diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-05 07:12:08 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-05 07:12:08 -0800 |
| commit | 94c34add3e6b5844c3f02e5b38911f7d5e975e5b (patch) | |
| tree | 2cbdc302ed380d7972ae3eaaf45e4ccc98251840 | |
| parent | def162d684f2d92059c969531d2da2f82b5b1d41 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51056-0.txt | 22545 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51056-0.zip | bin | 467974 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51056-h.zip | bin | 531089 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51056-h/51056-h.htm | 25573 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51056-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 55150 -> 0 bytes |
8 files changed, 17 insertions, 48118 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..aa3dd14 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #51056 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/51056) diff --git a/old/51056-0.txt b/old/51056-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 884675f..0000000 --- a/old/51056-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,22545 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Battles of the British Army, by -Robert Melvin Blackwood - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Battles of the British Army - Being a Popular Account of All the Principal Engagements - During the Last Hundred Years - -Author: Robert Melvin Blackwood - -Release Date: January 27, 2016 [EBook #51056] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BATTLES OF THE BRITISH ARMY *** - - - - -Produced by Brian Coe, Wayne Hammond and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries) - - - - - - - - - - THE BATTLES - - OF THE - - BRITISH ARMY - - - - - THE BATTLES - OF THE - BRITISH ARMY - - BEING - _A POPULAR ACCOUNT OF ALL THE PRINCIPAL - ENGAGEMENTS DURING THE LAST - HUNDRED YEARS_ - - BY - ROBERT MELVIN BLACKWOOD, M.A. - - AUTHOR OF - - “_The British Army at Home and Abroad_,” - “_Some Great Commanders_,” - _&c._, _&c._ - - - _THIRD EDITION_ - - - LONDON: SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, - HAMILTON, KENT AND CO. LTD. - - - - -PREFACE. - - -All phases of life and incident relating to the building up and -consolidation of our Empire, ought to be of supreme interest to those -who regard themselves as Britain’s sons. Fortunately the arts of peace, -and the respect for justice and individual right, have had much to do -with the growth of the greatest empire in the world’s history. - -At the same time, unfortunate though the case may be, the ordinance -of battle has had no small share in the extension of the country’s -interests. In acknowledging this unfortunate fact, it is so far -consoling to realise that many of these conflicts have been thrust -upon us, and were not sought on our part, in the interests of -self-aggrandisement. It likewise is a matter for congratulation, that -this battle feature in the future history of our country, is likely -to prove much less than in the past. All wise and good men will -strive towards this end. Even those who look on the appeal to arms as -unavoidable in international controversies, concur in thinking it a -deplorable necessity, only to be resorted to when all peaceful modes -of arrangement have been vainly tried. And also, when the law of -self-defence or of the defence of national interest justifies a state, -like an individual, in using force to protect itself from imminent and -serious injury. - -The battles, however, form a large and integral part of our past -national history. And, so far as they are in the cause of right, we -may well be proud of them. Our soldiers and generals may compare -favourably with those of any other nationality. For bravery, -indomitable pluck, and perseverance they never have been surpassed -in the whole annals of history. A fearful and wonderful interest is -attached to these scenes of bloodshed. The intense love of country -and honour, and the undeniable greatness of disciplined courage, -which make soldiers confront death and destruction, excite our -profound admiration. The powers also of the human intellect are rarely -more strongly displayed than they are in the capable commander who -regulates, arrays, and wields at his will the armed masses under him, -and who, cool in the midst of fearful peril, is ready with fresh -resources as the varying vicissitudes of battle require. Seeing -that these splendid feats of arms and acts of patriotism, are the -performances of our own fathers and brothers, intense interest in, and -knowledge of their details, ought to be universal throughout the land. - -In the present volume will be found separate and popularly written -narratives of all the principal engagements that have been fought -by our soldiers during the last hundred years. They are arranged in -chronological order, so that, in a sense, the volume comprises a -popular military history for that lengthened period. Giving the battles -by themselves, apart from the intervening transactions of lesser -interest, and also the omission of political affairs, will no doubt -prove a convenience to many. - - - - -CONTENTS. - - - CHAPTER I. PAGE - - _THE BATTLE OF ALEXANDRIA_--1801 13 - - CHAPTER II. - - _THE BATTLE OF ASSAYE_--1803 24 - - CHAPTER III. - - _CAPTURE OF THE CAPE OF GOOD HOPE_--1806 30 - - CHAPTER IV. - - _THE BATTLE OF MAIDA_--1806 35 - - CHAPTER V. - - _THE BATTLE OF ROLICA_--1808 39 - - CHAPTER VI. - - _THE BATTLE OF VIMIERO_--1808 43 - - CHAPTER VII. - - _THE BATTLE OF CORUNNA_--1809 47 - - CHAPTER VIII. - - _THE BATTLE OF TALAVERA_--1809 60 - - CHAPTER IX. - - _THE BATTLE OF BUSACO_--1810 73 - - CHAPTER X. - - _THE BATTLE OF BAROSA_--1811 81 - - CHAPTER XI. - - _THE BATTLE OF FUENTES D’ONORO_--1811 88 - - CHAPTER XII. - - _THE BATTLE OF ALBUERA_--1811 92 - - CHAPTER XIII. - - _THE SIEGE OF RODRIGO_--1812 98 - - CHAPTER XIV. - - _THE SIEGE OF BADAJOZ_--1812 103 - - CHAPTER XV. - - _THE BATTLE OF SALAMANCA_--1812 112 - - CHAPTER XVI. - - _THE SIEGE OF BURGOS_--1812 123 - - CHAPTER XVII. - - _THE BATTLE OF VITORIA_--1813 128 - - CHAPTER XVIII. - - _THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES (Part First)_--1813 138 - - CHAPTER XIX. - - _THE SIEGE OF SAN SEBASTIAN_--1813 145 - - CHAPTER XX. - - _THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES (Part Second)_--1813 149 - - CHAPTER XXI. - - _THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES (Part Third)_--1813 153 - - CHAPTER XXII. - - _THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES (Part Fourth)_--1814 159 - - CHAPTER XXIII. - - _THE BATTLE OF TOULOUSE_--1814 163 - - CHAPTER XXIV. - - _THE BATTLE OF QUATRE BRAS_--1815 167 - - CHAPTER XXV. - - _THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO_--1815 177 - - CHAPTER XXVI. - - _THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO (Continued)_--1815 180 - - CHAPTER XXVII. - - _THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO (Continued)_--1815 187 - - CHAPTER XXVIII. - - _THE BATTLE OF KEMMENDINE_--1824 193 - - CHAPTER XXIX. - - _THE BATTLE OF MELLOONE_--1825 201 - - CHAPTER XXX. - - _THE BATTLE OF PAGAHM-MEW_--1825 206 - - CHAPTER XXXI. - - _THE AFGHANISTAN DISASTERS_--1838-39 208 - - CHAPTER XXXII. - - _THE DEFEAT OF THE BILUCHIS_--1842 211 - - CHAPTER XXXIII. - - _THE BATTLE OF MOODKEE_--1845 215 - - CHAPTER XXXIV. - - _THE BATTLE OF FEROZEPORE_--1845 223 - - CHAPTER XXXV. - - _THE BATTLES OF ALIWAL AND SOBRAON_--1846 226 - - CHAPTER XXXVI. - - _THE BATTLE OF MARTABAN_--1852 231 - - CHAPTER XXXVII. - - _THE BATTLE OF PEGU_--1852 236 - - CHAPTER XXXVIII. - - _THE BATTLE OF THE ALMA_--1854 241 - - CHAPTER XXXIX. - - _THE BATTLE OF BALACLAVA_--1854 252 - - CHAPTER XL. - - _THE BATTLE OF INKERMAN_--1854 261 - - CHAPTER XLI. - - _THE SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL_--1854-55 269 - - CHAPTER XLII. - - _THE BATTLES OF BUSHIRE, KOOSHAB, AND MOHAMMERAH_--1856-57 280 - - CHAPTER XLIII. - - _THE BATTLES AT DELHI_--1857 291 - - CHAPTER XLIV. - - _THE BATTLES AT DELHI (Continued)_--1857 299 - - CHAPTER XLV. - - _THE BATTLES AT DELHI (Continued)_--1857 308 - - CHAPTER XLVI. - - _THE BATTLES AT CAWNPORE_--1857 316 - - CHAPTER XLVII. - - _THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW_--1857 326 - - CHAPTER XLVIII. - - _THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW (Continued)_--1857 335 - - CHAPTER XLIX. - - _THE FIGHTING AT ALLAHABAD_--1857 344 - - CHAPTER L. - - _THE FIGHTING AT FUTTEHGHUR_--1857 349 - - CHAPTER LI. - - _THE SIEGE OF KOTAH_--1858 352 - - CHAPTER LII. - - _THE FIGHTING AT JHANSI, ROOHEA, AND BAREILLY_--1857-58 356 - - CHAPTER LIII. - - _THE CAPTURE OF CANTON_--1857 364 - - CHAPTER LIV. - - _THE BATTLES AT THE TAKU FORTS_--1860 373 - - CHAPTER LV. - - _THE BATTLE OF AROGEE_--1863 382 - - CHAPTER LVI. - - _THE STORMING OF MAGDALA_--1868 388 - - CHAPTER LVII. - - _THE BATTLES OF AMOAFUL AND ORDASHU_--1874 393 - - CHAPTER LVIII. - - _THE BATTLES WITH THE ZULUS_--1879 401 - - CHAPTER LIX. - - _THE BATTLE OF MAZRA_--1880 413 - - CHAPTER LX. - - _THE BATTLE OF TEL-EL-KEBIR_--1882 420 - - CHAPTER LXI. - - _THE BATTLE OF MINHLA_--1885 430 - - CHAPTER LXII. - - _THE BATTLE OF THE ATBARA_--1898 435 - - CHAPTER LXIII. - - _THE BATTLE OF OMDURMAN_--1898 444 - - CHAPTER LXIV. - - _THE ADVANCE OF ROBERTS_--1900 454 - - CHAPTER LXV. - - _THE BATTLE OF JIDBALLI_--1904 465 - - CHAPTER LXVI. - - _THE BATTLE AT HOT SPRINGS_--1904 469 - - - - -THE BATTLES - -OF THE - -BRITISH ARMY - - - - -CHAPTER I. - -THE BATTLE OF ALEXANDRIA. - -1801. - - -In 1800, an attempt on Cadiz was planned and abandoned; and an army, -the _corps élite_ of Britain, was kept idly afloat in transports at an -enormous expense, suffering from tempestuous weather, and losing their -energies and discipline, while one scheme was proposed after another, -only to be considered and rejected. By turns Italy and South America -were named as countries where they might be successfully employed--but -to both designs, on mature deliberation, strong objections were found; -and on the 25th of October final orders were received from England, -directing the fleet and army forthwith to rendezvous at Malta, and -thence proceed to Egypt. - -The troops on reaching the island were partially disembarked while the -ships were refitting; and the fresh provisions and salubrious air of -Valetta soon restored many who had suffered from long confinement and -salt rations. Five hundred Maltese were enlisted to serve as pioneers. -Water-casks were replenished, stores laid in, the troops re-embarked; -and on the 20th of December, the first division got under weigh, -followed by the second on the succeeding day. - -Instead of sailing direct for their destination, the fleet proceeded -to the Bay of Macri. Finding that roadstead too open, the admiral -shaped his course for the coast of Caramania. There he was overtaken -by a gale of wind--and though close to the magnificent harbour of -Marmorrice, its existence appears to have been known, out of a fleet -of two hundred vessels, only to the captain of a brig of war. As the -fleet were caught in a heavy gale on a lee shore, the result might have -been most disastrous to the transports, who could not carry sufficient -canvas to work off the land. Fortunately, Marmorrice proved a haven of -refuge; and the surprise and pleasure of the soldiers can scarcely be -described, when they found themselves in smooth water, and surrounded -by the grandest scenery imaginable, “though, the instant before, the -fleet was labouring in a heavy gale, and rolling in a tremendous sea.” - -Another landing of the troops took place, and no advantages resulted -from it to compensate the loss of time which allowed the French to -obtain strong reinforcements. Goat’s flesh was abundant, and poultry -plentiful; but the Turks had probably been apprised beforehand of -the munificence of the British, as every article was advanced on the -arrival of the fleet four hundred per cent. in price. - -The remount of the cavalry formed an ostensible, almost an only reason, -for the expedition visiting Asia Minor, and consuming time that might -have been so successfully employed. The horses arrived, but from their -wretched quality and condition they proved a sorry equivalent for the -expense and trouble their acquisition cost. - -While the expedition was in the harbour of Marmorrice, an awful tempest -came suddenly on, and raged with unintermitting fury for two days. -It thundered violently--hailstones fell as large as walnuts--deluges -of water rushed from the mountains, sweeping everything away. The -horses broke loose--the ships drove from their anchors--the Swiftsure, -a seventy-four, was struck with lightning--and many others lost -masts, spars, and were otherwise disabled. Amid this elemental war, -signal-guns fired from vessels in distress, and the howling of wolves -and other wild animals in the woods, added to the uproar. - -After a protracted delay in waiting for the Turkish armament, which was -expected to have been in perfect readiness, the expedition left the -harbour without it on the 23rd of February. The sight, when the fleet -got under weigh, was most imposing; the men-of-war, transports, and -store-ships amounting to one hundred and seventy-five sail. - -The British army was composed of the whole or portions of twenty-seven -regiments, exclusive of artillery and pioneers.[1] Its total strength -in rank and file, including one thousand sick and five hundred -Maltese, was fifteen thousand three hundred and thirty men. In this -number all the _attachés_ of the army were reckoned--and consequently -the entire force that could have been combatant in the field would -not exceed twelve thousand bayonets and sabres. This was certainly a -small army with which to attack an enemy in possession of the country, -holding fortified posts, with a powerful artillery, a numerous cavalry, -and having a perfect acquaintance with the only places on the coast -where it was practicable to disembark in safety. - -[1] EFFECTIVE STRENGTH OF THE EGYPTIAN ARMY. - -Guards--Major-General Ludlow. - -1st, or Royals, 2nd battalions 54th and 92nd--Major-General Coote. - -8th, 13th, 90th--Major-General Craddock. - -2nd, or Queen’s, 50th, 79th--Major-General Lord Craven. - -18th, 30th, 44th, 89th--Brigadier-General Doyle. - -Minorca, De Rolde’s, Dillon’s--Major-General Stuart. - - -RESERVE. - -40th, Flank Company, 23rd, 28th, 42nd, 58th, Corsican -Rangers--Major-General Moore. - -Detachment 11th Dragoons, 12th Dragoons, 26th -Dragoons--Brigadier-General Finch. - -Artillery and Prince’s--Brigadier-General Lawson. - -On the 1st of March the Arab’s tower was in sight, and next morning the -whole fleet entered Aboukir Bay.[2] On the following morning a French -frigate was seen running into Alexandria, having entered the bay in -company with the British fleet. - -[2] The men-of-war brought up exactly in the place where the Battle of -the Nile was fought, the Foudroyant chafing her cables on the wreck of -the French Admiral’s ship. The anchor of the L’Orient was crept for and -recovered. - -The weather was unfavourable for attempting a landing of the troops. -This was a serious disappointment, and an accidental occurrence added -to the inconvenience it would have otherwise caused. Two engineer -officers, engaged in reconnoitring the coast, advanced too far into -the bay through an over-zealous anxiety to mark out a landing-place. -They were seen and overtaken by a French gunboat, who fired into the -cutter, killing one of the engineers and making the other prisoner. -The survivor was brought ashore, and forwarded to Cairo to General -Menou; and thus, had the British descent been before doubtful, this -unfortunate discovery would have confirmed the certainty of an intended -landing, and allowed ample time for preparations being made to oppose -it. - -The weather moderated in the morning of the 7th, and the signal was -made by the flag-ship “to prepare for landing.” But the sea was still -so much up that the attempt was postponed, and with the exception of an -affair between the boats of the Foudroyant and a party of the enemy, -whom they drove from a block-house, that day passed quietly over. - -The 8th was more moderate--the swell had abated--and preparations for -the landing commenced. At two o’clock the first division were in the -boats, amounting to five thousand five hundred men, under General -Coote; while the ships, on board of which the remainder of the army -still remained, were anchored as near the shore as possible, to allow -the landing brigades their immediate support. The right and left flanks -of the boats were protected by launches and gun-brigs; three sloops of -war, with springs from their cables, had laid their broadsides towards -the beach; and the Fury and Tartarus had taken a position to cover the -troops with the fire of their mortars. - -The French were drawn up on a ridge of sandhills, with an elevated -hillock in their centre, and twelve pieces of artillery in position -along their line. The moment was one of absorbing interest--and many a -heart beat fast as, in half-companies, the soldiers stood under arms in -the launches, impatiently waiting for the signal to advance. - -A gun was fired; off sprang the boats, while the men-of-war opened -their batteries, and the bomb-vessels commenced throwing shells. The -cannonade from the shipping was promptly returned by the French lines -and Castle of Aboukir; while on swept the regiments towards the beach, -under a furious discharge of shot and shells, and a torrent of grape -and musketry, that ploughed the surface of the water, or carried death -into the dense masses of men crowded in the launches. But nothing could -exceed the glorious rivalry displayed by both services in advancing; -while shot was hailing on the water, the sailors as the spray flashed -from their oar-blades, nobly emulated each other in trying who should -first beach his boat. Each cheered the other forward, while the -soldiers caught the enthusiastic spirit and answered them with loud -huzzas. The beach was gained, the 23rd and 40th jumped into the surf, -reached the shore, formed as they cleared the water, and rushed boldly -up the sandhills, never attempting to draw a trigger, but leaving all -to be decided by the bayonet. The French regiments that confronted them -were driven from the heights; while pressing on, the Nole hills in the -rear, with three pieces of artillery, were captured. - -The 42nd were equally successful; they formed with beautiful regularity -in the face of a French battalion protected by two guns, and after -defeating a charge of two hundred cavalry, stormed and occupied the -heights. - -While these brilliant attacks had been in progress, the Guards were -charged by the French dragoons in the very act of landing, and a -temporary disorder ensued. The 58th had formed on the right, and, -by a well-directed fire, repulsed the cavalry with loss. The Guards -corrected their line, and instantly showed front, while the French, -unable to shake the formation of the British, retired behind the -sandhills. - -The transport boats had been outstripped by those of the -men-of-war--and consequently, the Royals and 54th only touched the -shore as the dragoons rode off. Their landing was, however, admirably -timed; for a French column, under cover of the sandhills, was advancing -with fixed bayonets on the left flank of the Guards. On perceiving -these newly-landed regiments, its courage failed; it halted, delivered -a volley, and then hastily retreated. - -The British had now possession of the heights; the brigade of Guards -was formed and advancing, and the boats returning to the ships for -the remainder of the army. Observing this, the enemy abandoned their -position on the ridge, and, retiring behind the sandhills in the rear, -for some time kept up a scattered fire. But on the British moving -forward they deserted the ground entirely, leaving three hundred killed -and wounded, eight pieces of cannon, and a number of horses to the -victors. The remainder of the brigades were safely disembarked, Sir -Ralph Abercrombie landed, and a position taken up, the right upon the -sea, and the left on Lake Maadie. - -A landing in the face of an enemy, prepared and in position like the -French, under a heavy cannonade, and effected on a dangerous beach, -would naturally occasion a severe loss of life; and several promising -officers, and nearly five hundred men, were killed, wounded, and -missing. The only surprise is, that the casualties were not greater. -The mode in which an army is debarked exposes it unavoidably to fire, -and troops, packed by fifties in a launch, afford a striking mark for -an artillerist. Guns, already in position on the shore, enable those -who work them to obtain the range of an approaching object with great -precision; and the effect of a well-directed shot upon a boat crowded -with troops is necessarily most destructive. - -After the army had been united, it advanced by slow marches, some -trifling skirmishing daily occurring between the advanced posts. The -British bivouac was at the town of Mandora, and Sir Ralph moved forward -to attack the enemy, who were posted on a ridge of heights. - -The French, reinforced by two half brigades of infantry, a regiment -of cavalry from Cairo, and a corps from Rosetta, mustered about five -thousand five hundred of that arm, with five hundred horse, and -five-and-twenty pieces of artillery. Their position was well chosen, -as it stood on a bold eminence having an extensive glacis in its -front, which would allow full sweep for the fire of its numerous and -well-appointed artillery. The British attack was directed against -the right wing, and in two lines the brigades advanced in columns of -regiments, the reserve covering the movements, and marching parallel -with the first. - -Immediately on debouching from a date-wood, the enemy descended from -the heights, and the 92nd--the leading regiment on the left--was -attacked by a furious discharge of grape and musketry; while the -French cavalry charged down the hill, and threw themselves upon the -90th, which led the right column. Though the charge was most gallantly -made, Latour Maubourg leading the dragoons at a gallop, a close and -shattering volley from the 90th obliged them to turn along the front -of the regiment, and retreat with a heavy loss. A few of the leading -files, however, had actually reached the line, and were bayoneted in a -desperate effort to break it. The attempt failed, and in executing his -duty gloriously, their gallant leader was desperately wounded. The -British pushed the reserve into action on the right; the Guards, in the -rear, to support the centre, and Doyle’s brigade, in column, behind the -left. The French were on every point forced from their position--but, -covered by the fire of their numerous guns and the fusilade of their -voltigeurs, they retreated across the plain, and occupied their own -lines on the heights of Alexandria. - -Dillon’s regiment during this movement made a brilliant bayonet charge, -captured two guns, and turned them instantly on the enemy. Wishing -to follow up this success, Sir Ralph attempted to carry the position -by a _coup de main_; and advancing across the plain, he directed the -brigades of Moore and Hutchinson to assault the flanks of the French -position simultaneously. To attempt dislodging a force posted as -the enemy were, could only end in certain discomfiture. The troops -could make no way--a murderous fire of artillery mowed them down; -“the French, no longer in danger, had only to load and fire: aim was -unnecessary, the bullets could not but do their office and plunge into -the lines.” For several hours the British remained, suffering this -exterminating fire patiently; and at sunset, the order being given to -fall back, the army retired and took up a position for the night. - -The British loss, its strength considered, was immense. Eleven hundred -men were killed and wounded; while that of the enemy amounted barely to -a third, with four field-pieces, which they were obliged to abandon. - -A strong position was now taken by Sir Ralph; the right reached the -sea, resting on the ruins of a Roman palace, and projecting a quarter -of a mile over heights in front. This promontory of sandhills and ruins -was some three hundred yards across, sloping gradually to a valley, -which divided it from the hills which formed the rest of the lines. -The extreme left appuied on two batteries, and Lake Maadie protected -the rear--and the whole, from sea to lake, extended about a mile. In -front of the right, the ground was uneven; but that before the centre -would admit cavalry to act. The whole space had once been a Roman -colony--and, on its ruined site, a hard-fought day was now about to be -decided. - -The French position was still stronger than the British lines, as it -stretched along a ridge of lofty hills, extending from the sea on one -side to the canal of Alexandria on the other. A tongue of land in the -advance of their right, ran nearly for a mile parallel with the canal, -and had obliged the British posts to be thrown considerably back, and -thus obliqued their line. In a classic and military view, nothing could -be more imposing than the ground on which Menou’s army were encamped. -In the centre stood Fort Cretin; on the left, Fort Caffarelli; -Pompey’s Pillar showed boldly on the right; Cleopatra’s Needle on -the left; while Alexandria appeared in the background, with its walls -extending to the sea; and at the extremity of a long low neck of land, -the ancient Pharos was visible. Wherever the eye ranged, objects of -no common interest met it; some of the “wonders of the world” were -contiguous; and “the very ruins under foot were sacred from their -antiquity.” - -The British army had little leisure, and probably as little -inclination, to indulge in classic recollections. The men were busily -engaged in fortifying the position, bringing up guns for the batteries, -and collecting ammunition and stores. The magazines were inconveniently -situated; and to roll weighty spirit-casks through the deep sands was -a most laborious task, and it principally devolved upon the seamen. -The fuel was particularly bad, the billets being obtained from the -date-tree, which it is almost impossible to ignite, and whose smoke, -when kindling, pains, by its pungency, the eyes of all within its -influence. Water was abundant, but of indifferent quality; and as -Menou, with a most unjustifiable severity, inflicted death upon the -Arabs who should be found bringing sheep to the camp, the price of -fresh provisions was high, and the supply precarious. - -On the 10th, an affair took place between an enemy’s patrol and a -detachment of British cavalry, under Colonel Archdale. It was a very -gallant, but very imprudent, encounter--a third of the men, and half -the officers, being killed or taken. Another casualty occurred also, -to the great regret of all. Colonel Brice, of the Guards, in going his -rounds, was deceived by a mirage; and coming unexpectedly on an enemy’s -post, received a wound of which he died the third day, a prisoner. - -Menou was reported to be advancing; and an Arab chief apprised Sir -Sydney Smith, that the French intended an attack upon the British camp -next morning. The information was discredited; but the result proved -that it was authentic. - -On the 21st of March, the army, at three o’clock, as usual, stood to -their arms, and for half an hour all was undisturbed. Suddenly, a -solitary musket was fired, a cannon-shot succeeded it, and a spattering -fusilade, broken momentarily with the heavier booming of a gun, -announced that an attack was being made. The feebleness of the fire -rendered it doubtful against what point the real effort of the French -would be directed. All looked impatiently for daybreak, which, though -faintly visible in the east, seemed to break more tardily the more its -assistance was desired. - -On the right, a noise was heard; all listened in breathless -expectation; shouts and a discharge of musketry succeeded; the roar -increased; momentarily it became louder--there indeed the enemy were in -force--and there the British line was seriously assailed. - -Favoured by broken ground, and covered by the haze of morning, the -French had partially surprised the videts, attacked the pickets, and -following them quickly, drove them back upon the line. One column -advanced upon the ruin held by the 58th, their drums beating the -_pas de charge_, and the officers cheering the men forward. Colonel -Houston, who commanded the regiment, fearing lest his own pickets -might have been retiring in front of the enemy’s column, reserved his -fire until the glazed hats of the French were distinguishable in the -doubtful light. The 58th lined a wall partly dilapidated, but which in -some places afforded them an excellent breastwork; and the twilight -allowed the French column to be only distinctly seen when within thirty -yards of the post. As the regiment occupied detached portions of the -wall, where its greater ruin exposed it to attack, an irregular but -well-sustained fusilade was kept up, until the enemy’s column, unable -to bear the quick and well-directed musketry of the British, retired -into a hollow for shelter. There they reformed, and wheeling to the -right endeavoured to turn the left of the redoubt, while another column -marched against the battery occupied by the 28th. On the front attack -the regiment opened a heavy fire, but part of the enemy had gained -the rear, and another body penetrated through the ruined wall. Thus -assailed on every side, the 58th wheeled back two companies, who, after -delivering three effective volleys, rushed forward with the bayonet. -The 23rd now came to support the 58th, while the 42nd moved round the -exterior of the ruins, cutting off the French retreat; and of the -enemy, all who entered the redoubt were killed or taken. - -The situation of the 28th and 58th was, for a time, as extraordinary as -it was dangerous, for at the same moment they were actually repelling -three separate attacks, and were assailed simultaneously on their -front, flanks, and rear. - -The 42nd, in relieving the 28th, was exposed to a serious charge of -French cavalry. Nearly unperceived, the dragoons wheeled suddenly round -the left of the redoubt, and though the ground was full of holes, rode -furiously over tents and baggage, and, charging _en masse_, completely -overthrew the Highlanders. In this desperate emergency, the 42nd, with -broken ranks, and in that unavoidable confusion which, when it occurs, -renders cavalry so irresistible, fought furiously hand to hand, and -opposed their bayonets fearlessly to the sabres of the French. The -flank companies of the 40th, immediately beside them, dared not, for a -time, deliver their fire, the combatants were so intermingled in the -_mêlée_. At this moment General Stuart brought up the foreign brigade -in beautiful order, and their heavy and well-sustained fusilade decided -the fate of the day. “Nothing could withstand it, and the enemy fled or -perished.” - -During this charge of cavalry, Sir Ralph Abercrombie, who had ridden to -the right on finding it seriously engaged, advanced to the ruins where -the contest was raging, after having despatched his aide-de-camp[3] -with orders to the more distant brigades. He was quite alone, and some -French dragoons having penetrated to the spot, one, remarking that he -was a superior officer, charged and overthrew the veteran commander. -In an attempt to cut him down, the old man, nerved with a momentary -strength, seized the uplifted sword, and wrested it from his assailant, -while a Highland soldier transfixed the Frenchman with his bayonet. -Unconscious that he was wounded in the thigh, Sir Ralph complained only -of a pain in his breast, occasioned, as he supposed, by a blow from the -pommel of the sword during his recent struggle with the dragoon. The -first officer that came up was Sir Sydney Smith, who, having broken the -blade of his sabre, received from Sir Ralph the weapon of which he had -despoiled the French hussar. - -[3] A curious incident occurred immediately afterwards. An aide-de-camp -of General Craddock, in carrying orders, had his horse killed, and -begged permission of Sir Sydney Smith to mount a horse belonging to -his orderly dragoon. As Sir Sydney was turning round to give the order -to dismount, a cannon-shot took off the poor fellow’s head. “This,” -said the Admiral, “settles the question; Major, the horse is at your -service.” - -The cavalry being completely repulsed, Sir Ralph walked firmly to the -redoubt on the right of the Guards, from which a commanding view of -the entire battlefield could be obtained. The French, though driven -from the camp, still maintained the battle on the right, and charging -with their reserve cavalry, attacked the foreign brigade. Here, too, -they were resolutely repulsed; and their infantry finding their -efforts everywhere unsuccessful, changed their formation and acted _en -tirailleur_ with the exception of one battalion, which still held a -flèche in front of the redoubt, on either flank of which the Republican -colours were planted. - -At this time the ammunition of the British was totally exhausted; some -regiments, particularly the reserve, had not a single cartridge; and in -the battery the supply for the guns was reduced to a single round. In -consequence, the British fire on the right had nearly ceased, but in -the centre the engagement still continued. - -There the attack had commenced at daybreak; a column of grenadiers, -supported by a heavy line of infantry, furiously assailing the Guards, -and driving in the flankers which had been thrown out to check their -advance. Observing the echelon formation of the British, the French -general instantly attempted to turn their left; but the officer -commanding on that flank as promptly prevented it, by throwing some -companies sharply back, while Coote’s brigade having come up, and -opening its musketry, obliged the enemy to give way and retire. -Finding the attack in column fail, the French broke into extended -order and opened a scattered fusilade, while every gun that could be -brought to bear by their artillery was turned on the British position. -But all was vain; though suffering heavily from this murderous fire, -the formation of the Guards was coolly corrected when disturbed by the -cannonade, while the fine and imposing attitude of these regiments -removed all hope that they could be shaken, and prevented any renewal -of attack. - -The British left had never been seriously attempted, consequently its -casualties were very few, and occasioned by a distant fire from the -French guns, and a trifling interchange of musketry. - -While the British right was, from want of ammunition, nearly _hors -de combat_, the French approached the redoubt once more. They, too, -had expended their cartridges, and both the assailants and assailed -actually pelted the other with stones, of which missiles there was a -very abundant supply upon the ground. A sergeant of the 28th had his -skull beaten in by a blow, and died upon the spot. The grenadiers -of the 40th, however, not relishing this novel mode of attack and -defence, moved out to end the business with the bayonet. Instantly -the assailants ran, the sharpshooters abandoned the hollows, and the -battalion, following their example, evacuated the flèche, leaving the -battle ground in front unoccupied by any save the dead and dying. - -Menou’s attempts had all been signally defeated. He perceived that -the British lines had sustained no impression that would justify a -continuation of the attack, and he determined to retreat. His brigades -accordingly moved off under the heights of their position in excellent -order; and though, for a considerable distance, they were forced -to retire within an easy range of cannon shot, the total want of -ammunition obliged the British batteries to remain silent, and permit -the French march to be effected with trifling molestation. The cannon -on the British left, and the guns of some men-of-war cutters, which had -anchored close in with the land upon the right, kept up a galling fire, -their shots plunging frequently into the French ranks, and particularly -into those of a corps of cavalry posted on a bridge over the canal of -Alexandria to observe any movement the British left might threaten. - -At ten o’clock the action had ended. Sir Ralph Abercrombie previously -refused to quit the field, and remained exposed to the heavy cannonade -directed on the battery where he stood, until perfectly assured that -the French defeat had been decisive. From what proved a fatal wound -he appeared at first to feel but little inconvenience, complaining -only of the contusion on his breast. When, however, the day was won, -and exertion no longer necessary, nature yielded, and in an exhausted -state he was carried in a hammock off the field, accompanied by the -tears and blessings of the soldiery. In the evening he was removed, for -better care, on board the flag-ship, where he continued until his death. - -Immediate attention was bestowed upon the wounded, who, from the -confined nature of the ground on which the grand struggles of the day -had occurred, were lying in fearful numbers all around. Many of the -sufferers had been wounded by grapeshot, others mangled by the sabres, -or trodden down by the horses of the cavalry. Death had been busily -employed. Of the British, two hundred and forty were dead, including -six officers; eleven hundred and ninety men and sixty officers wounded; -and thirty privates and three officers missing. Other casualties had -occurred. The tents had been shred to pieces by the French guns, and -many of the wounded and sick, who were lying there, were killed. No -wonder could be expressed that the loss of life had been so terrible, -for thousands of brass cannon-balls were lying loosely about, and -glistening on the sands. - -The French loss had been most severe. One thousand and fifty bodies -were buried on the field of battle, and nearly seven hundred wounded -were found mingled with the dead. The total loss sustained by Menou’s -army could not have been much under four thousand; and in this the -greater portion of his principal officers must be included. General -Roiz was found dead in the rear of the redoubt, and the French order of -battle discovered in his pocket. Near the same place two guns had been -abandoned, and these, with a stand of colours, fell, as trophies of -their victory, to the conquerors. - -No army could have behaved more gallantly than the British. Surrounded, -partially broken, and even without a cartridge left, the contest was -continued and a victory won. That the French fought bravely, that -their attacks were vigorously made, and, after discomfiture, as boldly -repeated, must be admitted; and that, in becoming the assailant, Menou -conferred an immense advantage on the British, is equally true. There -Menou betrayed want of judgment; for had he but waited forty-eight -hours the British must have attacked him. Indeed, the assault was -already planned; and, as it was to have been made in the night, -considering the strength of their position, and the fine _matériel_ of -the Republican troops, a more precarious trial could never have been -hazarded. But the case was desperate; the successes of the 8th and -13th--and dearly bought, though gloriously achieved, they were--must -have been rendered nugatory, unless forward operations could have been -continued. In short, Menou fought Abercrombie’s battle, and he who must -have been assailed, became himself the assailant. - -Military criticism, like political disquisitions, comes not within -the design of a work merely intended to describe the action of the -battle, or the immediate events that preceded or resulted; but, if the -truth were told, during these brief operations, from the landing to the -evening of the 21st, mistakes were made on both sides. The military -character of Britain had been sadly lowered by mismanagement at home, -and still more ridiculously undervalued abroad, and it remained for -future fields and a future conqueror to re-establish for Britain a -reputation in arms, and prove that the island-spirit wanted only a -field for its display. - -After lingering a few days, the French Generals Lannuse and Bodet died -of their wounds; and on the evening of the 28th March the British army -had to lament the decease of their gallant and beloved commander. -An attempt to extract the ball, attended with great pain, was -unsuccessful. Mortification ensued, Sir Ralph sank rapidly, and while -his country and his army engrossed his every thought, he expired, full -of years and honour, universally and most justly lamented. - -The eulogy of his successor in command thus concludes:--“Were it -permitted for a soldier to regret any one who has fallen in the service -of his country, I might be excused for lamenting him more than any -other person; but it is some consolation to those who tenderly loved -him, that as his life was honourable so was his death glorious. His -memory will be recorded in the annals of his country, will be sacred to -every British soldier, and embalmed in the recollection of a grateful -posterity.” - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -THE BATTLE OF ASSAYE. - -1803. - - -The death of Tippoo Saib, and the fall of Seringapatam, were astounding -tidings for the native chiefs. Their delusory notions regarding their -individual importance were ended, and a striking proof had been given -of what little reliance could be placed on Indian mercenaries and -places of strength, when Britain went forth in wrath and sent her -armies to the field. - -As the fear of Britain became confirmed, so did the hatred of the -native princes to everything connected with her name. A power that had -proved herself so formidable was to be dreaded, fixed as she was in -the very heart of India; and, as the difficulty increased, so did the -desire of freeing themselves from that thrall, which daily appeared to -press upon them more heavily. - -Affairs again began to assume a threatening look. The Mahratta chiefs -exhibited an unfriendly attitude; and to cement an alliance with the -Peishwah, and thus tranquilize the country, a portion of Tippoo’s -territory was offered and rejected. Scindia, with his army, was at -Poona, and his influence directed every act of that dependent court. - -A misunderstanding between Scindia and Holkar brought on a war between -those chiefs. Holkar advanced on Poona, compelling Scindia to accept -battle, in which he was defeated, the Peishwah deserting his ally -in the hour of need, and concluding a treaty with the British. To -effectuate this, Wellesley, now a major-general, took the field, with -orders to drive Holkar from Poona, and secure the Peishwah’s return to -his capital; and learning that the Mahrattas intended to plunder Poona, -the general saved it by an extraordinary forced march, accomplishing -sixty miles in thirty hours--a marvellous exertion indeed to be made -under an Indian sun. - -All for a short time was quiet; but those restless chiefs again assumed -a hostile position. Scindia and the Rajah of Berar moved towards the -Nizam’s frontier; while the former was negotiating with Holkar, his -late enemy, to arrange their differences, and make common cause against -the British. - -To prepare for the threatened attack, the Marquis Wellesley invested -the officers commanding the armies of Hindoostan and the Deccan with -full powers; and to General Wellesley a special authority was given -to make peace, or commence hostilities, as his own judgment should -determine. In accordance with this power, a demand was made on Scindia -that he should separate from the Rajah of Berar, and re-cross the -Nerbuddah. To this demand an evasive reply was returned, and Eastern -cunning was employed to obtain such delay as should permit the -chieftains’ plans to be matured, and enable them to take the field in -force. This shuffling policy was, however, quite apparent; and on the -first information that his political agent had quitted Scindia’s camp, -Wellesley suddenly broke up his cantonments, and marched directly on -Ahmednuggur. - -This ancient town was defended in the Eastern fashion with a high wall, -flanked at its bends and angles by a tower, and garrisoned by some of -Scindia’s infantry and an auxiliary force of Arabs, while a body of -the chieftain’s cavalry occupied the space between the pettah and the -fort. Wellesley, without delay, assaulted the town, and carried it -by escalade. On the 10th September, the British cannon opened on the -fort, the keeladar in command proposed terms, and the British general -expressed a readiness to listen to his propositions, but the guns -continued working. Indian diplomacy has no chance when batteries are -open; and, on the 12th, a garrison of fourteen hundred marched out, -and the place was delivered up. This fortress, from its locality, was -valuable; it secured the communications with Poona, made a safe depot -for military stores, and was centrically placed in a district whose -revenue was above 600,000 rupees. - -With a short delay, Wellesley moved on Aurangabad, and entered that -splendid city on the 29th. The enemy moved in a south-easterly -direction, threatening Hyderabad, while the British, marching by the -left bank of the Godaverey, secured their convoys from Moodgul, and -obliged Scindia to retire northwards. As yet the Mahratta chiefs were -moving a cavalry force north, with but a few matchlock men; but they -were joined now by their whole artillery and sixteen battalions of -infantry, officered chiefly by Frenchmen. - -On the 21st September, at a conference at Budnapoor, General Wellesley -and Colonel Stevenson arranged a combined attack for the 24th. They -were to move east and west, pass the defiles on the same day, and thus -prevent any movement of the enemy southward. A mistake, in distance, -brought General Wellesley much sooner to his halting-place than had -been calculated; and learning that the Mahratta army were already -breaking up to retire, he sent orders to Colonel Stevenson to advance; -and announcing his immediate march on Scindia, begged his colleague to -hurry forward to his assistance. - -The cavalry consisted of the 19th Light Dragoons, and three native -regiments, under the command of Colonel Maxwell, a bold and skilful -officer. General Wellesley accompanied the horse, the infantry -following in light marching order. After passing a league and half of -ground, the advance reached an eminence; and on the right, and covering -an immense extent of country, the Mahratta army appeared. - -In brilliant sunshine, nothing could be more picturesque than -Scindia’s encampment. The varied colours of the tents, each disposed -around its own chieftain’s banner without order or regularity, with -“streets crossing and winding in every direction, displayed a variety -of merchandise, as in a great fair. Jewellers, smiths, and mechanics -were all attending as minutely to their occupations, and all as busily -employed, as if they were at Poona and in peace.” - -In this enormous camp, fifty thousand men were collected--the river -Kaitna running in their front, the Suah in their rear. These rivers -united their waters at some distance beyond the left of the camp, -forming a flat peninsula of considerable extent. The native infantry -and all the guns were in position on the left, retired upon the Suah, -and appuied on the village of Assaye--the cavalry were entirely on the -right. The position was naturally strong; for the banks of the Kaitna -are steep and broken, and the front very difficult to attack. - -As the British cavalry formed line on the heights, it presented a -strange but glorious contrast to the countless multitude of Mahratta -horsemen, who were seen in endless array below. The British brigade, -scarcely numbering three thousand sabres, took its position with -all the boldness of a body having an equal force opposed. In number -Scindia’s cavalry were fully ten to one; as it was ascertained that, -with his allies, the horsemen actually on the field exceeded thirty -thousand. Having made a careful reconnaissance, General Wellesley -determined to attack, and when the infantry came up it was instantly -executed. - -While examining the position, immense masses of Scindia’s cavalry moved -forward, and threw out skirmishers, which were directly driven in. -Wellesley having discovered a neglected ford, decided on crossing over, -and, by attacking the infantry and guns, embarrass the immense cavalry -force of Scindia, and oblige it to manœuvre to disadvantage, and act on -the confined space the ill-selected ground afforded. - -The infantry had now come up, and, in column, they were directed on -the river. A fire from the Mahratta guns immediately opened, but the -range was far too distant to permit the cannonade to be effective, or -check the forward movement of the columns. The whole were now across -the river; the infantry formed into two brigades, and the cavalry in -reserve behind them, ready to rush on any part of the battle-ground -where advantage could be gained, or support should be required. The -Mysore horse and the contingent of the Peishwah were merely left in -observation of the enemy’s right. - -This flank attack obliged Scindia to change his front. He did so with -less confusion than was expected; and by his new disposition rested -his right upon the Kaitna, and his left upon the Suah and Assaye. His -whole front bristled with cannon, and the ground immediately around the -village seemed, from the number of guns, like one great battery. - -The fire from this powerful artillery was of course destructive, and -the British guns were completely overpowered, and in a very few minutes -silenced entirely. This was the crisis; and on the determination of -a moment hung the fortune of a very doubtful day. Without hesitation -Wellesley abandoned his guns, and advanced with the bayonet. The -charge was gallantly made, the enemy’s right forced back, and his guns -captured. - -While this movement was being executed, the 74th and light infantry -pickets in front of Assaye, were severely cut up by the fire from -that place. Perceiving the murderous effect of the fusilade, a strong -body of the Mahratta horse moved swiftly round the village, and made -a furious onset on the 74th. Maxwell had watched the progress of the -battle, and now was his moment of action. The word was given, the -British cavalry charged home, down went the Mahrattas in hundreds -beneath the fiery assault of the brave 19th, and their gallant -supporters the sepoys, while, unchecked by a tremendous storm of grape -and musketry, Maxwell pressed his advantage, and cut through Scindia’s -left. The 74th and the light infantry reformed, and, pushing boldly on, -completed the disorder of the enemy, preventing any effective attempt -to renew a battle, the doubtful result of which was thus in a few -minutes decided by the promptitude of the general. - -Some of Scindia’s troops fought bravely, and the desperate obstinacy -with which his gunners stood to the cannon, was almost incredible. They -remained to the last--and were bayoneted around the guns, which they -refused, even in certain defeat, to abandon. - -The British charge was, indeed, resistless; but in the enthusiasm -of success, at times there is a lack of prudence. The sepoys rushed -wildly on--their elated ardour was uncontrollable; while a mass of the -Mahratta horse arrayed upon the hill were ready to rush upon ranks -disordered by their own success. - -But Wellesley foresaw, and guarded against the evil consequences that -a too excited courage might produce. The 78th were kept in hand; and -cool, steady, and with a perfect formation, they offered an imposing -front, that the Mahratta cavalry perceived was unassailable. - -A strong column of the enemy, however, that had been only partially -engaged, now rallied and renewed the battle, joined by a number of -Scindia’s gunners and infantry, who had flung themselves as dead -upon the ground, and thus escaped the sabres of the British cavalry. -Maxwell’s brigade, who had re-formed their ranks and breathed their -horses, dashed into the still disordered ranks of these half-rallied -troops--a desperate slaughter ensued, and the Mahrattas were totally -routed; but the British lost their chivalrous leader, and in the -moment of victory, Maxwell died in front of the battle, “and, fighting -foremost, fell.” - -The last effort of the day was made by a part of the artillery who -were in position near the village of Assaye--and in person Wellesley -led on the 78th Highlanders and the 7th native cavalry. In the attack -the general’s horse was killed under him; but the enemy declined the -charge, broke, fled, and left a field cumbered with their dead, and -crowded with cannon, bullocks, caissons, and all the _matériel_ of an -Eastern army, to the conquerors. - -The evening had fallen before the last struggle at Assaye was over, but -the British victory was complete. Twelve hundred of Scindia’s dead were -found upon the field; while, of his wounded, scarcely an estimate could -be hazarded, for all the villages and adjacent country were crowded -with his disabled soldiery. The British loss was of necessity severe, -and it might be estimated that one-third of the entire army was _hors -de combat_. - -In comparison with Assaye, all fighting that had hitherto taken place -in India was child’s play. To call it a brilliant victory is only -using a term simply descriptive of what it was. It was a magnificent -display of skill, moral courage, and perfect discipline, against native -bravery and an immense numerical superiority. But it was not a mass -of men, rudely collected, ignorant of military tactics, and unused to -combinations, that Wellesley overthrew. Scindia’s army was respectable -in every arm, his cavalry excellent of their kind, and his artillery -well served. His infantry were for a long time under the training of -French officers; and the ease and precision with which he changed his -front when the British crossed the Kaitna to assail his flank, showed -that the lessons of the French disciplinarians had not been given in -vain. - -The total _déroute_ of Assaye was followed by a tide of conquest. -Fortress after fortress was reduced, and Scindia sought and obtained -a truce. The British arms were next turned against the Rajah of -Berar--General Wellesley marched against him--for the truce was ended -suddenly, and Scindia joined his colleague with all his disposable -force. - -On the plains of Argaum, Wellesley found the confederated chiefs drawn -up in order of battle. Scindia’s immense cavalry formed the right, -on the left were the Berar infantry and guns, flanked by the Rajah’s -cavalry, while a cloud of Pindaries were observed on the extreme right -of the whole array. - -The British moved down and formed line, the infantry in front, and the -cavalry in reserve. The battle was short and decisive. The Berar’s -Persian infantry attacked the 74th and 78th regiments, and were -literally annihilated; while Scindia’s cavalry charge failed totally, -the 26th native regiment repulsing it most gloriously. The British now -rushed forward, and the Mahrattas broke and fled in every direction, -abandoning their entire park of over one hundred pieces of artillery, -and thirty-eight were captured at Argaum; while the cavalry pursued -by moonlight the scattered host, and captured an immense number of -elephants and beasts of burden, the entire baggage, and stores and arms -of every description. - -The fall of some places of strength, and the total defeat of their -armies in the field, humbled Scindia and his ally, the Rajah, and -obliged them to sue and obtain a peace. The brilliant career of General -Wellesley had gained him a name in arms which future victories were -to immortalise. To commemorate the battle of Assaye, a monument was -erected in Calcutta, a sword presented to the victor by the citizens, -and a gold vase by the officers he commanded. He was also made a Knight -Companion of the Bath, and honoured by the thanks of Parliament. -Even from the inhabitants of Seringapatam he received an address, -remarkable for its simplicity and affection, committing him to the care -of “the God of all castes,” and invoking for him “health, glory, and -happiness.” In 1805 he returned to his native land, “with war’s red -honours on his crest,” bearing with him from the scene of glory the -high estimation and affectionate wishes of every caste and colour. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -CAPTURE OF THE CAPE OF GOOD HOPE. - -1806 - - -In 1805, the British Government, having ascertained that the Cape of -Good Hope had only a force under two thousand regular troops for its -protection, and that the militia and inhabitants were well inclined to -assist a British army, in case a landing should be made, determined -to attempt the reduction of that colony, by the employment of a body -of troops cantoned in the neighbourhood of Cork, assisted by some -regiments already on board the India ships at Falmouth. - -The expedition was to be a secret one, and the troops embarked at -Cork were ostensibly intended for service in the Mediterranean. It -was supposed that this report would prevent suspicion, particularly -as the Company’s fleet sailed alone, as if its destination was really -Madras direct. Sealed orders were, however, given to the commanders -to be opened in a certain latitude, and in these they were ordered to -rendezvous at Madeira. - -The troops composing the expedition were placed under the command of -General Baird. They comprised the 24th, 38th, 59th, 71st, 72nd, 83rd, -and 98th, part of the 20th light dragoons, with artillery, artificers, -and recruits, making a total force of six thousand six hundred and -fifty rank and file. - -It was at first suspected that some troops which had left Rochfort in -two line-of-battle ships and escaped the vigilance of our cruisers, -might have been intended to reinforce the garrison at the Cape, and -General Baird conceived the corps intrusted to him not sufficiently -strong to achieve the objects of the expedition. He asked, under this -impression, for an additional force, and stated the grounds on which -the request was made; but, in the meantime, it was ascertained that the -French troops had proceeded to the West Indies: and that, therefore, -the Cape of Good Hope had received no increase to its military -establishment. - -After another application to obtain an increase to the corps already -under his orders, by having the 8th regiment added to the force, the -expedition sailed, stopping at Madeira and St. Salvador to obtain -water and provisions. Nothing of moment occurred in the voyage to -South America; the passage was tedious, and an Indiaman and transport -ran on a low sandy island, called the Roccas, and were totally lost. -Fortunately, the men on board and twelve chests of dollars were saved -from the wreck. Only three individuals perished; of these, General -Yorke, in command of the artillery, was one, and Major Spicer, the -next in seniority, succeeded him. While staying at St. Salvador, the -regiments were landed and inspected, a remount of fifty horses obtained -for the cavalry, and, all arrangements being completed, the expedition -sailed for its final destination on the 28th of November, and made the -African coast, a little to the northward of the Cape, on the 4th of -January, 1806. - -Table Bay, on the shore, and almost in the centre of which Cape Town -stands, receives its name from that extraordinary eminence called Table -Mountain, which rises about three thousand six hundred and eighty-seven -feet above the level of the sea, and which terminates in a perfectly -flat surface at that height, where the face of the rock on the side -of Cape Town descends almost perpendicularly. To the eastward of the -mountain, separated from it by a chasm, is Charles’s Mount, more -generally called the Devil’s Tower; and on the westward, a round hill -rises on the right hand of the bay, called the Lion’s Head, from which -a ridge of high land, terminating in another smaller hill, called the -Lion’s Rump, stretches towards the sea. - -The town itself is handsome and extensive; and the streets, -intersecting each other at right angles, are broad and airy, generally -built with stone, and with terraces in front. The Company’s gardens, -walks, parade, and castle, all add to the beauty of the place, and -render it superior to any colonial city in the possession of Great -Britain. - -The coast is everywhere dangerous--landing, excepting in the bays, and -that, too, in favourable weather, almost impracticable--and hence, -a very inferior force on shore, if the surf were at all up, might -successfully resist any attempt at the disembarkation of an army. - -The troops in garrison consisted of a detachment of Batavian artillery, -the 22nd Dutch regiment of the line, a German regiment of Waldecks, and -a native corps, which acted as light infantry. To these, an auxiliary -battalion, formed from the seamen and marines of a frigate and corvette -which had been wrecked upon the coast, were added; while a number of -irregulars, mounted and dismounted, comprised of the boors, and armed -with guns of enormous length of barrel, completed the force of General -Janssens, who was then commandant at the Cape. - -The governor had a high reputation, both as a soldier and a civilian, -and from the excellence of his measures since his arrival at the Cape, -was held most deservedly in great estimation by the colonists. On the -appearance of the British fleet, although his numerical superiority -was greater than that of his enemy, he wisely considered that the -_matériel_ of the invaders was far more efficient than his own; and -leaving a garrison in Cape Town, he determined to fall back on the -interior with the remainder of his troops, and carry on a desultory -war, until the arrival of a French or Dutch fleet from Europe should -enable him to resort to active measures and save the colony. This plan, -though ruinous to the inhabitants, if carried out, would have rendered -the subjugation of the Cape a very difficult and tedious undertaking -for the British, and in this posture of affairs the expedition made the -coast, and came to anchor just out of range of the batteries in Table -Bay. - -The weather was fortunately calm, but the day was too far advanced -to admit a landing of the troops, but all was prepared for effecting -it on the morrow. The coast was sounded, the approaches to the town -reconnoitred, and a small inlet, sixteen miles north-east of the town, -called Leopard’s Bay, was selected as the point on which the troops -should be disembarked. The transports accordingly weighed and took -their stations, while the men-of-war got into a position to cover the -landing, in case of opposition, with their guns. - -During the night the surf had risen so prodigiously, that at daylight -it was declared unsafe for boats to attempt the beach, and a landing -at Saldana Bay was proposed. There it could be easily effected, but it -would carry the army a distance from the town, separate it on its march -from the fleet, oblige it to depend for its supplies on what provisions -it could carry, or any which by accidental circumstances it could -obtain on its route; it would also entail a harassing march of seventy -miles on soldiers so long cooped up on shipboard; and that, too, in -the hot season of the year, over a heavy sand, where water was not -procurable. Still, the uncertainty of the weather, and the necessity -of an immediate attack, overcame all other objections; and on the -evening of the 5th, General Beresford, with the 38th regiment and the -20th light dragoons, sailed for Saldana, with an understanding that the -remainder of the army should proceed thither on the following morning. - -But daylight on the 6th January broke with happier promise; the surf -had gone down considerably; and it was at once decided that the troops -should be landed without farther loss of time. The Highland brigade was -instantly transferred from the transports to the boats, and the 71st, -72nd, and 93rd, effected a landing with but a single casualty, and -that arising from the swamping of a launch, by which five-and-thirty -Highlanders were drowned. - -No other loss attended the operation--the light company of the 93rd -cleared the brushwood of a few skirmishers that had been thrown out -by the enemy, and the remainder of the troops debarked without any -opposition. - -The artillery, consisting of four six-pounders and a couple of -howitzers, were landed on the 7th; and the whole of the force being -now safely on shore, the British general commenced his march direct on -Cape Town, the guns being dragged through the sands by fatigue parties -furnished from the fleet. - -The advance was unopposed until the British army had approached a -line of heights, some four miles distant from the landing place. The -Blawberg, as one of these eminences is called, was occupied by burgher -cavalry, and the videts announced that General Janssens was in position -on the other side of the high grounds, and his whole disposable force -drawn up in order of battle. The march was steadily continued, and -when the Blawberg was crowned by the advance guard, the Batavian army, -formed in two lines, with twenty-five pieces of artillery and a large -corps of irregular cavalry, was discovered. - -General Baird formed his corps into two columns of brigades; the -right, comprising the 24th, 59th, and 83rd, under Lieutenant-Colonel -Baird, commanding in the absence of General Beresford; and the left, -consisting of the Highland regiments, under General Ferguson. While -deploying into line, the Batavian guns opened, and their cavalry, by a -left extension, threatened the right of the British. Baird’s brigade -refused its right, checking the burgher horse with its musketry; and -the Highland regiments on the left made a rapid movement under a heavy -cannonade, and advanced to the charge. The right wing of the Batavian -army broke without waiting an assault, the left followed the example, -and the field was totally abandoned by the enemy, with a considerable -loss in killed and wounded. - -Without cavalry it was impossible to complete the déroute. The guns -were, therefore, carried off; and quitting the road to Cape Town, -Janssens, in pursuance of his previous plan, marched eastward, and -moved towards Hottentot Holland, with a hope of protracting a war in -the interior. Of course the capital was the object of the conqueror. -The fleet was in an exposed anchorage, and to equip his army for -ulterior operations, and secure his communication with the sea, it was -necessary to possess Cape Town. - -The advance was very distressing, and the troops suffered much. The -badness of the roads, the heat of the weather, and worse still, the -scarcity of water, was severely felt before the brigades, at a late -hour, reached their bivouacs in Reit Valley, a farming establishment -belonging to the Dutch Government. Here some salt provisions, which -had been floated through the surf, were brought up by the marines -and partitioned among the soldiers; while the few and scanty springs -attached to the farm afforded them an indifferent supply of water. An -immediate movement on the capital was imperative; and the next day the -British reached a position beside the Salt River--an inlet some short -distance from the strong lines which cover Cape Town. - -These defences are formed of a chain of redoubts, with a connecting -parapet, furnished with banquettes and a dry ditch. They extend about -eight hundred yards, and unite the Devil’s Berg with the sea. These -lines were very formidable, as they had been considerably strengthened -by the British during their possession of the colony. One hundred -and fifty guns and howitzers were mounted on the works; and several -batteries had been erected on the escarp of the mountain, that would -have exposed assailing troops to a flanking fire, and, in storming the -lines, occasioned a severe loss of life. One battery and blockhouse -were placed on a shoulder of the hill, thirteen hundred feet above the -level of the plain. But this was probably the least effective of the -defences; as, in modern warfare, a plunging fire is not regarded much. -A mile behind the lines the castle of Good Hope is situated at the -entrance of the town. It is a pentagon, with outworks strong enough to -require a regular approach; and that side of the city which overlooks -the bay is secured alike by the fire of the castle, and a number of -batteries mounted with guns of heavy calibre. - -To carry works so extensive, and so formidable in their defences, -with a small corps like Baird’s, unprovided with any artillery but -the light field-pieces they had brought through the sands, was not to -be attempted; and it was determined to obtain some heavy guns, and a -reinforcement of seamen and marines from the fleet. But these were not -required; the enemy sent out a flag of truce, and an armistice was -agreed upon, which terminated ultimately in a capitulation. The town -and its defences were given up to the British army, and without a shot, -works were surrendered to a force of not four thousand men, on which -were mounted four hundred and fifty-six guns and mortars, most of them -of the heaviest calibre. - -Janssens, after his defeat, retired towards the interior; and having -disbanded the militia and burgher cavalry, which had accompanied him, -he took a position at Kloof, with twelve hundred regular troops, -and some five-and-twenty guns. General Baird, anxious to effect -the tranquillity of the colony and terminate hostilities at once, -despatched General Beresford to make overtures to the Dutch governor, -and induce him to capitulate. A long and doubtful negotiation took -place between the British and Batavian commanders, which eventually -ended in the whole of the colony of the Cape of Good Hope and its -dependencies, with all the rights and privileges held and exercised -by the Dutch Government, being formally transferred to his Britannic -Majesty. - -Although the capture of the Cape was effected with trifling loss, and -the opposition given to the British troops was far less formidable -than might have been anticipated, still the operations which were -so deservedly crowned with success, were boldly planned and bravely -executed. Janssens exhibited no military talent, and in a country -abounding in strong positions, to offer battle in an open plain, and -oppose an irregular force to a well-disciplined army, was a strange -decision of the Batavian commander, and could only terminate in defeat. -In an engagement in which the Dutch army was so easily routed, and -the ulterior operations which followed, there was nothing of that -brilliancy which marked other victories achieved by British bravery, -but no conquest was attended with more advantages and permanent -results. A noble colony was obtained for Great Britain with little -loss of life, and the only portion of Africa worth her occupation was -secured to the “Mistress of the Seas.” - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -THE BATTLE OF MAIDA. - -1806. - - -It has been remarked with great justice, that until the Peninsular war -had been for some time in progress, the military enterprises of Great -Britain invariably failed from the blind policy of those who planned -them. Instead of condensing the power of the empire into one grand -and sustained effort, its strength was frittered away in paltry and -unprofitable expeditions. An army, imposing in its full integrity, -if subdivided into corps, and employed on detached services, and in -different countries, can achieve nothing beyond a partial success, for -soon after its divided brigades are landed on their scenes of action, -their weakness produces their discomfiture, and they retire necessarily -before a superior force. In the first moment of disembarkation it may -create a temporary alarm; but beyond this no object can be gained, and -the result ends in an idle demonstration. - -Political details are generally unconnected with the actual occurrences -on the battle-field; and it will be enough to remark, that Sicily -should have at this period commanded more attention from Britain than -she did. Naturally defensible, with a well-affected population of -nearly a million and a half, she had been taught to place but little -reliance on her allies. One British corps held Messina, but a French -force was moving to the extremity of Calabria, avowedly to drive it -from the island. Though well-affected, the Sicilians were distrustful; -they feared that they should be abandoned to the vengeance of those -troops who had already overrun Naples, and they believed that the -British regiment waited only until the French army should make its -descent, when they would embark for Malta, and leave the Sicilians to -their fate. - -At this time, Sir John Stuart succeeded Sir James Craig, a man best -described by terming him an “old-school commander.” Under him the -army had been totally inactive; and eight thousand excellent troops -were permitted to occupy their quarters idly, when so much depended -upon a bold, even though not a very fortunate, display of energy in -the British. Stuart at once perceived the mischievous consequences -this indolence of his predecessor had occasioned; and he determined -by active operations to redeem the British army from the apathetic -character it had too justly obtained among the Sicilian people. - -The British corps, amounting to eight thousand men, was concentrated -at Messina. In Calabria the French were considerably detached; and -though numerically stronger, with three thousand in the South, four -thousand in Upper Calabria, and the remainder occupying numerous posts, -it was quite practicable to take them in detail, effect a landing -between the two corps, engage them separately, and clear the country -from St. Euphemia to the Castle of Scylla. To insure success, despatch -and secrecy were required. The first rested with Stuart, and every -arrangement necessary on his part was effected; the latter depended on -the Sicilian court, and by it the secrecy of the intended expedition -was undoubtedly betrayed. - -On the 28th of June, at Melazzo, the embarkation of five thousand men -was quietly accomplished, and on the third morning they landed on the -beach of St. Euphemia. During the 2nd and 3rd stores and supplies were -disembarked; and moving forward, on that evening the pickets of the -rival armies confronted each other. The enemy’s force was at first -supposed to be merely the division of Upper Calabria; but that of -the South had formed a junction; and Reynier had now seven thousand -infantry, and a few troops of cavalry amounting to three hundred and -fifty sabres. - -The British in numbers were greatly inferior. Five thousand infantry, -six six-pounders and eight mountain guns formed their whole strength. -Reynier was also in position--his army being posted on some heights -which overlooked the march of the British as they moved through a low -country, at first partially wooded, but opening into a spacious plain, -and of course permitting their numbers and dispositions to be correctly -ascertained by their enemy during the advance. - -This, as the result proved, was an unfortunate advantage for the French -General. Whether reckoning too much on his opponent’s inferiority -of force, or undervaluing the character of his soldiers, Reynier, -supposing that Stuart, having advanced in error, would retire on -discovering his mistake, abandoned the heights, passed a river in his -front, and offered battle on the plain. As his columns approached, -General Stuart at once perceived, from the ground they covered, that -Reynier’s force was much larger than he had expected, and that he -had united his detached brigades; but, with the just confidence of a -British leader he trusted to the bravery of his troops; and in that -safe reliance boldly stood “the hazard of the die.” - -The battle commenced (6th July) about nine o’clock, and there was no -manœuvring on either side. The ground was level, and both armies, -under cover of their light troops, advanced steadily and deployed into -line. The enemy’s left was composed of voltigeurs, and the right of -the British that opposed them (Kempt’s brigade) was formed of a light -infantry battalion and the Corsican Rangers. After an interchange of -three volleys, the French were ordered to advance; at the same time -the British lowered their bayonets, and both pressed boldly forward. -The front ranks were now within six paces of each other--the French -advancing, cheered by the “_En avant, mes enfans!_” of their officers. -The British needed no encouragement; on they came, with that imposing -steadiness which told what the result must be, when bayonets crossed, -and “steel met steel.” The voltigeurs had not firmness to abide the -shock; they broke and turned, but too late for flight to save them. -Their front rank was bayonetted and trodden down, while the rear -endeavoured to escape by a disorderly rush from the field, exposed to -severe loss from the British artillery. - -Kempt’s gallant and successful charge was ably seconded by Ackland’s -brigade, which held the right centre. They advanced against the -demi-brigade opposed to them, forced it back across the Amato, and -never allowed the routed wing one moment to rally. The pursuit was so -ardently continued that for a mile the French were followed by the -victors, suffering heavily in killed and wounded, and losing a number -of prisoners. - -This success, though brilliant, was far from being decisive. The -ardour of the right wing had carried it away, leaving the left -totally unsupported, and open to Reynier’s undivided efforts. From -the superiority of his force, he showed a larger front, and availing -himself of this advantage, endeavoured to turn the British left, and -in this attempt his cavalry had nearly succeeded. After a feint upon -the centre, they wheeled sharply to the right, making a flank movement, -while their infantry threatened the British line with a charge. This -was the crisis of the action. The French advanced, Stuart refusing his -flank, and obliquing his line from the centre. Reynier’s cavalry were -about to charge, when, fortunately, the 20th regiment, under Colonel -Ross, which had landed after the march of the army, came up. - -The attack was already made, the cavalry advancing, when Ross, under -cover of some underwood, deployed in double-quick. Within a short -distance, a close and murderous volley was thrown in, and the cavalry -completely broken. The British line cheered and moved forward, the -French gave way, and a complete _déroute_ succeeded. No victory, -considering the numbers opposed, could have been more decisive. Seven -hundred killed, a thousand prisoners, and a large proportion of -wounded, were the estimated loss of the enemy, while this was achieved -by an amount of casualties greatly disproportioned, the victors having -but one officer and forty-four men killed, and eleven officers and two -hundred and seventy-one men wounded. - -For that night the British army bivouacked on the battleground, and -having received supplies from the shipping, advanced on the 6th to -overtake the enemy’s rear; while a brigade under Colonel Oswald marched -on the French depot at Montelione, of which it took possession, making -six hundred prisoners. The whole of the commissariat stores, with the -entire baggage, and the military chest, were captured; and the remnant -of the French army was saved only by abandoning arms and accoutrements, -and retiring with all the confusion attendant upon a signal defeat. - -Nothing could exceed the enthusiasm with which the victors were -received. The defended places along the coast, turned on the land side -by the army, of course surrendered unconditionally. The whole of the -Peninsula was rapidly crossed, and on the 11th of July, the leading -British brigade invested the Castle of Scylla. - -This place, so deeply associated with ancient recollections, stands -on a sheer rock, commanding the eastern point of the entrance of -the Straits of Messina. The difficulties experienced by navigators -occasionally in this confined channel, almost realise the old-world -legends of its dangers. Once caught in the currents, when passing -Cape Pelorus with light or contrary winds, a vessel must run for the -anchorage, which lies directly beneath the batteries of the castle; and -hence the possession of the place, especially to a maritime nation, was -an object of paramount importance. - -For some days the efforts of the English were confined to firing on the -castle with the field guns. Of course, artillery of a light calibre -could effect nothing but annoyance; until, on the 19th, when some -heavy cannon were obtained from Messina. On the 21st they were placed -in battery and opened with great effect; and on the same evening, as -the guns were breaching rapidly, the commandant accepted terms, and -surrendered the castle to the besiegers. - -Although military achievements, on a minor scale, have been eclipsed -by the more brilliant conquests obtained by British armies in -subsequent campaigns, still Maida was not only a glorious, but, in -its results, a most important victory. Independently of humbling a -presumptuous enemy, raising the depressed reputation of the British -army, and converting the distrusting population of Sicily into grateful -admirers, the positive results of Sir John Stuart’s expedition were -the destruction of all the military and naval resources of Calabria, -and the occupation of a post which for eighteen months secured -the navigation of the Straits of Messina, and, in a great degree, -occasioned the meditated descent on Sicily to fail. - - - - -CHAPTER V. - -THE BATTLE OF ROLICA. - -1808. - - -Spain and Portugal having been overrun by the French armies, Britain -determined to make an effort in the cause of freedom, and come to the -assistance of the oppressed. - -The force destined for the relief of Portugal was sent partly from -Ireland, and partly from Gibraltar. Nine thousand men from Cork, under -Sir Arthur Wellesley, landed in Mondego bay on the 6th of August, and -these were joined, two days afterwards, by Spencer’s division of five -thousand, making thus a total force of about fourteen thousand, in -which two hundred of the 20th light dragoons and eighteen pieces of -artillery were included. - -A combined movement with a Portuguese corps under Bernardine Friere -having been arranged, it was determined to move at once upon the -capital; and on the morning of the 9th the British advanced guard, -consisting of a part of the 60th and 95th rifles, commenced the march, -supported by the brigades of Generals Hill and Ferguson. On the next -day the remainder of the army followed--the men provided with sixty -rounds of cartridges, provisions for three days, and attended by a -number of mules, loaded with stores of various descriptions. “No troops -ever took the field in higher spirits, or in a state of more perfect -discipline. Confident in their leader likewise, and no less confident -in themselves, they desired nothing more ardently than to behold their -enemy.” - -On the 12th, Friere’s corps joined at Leiria, but, under different -pretexts, the Portuguese commander declined co-operating as he had -promised, and limited his assistance to one weak brigade of infantry -and two hundred and fifty horse. Undaunted by this early disclosure -of imbecility and bad faith, Sir Arthur determined to push on, and -endeavour to engage the Duke of Abrantes before he could unite himself -with Loison. - -On receiving intelligence of the descent of the British, Junot, adding -the brigade of Thomieres to that of Delaborde, despatched the latter -towards Mondego, to observe the enemy closely, and use every means to -retard their advance. Delaborde, accordingly moving to the coast, found -himself on the eve of an affair with the British, and he fell back -leisurely as they advanced. His rear-guard quitted Caldas the evening -before Sir Arthur entered it; and on the following morning, and for the -first time on the Peninsula, the rival armies of France and Britain -found themselves in each other’s presence. - -On the 15th, a trifling affair of outposts produced a few casualties, -and on the 16th, Delaborde’s position was reconnoitred and dispositions -made to attack it. - -This, in a European command, was to be Wellington’s maiden field. -In the numbers engaged, Rolica bore no proportion to the masses -combatant in future battles, but it was a well-contested and sanguinary -encounter, and worthy to be the name first engraven on the long scroll -of victories of which it gave such glorious promise. - -The French position, in natural strength and romantic beauty, was -unequalled; and when Delaborde had made up his mind to risk a battle, -he displayed consummate judgment in selecting the ground on which the -trial of strength should be decided. - -The villages of Rolica and Caldas stand at either extremity of an -extensive valley, opening to the west. In the centre, Obidos, with -its ruined castle and splendid aqueduct, recalls the days of Moorish -glory. The village of Rolica stands on a bold height, surrounded by -vineyards and olive groves, and a sandy plain extends in front, thickly -studded with shrubs and dwarf wood. The eminence on which the village -is placed, and where the French general formed his line of battle, -had one flank resting on a rugged height, and the other on a mountain -impassable to any but a goatherd. Behind, lay a number of passes -through the ridges in his rear, affording Delaborde a means of retreat; -or, if he chose to contest them, a formidable succession of mountain -posts. - -All the arrangements for attack having been completed on the preceding -evening, at dawn the British got under arms. A sweeter morning never -broke--the mountain mists dispersed, the sun shone gloriously out, a -thousand birds were singing, and myriads of wild flowers shed their -fragrance around. Nature seemed everywhere in quiet and repose, -presenting a strange contrast to the roar of battle which immediately -succeeded, and the booming of artillery, as, repeated by a thousand -echoes, it reverberated among the lately peaceful hills. - -In three columns, the allied brigades left their bivouacs. The right -(Portuguese), consisting of twelve hundred infantry and fifty dragoons, -were directed to make a considerable detour, turn the enemy’s left -flank, and bear down upon his rear. The left, two brigades of infantry, -three companies of rifles, a brigade of light artillery, and forty -horse, were to ascend the hills of Obidos, drive in Delaborde’s posts, -and turn his right at Rolica. Ferguson, who commanded, was also to -watch lest Loison should move from Rio Mayor, and, if he came up, -engage him, and prevent a junction with Delaborde. The centre, composed -of four brigades--those of Hill, Crawford, Nightingale, and Fane--two -brigades of guns, the remainder of the cavalry, and four hundred -Portuguese light infantry, were directed to advance up the heights and -attack the enemy in front. - -To traverse the distance between the British bivouac and French -outposts (three leagues), consumed a good portion of the morning; and -the march to the battle-ground, whether viewed with relevance to the -beauty of its scenery, or the order of its execution, was most imposing. - -When sudden irregularities of the surface disturbed the order of a -column, it halted until the distances were corrected, and then marched -silently on with the coolness of a review. Presently the light troops -became engaged, the centre broke into columns of regiments, while -the left pressed forward rapidly, and the rifles, on the right, bore -down on the tirailleurs. Delaborde’s position was now critical, for -Ferguson, topping the heights, threatened his rear. But the French -general acted promptly--he abandoned the plain, and falling back upon -the passes of the Sierra, took up a new position less assailable than -the former one; and, from the difficult nature of the mountain surface, -requiring, on Sir Arthur’s part, a new disposition of attack. - -Five separate columns were now formed, and to each a different pass was -allotted. The openings in the heights were so narrow and difficult, -that only a portion of the columns could come into fire. The pass on -the extreme right was attacked by the Portuguese; the light troops of -Hill’s brigade and the 5th regiment advanced against the second; the -centre was to be carried by the 9th and 29th, the fourth by the 45th, -and the fifth by the 82nd. - -Unfortunately the front attack was made either too soon, or -difficulties had delayed the flanking corps--and, in consequence, the -passes were all stormed, before Delaborde had been even aware that he -was endangered on his flank and rear. Regardless of the ground, than -which nothing could be more formidable, the assailants mounted the -ravines. Serious obstacles met them at every step--rocks and groves -overhung the gorges in the hills--and where the ground was tolerably -open for a space from rocks, it was covered thickly with brushwood -and wild myrtle. Thus the order of the column was deranged; while a -broken surface concealed the enemy, and suffered the French to keep up -a withering fusilade on troops who had not leisure to return it. - -The centre pass, on which the 29th and 9th were directed to advance, -was particularly difficult. The 29th led, and the 9th supported it. -Entering the gorge undauntedly, the leading companies were permitted -to approach a ravine, with precipitous rocks on one side and a thick -myrtle wood on the other. From both a tremendous fire was unexpectedly -opened. In front and on the flanks, the men fell by dozens; and, as the -leading company was annihilated, the column, cumbered by its own dead -and wounded, was completely arrested in its movement. But the check was -only momentary. Colonel Lake, who led the regiment on horseback, waved -his hat and called on the men to follow. A wild cheer was returned, -and a rush made up the pass. Notwithstanding the sustained fusilade on -every side, the forward movement was successful--and after overcoming -every attempt to repel their daring charge, with diminished numbers the -29th crowned the plateau. - -But the enemy were not to be easily beaten. Before the 9th could clear -the pass, or the 29th form their line, a French battalion advanced and -charged. They were most gallantly received; a severe contest ensued; -and, after a mutual slaughter, the enemy were repulsed. With increased -numbers, again and again the charges were repeated and repelled. At -last the 9th got into action; and the head of the 5th regiment began to -show itself as it topped the summit of the second pass. On every point -the attacks had been successful, and to save himself from being cut -off, Delaborde retired in perfect order; and from the difficulty of the -ground and his superiority in cavalry, although pressed by the light -troops, effected his retreat with little molestation. - -This brilliant affair, from the strength of their position, and the -obstinacy with which the French contested every inch of ground, cost -the British a heavy loss. Even, when forced from the heights, Delaborde -attempted to take a new position, and hold the village of Zambugeira. -But he was driven back with the loss of three guns--and retreating -through the pass of Runa, by a long night march, he gained Montecheque -next day. - -The French casualties in killed, wounded, and prisoners amounted to a -thousand men, and the British to about half that number. Delaborde was -among the wounded, and Colonel Lake in the return of the killed. - -Delaborde’s defeat having left the road to Torres Vedras open, Sir -Arthur pursued the French to Villa Verde, where the British halted for -the night, and, cheered by his opening success, the British leader -seemed determined to improve it. Orders were accordingly issued to -prepare for a rapid march next day, and “it seemed as if no check -would be given to the ardour of the troops till they should have won a -second victory.” But despatches were received that night, announcing -the arrival of General Anstruther with a reinforcement of troops and -stores. The fleet were reported to be at anchor off Peniche; and, to -cover the disembarkation, and unite himself with the corps on board -the transports, Sir Arthur’s march was directed on Lourinho. There the -British bivouacked that night, and on the next morning took a position -beside the village of Vimiero. - - - - -CHAPTER VI. - -THE BATTLE OF VIMIERO. - -1808. - - -Vimiero stands at the bottom of a valley, and at the eastern extremity -of a ridge of hills extending westward towards the sea. The river -Maceira flows through it, and on the opposite side, heights rise -eastward, over which winds the mountain road of Lourinho. In front -of the village a plateau of some extent is slightly elevated above -the surrounding surface; but it, in turn, is completely overlooked -by the heights on either side. The British, never anticipating an -attack, had merely taken up ground for the night, and with more -attention to convenience than security. Six brigades occupied the -high ground westward of Vimiero--one battalion, the 50th, with some -rifle companies, were bivouacked on the plateau, having a half brigade -of nines, and a half brigade of six pounders. The eastern heights -were occupied by pickets only, as water could not be procured in the -vicinity--and in the valley, the cavalry and reserve artillery had -taken their ground for the night. - -The communication immediately made by Sir Arthur Wellesley to his -senior officer, Sir Harry Burrard, both of the past and the intended -operations, had been unfavourably received--and Sir Harry declined the -daring but judicious step of an immediate advance on Mafra, by which -the position taken by the French on the heights of Torres Vedras must -have been necessarily turned. In fact, to every suggestion of Sir -Arthur he raised continuous objections, and seemed totally opposed -to any forward movement. He pleaded, in apology for inaction, that -the cavalry was weak, the artillery badly horsed; that a march, which -should remove the British from their shipping, would interrupt their -supplies and endanger the army; and the best of the bad reasons which -he gave was the expected arrival of Sir John Moore with a strong -reinforcement. It was useless in Sir Arthur Wellesley to point out, -as he did, the advantages of an advance, with an assurance, which -proved true, that if they did not, the French would become assailants. -Sir Harry appeared to have formed a stubborn resolution of remaining -quiet that no argument or remonstrance could disturb, and Sir Arthur -Wellesley returned to his camp, convinced that the military incapacity -of his superior officer would, when it paralysed early success as -it did that of Rolica, entail upon the expedition ulterior disaster -and disgrace. It was otherwise decreed, and the decision of an enemy -wreathed the laurel on Wellesley’s brow, of which the timidity of a -feeble-minded colleague would have robbed him. - -Delaborde had executed his orders to check the advance of the British -with a zeal and ability that added greatly to his military reputation. -Junot, in the interim, was actively engaged in concentrating his -brigades, and drawing every disposable man from his garrisons, to -enable him to bring a force to bear against the British, that, from its -superior formation, must ensure success. His whole corps was formed -into two divisions; Delaborde commanding one, and Loison the other, -while the reserve, composed entirely of grenadiers, was entrusted to -Kellerman. All his dispositions having been completed, the Duke of -Abrantes advanced to Vimiero, where he had ascertained that his enemy -was halted. - -Sir Arthur was awakened at midnight by a German officer in charge of -the outlying picket, with the intelligence of Junot’s movements, and -an assurance that an attack was certain, as the French advance was not -above a league distant. Patrols were immediately sent out; and while -every care was taken against surprise, the line was not alarmed, nor -the men permitted to be disturbed. - -Junot quitted his position on the evening of the 20th, and marched all -night by roads bad in themselves, and interrupted by numerous defiles; -consequently great delay occurred, and it was seven o’clock next -morning, when he arrived within four miles of the British outposts. -The formation of his columns was effected unseen, as the broken -ground behind which he made his dispositions, entirely concealed his -movements. The first intimation of a serious attack was only given when -a mass of Junot’s cavalry deployed in front of the picket that was -observing the Lourinho road. Perceiving instantly the point on which -the French were about to direct their column, Sir Arthur crossed the -ravine with the brigades of Ferguson, Nightingale, Aucland, and Bowes, -thus securing his weakest point--the left--before Junot had made a -demonstration against it. - -Presently the enemy’s columns came on; the right by the Lourinho road, -and left marching on the plateau, occupied by the 50th and rifles. -The onset of both divisions was made with the usual impetuosity of -Frenchmen, and in both the British skirmishers were driven in. - -The British right was furiously attacked. Unchecked by the light troops -covering the line, the French came boldly forward, until it found -itself directly in front of the 36th, 40th, and 71st. It deployed -instantly, and several volleys of musketry were mutually returned, -and at a distance so close as to render the effect murderous. But -the fusilade was ended quickly; the 82nd and 29th pushed forward, -and joined their comrades when pressed by an enormous superiority. -“Charge!” was the order; and a cheer, “loud, regular, and appalling,” -announced that Britain was coming on. - -The French stood manfully; but though they waited the onset, they could -not withstand it. They were driven from the field--a vain attempt to -rally, when the 71st and 82nd had flung themselves on the ground to -recover breath, failed--and six guns were taken. The front rank of the -French division was literally annihilated; it lay as it had fallen, and -told with what determination it had stood, and the desperation with -which it had been assaulted. - -On the left, the French column having pushed the rifles before it, -advanced upon the 50th formed in line. The regiment was strong, -numbering about nine hundred bayonets, and supported by a half brigade -of guns; and though the French had seven pieces with their column, it -suffered heavily from the British cannonade. The enemy’s advance was -made in close order of half battalions. Sheltered from the fire of the -artillery, the French halted behind a broken hillock, closed up their -ranks, and advanced to the attack. The 50th remained until this moment -with “ordered arms.” With excellent judgment, the colonel, leaving the -left wing of his regiment in line, threw his right into echelons of -companies, and ordered it to form line upon the left. But there was -not time to complete the formation, as the enemy came on, opening a -hot but inefficient fire from its flanks. Part of the right wing of -the 50th bore directly on the angle of the advancing column--and when -within twenty paces, the order was given to fire, and that to “Charge!” -succeeded. Broken totally by the close discharge, the angle of the -column forced itself on the centre; all was instantly disorganised, and -the artillery cutting their traces, added to the confusion. The British -pressed on, the French got mobbed, and assisted by part of the 20th -light dragoons, a column five times numerically superior were for two -miles fairly driven from their ground by one regiment, until they were -relieved by the French cavalry reserve, which came up in a force not to -be resisted. - -While these more important operations were repulsed, the town of -Vimiero was attacked by a lesser column (Kellerman’s reserve), that -had flanked the larger, and the 43rd regiment was furiously assailed. -One company occupied the churchyard, another held some houses that -covered the road by which the French attack was made; and the fire of -both was so destructive, that the column was repelled with immense -slaughter. On the extreme left, the 97th and 52nd repulsed Delaborde -with considerable loss; on every point the attack failed, and the field -was won. - -No troops fought better than the French, and no battle could have been -more determinately contested. The enemy’s reserve “performed prodigies -of valour, advancing under a cross fire of musketry and cannon, and -never giving way until the bayonets of the British troops drove them -down the descent.” But they were routed on every side; and, with -relation to the numbers engaged, the slaughter was terrific. Upwards -of three thousand Frenchmen were killed and wounded, and a number -of prisoners made, while the British loss was computed, in killed, -wounded, and missing, at seven hundred and eighty-three. - -One casualty was sincerely deplored. In leading a squadron of the -20th, Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor was killed. He had charged the broken -infantry of Kellerman, and committed sad havoc among the _élite_ of the -reserve, when, surrounded by a whole brigade of French cavalry, he fell -in the _mêlée_, shot through the heart. - -Sir Harry Burrard landed after the battle commenced, but very prudently -left the termination of the contest in his hands by whom the first -disposition had been made. Sir Harry was not in time to assist in the -victory--but he had ample leisure to mar its results. Wellesley urged -that this was the moment to advance, push on to Torres Vedras, place -Junot between two fires, and oblige him to begin a retreat of immense -difficulty by Alenquer and Villa Franca. All was admirably prepared for -the movement. The supply of ammunition was sufficient, provisions were -abundant, and the troops in high courage and superb discipline. The -French, on the contrary, were depressed by an unexpected defeat; and, -greatly disorganised and wearied by long marches, were certain of being -materially inconvenienced by an immediate advance of the British. - -But Sir Harry was immovable. He had made his mind up to await the -arrival of Sir John Moore before he should advance a step from Vimiero. -A victory had been gained--a complete and brilliant victory. But -what was that to him? “The cavalry,” he said, “were certainly not -strengthened, nor the artillery horses improved, by the exertions -they had undergone.” Stop he would--and Junot was permitted to return -without annoyance; and the British, who should have never halted until -they had reached Lisbon, rested on the ground they won. - -Is it not inconceivable, that Britain should have consigned her armies -to the leading of antiquated tacticians, bigoted in old-world notions, -and who would scarcely venture beyond a second bridge without spending -half the day in reconnoitring? But such things were--and the energies -of the first military people in the world were paralysed for half a -century, by commands being entrusted to men, who, in cases of ordinary -embarrassment, would have been found incompetent to extricate a -regiment from a difficulty. But such things were! - - - - -CHAPTER VII. - -THE BATTLE OF CORUNNA. - -1809. - - -A period of inaction succeeded the victory at Vimiero. Burrard was -superseded in his command by Sir Hew Dalrymple, and the convention -of Cintra perfected, by which an army was restored to France, that, -had Sir Arthur Wellesley’s advice been attended to, must have been -eventually destroyed or driven into such extremity as should have -produced an unconditional surrender. Other articles in this disgraceful -treaty recognised a full exercise of rights of conquest to the French, -secured to them the enormous plunder their rapacity had accumulated, -and granted an amnesty to every traitor who had abandoned his country, -and aided the invaders in effecting its subjugation. No wonder that -this precious convention occasioned in Britain a universal feeling of -disgust. No wonder that blood spilled in vain, and treasure uselessly -wasted, roused popular indignation to a pitch of excitement which no -occurrence in modern history can parallel. - -Within twelve months from the commencement of the war Britain had sent -over to the Spanish armies (besides £2,000,000) 150 pieces of field -artillery, 42 thousand rounds of ammunition, 200 thousand muskets, -61 thousand swords, 79 thousand pikes, 23 million ball cartridges, 6 -million leaden balls, 15 thousand barrels of gunpowder, 92 thousand -suits of clothing, 356 thousand sets of accoutrements and pouches, -310 thousand pairs of shoes, 37 thousand pairs of boots, 40 thousand -tents, 250 thousand yards of cloth, 10 thousand sets of camp equipage, -118 thousand yards of linen, 50 thousand great coats, 50 thousand -canteens, 54 thousand haversacks, with a variety of other stores, far -too numerous to be recapitulated. - -The particulars of the treaty of Cintra, immediately on being known -in Britain, occasioned the recall of Sir Hew Dalrymple; while under -the plea of ill health, his colleague, Sir Harry Burrard, resigned and -returned home. What a different result the Portuguese campaign would -have exhibited had these two old gentlemen been left in a district -command, and not been allowed to check a career of victory which opened -with such glorious promise! - -Sir Arthur Wellesley had already returned to Britain, and many officers -of all ranks followed his example. The command of the army devolved on -Sir John Moore, a man most deservedly respected by the country, and -popular with his soldiers. - -Meanwhile, the general indication of national resistance to French -oppression on the part of the Spaniards, encouraged hopes that if -assisted by Britain, the independence of the Peninsula might be -restored. This was a consideration worthy of a statesman’s serious -regard in both France and Britain--for the thraldom or independence -of Spain was an object of vital importance. As to what might be -expected from the Spaniards themselves in any attempt made for their -own liberation, their invaders and their allies seemed to have -formed an erroneous estimate--the British over-rating the importance -of their exertions in the field, as much as the French undervalued -that patriotic impulse, which had wakened up the slumbering spirit -of the people. The British cabinet, however, determined to foster -this national feeling, and by munificent supplies and the presence -of a British army, stimulate the Spanish people to assert their lost -liberty, and fling off a yoke no longer tolerable. For this purpose, -a force of twenty thousand men was directed to be assembled at -Valladolid, and a reinforcement of thirteen thousand, under Sir David -Baird, was despatched from Britain to join them; the whole were to be -placed under the orders of Sir John Moore. - -Although Sir David’s corps was landed by the middle of October, -the army of Lisbon was not in a condition to move until the end of -the month; and then, under a false belief that the direct route to -Salamanca was impracticable for the passage of artillery, the batteries -and cavalry, with a protecting brigade of three thousand infantry, were -moved by Badajoz and the Escurial, entailing on them an additional -march of upwards of one hundred and fifty miles. Worse still, a delay -in commencing operations was unavoidable, and that was attended with -the worst results. - -The whole of Sir John Hope’s corps having been at last collected, and -the cavalry assembled at Villa Vicosa, the order to move forward was -given. - -On the 5th of November, Sir John Moore was at Atalia, on the 8th he -reached Almeida, and on the 11th his advanced guard crossed the rivulet -that divides Spain from Portugal, and entered Cuidad Rodrigo. At San -Martin he slept in the house of the curé, and occupied the same bed -that had the former year been assigned to Junot and Loison on their -respective marches, and on the 13th he entered Salamanca. - -There, disastrous news awaited him--for one of his supporting armies -was already _hors de combat_. Count Belvidere, having made an absurd -movement on Burgos, was attacked by a superior force, and his raw -levies completely routed; while previously, Blake’s army had been -utterly dispersed, and the magazines at Reynosa taken. To add to this -mass of evil tidings, intelligence arrived that the fall of Madrid -might be confidently expected, while, instead of his advance into -Spain being covered with an army of seventy thousand men, Moore found -himself in an open town without a gun, without a Spanish picket, with -only three infantry brigades, and the French outposts but three marches -distant. - -Madrid fell--the news could not be credited--and it was asserted -that, though the Retiro was taken, the town held obstinately out. -The inaction of the British was generally censured; the envoy had -remonstrated on the subject; and the army did not conceal their -impatience. Influenced by these considerations, Moore determined to -make a diversion on the capital, and attack Soult, who was at Saldanha, -on the Carion. A forward movement followed--Baird was directed to march -from Astorga, and Romana was informed of the intended operation, and -requested to assist. - -The decision of attacking Soult was known to the army and gave general -satisfaction. On the 16th, headquarters were at Toro, and passing -Villapondo and Valderosa, on the 20th Sir John reached Majorga, and -was joined by Baird’s division, making an united force of twenty-three -thousand five hundred infantry, two thousand four hundred cavalry, -and, including a brigade of three-pounders--from its small calibre -perfectly useless--an artillery of nearly fifty guns. Soult’s corps -amounted to sixteen thousand infantry and twelve hundred dragoons. The -great portion of the former were at Saldanha, and Debelle’s cavalry at -Sahagun. - -While thus advancing, the brilliant affair between Lord Paget and the -French cavalry shed a passing glory on a series of operations, whose -results were generally so calamitous. We shall give the affair in the -words of the noble colonel of the 10th Hussars, than whom, on that -occasion, no one “by daring deed” more effectually contributed to -victory. - -The Monastero Melgar Abaxo is distant about three leagues from Sahagun, -in which place a corps of seven hundred French cavalry were reported -to be lodged. As they were at some distance from the main body of -the French army, it was deemed practicable to cut them off, and Lord -Paget determined, at all events, to make the attempt. He accordingly -put himself at the head of the 10th and 15th Hussars, and in the -middle of a cold wintry night, when the direct route to Salamanca was -impracticable, for the ground was covered with snow, set off for that -purpose. - -When they had ridden about two-thirds of the way, Lord Paget divided -his force, and desiring General Slade, with the 10th, to pursue the -course of the Cea, and to enter the town by that side, he himself, -followed by the 15th, wheeled off to approach it by a different route. -It was not long before his lordship’s party fell in with a picket -of the enemy; and all, except one man, were either cut down or made -prisoners. But the escape of one was as injurious, under existing -circumstances, as the escape of the whole; for the alarm was given, -and before the 15th could reach the place the enemy were ready to -receive them. It was now broad daylight, and as our troops drew near, -the French were soon formed in what appeared to be an open plain, at -no great distance from the town. The 15th were wheeled into line in a -moment, and as there was no time to be lost, they followed their leader -at a brisk trot, with the intention of charging; but when they were yet -fifty yards from the enemy, they found that a wide ditch divided them, -and that the French had availed themselves of other inequalities in the -ground, of which, when some way off, they had not been aware. - -A pause was now necessarily made, but one instant served to put the -whole again in motion. The regiment, wheeling to its left, soon found a -convenient place for crossing; and though the enemy manœuvred actively -to hinder the formation, they were again in line, and advancing to -the charge, within five minutes from the commencement of the check. -A few changes of ground now took place, as each corps strove to -gain the flank of the other, but they were only a few. The British -cavalry effected its object, and then coming down at full speed upon -their opponents, who stood to receive the shock, they overthrew them -in an instant. Many were killed upon the spot, many more unhorsed, -and one hundred and fifty-seven were made prisoners, including two -lieutenant-colonels. On this occasion the British cavalry amounted only -to four hundred men, whilst that of the French fell not short of seven -hundred. - -The weather continued bad; the troops were a good deal knocked up by -forced marching, and Sir John halted on the 22nd and 23rd for supplies, -intending by a night march to reach the Carion, and attack Soult on the -morrow. Every account made the British numerically greater than the -enemy, and though the French had been reinforced, still Moore’s army -was stronger by fully five thousand men. - -All dispositions were made for the intended attack. At eight at night, -the army were to move in two columns, and the right, which was to force -the bridge and penetrate to Saldanha, was actually getting under -arms, when couriers arrived “loaded with heavy tidings.” The French -were moving in all directions to cut the British off; the corps which -had been marching south, was suddenly halted at Talavera; two strong -divisions were moving from Placentia; the Badajoz army was in full -march on Salamanca--and Napoleon himself in the field, determined, as -it was reported, to “sweep the British before him to the ocean.” - -This was, in truth, disastrous intelligence. The orders to advance -were countermanded instantly, the troops, who had already been -mustering, were retired to their quarters, and the object of the -expedition seemed virtually ended. The campaign was indeed a tissue of -mistakes--operating with feeble allies, acting on false information, -advancing to-day, retiring to-morrow, with everything to harass and -nothing to excite the soldier, until at last, the ill-fated and -ill-planned expedition terminated in a ruinous retreat. - -In making preparations for a rapid march before an enemy, that from -report was overwhelming if not avoided, the 23rd of December was -consumed, and the general plan for regressive operations was arranged -by instantly retreating on Galicia. - -All arrangements being completed, Moore commenced retreating on the -24th. Hope’s division fell back on Castro Gonzalo, and Baird’s on -Valencia; while cavalry patrols were pushed forward on the Carion, -with orders to retire at nightfall of the 25th, giving the reserve and -light infantry, which formed the rear-guard, a start of some three or -four hours in advance. All was admirably executed--and the columns, -unmolested, reached their respective destinations. - -The retreat continued, marked by some occasional affairs between the -cavalry of the advanced and rear guard, which terminated invariably -in favour of the latter. The hussar regiments behaved most nobly, and -on every occasion, regardless of numbers, or the more discouraging -movements of a retreat, they sought the combat, and always came off the -conquerors. - -The infantry already began to experience the annoyance of long marches, -severe weather, and a very indifferent commissariate. To march over -cut-up roads, and through an exhausted country, where no friendly -place of strength protects, no well-supplied magazine refreshes, soon -harasses the overloaded soldier. But that, when accomplished in the -dead of winter--in cold and darkness, sleet and rain--was enough to -have subdued the spirit of any army but a British one, retiring under -every privation, and with seventy thousand veteran troops marching on -their flanks and rear. - -The army reached Benevente on the 27th--and the crossing of the Esla, -though exceedingly troublesome, was effected with inconsiderable -loss. The roads were wretched, the weather bad, and the French -pursuit marked by the fiery character of their emperor. He crossed the -Carpenteras, regardless of obstacles that would have discouraged the -boldest--and, in a hurricane of sleet and hail, passed his army over -the Guadarama, by a route declared impracticable even to a mountain -peasant. - -This bold operation, worthy of the conqueror of Italy, was followed -up by an immediate advance. On the 26th the main body of the British -continued retreating on Astorga--the bridge across the Esla was -destroyed--and the night of the 27th passed over in tolerable quiet. -In the morning, however, the French were seen actively employed. Five -hundred cavalry of the guard tried for the ford above the ruined -bridge, found it, and passed over. The pickets forming the rear-guard -at once confronted them, and, led on by Colonel Otway, charged -repeatedly, and checked the leading squadron. General Stuart put -himself at the head of the pickets, while Lord Anglesea rode back to -bring up the 10th. Charges were made on both sides; the pickets gave -ground, the French advanced, but the 10th were speedily at hand, and -came forward. The pickets rallied, they cheered and cut boldly in at -speed, the French were overthrown and driven across the river, with the -loss of their Colonel (Le Fevre), and seventy officers and men. - -This brilliant encounter had the results that boldness wins. The French -kept a respectful distance, and thus, the column was enabled to gain -Astorga without further molestation. - -But the danger was momentarily increasing. From prisoners taken in the -cavalry affair on the Esla, it was ascertained that, on the preceding -evening, the headquarters of Napoleon’s own corps were but sixteen -miles from the bivouacs of the British, and to reach Villa Franca -before the French was imperatively necessary. On that event how much -depended--for on the possession of that road, in a great degree, would -rest the safety or destruction of the British, as it opens through -a defile into a country that for miles renders cavalry movements -impracticable, and entirely protects the flanks of a retiring army. - -It is astonishing how quickly a retreat in bad weather destroys the -_morale_ of the best army. The British divisions had marched from -Sabugal on the 24th in the highest order; on the 30th, on reaching -Astorga, their disorganisation had commenced; they seemed a mob -flying from a victorious enemy, and General Moore himself exhibited a -despondency that was apparent to all around him. - -That he was an officer of great distinction everyone acknowledged -during his life, and posterity will never deny it; but it was too -manifest that a fear of responsibility, a dread of doing that which -was wrong, of running himself and his troops into difficulties from -which they might not be able to extricate themselves, were a great -deal too active to permit either his talents or his judgment properly -to exert their influence. Sir John Moore had earned the highest -reputation as a general of division; he was aware of this, and perhaps -felt no inclination to risk it; at all events he was clearly incapable -of despising partial obstacles in the pursuit of some great ultimate -advantage; in one word, he was not a Wellington. Of this no more -convincing proof need be given than the fact that, even at the moment -when the preparations for the brief advance were going on, his whole -heart and soul seemed turned towards the Portuguese frontier. - -Romana had unfortunately given up the Leon route, and marching on -Astorga, encumbering the roads with the ruins of his baggage, and worse -still, filling the villages he passed through with crowds of ragged -followers unable to get on--some from absolute decrepitude and want, -and more from being attacked by fever of the worst type. - -The retreat was renewed next morning, and the marching continued with -such constancy that, by abandoning the sick and wounded, wasting the -ammunition, and destroying the stores, the British outstripped pursuit, -and on the 3rd of January found themselves in comparative safety. The -cavalry, as usual, distinguished themselves; and at Cacabelos, where -the rear-guard was overtaken, behaving with their customary _esprit_, -they repelled the advance of the French hussars, and prevented the -light troops from being surrounded and cut off. Indeed the escape of -the rifles was wonderful. They were retreating through the town, and -part of the rear-guard had already crossed the bridge, when the French -cavalry came suddenly on in overwhelming force, and galloping into the -rear companies of the 95th, succeeded in making some prisoners. - -The rifles instantly broke into skirmishing order, and commenced -retiring up the hill, when a body of voltigeurs rushed to the support -of the cavalry, and the affair became serious. The 95th, however, had -now thrown themselves into the vineyards behind the town, and kept up -a rapid and well-directed fire. The French attempted to get in their -rear, and charged boldly up the road, led on by General Colbert. But -the fusilade from the vineyard was maintained with such precision that -the French were driven back, leaving a number of dead on the field, -among whom their brave and daring leader was included. - -Sir John was also threatened with attack at Villa Franca. A strong -column of infantry appeared on the heights, in full march on that -division which was in position on the opposite hill. The artillery -opened, and an engagement appeared inevitable. But checked by the -cannonade, the forward movement of the French was arrested; and Sir -John, anxious to reach the better position of Lugo, continued his -retreat, and prudently avoided coming to a general action, where the -ground had no military advantage to induce him to risk a combat. The -main body marched to Herrieras, the reserve to Villa Franca, and the -rear-guard moved at ten o’clock, and reached its bivouac at midnight. - -The cavalry, no longer serviceable in a country rough, hilly, and -wooded, with numerous enclosures around vineyards and plantations -of mulberry trees, were sent on to Lugo; the infantry and artillery -marching for the same place. During the whole day and night that -distressing movement was executed, and forty miles were passed over -roads on every side broken up, and in places, knee-deep. The men -dropped down by whole sections on the wayside and died--some with -curses, some with the voice of prayer in their mouths--while women and -children, of whom an immense number had injudiciously been allowed to -accompany the army, shared a similar fate. - -Horrible scenes momentarily occurred--children frozen in their mothers’ -arms, women taken in labour, and, of course, perishing with their -ill-fated progeny. Some were trying by the madness of intoxication to -stimulate their worn-out frames to fresh exertion--or, when totally -exhausted, to stupefy the agonies of the slow but certain death that -cold and hunger must inevitably produce before another sun dawned. -It was awful to observe the different modes, when abandoned to die, -in which the miserable wretches met their fate. Some lay down in -sullen composure--others vented their despair in oaths, and groans, -and curses--and not a few in heart-rending prayers to heaven that the -duration of their sufferings might be abridged. - -From an early period of the retreat, the discipline of the troops -was shaken by rapid movements and an absence of regular supplies. -Hence, the men were obliged to shift as they best could, and this -laxity in discipline gradually increasing, ended in frequent scenes of -drunkenness, rioting, and robbery. Every town and village was sacked -in search of food, the wine stores plundered, and the casks, in mere -wantonness, broken and spilled. Nothing could check the licentious -spirit of the troops; and when a man was hanged at Benivedre, even that -sad example had not the least effect, for many of the marauders were -detected in the act of plundering within sight of the fatal tree. - -During this distressing movement, the French had pressed the British -rear-guard closely, and a constant scene of skirmishing ensued. Though -invariably checked by the light troops, still the army was hourly -becoming less effective, every league reducing it both in numbers -and resources. Quantities of arms and necessaries were abandoned or -destroyed, and two bullock carts loaded with dollars were thrown over -a precipice into the bed of a mountain torrent. All these things -proved how desperately reduced that once fine and well-appointed army -had become. Indeed its appearance was rather that of a procession of -maimed invalids with a caravan of sick soldiers, than an army operating -in front of a determined enemy, and expecting momentarily to come to -action. - -It was a matter of surprise to all, that the French leader did not -force on an engagement; but, on the contrary, Soult followed this -half-ruined army with a caution that appeared unaccountable and -unnecessary. Still the moment of attack could not be distant; and it -was certain that the Marshal only waited for some embarrassment in the -march, to throw his leading divisions on the retreating brigades of -Britain, and force on a decisive battle. - -This event was particularly to be dreaded while passing the bridge and -village of Constantino. A long and difficult mountain road leads to the -summit of a bold height, down which it winds again by a gradual descent -till it meets the bridge. The occupation of this height, before the -columns had passed the river, would expose them to a heavy fire. Sir -John Moore determined to check the French pursuit, and hold the hill, -until the rear of the main division had cleared the bridge and village. -His dispositions were quickly made; the 28th regiment with the rifle -corps were drawn up beside the river, and the 20th, 52nd, and 91st on a -hill immediately in their rear, flanked by the horse artillery. - -The French attacked with their usual spirit. The cavalry and -tirailleurs advanced against the bridge; but the fire from the British -riflemen, assisted by the guns on the height, drove them back with -loss. A second and a third attack, made with equal boldness, ended in -a similar result, and darkness put a stop to the fighting. The French -withdrew their light troops, the British continued their retreat, and -before morning broke the rear-guard joined the army, now bivouacked in -position, or cantoned in and around the town of Lugo. - -The concentration of so many troops at this wretched place produced a -scene of hurry and confusion with which the distant cannonade at the -bridge of Constantino seemed in perfect keeping. - -On one side was to be seen the soldier of every rank who had secured a -habitation to shelter him, but whom duty or inclination occasioned to -wander through the crowds of people, and deeply mudded streets of the -town; on the other, the disconsolate person that made his appearance -after the Alcalde’s ingenuity had been stretched to the uttermost in -procuring quarters for the troops already arrived, and whose _personal -friends_ had been subjected to the unusual order for admitting -strangers. The pitiableness of his case was either to be discovered -by a resigned and woeful visage, or by certain ebullitions of temper, -destined to waste themselves in the desert air. Next were to be seen -the conductors of baggage, toiling through the streets, their laden -mules almost sinking under the weight of ill-arranged burdens swinging -from side to side, while the persons in whose charge they had followed -the divisions appeared undecided which to execrate most, the roads, the -mules, the Spaniards, or the weather. These were succeeded by the dull, -heavy sound of the passing artillery; then came the Spanish fugitives -from the desolating line of the armies. Detachments with sick or lamed -horses scrambled through the mud, while, at intervals, the report of -a horse-pistol knelled the termination to the sufferings of an animal -that a few days previously, full of life and high in blood, had borne -its rider not against, but over, the ranks of Gallic chivalry. The -effect of this scene was rendered more striking by the distant report -of cannon and musketry, and more gloomy by torrents of rain, and a -degree of cold worthy of a Polish winter. - -Preparations were made for a battle, and Sir John Moore seemed -determined to retreat no further. Notwithstanding the British were -suffering from cold, and wet, and hunger, they fell into their position -with alacrity. The Minho protected their right, and a ravine separated -them from the French, who, already in force, occupied the heights, and -were evidently preparing for an immediate effort. - -On the 6th January the French deployed upon the heights, and the -British stood to their arms. Some hours passed; each line looked at -the other, as if waiting for its opening movement. The day passed, and -at night the hostile armies occupied the same bivouacs on which their -brigades had rested the preceding evening. - -The 7th came; with the first dawn, as if to make up for its previous -inactivity, the French guns opened. Their battery was but weak, and the -fire of the British artillery silenced it. A pause ensued, the day wore -on, the evening was closing, when a column of considerable strength, -covered by a cloud of tirailleurs, steadily mounted the hill, driving -in the pickets and a wing of the 76th. The 51st was instantly moved to -its assistance, musketry was interchanged, a bayonet rush succeeded, -the French were driven down the hill, and operations terminated. - -Darkness came on, a wild and stormy night, a lonely hill, no fire, no -food--such was the bivouac of Lugo; such the wretched and cheerless -situation of the harassed but unconquerable islanders. - -As the morning of the 8th dawned, the British formed line, and prepared -coolly for the expected encounter; but it passed over, and the enemy -made no hostile movement. The troops had been ordered to bivouac as -they best could, and in a short time a number of rude huts were erected -to defend them from the inclemency of the coming night. But it was not -intended to remain longer before Lugo. When darkness hid their retreat, -the British filed off silently by the rear. Through a frightful storm -of hail and wind, their march was bravely executed; and leaving Lugo -and Valmela behind them, they halted at Betanzos on the 10th. - -Here the exhausted soldiery were halted from sheer necessity. They were -literally marched to a stand still, and, although the rain fell in -torrents, they lay down upon the soaked earth, and in that comfortless -situation remained until at evening the ranks were again formed, and -the retreat continued on Corunna, where Sir John had now decided on -embarking the ruins of his army. - -Fortunately for the wearied troops, the French, deceived by the fires -left burning when the British commenced their night march from Lugo, -did not discover the movement until daylight, and thus twelve hours -were gained on the pursuers. This lost time could not be recovered; and -although the whole of the 10th January was passed in Betanzos, to allow -stragglers to rejoin their regiments, no serious attempt was made to -embarrass the remainder of the march, and the leading division reached -Corunna at noon of the 11th, while the reserve occupied the adjoining -villages, and the remaining brigades took up their quarters in the -suburbs. - -Corunna afforded a very indifferent position to offer battle on. There -was one, but its extent made it untenable by an army so weak in number -as the British. After a close examination, the rising ground above the -village of Elvina, a mile in front of the town, was the place selected -by the general; the position was accordingly marked out, and the -brigades moved to their allotted posts. - -A ridge commanded the Betanzos road and formed the left of the line, -and on this General Hope’s division was placed. Sir David Baird’s -was next in station, and occupied a succession of knolls that swept -inwards, and inclined to a valley beyond the Vigo road. Over the low -grounds the rifle corps were extended, appuied upon Frazer’s division, -which, placed in echelon, covered the principal approach to Corunna. -Paget’s division was in reserve behind Hope’s, and occupied a village -half a mile in the rear. - -The enemy appeared beyond the Mero while these dispositions were being -made; but, with the exception of a partial cannonade, no hostile -demonstration occurred. On the 14th, the artillery had ceased on both -sides, an unusual quiet ensued, and nothing seemed likely to produce -any immediate excitement, when the explosion of four thousand barrels -of gunpowder burst upon the astonished ear. It is impossible to -describe the effect. The unexpected and tremendous crash seemed for -the moment to have deprived every person of reason and recollection; -“the soldiers flew to their arms, nor was it until a tremendous column -of smoke, ascending from the heights in front, marked from whence -the astounding shock proceeded, that reason resumed its sway. It is -impossible ever to forget the sublime appearance of the dark dense -cloud of smoke that ascended, shooting up gradually like a gigantic -tower into the clear blue sky. It appeared fettered in one enormous -mass; nor did a particle of dust or vapour, obscuring its form, seem to -escape as it rolled upwards in majestic circles.” - -On the 15th the fleet hove in sight, and immediate preparations were -made to effect an embarkation of the army. The women and children, with -the sick and wounded, were directly carried on board; a large portion -of the artillery and stores was sent afterwards; and the cavalry, after -destroying the few horses that still remained, were embarked. None but -the infantry, and of these such only as were effective, were now left; -and the belief was general, that they too, would be permitted to retire -from their position unmolested. - -Everything on the 16th continued quiet. The boats pulled from the -shipping to the beach, and orders were issued for the divisions to move -down, and prepare for immediate embarkation; Sir John Moore was on -horseback to visit the outposts, for the last time, before they should -be withdrawn, when an officer came up hastily, and announced that the -French were under arms. The intelligence was correct; for an instant -fusilade commenced between their tirailleurs and the British pickets, -as their light troops pushed forward, covering the advance of four -compact columns. Two directed their march upon the right, one moved -upon the centre, while the fourth threatened the left of the British -line. - -The right, consisting of the 4th, 42nd, and 50th, supported by the -guards, were fiercely attacked, and the reserve ordered to sustain -it. The French threw out a cloud of skirmishers, supported by the -fire of eleven pieces of artillery, and, driving the advanced posts -before them, came forward with their customary boldness. On deploying -partially, their line extended considerably beyond the extreme right -of the British, but this was disregarded, and instead of waiting the -attack, the regiments gallantly advanced to meet it. The 4th suddenly -refusing its right wing, showed a double front, and unawed by a -superior enemy, undaunted by a heavy and well-directed cannonade, the -manœuvre of this splendid regiment was executed with all the coolness -and precision of a parade. - -For a time the irregularity of ground intersected by numerous -enclosures, kept the combatants apart; but these were speedily -surmounted, and the French assault was made and repelled, and the -village of Elvina, which had for a few minutes been in possession of -the enemy, was recovered by the 50th with the bayonet. - -The action was now general along the line. The 42nd, and a battalion of -the Guards, by a brilliant charge, drove back the French; and, failing -to force, Soult endeavoured to turn the British right, and accordingly -marched a column in its rear. That the reserve attacked, and repulsed -it with heavy loss. In every point Soult’s attacks failed--and, -altering his dispositions, he took ground considerably to the right. - -While the 42nd were lowering their bayonets, and Sir John Moore was -encouraging the charge, a round shot knocked him from his horse, -shattering his left arm at the shoulder--while immediately before, -Sir David Baird had been wounded and removed. But the fall of their -generals produced no serious results. Corunna was not a battle -of manœuvre, but a field of determined resistance. The officers -commanding the different battalions fought their regiments gallantly; -the dispositions for the engagement were simple and understood; the -attempts upon the left and centre were repulsed; and the French, beaten -on every point, fell back as night came on. - -Thus ended the conflict of Corunna; and when every disadvantage is -taken into consideration under which the British fought, its results -were glorious, and the courage and coolness displayed throughout most -honourable to the troops employed. The numbers engaged were certainly -in favour of the French. Without its light brigade, which had retreated -and embarked at Vigo, the British divisions scarcely reached to fifteen -thousand; while Soult was reinforced in the morning, and mustered from -eighteen to twenty thousand men. The loss on both sides was severe; -that of the British amounting to eight hundred killed and wounded, -while the French admitted theirs to be at least double that number. - -Yet it was but a melancholy triumph. The sad reverses of the retreat, -the abandonment of the country, and the death of a brave and beloved -commander, clouded the hour of conquest, and threw a depressing gloom -around, that seemed fitter to mark a defeat than attend a well-won -victory. No further attempt was made by the enemy; the brigades were -removed after dark, the embarkation continued, and on the afternoon of -the 17th, the whole fleet was under weigh, steering for Britain with a -leading wind. - -The severity of a wound like Sir John Moore’s precluded, from the first -moment it was received, all hope of his surviving beyond an hour or -two. The arm was torn nearly from the shoulder, and the collar-bone -partially carried away; but notwithstanding the desperate hemorrhage -that ensued, the sufferer preserved his recollection, and remained in -mental possession to the last. - -He was carried from the field in a blanket by six soldiers, who evinced -their sympathy by tears; and when a spring waggon came up, and it was -proposed that Sir John should be transferred to it, the poor fellows -respectfully objected, “as they would keep step, and carry him more -easily.” Their wishes were attended to, and the dying general was -conveyed slowly to his quarters in the town, occasionally stopping -the bearers to look back upon the field, whenever an increasing fire -arrested his attention. All hope was over; he lingered for a little, -talking feebly, but collectedly, to those around, and dividing his -last thoughts apparently, between his country and his kindred. The -kindliness of his disposition was in death remarkable. Turning to an -aide-de-camp, he desired to be remembered to his sister, and, feebly -pressing Colonel Anderson’s hand, his head dropped back, and he died -without a struggle. - -As a wish had been expressed by the departed, that he should be laid -in the field on which he fell, the rampart of the citadel was happily -chosen for his “resting place.” A working party of the 9th turned -up the earth--and at midnight, wrapped in a cloak and blanket, his -uncoffined remains were interred by the officers of his staff; the -burial-service was read by torch-light, earth fell on kindred clay, the -grave was filled, and, in the poet’s words, “They left him alone with -his glory.” - -In every private relation, Sir John Moore’s character was perfect, and -his professional career had always been distinguished. Of no man had -higher hopes been formed, and hence, probably, more was expected by -his country than either his means or his talents could effect. By one -party he was unjustly censured, by another injudiciously praised; and -in this ferment of opinion it is difficult to say whether his military -reputation was most endangered by the obloquy of his enemies or the -over-praise of his friends. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII. - -THE BATTLE OF TALAVERA. - -1809. - - -The immediate consequence of the embarkation, was the surrender of -Corunna on the second day from that on which the once proud army of -Britain quitted the coast of Spain. Ferrol soon followed the example, -and in both these places an immense supply of stores and ammunition was -obtained. All effective resistance was apparently at an end, and French -dominion seemed established in Gallicia more strongly than it had ever -been before. - -In every part of Spain the cause of freedom appeared hopeless. One -campaign was closed, and never did one end more hopelessly; an -unvarying sense of misfortune from the commencement, it seemed to have -withered every national feeling that might have existed in Spanish -breasts. Fortresses that should have held out, provisioned, garrisoned, -and open to receive supplies from Britain, surrendered to a weak -army, who could not command “a battering gun or siege store within -four hundred miles.” In fact, Spanish resistance seemed a mockery. -Their military force was now the ruins of Romana’s army, and some -half-starved fugitives who occasionally appeared in Estremadura and La -Mancha, while the French had nearly two hundred thousand veteran troops -covering the whole country, and these too in masses, that set any -hostile demonstration at defiance. - -Portugal, in its military footing, was nearly on a par with Spain. -A British corps, under Sir John Craddock, garrisoned Lisbon, and, -that place excepted, there were no troops in the kingdom on which -the slightest dependence could be placed. The appointment of Marshal -Beresford to a chief command produced in time a wonderful reformation. -The British system of drill was successfully introduced, and, before -the war ended, the Portuguese, when brigaded with the British, were -always respectable in the field, and sometimes absolutely brilliant. -At this period, there was but one national force in the least degree -formidable to the invaders, and that was the Spanish Guerillas. - -The Spanish armies in the course of the Peninsular campaign had met -so many and discouraging defeats, that their military reputation sunk -below the standard of mediocrity. They were despised by their enemies, -and distrusted by their allies, and whether from the imbecility of -the government, the ignorance of their leaders, or some national -peculiarity, their inefficiency became so notorious, that no important -operation could be entrusted to them with any certainty of its being -successful. As an organised force, the Spanish army was contemptible; -while, in desultory warfare, the peasantry were invaluable. With few -exceptions, the history of Spanish service would be a mere detail -of presumption and defeat; while their neighbours, the Portuguese, -merited the perfect approbation of their officers, and proved worthy of -standing in the battlefield by the side of British soldiers. - -Under such unpromising circumstances as we have described, intelligence -was received that three French armies were about to move on Portugal; -Soult from Gallicia, Lapisse from Salamanca, and Victor from the Tagus. -In fact, Portugal would have been soon at the mercy of the enemy, and -Spain could have offered but a feeble resistance, when Sir Arthur -Wellesley arrived to take the chief command. - -He instantly proceeded to adopt measures that should enable him to -take the field, and the army was concentrated, with the exception of -Mackenzie’s brigade, at Coimbra, and reviewed. The entire numbered -twenty-six thousand men, of which six thousand formed the separate -corps under Marshal Beresford. With the Germans, the British brigades -mustered about seventeen thousand; the detached corps under Mackenzie, -amounting to nearly three thousand, of which one-half was cavalry; and -a farther augmentation was effected by brigading one Portuguese, with -every two of the British battalions. - -In the meantime Soult’s position became extremely dangerous. A British -army in his front, bands of guerillas in his rear; one flank hemmed -in by Silviera at Amarante; and the ocean on the other. But that able -marshal perceived the difficulties of his situation, and deciding -at once to secure an open road in his rear, he despatched Delaborde -and Loison to recover Amarante. The task was a tedious and doubtful -operation; and for twelve days the place was assaulted and maintained. -At last, Soult in person came forward in strength, and Silviera was -driven from the bridge over the Tamaga, with the loss of his cannon, -and the French retreat was for the present secured. - -From the moment Sir Arthur Wellesley landed in Portugal, the -character of the war had changed; and, notwithstanding the numerous -and discouraging drawbacks upon a bold career which the obstinacy of -the Spaniards and the deficiency of his own means were continually -presenting, before the masterly decision of the British general, -all obstacles ultimately gave way; and victory, which had hovered -doubtfully over many a hard-contested field, at last rested on his -banners, and wreathed her laurels round his brows. - -The crossing of the Douro was, in military estimation, as bold and -well-arranged an operation as any that marked Wellesley’s Peninsular -career. The passage of a river in the face of an enemy with every -assistance from pontoons and ferryage, is considered a hazardous -undertaking; but, circumstanced as the British commander was, the thing -was generally set down as impracticable, and Soult was unprepared for -the attempt. When the news was brought that the enemy was crossing -at Villa Nova, the marshal ridiculed the notion, and remained in his -quarters until two in the afternoon. He was then obliged precipitately -to quit the city; and so suddenly were Wellesley’s measures executed, -that the dinner prepared for the duke of Dalmatia, was served up to the -British general and his staff. War is, certes, a game of chances; and -little did the French marshal suppose, when at noon he regulated the -_carte_ presented by his _maître d’hôtel_, that he was then civilly -arranging an excellent repast for his opponent. Yet such was the case. -Wellesley succeeded Soult--and within a few hours the same roof -covered the victor and the vanquished. - -Nothing could exceed the irregularity of the French retreat. Before -they could be persuaded that the passage of the Douro was seriously -designed, the British were charging through the suburbs; and instead -of retiring with an orderly formation on the advance of the enemy, -the French rear-guard got mobbed together on the road, and allowed an -opportunity to the cavalry of their pursuers to act with an audacity -and success that the weakness of their squadrons could never have -warranted, had not a considerable panic been previously occasioned, -by the precipitation with which Soult’s divisions were hurried from -the city. Night came most opportunely, and ended the pursuit, enabling -the French marshal to unite himself with Loison, from whom he received -the unwelcome intelligence that the bridge of Amarante was destroyed. -Soult’s situation was almost desperate; his only line of retreat was -by a mountain track; and, by taking it, he was obliged to cross the -pass of Ruivans, a long narrow bridge, without a parapet on either -side, spanning a frightful precipice. Should this be occupied, and no -doubt Beresford was marching thither, nothing could save his army. With -excellent judgment, he abandoned his artillery and baggage, pushed -rapidly forward, and, having forced the Portuguese pickets which here -and there occupied the mountain passes, he out-marched Silviera by -several hours, and halted his rear-guard at Salamonde, to cover the -bridges of Saltador and Porto Nova, while his columns were defiling. - -Here, however, he was overtaken and brought to action, on the 16th -June, by Sir Arthur. Although the position was strong, and the -brigade of Guards were the only infantry come up, the British general -instantly made his dispositions for attack. The left was turned by the -rifle corps, the Guards advancing boldly in front. After delivering -a volley at the head of the column when it showed itself, the French -precipitately fled--and, hurrying through the village in their rear, -succeeded, under cover of darkness, in escaping. Some delay in clearing -a defile allowed the horse artillery to come up, and their rapid fire -did considerable execution before the crowd of fugitives could get -beyond its range. - -The next morning’s dawn renewed the pursuit; and every turn of the -road, cumbered with broken vehicles and deserted baggage, showed how -severely the French army had been pressed. The bridge was nearly -impassable from dead men and slain horses laid there in heaps by the -grape and canister of the British guns. Arms, accoutrements, ham-strung -mules, guns, tumbrils, knapsacks filled with silver plate, tapestry, -and other valuable plunder were strewn indiscriminately along the line. -To add to this scene of waste and suffering, the villages the advancing -army entered were either in a blaze, or already reduced to ashes; for -between the French troops and peasantry a deadly war of extermination -was being carried on, and on both sides deeds of cruelty were every -day perpetrated that can hardly be credited or described. Indeed, the -French retreat through the Gallician mountains was only paralleled by -the British on Corunna; with this exception, that many a straggler from -the British columns was saved by the humanity of the Spaniards, while -the unhappy Frenchman who lagged but a few hundred yards behind the -rearguard, was butchered by the infuriated peasantry, bent on the work -of slaughter and burning for vengeance on an enemy, who, in his day of -conquest, and dominion, had taught the lesson of cruelty now practised -so unrelentingly on himself. - -Soult turning from Montalegre towards Orense, and a French corps from -Estremadura having moved on Alcantara, induced Sir Arthur Wellesley to -discontinue the pursuit. The French marshal crossed the frontier on the -18th with barely nineteen thousand men, his guns, stores, and baggage -abandoned to the conquerors. Ten weeks, perfect in every arm, that army -had passed through Orense on its march to Oporto, mustering twenty-six -thousand veteran soldiers. A short period had wrought a fearful change, -and even the debris of that once splendid corps was only extricated -from total destruction by the admirable tact and unbending _hardiesse_ -of their brave and gifted leader. - -On reaching Abrantes on the 7th July, it was correctly ascertained -that, instead of retiring on Madrid, Victor was concentrating at -Merida, intending, probably, to cross the Guadiana, and attack Cuesta -before the British could come to his assistance. Propositions therefore -for a combined movement were made by Sir Arthur Wellesley to the -“Spanish general,” and willingly acceded to, and the British moved -forward to the Teitar, to unite, as it was believed, in an operation -upon Madrid. - -A most able plan for marching at once for the recovery of the capital -was arranged at a conference between the allied commanders. The British -and Spanish armies, taking the right bank of the Tagus, were to advance -directly forward. Venegas, with fourteen thousand Spaniards, was -to threaten Aranjuez, and, if possible, take possession of Toledo; -while two other Spanish divisions should hold the passes of Banos and -Perales; and five thousand Portuguese, under Sir Robert Wilson, were to -act independently, and annoy the French flanks and rear as they best -could. - -The British consequently moved by Salvatiera and Placentia, effecting a -junction with Cuesta at Oropesa on the 20th of July. On the 22nd Victor -had retired and taken a position on the Alberche. The opportunity was -at once given for attacking him, but Cuesta obstinately declined; and -Victor, hearing that Wilson was already in his rear at Escalona, made -a night march on Torrijos. - -Cuesta was a singular medley of opposite qualities. He was exceedingly -brave, had some daring, overweening pride, and a most asinine -obstinacy. Finding it desirable for the prosperity of the common -cause to submit to the old man’s folly, Sir Arthur Wellesley acted -with singular forbearance. It had been arranged that Victor should -be attacked on the 23rd, and when the British general reached his -confederate’s quarters to arrange the necessary details on the evening -of the 22nd, Cuesta was asleep, and no one dared to waken him. At -dawn, the British divisions were under arms, but Cuesta could not be -disturbed till seven! At last an interview did take place, and then -the weak old man positively declined to fight, because the day was -_Sunday_. Victor had but twenty thousand men with him at the moment. -The Alberche was fordable--the right and centre assailable; Cuesta’s -army numbered forty-seven thousand, and Wellesley’s about twenty-one. -Was ever such an opportunity lost? and all, too, through the stupid -bigotry of a sleepy-headed Spaniard. - -While Sir Arthur halted at Talavera, having two divisions across the -river at Casa Leguas, Cuesta followed the French, who as he persuaded -himself were retreating, but Sebastiani had marched from Toledo and -joined Victor, while Joseph Buonaparte, having united his corps to -Jourdan’s, was hastening to a common centre. The whole united at -Torrijos, forming a corps _d’armée_ of nearly fifty thousand men. - -Cuesta, with all his Spanish obstinacy, would still insist that the -French were not concentrating, but retreating, but the delusion was -short. Victor suddenly attacked him, and as his retreat was most -disorderly, nothing but prompt assistance from Sherbrooke’s division -could have saved the stupid old man from destruction. When this was -effected, the Guards crossed the river, leaving Mackenzie’s division in -possession of the wood and convent on the right bank of the Alberche. - -A recent deliverance seemed to have had no effect upon Spanish -obstinacy. Though certain of being attacked, Cuesta lay loosely on the -Alberche, into which, had his army been defeated, it must have been -driven pell-mell. Happily, Sir Arthur, in reconnoitring the ground in -the neighbourhood, discovered an extensive line on which both armies -might be placed to their mutual disadvantage. He took his measures -with such promptitude, and issued his orders with such coolness and -perspicuity, that every battalion, Spanish as well as British, stepped -into the very spot which his admirable foresight had marked out for it. - -The position was about two miles in length, extending perpendicularly -from the Tagus, on which the right rested in the town of Talavera. -It was partially retrenched, having an intersected and most difficult -country in its front. The centre was more open; but the left terminated -favourably on a bold and commanding height, overlooking a considerable -valley, which separated the left of the position from a range of rocky -mountains. To the Spaniards the right was allotted, it being considered -nearly unattackable, while the British defended the more accessible -ground upon the left. - -Talavera stands on the northern bank of the Tagus, the houses reaching -down to the water’s edge. The two armies were drawn up in line; the -British on the left, extending from the town nearly to the Sierra -de Gata, its extreme flank occupying a bold height near Alatuza de -Segusella, and having in its front a difficult ravine, and on its -flank a deep valley. To the Spaniards the right was assigned. Their -battalions were stationed among olive groves, with walls and fences -interspersed, and an embankment running along the road, that formed an -excellent breastwork, and rendered their position nearly unassailable. -It was necessary to secure the point of junction where the British -right touched Cuesta’s left, and to effect this, ten guns were placed -in battery on the summit of a bold knoll, with a British division to -protect them, and a strong cavalry corps in reserve. In the general -disposition of the troops Campbell’s division was on the right of the -British, Sherbrooke’s division adjoining; Mackenzie occupied the next -portion of the battle-ground, while the height upon the left, the key -of the position, was intrusted to General Hill. - -During the morning of the 27th July, the troops had been marching on -the different points marked for their occupation, and had taken ground -hitherto unmolested by the enemy; but at noon Mackenzie’s division was -suddenly and furiously assailed by two heavy columns, which attacked -the wood and convent. Partially surprised, the 87th and 88th regiments -were thrown into a momentary confusion; and the French penetrated -between the two brigades which formed the division. Immediately, by -the exertions of their officers, the 31st, 45th, and 60th rifles were -brought forward, and these regiments covered their companions, while -they retired from the wood into the plain, retreating in beautiful -order along the heights on the left of the position which they were -directed to occupy. - -The enemy continued their attack, and it had now extended partially -along the whole line, growing more animated as the evening began to -fall. The left, where the British stood, at once appeared the grand -object of the marshals. They directed a strong force against it, -forming their infantry into columns of battalions, which advanced in -double quick, supported by a furious cannonade. - -Mackenzie’s division having retired a little, and, at the moment, -forming a second line, the brunt of the assault fell upon a smaller -brigade under General Donkin, then in possession of the height. The -French, though they came on with imposing bravery, were checked in -front; but from the weakness of his brigade, Donkin’s flank was turned -on the left, and the hill behind crowned by the enemy. - -But that success was momentary. Hill instantly led up the 48th, 29th, -and 1st battalion of detachments. A close and murderous volley from -the British was followed by a charge. The French were forced from the -position with great loss; and the ridge was again carried by a wing of -the 29th with the bayonet. - -There was a brief space of quiet; but determined to win the key of the -position, though darkness had now set in, the French in great force -once more rushed forward to wrest the height from its defenders, and in -the gloom the assailants and the assailed nearly touched each other. -The red flash of a well-delivered volley disclosed to the British the -dark array that threatened them. The order was given to advance, and -again the British bayonet drove the columns down the hill. - -No fighting could have been more desperate than that which marked this -night attack. A feint had been made by Lapisse upon the Germans in the -centre, while, with the _élite_ of their infantry, Ruffin and Vilatte -ascended the heights, which, at every loss, they seemed more resolute -in winning. A terrific slaughter ensued. Could it be otherwise? So -desperately was this night fighting maintained, and the regiments were -so closely engaged, that in the _mêlée_, some of the men fought with -clubbed muskets. - -These signal repulses of a powerful and gallant enemy could not but -cost a heavy expenditure of blood. Many brave officers had fallen, -and at this period of the conflict the killed and wounded amounted to -upwards of eight hundred men. - -The troops rested upon their arms, and each battalion on the ground it -had occupied the preceding day. The cavalry were stretched beside their -horses; all were ready for an attack; but the night passed with some -slight alarms, and no serious disturbance. - -The morning was ushered in by a tremendous cannonade, while the -grenadiers of Lapisse’s division, in two columns, advanced again to -attack the height upon the left. They were bravely led forward by -their officers, and made many desperate but unavailing efforts to win -the summit of the hill, but nothing could shake the firmness of the -British. They allowed the columns to mount the rugged ascent, until -they had nearly touched the ridge, then a close volley, a loud huzza, -followed by rapid charge, broke the formation of the French, and sent -them precipitously down the hill. Again and again the attempt was -made with equal ill fortune; until, totally disheartened by repeated -repulses and leaving the ground heaped with dead, the enemy abandoned -all hope of carrying this well-defended position, and retreated out of -fire. - -It was now half-past eight, and the fighting had never intermitted from -five that morning. The loss on both sides was frightful; the French -infinitely greater than the British. Their repeated attacks on the -height occasioned immense loss; and their troops, dispirited by want of -success, and wearied by constant but unavailing exertion, showed little -inclination to renew the battle. - -The heat of the sun had become intolerable, and the movements, on the -French part, were stayed. Indeed, the firing had ceased over the field, -and the work of slaughter, by a sort of mutual consent, was for a time -suspended. The French commenced cooking their dinners, and the British -and their allies produced their scantier rations. During this temporary -cessation of hostilities, it was a matter of some deliberation with the -British commander, whether in turn he should become the assailant, or -remain quietly and await the result of the enemy’s decision; and it was -a fortunate circumstance that the latter was his determination. - -At this time a curious incident occurred, that for a brief space -changed the character of the war, and, even on a battlefield covered -with the dead and dying, produced a display of kindly feeling between -two brave and noble-minded enemies. - -A small stream, tributary to the Tagus, flowed through a part of the -battle-ground, and separated the combatants. During the pause that -the heat of the weather and the weariness of the troops had produced, -both armies went to the banks of the rivulet for water. The men -approached each other fearlessly, threw down their caps and muskets, -chatted to each other like old acquaintances, and exchanged their -brandy-flasks and wineskins. All asperity of feeling seemed forgotten. -To a stranger they would have appeared more like an allied force, than -men hot from a ferocious conflict, and only gathering strength and -energy to recommence it anew. But a still nobler rivalry for the time -existed; the interval was employed in carrying off the wounded, who lay -intermixed upon the hard-contested field; and, to the honour of both -be it told, that each endeavoured to extricate the common sufferers, -and remove their unfortunate friends and enemies without distinction. -Suddenly, the bugles sounded, the drums beat to arms, many of the rival -soldiery shook hands, and parted with expressions of mutual esteem, and -in ten minutes after they were again at the bayonet’s point. - -Having ascertained the part of the position, and the extent of it -that was occupied by the British brigades, the marshals determined to -direct their undivided energies against that portion of the line, and, -if possible, crush the British divisions by bearing on them with an -overwhelming force. They formed in four columns of attack; the first -was destined against that part of the ground where the British and -Spaniards united; the second against Sherbrooke and Cameron’s brigades; -the third was directed against Mackenzie’s and the Germans; and the -fourth, in great strength, and accompanied by a mass of cavalry, moved -up the valley to the left. - -A fire from eighty pieces of artillery announced the forward movement -of the columns, which soon presented themselves, covered by a cloud -of light infantry. A destructive cannonade was borne by the British -brigades patiently; in vain the tirailleurs kept up a biting fire, but -not a shot was returned by the British. Their orders to reserve their -fire were strictly obeyed, and the files steadily and quietly closed -up, for the men were falling by dozens. Their assailants approached, -their officers called “_En avant!_” and the drums beat the _pas de -charge_. Nothing could be more imposing than the advance, nothing more -complete than their discomfiture. Within twenty paces a shattering -volley was delivered from the British line, the word “_Charge!_” was -given, and the bayonet did the rest. - -Campbell’s division, on the right, totally defeated the attack, and -charging boldly in return, drove the French back, and captured a -battery of ten guns. The enemy endeavoured to retake them, but the -Spanish cavalry charged home, the cannon remained with the captors, and -the right of the British was victorious everywhere. - -The left attack failed totally. The British cavalry were posted in -the valley where the hostile movement was being made; and Anson’s -brigade, consisting of the 23rd light dragoons, and the 1st King’s -German hussars, were ordered to charge and check the advance. It was -gallantly attempted, and though in point of fact the charge failed, -and the 23rd were nearly cut to pieces, the daring courage exhibited -under circumstances perfectly desperate, so completely astounded the -enemy, that their attack on the height was abandoned. If there was an -error in the mode that charge was made, it arose from its fearless -gallantry; and under common circumstances, its result would have been -most glorious. Colonel Napier thus describes the affair:-- - -The ground upon which this brigade was in line is perfectly level, nor -did any visible obstruction appear between it and the columns opposed. -The grass was long, dry, and waving, concealing the fatal chasm that -intervened. One of General Villatte’s columns stood at some distance -to the right of the building occupied by the light troops. These were -directly in front of the 23rd dragoons. Another was formed rather to -the rear, and more in front of the German hussars, on the left of the -line. Such were the immediate objects of the charge. - -For some time the brigade advanced at a rapid pace, without receiving -any obstruction from the enemy’s fire. The line cheered. It was -answered from the hill with the greatest enthusiasm; never was anything -more exhilarating or beautiful than the commencement of this advance. -Several lengths in front, mounted on a grey horse, consequently very -conspicuous, rode Colonel Elley. Thus placed he, of course, first -arrived at the brink of a ravine, which, varying in width, extended -along the whole front of the line. Going half-speed at the time, no -alternative was left him. To have checked his horse, and given timely -warning, would have been impossible. With some difficulty he cleared -it at a bound, and on gaining the opposite bank, endeavoured by -gesture to warn the 23rd of the dangerous ground they had to pass; but -advancing with such velocity, the line was on the verge of the stream -before his signs could be either understood or attended to. Under any -circumstances this must have been a serious occurrence in a cavalry -charge; but when it is considered that four or five hundred dragoons -were assailing two divisions of infantry, unbroken, and fully prepared -for the onset, to have persevered at all was highly honourable to the -regiment. - -At this moment the enemy, formed in squares, opened his tremendous -fire. A change immediately took place. Horses rolled on the earth; -others were seen flying back dragging their unhorsed riders with them; -the German hussars coolly reined up; the line of the 23rd was broken. -Still the regiment galloped forward. The confusion was increased; but -no hesitation took place in the individuals of this gallant corps. The -survivors rushed forward with, if possible, accelerated pace, passing -between the flank of the square, now one general blaze of fire, and the -building on its left. - -Still the remainder of the 23rd, led on by Major Ponsonby, passing -under this withering fire, assailed and overthrew a regiment of -chasseurs; and, though attacked in turn by a squadron of Westphalian -horse and some Polish lancers, it cut its way through these, and riding -past the intervals of the infantry, reached the base of the mountain, -where the Spanish corps of observation secured it. Its loss was awful. -In an affair that lasted but a few minutes, nine officers, twelve -sergeants, two hundred rank and file, and two hundred and twenty-four -horses, were rendered _hors de combat_. - -On the centre, the attack was made with great steadiness and -determination. The French columns deployed before they attempted to -ascend the heights, and, regardless of broken ground, advanced to -the charge with imposing gallantry. General Sherbrooke, having fully -prepared his men, received them with a volley of musketry, which -staggered their resolution, and the whole division rushing forward with -the bayonet, the French were driven back with prodigious loss. But the -Guards came loosely on. The French observed it; perceived an opening in -the line, and threw in a tremendous fire on the Germans, that caused a -momentary confusion. The affair is thus narrated by an officer of the -48th. The celerity with which a mistake, that to other troops might -have proved fatal, was remedied by the coolness of the commander and -the heroism of his army, could never be better exemplified. - -At this period of the battle, and in nearly their last attempt, the -enemy had been repulsed and followed. The Guards, carried onwards by -victorious excitement, advanced too far, and found themselves assailed -by the French reserve, and mowed down by an overwhelming fire. They -fell back, but as whole sections were swept away their ranks became -disordered, and nothing but their stubborn gallantry prevented a total -_déroute_. Their situation was most critical; had the French cavalry -charged home nothing could have saved them. Lord Wellington saw the -danger, and speedily despatched support. A brigade of horse was ordered -up, and our regiment moved from the heights we occupied to assist our -hard-pressed comrades. We came on at double-quick, and formed in the -rear by companies, and through the intervals in our line the broken -ranks of the Guards retreated. A close and well-directed volley from -us arrested the progress of the victorious French, while with amazing -celerity and coolness the Guards rallied and reformed, and in a few -minutes advanced in turn to support us. As they came on, the men gave a -loud huzza. An Irish regiment to the right answered it with a thrilling -cheer. It was taken up from regiment to regiment, and passed along the -British line, and that wild shout told the advancing enemy that British -valour was indomitable. The leading files of the French halted, turned, -fell back, and never made another effort. - -In every place the British were victorious, and had one forward -movement of the Spaniards been made, Talavera would have proved the -most decisive defeat that ever the French armies on the Peninsula had -sustained, for a rapid flanking march from Cuesta’s right upon the -Alberche must have compromised half the French army. But with troops -so wretchedly disciplined, it was impossible to change any previous -formation in face of an enemy; and thus the French marshals were -enabled to retreat in perfect order, with the greater portion of their -baggage, the whole of their wounded, and all their artillery, with the -exception of ten guns taken by Campbell’s brigade, and seven abandoned -in the woods, and afterwards secured. - -As victory is ever damped by individual suffering, an event well -calculated to increase the horrors of a battle-field occurred, that -cannot be recollected without the liveliest sorrow for those who -suffered. - -From the heat of the weather, the fallen leaves were parched like -tinder, and the grass was rank and dry. Near the end of the engagement -both were ignited by the blaze of some cartridge-papers, and the whole -surface of the ground was presently covered with a sheet of fire. Those -of the disabled who lay on the outskirts of the field managed to crawl -away, or were carried off by their more fortunate companions who had -escaped unhurt; but, unhappily, many gallant sufferers, with “medicable -wounds,” perished in the flames before it was possible to extricate -them. - -The battle was ended at about six o’clock, and after that hour scarcely -a shot was heard. Both armies occupied the positions of the morning, -and the British bivouacked on the field, with little food and no -shelter; while the dead lay silently around, and the moans of the -wounded broke sadly on the ear, as they were conveyed all through the -night to the hospitals in Salamanca. - -The French were evidently about to retire, but, from a great -inferiority in cavalry, pursuit was impossible. On the next morning, -two of their divisions only were seen beyond the river, and these -retreated on the night of the 31st, and followed the remainder of the -beaten _corps d’armée_. - -The British loss was extremely severe, and from the heavy cannonade -regiments not otherwise exposed, suffered much. The whole force, -exclusive of the Spaniards, did not exceed nineteen thousand, and of -these fully four thousand men were killed and wounded. The Spanish loss -was inconsiderable, as they were never seriously engaged, not reaching -altogether to a thousand _hors de combat_. - -The casualties of Joseph Buonaparte’s army it would be difficult to -ascertain with anything like correctness. It has been stated at six, -eight, and even ten thousand. The intermediate estimate would probably -be the truest, and certainly the French loss exceeded the allied by a -third if not a half. - -On the morning after the battle, the light brigade were reinforced -by three splendid regiments, the 43rd, 52nd, and 95th, under General -Craufurd, who reached the army accompanied by a troop of horse -artillery. Its march was remarkable--sixty-three English miles were -accomplished in twenty-seven hours. Advancing under a burning sun, -over a sandy country, badly supplied with water, with bad rations and -scarcely any bread, the movement was extraordinary. When the weight a -soldier in heavy marching order carries is considered, the distance -these splendid regiments achieved was certainly a surprising effort. - -Aware that the armies were in presence of each other, and apprised -that a battle was inevitable, an ardent wish to share the glory of the -field stimulated these soldiers to exertions that hunger, fatigue, and -thirst could not abate; and though efforts almost beyond belief failed -to bring them to the battleground before the struggle terminated, the -rapidity of their march, and the fine condition in which they joined -the army, justly obtained for them the admiration of the victors of -Talavera. - - - - -CHAPTER IX. - -THE BATTLE OF BUSACO. - -1810. - - -Soult, who had collected thirty-five thousand men, on learning the -defeat of Talavera, made a flank movement to assist Joseph Buonaparte, -and reached Placentia by the pass of Banos. Lord Wellington, on being -apprised of the French marshal’s advance, instantly determined to march -forward and engage him; while Cuesta observed the line of the Tagus, -and protected the stores and hospitals at Talavera. Accordingly, on -the 3rd of August, the British moved to Orapesa; but on that evening -information was received that Soult had cut off Lord Wellington’s -communication with the bridge of Almarez, and that Cuesta was about to -evacuate Talavera. This intelligence made an immediate change in Lord -Wellington’s plans indispensable, and it became necessary to cross the -Tagus instantly. A passage was effected by the bridge of Arzabispo, and -the whole artillery and stores were safely brought off, over horrible -roads, which hitherto had been deemed impracticable for anything but -mules and the rude carriages of the country. After a short stay, the -British fell back on Badajoz, early in September. - -Cuesta’s sudden retreat from Talavera had not only endangered Lord -Wellington, but nearly caused the total destruction of the Portuguese -corps commanded by Sir Robert Wilson. In obedience to orders, Sir -Robert had advanced within twelve miles of the capital before he -was recalled, and after narrowly escaping the French armies, by -the ill-judged retirement of the Spanish general from Talavera, he -found himself completely cut off from the Tagus. With considerable -difficulty, the Portuguese general crossed the Sierra de Llana, and -seized the pass of Banos, whither Soult, on falling back from Placentia -to Leon, was rapidly advancing, nothing remaining for him but to defend -the pass, and risk a battle with numbers immensely superior to his -own. This determination was gallantly carried into effect. After a -desperate resistance of nine hours, Wilson was at last forced from the -position, with a loss of eight hundred men; while the remainder of his -corps dispersed, and succeeded in reaching Castello Branco. - -Following up this success, Soult, with fifty thousand men, was -despatched by Joseph against the southern provinces, and succeeded in -crossing the Sierra Morena, though the whole range had been strongly -fortified, and thirty thousand men under Ariezaga, intrusted with its -defence. So quickly, and with such trifling loss was this dangerous -operation achieved, that it was a question whether the marshal was more -indebted for his success to treachery or cowardice. Cadiz was preserved -by the prompt decision of the duke of Albuquerque, the gates closed -against the French, and the city secured against bombardment, except -from one point occupied by Fort Matagorda. - -All else had gone favourably for the French. Sebastiani defeated -Ariezaga on his retreat to Grenada, and that city and Malaga, after -a faint effort at defence, fell. Gerona surrendered after a brave -and protracted resistance. Hostalrich was also taken; and Astorga -capitulated in the middle of April. In fact, the French were everywhere -victorious, and Spain once more lay nearly at their feet. This, as -Colonel Jones observes, was “the second crisis in the affairs of the -Peninsula, as, by a succession of desultory and ill-planned enterprises -on the part of the Spaniards, all their armies had been annihilated, -their fortresses reduced, and three-fourths of the kingdom subdued.” -Affairs certainly wore a gloomy aspect. Napoleon had openly announced -his determination to drive the British into the sea; and his means, -relieved as he was by an alliance with Austria, seemed amply sufficient -to realise the threat. Circumstances had increased his resources, and -left him a large disposable force to direct on Portugal. - -But still, notwithstanding the gloomy prospects of the British, it was -surprising what a number of desertions took place from the enemy’s -corps. Between the commencement of 1810 and the month of May, nearly -five hundred men, chiefly Germans and Italians, arrived, time after -time, at the British outposts; while desertions from the British -regiments were extremely rare. - -Early in May, Massena prepared for active operations, and invested -the fortress of Rodrigo, the inferiority of Lord Wellington’s force -rendering any attempt on his part to prevent it impossible. All that -could be done was to observe the enemy closely; and for this purpose, -headquarters were transferred to Almeida, which, after a few days, were -farther retired to Alverca, six leagues in the rear. - -The investment of Rodrigo, which occasional advances of the British had -partially relaxed, became now more serious, for Ney determined that -the place should fall, and taking post on a range of high grounds with -thirty thousand men, he covered effectually the operations carried on -by Junot, whose separate force amounted to forty thousand more. - -It was now ascertained that Matagorda had fallen, that Cadiz, of -course, must yield, that divisions of the guards had entered Madrid, -and that Napoleon was absolutely across the Pyrenees. - -The siege of Rodrigo continued; a gallant resistance was made, for -the garrison disputed every inch of ground, rallying frequently, -and maintaining a well-directed fire that occasioned the besiegers -considerable loss. The old governor, Hervasti, did wonders, and with -a garrison of four thousand men, and fortifications in bad condition, -many parts of the wall having its breaches only stopped loosely with -rubbish, he kept seventy thousand men at bay, provided with siege -stores in abundance, and a numerous corps of active and scientific -engineers to direct the labours of the thousands who composed their -working parties. On the 30th of June the breach was practicable, and -stormed, but the French were repulsed, after suffering an enormous loss -in killed and wounded. - -Though the British army looked on, they could not save the fortress. -The siege was pressed, and the outposts of the two armies came -occasionally in contact with each other. - -On the 4th of July the French made a strong reconnaissance with five -regiments of cavalry, a corps of infantry, and some guns. A spirited -affair ensued, and Gallegos and Almeida were given up, and a position -taken by the British in rear of Fort Conception. - -Time passed without any affair of moment occurring, until Ciudad -Rodrigo capitulated, after a noble defence of a full month with open -trenches. Julian Sanchez, finding the place must fall, quitted the city -at midnight with his lancers, and cut his way through the enemy’s posts. - -Ney, it is said, annoyed at the obstinacy with which the fortress held -out, until the breach was found by Hervasti indefensible, and the -troops for the assault were actually formed in the trenches, declined -all terms but unconditional surrender. Massena, however, with more -generosity, conceded the honours of war to the brave and resolute -commandant. - -Consequent on the fall of Rodrigo, numerous movements took place. -It was impossible to guess in what way Massena would follow up his -success, and the last arrangements were made by Lord Wellington to meet -every probable contingency. - -When the fall of Almeida was known, Lord Wellington, who had advanced -when Massena broke ground, fell back to the position on which he had -previously retired; and anxious to get into closer communication with -General Hill, he retreated leisurely on Gouvea. By this movement he -checked any attempt that might have been intended from Sabugal by -Covilhos, and effectually secured the fortified position of Zezere from -being turned. - -Yet the situation of the allies was truly critical. The fall of Almeida -permitted Massena to advance with confidence, while in numbers, the -French marshal was immensely superior; and of the allied force, a -great portion of the Portuguese had never been under fire. The news of -Romana’s defeat by Mortier, made matters still more alarming; as the -latter might come up in sufficient time to threaten the right of the -allies by Alcantara or Abrantes. - -But Massena’s movements ended this suspense, and Wellington was about -to achieve one of his most splendid victories. - -It was impossible to avoid a battle. Wellington crossed the Mondego, -while the French were concentrated at Viseu. The first division had -been placed in observation of the Oporto road, the light on the road of -Viseu; but the French having passed the Criz, Lord Wellington changed -his position, and fell back upon the heights of Busaco. - -The mountain range, upon which the British retired, was about eight -miles long; its right touching the Mondego, and the left stretching -over very difficult ground to the Sierra de Caramula. There was a road -cresting the Busaco ridge, and a ford at Pena Cova, communicating with -the Murcella ridge, and the face of the position was steep, rugged, and -well defended by the allied artillery. Along the front a sweeping fire -could be maintained, and on a part of the summit cavalry might act if -necessary. - -To an assailing enemy, a position like that of Busaco must present -most serious difficulties; and, therefore, it was generally believed -that Massena would not risk a battle. But Lord Wellington thought -differently, and coolly added, “If he does, I shall beat him.” - -Pack’s division had fallen back on the 22nd September, and on the -23rd Massena drove in the British cavalry. The third division took a -position at Antonio de Contara, and the fourth at the convent; while -the light division bivouacked in a pine wood. On the 24th it fell back -four miles, and some skirmishing of no particular importance took place. - -The 25th had nearly brought on a second affair between Craufurd and -the enemy. Immense masses of the French were moving rapidly forward, -and the cavalry had interchanged a pistol fire, when Lord Wellington -arrived, and instantly retired the division. Not a moment could -be lost; the enemy came on with amazing rapidity, but the British -rearguard behaved with its usual determination; and after a series of -quick and beautifully-executed manœuvres, secured their retreat on -the position. Both armies that evening bivouacked in each other’s -presence, and sixty-five thousand French infantry, covered by a mass of -voltigeurs, formed in the British front, while scarcely fifty thousand -of the allies were in line on the Sierra de Busaco, and these, of -necessity, were extended over a surface which their numbers were quite -incompetent to defend. - -Ney and Reynier agreed that the moment of their arrival afforded the -best chance for attacking Wellington successfully, and Massena was -informed that the allied troops were only getting into their ground, -and that their dispositions were accordingly imperfect. But the marshal -came up too late; for all the arrangements of Wellington had been -coolly and admirably effectuated. - -The British brigades were continuously posted. On the right, General -Hill’s division was stationed. Leith, on his left, prolonged the line, -with the Lusitanian legion in reserve. Picton joined Leith, and was -supported by a brigade of Portuguese. The brigades of Spencer crested -the ridge, and held the ground between the third division and the -convent; and the fourth division closed the extreme left, covering -the mountain path of Milheada, with part of the cavalry on a flat, -and a regiment of dragoons in reserve on the summit of the Sierra. -Pack’s division formed the advanced guard to the right, and extended -half-way down the hill; while in a hollow below the convent, the light -brigade and Germans were thrown out. The whole front was covered -with skirmishers, and on every point from which the artillery could -effectively range, the guns were placed in battery. - -While these dispositions were being completed, evening had come on, -both armies establishing themselves for the night, and the French -lighting fires. Some attempts of the enemy to introduce their -tirailleurs, in broken numbers, among the wooded hollows in front of -the light division, indicated an intention of a night attack, and -the rifles and caçadores drove them back. But no attempt was made, -and a mild and warm atmosphere allowed the troops to bivouac without -inconvenience on the battleground. A few hours of comparative stillness -passed, one hundred thousand men slept under the canopy of heaven; and -before the first faint glimmering of light, all stood quietly to arms, -and prepared for a bloody day. - -Shrouded by the grey mist that still was lingering on the Sierra, the -enemy advanced. Ney, with three columns, moved forward in front of the -convent, where Craufurd’s division was posted; while Reynier, with -two divisions, approached by less difficult ground the pickets of the -third division, before the feeble light permitted his movements to be -discovered. With their usual impetuosity the French pushed forward, -and the British as determinately opposed them. Under a heavy fire of -grape and musketry, the enemy topped the heights; and on the left of -the third division, gained the summit of the mountain, their leading -battalions securing themselves among the rocks, and threatening the -ridge of the Sierra. The disorder of a Portuguese regiment, the 8th, -afforded them also a partial advantage. But the fire of two guns -with grape opened on their flank; in front, a heavy fusilade was -maintained; while, advancing over the crown of the height, the 88th -and four companies of the 45th charged furiously with the bayonet, and -with an ardour that could not be resisted. Both French and British -were intermixed in a desperate _mêlée_, both fought hand to hand, -both went struggling down the mountain, the head of the French column -annihilated, and covering the descent, from the crown to the valley, -with heaps of its dead and dying. - -At this time the 45th were engaged with numbers out of proportion, but -they gallantly maintained their ground. The 5th, 74th, and 83rd, were -likewise attacked; but the 88th, from the nature of their situation, -came in contact with the full body of the enemy, and, while opposed -to three times their own number in front, were assailed on their -left by a couple of hundred riflemen stationed in the rocks. Colonel -Wallace changed his front, but had scarcely reached the rocks, when a -fire, destructive as it was animated, assailed him. The moment was a -critical one, but he never lost his presence of mind. He ordered his -two first companies to attack the rocks, while he pressed forward with -the remainder of his regiment against the main body. The 8th Portuguese -were close on the enemy, and opened a well-directed fire, while the -45th were performing prodigies of valour. At this moment the 88th came -up to the assistance of their comrades, and the three regiments pressed -on; a terrific contest took place; the French fought well, but they had -no chance with our men when we grappled close with them; and they were -overthrown, leaving half of their column on the heath with which the -hill was covered. - -The French, ranged amphitheatrically one above another, took a -murderous aim at our soldiers in their advance to dislodge; officers as -well as privates became personally engaged in a hand-to-hand fight. - -Although they combated with a desperation suited to the situation in -which they were placed, the heroes of Austerlitz, Ealing, and Wagram, -were hurled from the rocks by the Rangers of Connaught. - -The 88th arriving to the assistance of their comrades, instantly -charged, and the enemy were borne over the cliffs and crags with -fearful rapidity, many of them being literally picked out of the holes -in the rocks by the bayonets of our soldiers. - -Referring to their conduct on this occasion, the Duke of Wellington -observes in his despatch that he never witnessed a more gallant attack -than that made by these two regiments on the division of the enemy -which had then reached the ridge of the Sierra. In addition to this -flattering testimony of his Grace, and in further evidence of the -gallantry they displayed, it will be sufficient to state that the -loss sustained by these two corps on the occasion amounted to sixteen -officers, seven sergeants, and two hundred and sixty-one men, being -nearly one-half of the whole British loss in the battle. - -When a part of the Sierra had been gained, Leith perceiving that the -French had occupied it, moved the 38th on their right flank, with the -Royals in reserve. The 9th formed line under a heavy fire, and, without -returning a shot, fairly deforced the French grenadiers from the rocks -with the bayonet. The mountain crest was now secure, Reynier completely -repulsed, and Hill, closing up to support, prevented any attempt being -made to recover it. - -The greater difficulty of the ground rendered Ney’s attacks still less -successful, even for a time, than Reynier’s had proved. Craufurd’s -disposition of the light division was masterly. Under a dipping of -the ground between the convent and plateau, the 43rd and 52nd were -formed in line; while higher up the hill, and closer to the convent, -the Germans were drawn up. The rocks in front formed a natural battery -for the guns; and the whole face of the Sierra was crowded with -riflemen and caçadores. Morning had scarcely dawned, when a sharp and -scattered musketry was heard among the broken hollows of the valley -that separated the rival armies, and presently the French appeared in -three divisions, Loisson’s mounting the face of the Sierra, Marchand’s -inclining leftwards, as if it intended to turn the right flank of the -light division, and the third held in reserve. - -The brigade of General Simon led the attack, and reckless of the -constant fusilade of the British light troops, and the sweeping fire -of the artillery, which literally ploughed through the advancing -column, from its leading to its last section, the enemy came steadily -and quickly on. The horse artillery worked their guns with amazing -rapidity, delivering round after round with such beautiful precision -that the wonder was how any body of men could advance under such a -withering and incessant cannonade. But nothing could surpass the -gallantry of the assailants. On they came, and in a few moments, their -skirmishers, “breathless, and begrimed with powder,” topped the ridge -of the Sierra. The British guns were instantly retired, the French -cheers arose, and, in another second, their column topped the height. - -General Craufurd, who had coolly watched the progress of the advance, -called on the 43rd and 52nd to “Charge!” A cheer that pealed for miles -over the Sierra answered the order, and eighteen hundred British -bayonets went sparkling over the brow of the hill. The head of the -French column was overwhelmed in an instant; both its flanks were -lapped over by the British wings, while volley after volley, at a few -yards’ distance, completed its destruction, and marked with hundreds -of its dead and dying, prostrate on the face of the Sierra, the course -of its murderous discomfiture. Some of the light troops continued -slaughtering the broken columns nearly to the bottom of the hill, until -Ney’s guns opened from the opposite side, and covered the escape of -relics of Simon’s division. - -And yet the bravery of the French merited a better result. No troops -advanced more gallantly; and when the British steel was glittering in -their faces, as with resistless force the fatal rush was made over -the crest of the Sierra, every man of the first section of the French -raised and discharged his musket, although before his finger parted -from the trigger he knew that a British bayonet would be quivering in -his heart. Simon was wounded and left upon the field, and his division -so totally shattered as to be unable to make any second attempt. - -On the right, Marchand’s brigades having gained the cover of a pine -wood, threw out their skirmishers and endeavoured to surmount the -broken surface that the hill everywhere presented. Pack held them in -check, while the Guards, formed on the brow of the Sierra, were seen in -such imposing force as to render any attempt on the position useless. -Craufurd’s artillery flanked the pine wood, and maintained a rapid -fire; when, finding his troops sinking under an unprofitable slaughter, -Ney, after the effort of an hour, retired behind the rocks. - -The roar of battle was stilled. Each side removed their wounded men; -and the moment the firing ceased both parties amicably intermingled, -and sought and brought off their disabled comrades. When this labour -of humanity was over, a French company having taken possession of a -village within pistol-shot of General Craufurd, stoutly refused to -retire when directed. The commander of the light division turned his -artillery on the post, overwhelmed it in an instant with his cannonade, -and when the guns ceased firing, sent down a few companies of the 43rd -to clear the ruins of any whom his grape might have left alive, the -obstinacy of the French officer having drawn upon him most justly the -anger of the fiery leader of the light division. - -The loss sustained by Massena in his attempt upon the British position -at Busaco was immense. A general of brigade, Graind’orge, and above a -thousand men, were killed; Foy, Merle, and Simon, with four thousand -five hundred, were wounded; and nearly three hundred taken prisoners. -The allied casualties did not exceed twelve hundred and fifty men, of -which nearly one-half were Portuguese. - -No battle witnessed more gallant efforts on the part of the enemy than -Busaco; and that the British loss should be so disproportionate to that -suffered by the French, can readily be conceived from the superior -fire, particularly of cannon, which the position of Busaco enabled Lord -Wellington to employ. The Portuguese troops behaved admirably, their -steadiness and bravery were as creditable to the British officers who -disciplined and led them on, as it was satisfactory to the Commander of -the Allies. - - - - -CHAPTER X. - -THE BATTLE OF BAROSA. - -1811. - - -Massena had suffered too heavily in his attempt on the British -position, to think of attacking the Sierra de Busaco a second time. -Early on the 28th September he commenced quietly retiring his advanced -brigades, and in the evening, was reported to be marching with all his -divisions on the Malhada road, after having set fire to the woods to -conceal his movements, which was evidently intended to turn the British -left. Orders were instantly given by Lord Wellington to abandon the -Sierra; and at nightfall Hill’s division was again thrown across the -river, the remainder of the brigades, defiling to their left, moved by -the shorter road on Coimbra, and resumed the line of the Mondego on the -30th. - -The celebrated proclamation to the Portuguese nation was issued by Lord -Wellington previous to the commencement of his retreat. Determined to -destroy any hope the French might have entertained of subsisting their -armies on the resources of the country, the people were emphatically -desired, on the approach of the enemy, to abandon their dwellings, -drive off their cattle, destroy provisions and forage, and leave the -villages and towns deserted of inhabitants and devastated of everything -which could be serviceable to the invaders. Generally, these orders -were obeyed with a devotion that seems remarkable. Property was wasted -or concealed, and the shrine and cottage alike abandoned by their -occupants, the peasant deserting the hearth where he had been nursed, -and the monk the altar where he had worshipped from his boyhood. The -fugitives accompanied the army on its march, and when it halted in -the lines, one portion of the wanderers proceeded to Lisbon, while -the greater number crossed the Tagus to seek on its southern shores a -temporary retreat from those who had obliged them to sacrifice their -possessions, and fly from the dwellings of their fathers. - -Nothing could surpass the fine attitude maintained by the British -in their retreat on Torres Vedras, and every march was leisurely -executed, as if no enemy were in the rear. By the great roads of -Leiria and Espinal the receding movement was effected; and, with the -exception of some affairs of cavalry, and a temporary embarrassment -in passing through Condeixa, occasioned by a false alarm and narrow -streets, a retreat of nearly two hundred miles was effected with as -little confusion as attends an ordinary march. No portion of the field -equipage, no baggage whatever was captured, and still more strange, a -greater number of prisoners were taken from the pursuers than lost by -the pursued--a fact in the history of retreats without a parallel. - -Massena, after a three days’ reconnaissance, and under the advice -of his chief engineers, abandoned all hope of forcing this singular -position. Nothing could surpass the chagrin and surprise that the -French commander exhibited to his staff, when, by personal observation, -he had ascertained the full extent of the defences with which British -skill had perfected what nature had already done so much for. To -attempt forcing Torres Vedras must have ensured destruction; and -nothing remained, but to take a position in its front, and observe that -immense chain of posts, which it was found impossible to carry. - -Though by cavalry patrols on the right bank of the Tagus and the -detachment of a division to Thomar, the French commander had enlarged -the scope of country over which his foragers could operate, supplies -failed fast; and even French ingenuity failed in discovering concealed -magazines. Nothing remained but to retire from cantonments where -provisions were no longer procurable; on the morning of the 15th the -French army broke up, and, favoured by thick weather, retired in -beautiful order on Santarem and Torres Novas. - -Both armies went into cantonments; the allies with headquarters at -Cartaxo, the French having chosen Torres Novas for theirs. - -Little of military interest occurred for some time, excepting that the -Portuguese militias, under their British officers, were incessant in -harassing the French. - -Time passed on, nothing of moment occurred, the British remaining -quiet, in expectation of a reinforcement of troops from home. - -The first movements that took place were an advance on Punhete by the -allies, and the sudden retirement from Santarem by the French. Massena -chose the left bank of the Mondego as his line of retreat, falling back -on Guarda and Almeida. Wellington followed promptly; and on the 9th, -Massena having halted in front of Pombal, the allies hastened forward -to attack him. But the French marshal declined an action, and fell -back pressed closely by the British light troops, and covered by a -splendid rear-guard which he had formed from his choicest battalions, -and intrusted to the command of Marshal Ney. - -On the 5th of April Massena crossed the frontier. Portugal was now -without the presence of a Frenchman, except the garrison of Almeida, -and those who had been taken prisoners in the numerous affairs between -the British light troops and the enemy’s rear-guard. Nothing could -be bolder or more scientific than the whole course of Wellington’s -operations, from the time he left the lines until Massena “changed his -position from the Zezere to the Agueda.” Yet it must be admitted that -the French retreat all through was conducted with consummate ability. -Ney commanded the rear-guard with excellent judgment; his positions -were admirably selected; and when assailed, they were defended as -might have been expected from one who had already obtained the highest -professional reputation. - -In a military view, Massena’s retreat was admirable, and reflected -infinite credit on the generals who directed it; but, in a moral -one, nothing could be more disgraceful. The country over which the -retreating columns of the French army passed, was marked by bloodshed -and devastation. Villages were everywhere destroyed, property wasted or -carried off, the men shot in sheer wantonness, the women villainously -abused, while thousands were driven for shelter to the mountains, where -many perished from actual want. With gothic barbarity the fine old city -of Leria, and the church and convent of Alcabaca, with its library -and relics, were ordered by Massena to be burned. The order was too -faithfully executed; and places, for centuries objects of Portuguese -veneration, were given to the flames; and those hallowed roofs, beneath -which “the sage had studied and the saint had prayed,” were reduced to -ashes, to gratify a ruthless and vindictive spirit of revenge. - -The French soldiers had been so long accustomed to plunder, that they -proceeded in their researches for booty of every kind upon a regular -system. They were provided with tools for the work of pillage, and -every piece of furniture in which places of concealment could be -constructed they broke open from behind, so that no valuables could -be hidden from them by any contrivance of that kind. Having satisfied -themselves that nothing was secreted above ground, they proceeded to -examine whether there was any new masonry, or if any part of the cellar -or ground floor had been disturbed; if it appeared uneven, they dug -there; where there was no such indication they poured water, and if it -were absorbed in one place faster than another, there they broke the -earth. There were men who at the first glance could pronounce whether -anything had been buried beneath the soil, and when they probed with an -iron rod, or, in default of it, with sword or bayonet, it was found -that they were seldom mistaken in their judgment. The habit of living -by prey called forth, as in beasts, a faculty of discovering it; there -was one soldier whose scent became so acute that if he approached the -place where wine had been concealed, he would go unerringly to the spot. - -Wherever the French bivouacked the scene was such as might rather -have been looked for in a camp of predatory Tartars than in that of a -civilised people. Food and forage, and skins of wine, and clothes and -church vestments, books and guitars, and all the bulkier articles of -wasteful spoil were heaped together in their huts with the planks and -doors of the habitations which they had demolished. Some of the men, -retaining amid this brutal service the characteristic activity and -cleverness of their nation, fitted up their huts with hangings from -their last scene of pillage, with a regard to comfort hardly to have -been expected in their situation, and a love of gaiety only to be found -in Frenchmen. - -Such was the condition of things with the main army when the famous -battle of Barosa was fought by a different section of the British army -at some distance. - -An Anglo-Spanish army was attempting to raise the siege of Cadiz. All -bade fair for success, as the French had scarcely ten thousand men in -their lines, while in the city the Spanish force was more than twenty -thousand. On this occasion, Graham acted under the command of La Pena, -and eleven thousand allied troops were despatched from Cadiz to Tarifa, -to operate against the enemy’s rear at Chiclana; while it was arranged -that Zayas, who commanded in the Isle de Leon, should pass his troops -over San Petri near the sea, and unite in a combined attack. - -After much delay, occasioned by tempestuous weather, the troops and -artillery were safely assembled at Tarifa on the 27th; and when joined -by the 28th regiment and the flank companies of the 9th and 82nd, they -numbered about four thousand five hundred effective men. - -General La Pena arrived the same day with seven thousand Spaniards; -and on the next, the united force moved through the passes of the -Ronda hills, and halted within four leagues of the French outposts. -The commands of the allies were thus distributed--the vanguard to -Lardizable, the centre to the Prince of Anglona, the reserve to General -Graham, and the cavalry to Colonel Whittingham. - -Victor, the French commander, though apprised of the activity of -the Spaniards, and the march of General Graham, could not correctly -ascertain the point upon which their intended operations would be -directed; and therefore, with eleven thousand choice troops, he took -post in observation between the roads of Conil and Medina. - -On the 2nd April, the capture of Casa Viejas, increased La Pena’s force -by sixteen hundred infantry, and a number of guerilla horse. Until the -5th, he continued his movements, and, after his advanced guard had been -roughly handled by a squadron of French dragoons, he halted on the -Cerro de Puerco, more generally and gloriously known as the heights of -Barosa. - -Barosa, though not a high hill, rises considerably above the rugged -plain it overlooks, and stands four miles inland from the debouchement -of the Santi Petri. The plain is bounded on the right by the forest of -Chiclana, on the left by cliffs on the sea-beach, and on the centre by -a pine wood, beyond which the hill of Bermeja rises. - -The irregularity and tardiness of the Spanish movements gave a -portentous warning of what might be expected from them in the field. -They occupied fifteen hours in executing a moderate march, passing -over the ground in a rambling and disorderly manner, that seemed -rather like peasants wandering from a fair, than troops moving in the -presence of an enemy. La Pena, without waiting to correct his broken -ranks, sent on a vanguard to Zayas; while his rear, entirely separated -from the centre, was still straggling over the country, and contrary -to the expressed wishes of Graham, who implored him to hold Barosa, he -declined his advice, and ordered the British to march through the pine -wood on Bermeja. - -Graham, supposing that Anglona’s division and the cavalry would -continue to occupy the hill, leaving the flank companies of the 9th -and 82nd to protect his baggage, obeyed the order, and commenced his -march. But the astonishment of the British general was unbounded, when, -on entering the wood, he saw La Pena moving his entire corps from the -heights of Barosa, with the exception of three or four battalions and -as many pieces of artillery. - -Unfortunately, the British general was not the only person who had -observed that Barosa was abandoned. Victor, concealed in the forest -of Chiclana, anxiously watched the movements of the allies. He saw -the fatal error committed by the Spanish leader, and instantly made -dispositions to profit from the ignorance and obstinacy of his -antagonist. - -The French marshal, having selected three grenadier battalions as -reserves, strengthened his left wing with two, and three squadrons of -cavalry, while the other was attached to his centre. Ruffin commanded -the left, Laval the centre; while Villatte, with two thousand five -hundred infantry, covered the camp, and watched the Spaniards at Santa -Petri and Bermeja. The cavalry stationed at Medina and Arcos were -ordered by Victor to move on Vejer and cut off the allies, for on -their certain defeat the French general entertained no doubt. - -The time was admirably chosen for a decisive movement. The British -corps were defiling through the wood, the strength of the Spaniards -posted on the Bermeja, another division pursued a straggling march on -Vejer, and a fourth, in great confusion, was at Barosa, as a protection -to the baggage. Making Villatte’s division a pivot, Victor pushed Laval -at once against the British, and ascending the back of the hill with -Ruffin’s brigade, he threw himself between the Spaniards and Medina, -dispersed the camp followers in an instant, and captured the guns and -baggage. - -Graham, when apprised of this sudden and unexpected movement, -countermarched directly on the plain, to co-operate, as he believed, -with La Pena, whom he calculated on finding on the heights, but never -was reliance placed by a brave soldier on a more worthless ally. The -Spaniard had deceived him; himself was gone, his mob-soldiery were -fugitives, Ruffin on the heights, the French cavalry between him and -the sea, and Laval close on the left flank of the British. - -It was indeed a most perilous situation, and in that extremity the -brave old man to whom the British had been fortunately confided, proved -himself worthy of the trust. He saw the ruin of retreat; safety lay in -daring, and though the enemy held the key of the position with fresh -troops, Graham boldly determined to attack them with his wearied ones. - -The battle was instantly commenced. Duncan’s artillery opened a furious -cannonade on the column of Laval; and Colonel Barnard, with the rifles -and Portuguese caçadores extended to the left and began firing. The -rest of the British troops formed two masses, without regard to -regiments or brigades; one, under General Dilkes, marched direct -against Ruffin, and the other under Colonel Whately, boldly attacked -Laval. On both sides the guns poured a torrent of grape and canister -over the field; the infantry kept up a withering fire; and both sides -advanced, for both seemed anxious to bring the contest to an issue. -Whately, when the lines approached, came forward to the charge; he -drove the first line on the second, and routed both with slaughter. - -Brown had marched at once on Ruffin, and though half his small number -had been annihilated by an overwhelming fire, he held his ground -till Dilkes came to his assistance. Never pausing to correct their -formation, which the ragged hill had considerably disorganised, on -came the British desperately; they were still struggling to attain -the summit, and approaching the ridge, breathless and disordered, -their opponents advanced to meet them. A furious combat, hand to -hand, ensued; for a moment victory seemed doubtful, but the British -fought with a ferocity that nothing could oppose. Whole sections went -down, but still the others pressed forward. Ruffin and Rousseau, who -commanded the _élite_ of the grenadiers, fell mortally wounded. The -British never paused, on they went, delivering volley after volley, -forcing the French over the heights, and defeating them with the loss -of their guns. - -The divisions of the French commander, though dreadfully cut up, fell -back on each other for mutual support, and endeavoured to rally; but -Duncan’s guns were moved forward, and opened a close and murderous -fire that prevented a possibility of reforming. Nothing could save -the shattered battalions from that exterminating cannonade but an -instant retreat, and Victor retired, leaving the British in undisputed -possession of the field, from which want of food and continued fatigue, -while under arms for four-and-twenty hours, of course prevented them -from moving in pursuit. - -Never was there a shorter, and never a bloodier conflict. Though -it lasted scarcely an hour and a quarter, out of the handful of -British troops engaged, a loss was sustained of fifty officers, sixty -sergeants, and eleven hundred rank and file. The French, besides two -thousand killed and wounded, lost six guns, an eagle, and two generals, -with nearly five hundred prisoners. - -Nothing could exceed the dastardly duplicity with which the Spanish -general abandoned his gallant ally. La Pena never made a movement -towards the succour of the British, and although the French cavalry -scarcely exceeded two hundred men, and the Spanish, under Whittingham, -amounted to more than six, the latter never drew a sabre. Never was -there a finer field for cavalry to act upon with effect; Ruffin’s left -was perfectly open, and even a demonstration of attack must have turned -defeat to ruin. Three troops of German hussars, under Ponsonby, reached -the field at the close of the battle, just as the beaten divisions -were attempting to unite. They charged through the French squadrons, -overthrew them, captured two guns, and sabred many of Ruffin’s -grenadiers, while endeavouring to regain their ranks. - -To paint the character of Barosa in a few words, Napier’s will best -describe it. “The contemptible feebleness of La Pena furnished a -surprising contrast to the heroic vigour of Graham, whose attack was -an inspiration rather than a resolution--so wise, so sudden was the -decision, so swift, so conclusive was the execution.” - - - - -CHAPTER XI. - -THE BATTLE OF FUENTES D’ONORO. - -1811. - - -Massena having taken the field again, with the object of raising the -blockade of Almeida, then closely invested by Lord Wellington, the -British commander, determined that this important fortress should not -be relieved, resolved, even on unfavourable ground and with an inferior -force, to risk a battle. - -The river Côa flows past Almeida, its banks are dangerous and steep, -and its points of passage few. Beside the bridge of the city, there -is a second, seven miles up the stream, at Castello Bom; and a third, -twenty miles farther still, at Sabugal. To fight with the river in his -rear was hazardous; but Wellington had decided on his course of action, -and accordingly he selected the best position which a district of no -great military strength would afford. - -The Duas Casas runs in a northerly course and nearly parallel with the -Côa, having on its left bank the village of Fuentes d’Onoro. It is a -sweet hamlet, and prettily situated in front of a sloping hill of easy -access, here and there intersprinkled with woods of cork and ilex. The -village was a feature of considerable military importance, the channel -of the Duas Casas being rocky and broken, and its banks generally -steep. Fuentes was occupied by the light troops, the third division -were posted on a ridge crossing the road to Villa Formosa, the brigades -of Craufurd and Campbell had formed behind the village of Alameda, -to observe the bridge over the Duas Casas; Pack’s division observed -Almeida closely, and shut in the garrison; Erskine held the great road -that crosses the Duas Casas by a ford, while the guerilla cavalry -were placed in observation, two miles on the right, at the village of -Nava-de-Aver. The position was very extensive, covering, from flank to -flank, a surface of nearly six miles. - -The military attitude which the allied commander held, compared with -that of the preceding year, was singularly changed. Then, his being -able to maintain himself in the country was more than questionable; -now, and in the face of those corps who had driven him on Torres -Vedras, he stood with a most effective force. - -On the 1st and 2nd of May, Massena, with an immense convoy, passed the -rivers Agueda and Azava, with the intention of relieving Almeida, and -providing it with every means for insuring a protracted defence. On the -3rd, in the evening, the French sixth corps appeared on the heights -above Fuentes d’Onoro, and commenced a lively cannonade, followed up -by a furious assault upon the village. The light companies, who held -Fuentes, sustained the attack bravely, until they were supported by -the 71st, and, as the affair grew warmer, by the 79th and 24th also. -Colonel Williams was wounded, and the command devolving on Colonel -Cameron, he remedied a temporary disorder that had been occasioned -by the fall of several officers, and again restored the battle. The -ground for a time gained by the French was inch by inch recovered; -and, probably, during the Peninsular conflicts, a closer combat was -never maintained, as, in the main street particularly, the rival troops -fought fairly hand to hand. - -The French were finally expelled from the village. Night was closing; -undismayed by a heavy loss, and unwearied by a hardly-contested action, -a cannon--as it appeared to be--being seen on the adjacent heights, -the 71st dashed across the rivulet, and bearing down all resistance, -reached and won the object of their enterprise. On reaching it, -however, the Highlanders discovered that in the haze of evening they -had mistaken a tumbrel for a gun; but they bore it off, a trophy of -their gallantry. - -The British regiments held the village. The next day passed quietly -over, while Massena carefully reconnoitred the position of his -opponent. It was suspected that he intended to change his plan of -attack, and manœuvre on the right; and to secure that flank, Houston’s -division was moved to Posa Velha, the ground there being weak, and the -river fordable. As had been anticipated, favoured by the darkness, -Massena marched his troops bodily to the left, placing his whole -cavalry, with Junot’s corps, right in front of Houston’s division. A -correspondent movement was consequently made; Spencer’s and Picton’s -divisions moved to the right, and Craufurd, with the cavalry, marched -to support Houston. - -At daybreak the attack was made. Junot carried the village of Posa -Velha, and the French cavalry drove in that of the allies. But the -infantry, supported by the horse artillery, repulsed the enemy and -drove them back with loss. - -A difficult and a daring change of position was now required; and Lord -Wellington, abandoning his communication with the bridge at Sabugal, -retired his right, and formed line at right angles with his first -formation, extending from the Duas Casas, towards Frenada on the Côa. - -This necessary operation obliged the seventh and light divisions, in -the face of a bold and powerful cavalry, to retire nearly two miles; -and it required all the steadiness and rapidity of British light -infantry to effect the movement safely. Few as the British cavalry -were, they charged the enemy frequently, and always with success; while -the horse artillery sustained their well-earned reputation, acting with -a boldness that at times almost exposed them to certain capture. - -At one place, however, the fury of the fight seemed for a time to -centre. A great commotion was observed among the French squadrons; -men and officers closed in confusion towards one point where a thick -dust was rising, and where loud cries and the sparkling of blades and -flashing of pistols indicated some extraordinary occurrence. Suddenly -the multitude was violently agitated, a British shout arose, the mass -was rent asunder, and Norman Ramsay burst forth at the head of his -battery, his horses breathing fire, and stretching like greyhounds -along the plain, his guns bounding like things of no weight, and the -mounted gunners in close and compact order protecting the rear. - -The infantry, in squares of battalions, repelled every charge; while -the Chasseurs Brittanique kept up a flanking fire, that, while -the retrogression of the British was being effected, entailed a -considerable loss on the assailants who were pressing them closely. - -The new position of the British was most formidable. The right appuied -upon a hill, topped by an ancient tower, and the alignment was so -judiciously taken up that Massena did not venture to assail it. - -While these operations were going on, a furious attack was repeated on -Fuentes d’Onoro. Infantry, cavalry, and artillery, all were brought -to bear, a tremendous cannonade opened on the devoted village, and -the assault was made at the same moment on flanks and front together. -Desperate fighting in the streets and churchyard took place. The -French feeding the attacking troops with fresh numbers, pressed the -three regiments that held the upper village severely, but after -one of the closest and most desperate combats that has ever been -maintained, a bayonet charge of the 88th decided the contest; and the -assailants, notwithstanding their vastly superior force, were driven -with prodigious slaughter from Fuentes, the upper village remaining -in possession of its gallant defenders, and the lower in the silent -occupation of the dead. - -Evening closed the combat. Massena’s columns on the right were halted, -and his sixth division, with which he had endeavoured to storm Fuentes -d’Onoro, withdrawn, the whole French army bivouacking in the order in -which they had stood when the engagement closed. The British lighted -their fires, posted their pickets, and occupied the field they had -so bravely held; and both parties lay down to rest, with a confident -assurance on their minds, that the battle was only intermitted till the -return of daylight. - -A brigade of the light division relieved the brave defenders of -Fuentes, and preparatory to the expected renewal of attack, they threw -up some works to defend the upper village and the ground behind it. But -these precautions were unnecessary; Massena remained for the next day -in front of his antagonist, exhibiting no anxiety to renew the combat. -The 7th found the British, as usual, under arms at dawn, but the day -passed as quietly as the preceding one had done. On the 8th, however, -the French columns were observed in full retreat, marching on the road -to Ciudad Rodrigo. Massena, with an army reinforced by every battalion -and squadron he could collect from Gallicia and Castile, had been -completely beaten by a wing of the British army, consisting of three -divisions only. - -With that unblushing assurance, for which the French marshals have been -remarkable, of changing defeat into conquest, Massena did not hesitate -to call Fuentes d’Onoro a victory. But the object for which the battle -was fought was unattained--he failed in succouring the beleaguered -city, and Almeida was left to its fate. - -In a close and sanguinary contest, like that of Fuentes d’Onoro, the -loss on both sides must necessarily be immense. The British had two -hundred killed, one thousand and twenty-eight wounded, and two hundred -and ninety-four missing. The French suffered much more heavily; and it -was computed that nearly five thousand of Massena’s army were rendered -_hors de combat_. In the lower village of Fuentes alone, two hundred -dead bodies were reckoned. - -In the conduct of an affair which terminated so gloriously for the -divisions engaged, the system of defence adopted by Lord Wellington was -very masterly. Every arm of his force was happily employed, and all -were well combined for mutual protection. Massena had every advantage -for arranging his attack, for thick woods in front enabled him to -form his columns unseen, and until the moment of their debouchement, -none could tell their strength, or even guess the place on which they -were about to be directed. Hence, the French marshal had the means of -pouring a mass of infantry on any point he pleased, and of making a -serious impression before troops could be moved forward to meet and -repel the assault. - -His superiority in cavalry and artillery was great. He might, under a -cannonade that the British guns could not have answered, have brought -forward his cavalry _en masse_, supported by columns of infantry, and -the allied line, under a masked movement of this kind, would in all -probability have been penetrated. Or, by bringing his cavalry round the -right of the British flank, and crossing the Côa, he might have obliged -Lord Wellington to pass the river under the greatest disadvantages. -Indeed, this was apprehended on the 5th, and there was but one -alternative, either to raise the blockade of Almeida, or relinquish the -Sabugal road. The latter was done. It was a bold measure, but it was -not adopted without due consideration; and it received an ample reward -in the successful termination of this hard-fought battle. - - - - -CHAPTER XII. - -THE BATTLE OF ALBUERA. - -1811. - - -While Marshal Beresford was endeavouring to reduce Badajoz, -intelligence reached him that Soult was marching from Larena. -Beresford, of course, at once abandoned the siege, removed the -artillery and stores, and having united himself with Blake, Castanos, -and Ballasteros, the combined armies took position behind the Albuera, -where the Seville and Olivenca roads separate. - -On the westward of the ground where the allies determined to abide a -battle, the surface undulated gently, and on the summit, and parallel -with the river, their divisions were drawn up. The village of Albuera -was in front of the left, and the right was formed on a succession -of knolls, none of them of any strength, and having no particular -appui. On the eastern side of the river, an open country extends for a -considerable distance, terminating in thick woods; and in these Soult -bivouacked on the night of the 15th, and there made his dispositions -for attack. - -The French army, though numerically weaker, was composed of veteran -troops, and amounted to twenty thousand infantry, three thousand -cavalry, and forty pieces of cannon. The allies numbered twenty-seven -thousand infantry, two thousand cavalry, and thirty-two guns; but of -this force, fourteen thousand were Spanish. - -These last were formed in a double line upon the right, Stewart’s -division was in the centre, a Portuguese division on the left. The -light infantry, under Alten, held the village, and the dragoons, -under Lumley, were placed on the right flank of the Spaniards. Cole’s -division (the fusileers) and a Portuguese brigade, which came up after -the action had commenced, were formed in rear of the centre. - -Beresford’s was a medley of three nations. He had thirty thousand -men in position, but not a fourth was British; while nearly one-half -was composed of that worst of military mobs--the Spaniards; nor were -these even brought up in time to admit of their being properly posted. -Blake had promised that his corps should be on the hill of Albuera -before noon on the 15th May, and, with but a few miles to march, with -excellent roads to traverse, the head of his columns reached the ground -near midnight, and the rear at three on the morning of the 16th. Bad as -Beresford’s army was, had it been in hand, more might have been done -with it. It was three o’clock on the 16th before Blake was fairly up, -and six before the fourth division reached the ground; while three fine -British regiments under Kemmis, and Madden’s Portuguese cavalry, never -appeared. As the event showed, a few British soldiers would have proved -invaluable, and these troops, though immediately contiguous during the -long and doubtful struggle that ensued, remained _non-combattant_. - -Beresford’s position had been carefully reconnoitred by Soult on the -evening of the 15th, and aware that the fourth British division was -still before Badajoz, and Blake not yet come up, he determined to -attack the marshal without delay. A height, commanding the Valverde -road, if a front attack were made, appeared on his examination of the -ground to be the key of the position; and as Beresford had overlooked -its occupation, Soult ably selected it as the point by which his -principal effort should be made. - -A wooded hill behind the Albuera, and within cannon-shot of the allied -right, afforded the French marshal the means of forming a strong column -for attack, without his design being noticed by his opponent. Covered -by the darkness, he brought forward the artillery of Ruty, the fifth -corps under Girard, with the cavalry of Latour Maubourg, and formed -them for his intended assault; thus concentrating fifteen thousand men -and forty guns within ten minutes’ march of Beresford’s right wing, and -yet that general could neither see a man, nor draw a sound conclusion -as to the real plan of attack. The remainder of his corps was placed in -the wood on the banks of the Feria, to bear against Beresford’s left, -and by carrying the bridge and village sever the wings of the allied -army. - -The engagement commenced by Godinot debouching from the wood, and -making a feint on the left, while the main body of the French ascended -the heights on the right of the Spaniards. On perceiving the true -object of Soult’s attack, Beresford, who had vainly endeavoured, -through an aide-de-camp, to persuade Blake to change his front, rode to -the Spanish post, pointed out the heads of the advancing columns, and -induced his ally to take up a new alignment. It was scarcely done until -the French bore down upon the Spanish infantry; and though at first -they were stoutly opposed, the battalions gradually began to yield -ground; and, being farther forced back, Soult commenced deploying on -the most commanding point of the position. A serious attack was to be -dreaded; the French cavalry sweeping round the allies, threatened their -rear, and Godinot’s column made fresh demonstrations of vigorously -assailing the left. - -All this was most alarming; the Spanish line confusedly endeavouring to -effect the difficult manœuvre of changing its front, while two-thirds -of the French, in compact order of battle, were preparing to burst -upon the disordered ranks, and insure their total destruction. The -French guns had opened a furious cannonade, the infantry were firing -volley after volley, the cavalry charging where the Spanish battalions -seemed most disordered. Already their ranks were wavering, and Soult -determined to complete the ruin he had begun, ordered up the reserve, -and advanced all his batteries. - -At this perilous moment, when the day seemed lost, General Stewart -pushed the leading brigade of the fourth division up the hill under -Colonel Colborne, and it mounted by columns of companies. To form line -on gaining the top, under a withering fire, was difficult; and while -in the act of its being effected, a mist, accompanied by a heavy fall -of rain, shut every object out from view, and enabled the whole of the -light cavalry of Godinot’s division to sweep round the right flank, -and gallop on the rear of the companies at the time they were in loose -deployment. Half the brigade was cut to pieces--the 31st, who were -still fortunately in column, alone escaping the lancers, who, with -little resistance, were spearing right and left a body of men surprised -on an open flat, and wanting the necessary formation which can alone -enable infantry to resist a charge of horse. - -This scene of slaughter, by a partial dispersion of the smoke and fog -that had hitherto concealed the battleground, was fortunately observed -by General Lumley, and he ordered the British cavalry to gallop to the -relief of the remnant of Colborne’s brigade. They charged boldly; and, -in turn, the lancers were taken in rear, and many fell beneath the -sabres of the British. - -The weather, that had caused the destruction of the British regiments, -obscured the field of battle, and prevented Soult from taking an -immediate advantage by exterminating that half-ruined brigade. Stewart -brought up Houghton’s corps; the artillery had come forward, and opened -a furious cannonade on the dense masses of the French; and the 31st -resolutely maintained its position on the height. Two Spanish brigades -were advanced, and the action became hotter than ever. For a moment the -French battalions recoiled, but it was only to rally instantly, and -come on with greater fury. A raging fire of artillery on both sides, -sustained at little more than pistol range, with reiterated volleys -of musketry, heaped the field with dead, while the French were vainly -endeavouring to gain ground, and the British would not yield an inch. - -But the ranks of the island soldiery were thinning fast, their -ammunition was nearly exhausted, their fire slackened, and -notwithstanding the cannonade checked the French movement for a time, -Soult formed a column on the right flank of the British, and the -French lancers charging furiously again, drove off the artillerymen -and captured six guns. All now seemed lost, and a retreat appeared -inevitable. The Portuguese were preparing to cover it, and the marshal -was about to give the order, when Colonel Hardinge suggested that -another effort should be made, and boldly ordered General Cole to -advance, and then riding to Colonel Abercrombie, who commanded the -remaining brigade of the second division, directed him also to push -forward into the fight. - -The order was instantly obeyed; General Harvey, with the Portuguese -regiments of the fourth division, moved on between the British cavalry -and the hill; and though charged home by the French dragoons, he -checked them by a heavy fire and pushed forward steadily; while General -Cole led on the 7th and 23rd fusileers in person. - -In a few minutes more the remnant of the British must have abandoned -the hill or perished. The French reserve was on its march to assist the -front column of the enemy, while, with the allies all was in confusion; -and as if the slaughter required an increase, a Spanish and a British -regiment were firing in mutual mistake upon each other. Six guns were -in possession of the French, and their lancers, riding furiously over -the field, threatened the feeble remnant of the British still in line, -and speared the wounded without mercy. - -At this fearful moment the boundless gallantry of British officers -displayed itself; Colonel Arbuthnot, under the double musketry, rushed -between the mistaken regiments, and stopped the firing; Cole pushed up -the hill, scattered the lancers, recovered the guns, and passed the -right of the skeleton of Houghton’s brigade, at the same instant that -Abercrombie appeared upon its left. Leaving the broken regiments in its -rear, the fusileer brigade came forward with imposing gallantry, and -boldly confronted the French, now reinforced by a part of its reserve, -and who were, as they believed, coming forward to annihilate the -“feeble few” that had still survived the murderous contest. - -From the daring attitude of the fresh regiments, Soult perceived, -too late, that the battle was not yet won; and, under a tremendous -fire of artillery, he endeavoured to break up his close formation -and extend his front. For a moment the storm of grape poured from -Ruty’s well-served artillery, staggered the fusileers; but it was -only for a moment. Though Soult rushed into the thickest of the fire, -and encouraged and animated his men, though the cavalry gathered on -their flank and threatened it with destruction, on went these noble -regiments; volley after volley falling into the crowded ranks of -their enemy, and cheer after cheer pealing to Heaven in answer to the -clamorous outcry of the French, as the boldest urged the others forward. - -Nothing could check the fusileers; they kept gradually advancing, -while the incessant rolling of their musketry slaughtered the crowded -sections of the French, and each moment embarrassed more and more -Soult’s efforts to open out his encumbered line. The reserve, -coming to support their comrades--now forced to the very edge of -the plateau--increased the crowd without remedying the disorder. -The British volleys rolled on faster and more deadly than ever; a -horrid carnage made all attempts to hold the hill vain, and uselessly -increased an unavailing slaughter. Unable to bear the withering fire, -the shattered columns of the French were no longer able to sustain -themselves, the mass were driven over the ridge, and trampling each -other down, the shattered column sought refuge at the bottom of the -hill. - -On that bloody height stood the conquerors. From fifteen hundred -muskets a parting volley fell upon the routed column as it hurried down -the Sierra. Where was the remainder of the proud army of Britain, that -on the morning had exceeded six thousand combatants? Stretched coldly -in the sleep of death, or bleeding on the battleground! - -During the time this desperate effort of the fusileer brigade had -been in progress, Beresford, to assist Hardinge, moved Blake’s first -line on Albuera, and with the German light troops, and two Portuguese -divisions, advanced to support the 7th and 23rd, while Latour -Maubourg’s flank attack was repelled by the fire of Lefebre’s guns, and -a threatened charge by Lumley. But the fusileers had driven the French -over the heights before any assistance reached them, and Beresford was -enabled to form a fresh line upon the hill, parallel to that by which -Soult had made his attack in the morning. For a short time the battle -continued at Albuera, but the French finally withdrew from the village, -and at three o’clock in the evening the firing had totally ceased. - -There is not on record a bloodier struggle. In four hours’ fighting -fifteen thousand men were _hors de combat_. The allied loss was -frightful; it amounted to nearly seven thousand in killed, wounded, -and missing. Almost all its general officers were included in the -melancholy list; Houghton, Myers, and Duckworth in the killed; and -Cole, Stewart, Ellis, Blakeney, and Hawkshaw among the wounded. The -loss of some regiments was terrible; the 57th came into action with -five hundred and seventy bayonets, and at the close it had lost its -colonel (Inglis), twenty-two officers, and four hundred rank and file. -The proportion of the allied casualties told how fatal Albuera had -proved to the British; two thousand Spaniards, and six hundred German -and Portuguese, were returned as their killed and wounded, leaving -the remainder to be completed from the British regiments. Hence, the -unexampled loss of more than four thousand men, out of a corps little -exceeding six, was sustained in this sanguinary battle by the British. - -Never was more heroism displayed than by the British regiments engaged -in the murderous conflict of Albuera. The soldiers dropped by whole -ranks, but never thought of turning. When a too ardent wish to succour -those pressed upon the hill induced Stewart to hurry Colborne’s brigade -into action, without allowing it a momentary pause to halt and form, -and in the mist that unluckily favoured the lancer charge the companies -were unexpectedly assailed, though fighting at dreadful disadvantage, -the men resisted to the last. Numbers perished by the lance-blade; -but still the dead Poles that were found intermingled with the fallen -British, showed that the gallant islanders had not died without -exacting blood for blood. - -The French exceeded the British by at least a thousand. Of their worst -wounded, eight hundred were left upon the field. Their loss in superior -officers, like that of the British, had been most severe--two generals -having been killed, and three severely wounded. - -To a victory both sides laid claim--the French resting theirs on the -capture of some colours, the taking of a howitzer, with some five -hundred prisoners whom they had secured unwounded. But the British kept -the battleground, and though neither cannon nor eagle remained with -them, a field covered with carcases, and heaped with bleeding enemies, -was the best trophy of their valour, and clearly established to whom -conquest in reality belonged. - -Much military controversy has arisen from the fight of Albuera, -and Marshal Beresford has received some praise and more censure. -Probably the battle should not have been fought at all; or, if it -were unavoidable, greater care might have been bestowed in taking the -position. - -If Beresford’s judgment be open to censure, his personal intrepidity -must be admitted and admired. No man could make greater exertions to -retrieve the day when defeat appeared all but certain. When Stewart’s -imprudence, in loosely bringing Colborne’s brigade into action, had -occasioned it a loss only short of annihilation, and the Spaniards, -though they could not be induced to advance, fired without ceasing, -with a British regiment in their front, Beresford actually seized an -ensign and dragged him forward with the colours, hoping that these -worthless troops would be inspirited to follow. Not a man stirred, -and the standard-bearer, when the marshal’s grasp relaxed, instantly -flew back to herd with his cold-blooded associates. In every charge -of the fight, and on every part of the field, Beresford was seen -conspicuously; and whatever might have been his failing as a general, -his bravery as a man should have commanded the respect of many who -treated his arrangements with unsparing severity. - -A painful night succeeded that sanguinary day. The moaning of the -wounded and the groans of the dying were heard on every side; and it -was to be dreaded that Soult, who had still fifteen thousand troops -fit for action, would renew the battle. On the next day, however, three -fresh British regiments joined the marshal by a forced march; and on -the 18th, Soult retreated on the road of Solano, covered by the heavy -cavalry of Latour Maubourg. He had previously despatched such of his -wounded as could bear removal towards Seville, leaving the remainder to -the generous protection of the British commander. - -Soult continued retreating, and Beresford followed him, by order of the -allied commander. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII. - -THE SIEGE OF RODRIGO. - -1812. - - -A campaign highly honourable to the British arms had ended, and the -rival armies had taken up cantonments for the winter months, each -covering an extensive range of country, for the better obtaining of -forage and supplies. Active operations for a season were suspended, -and officers whose private concerns or bad health required a temporary -leave of absence, had asked and received permission to revisit Britain. -The restoration of the works of Almeida, which the French had half -destroyed, occupied the leisure time of the British and Portuguese -artificers, while, for the ostensible purpose of arming that fortress, -siege stores and a battering train were conveyed thither by water -carriage--the Douro having been rendered navigable by the British -engineers for an extended distance of forty miles. - -But the arming of Almeida was but a feint--the reduction of Ciudad -Rodrigo was the real object of Lord Wellington, and with indefatigable -zeal he applied himself to obtain the means. A waggon train was -organised--six hundred carts, on an improved construction, were -built; and while the French marshal, supposing that the weakness of -Lord Wellington was a security against any act of aggression upon his -part, detached Montbrun to Valencia, and Dorsenne to the Asturias and -Montana, the British general was quietly preparing to strike a sudden -and unexpected blow, and completed his necessary arrangements for -investing Rodrigo the 6th of January. - -Considering the season of the year, and the nakedness of the country -for many miles around the threatened fortress, the intended operation -was bold to a degree. The horses had scarcely any forage, and the -men were literally destitute of bread or shelter. The new year came -in inclemently, rain fell in torrents, and though the investment was -delayed two days, the brigade (Mackinnon’s) that marched from Aldea -de Ponte, left nearly four hundred men behind, in a route of only -four-and-twenty miles, numbers of whom perished on the line of march, -or died subsequently from the fatigue they had endured. - -Ciudad Rodrigo stands on high ground, in the centre of an extensive -plain it domineers. The city is erected on the right bank of the -Agueda, which there branches into numerous channels, and forms a number -of small islands. The citadel commands the town, and standing on an -elevated mound is difficult of access on every side. Since their late -occupation, the French had added considerably to the strength of the -place. The suburbs were secured against a _coup de main_, by fortifying -two convents on their flanks, and another nearly in the centre. On the -north side the ground rises in two places; that furthest from the works -is thirteen feet above the level of the ramparts, from which it is -distant six hundred yards. The other, of lesser altitude, is scarcely -two hundred paces. On the former the enemy had erected a redoubt; it -was protected by a fortified convent called San Francisco, as well as -the artillery of the place, which commanded the approaches from the -hill. - -The Agueda is fordable in several places, the best passage being -within pistol-shot of the walls. In winter, from the sudden floodings -of the river, these fords cannot be relied upon, and a bridge of -eighteen trestles, with a platform four hundred feet long, was secretly -constructed in the citadel of Almeida and conveyed to Salices. - -Four divisions were entrusted with the duties of the siege. They took -their turns in course, each for twenty-four hours furnishing the -requisite guards and working parties. - -On the night of the 8th of January, the investment was regularly -commenced, and the redoubt on the upper Teson stormed by three -companies of the 52nd with trifling loss. Ground was broken on its -flank, and by the morning the trench was four feet wide and three in -depth. On the following night the first parallel was opened; and the -outlines of three batteries for eleven guns each were traced. - -The weather continued dreadfully inclement, and as it was believed that -Marmont would endeavour to raise the siege, Wellington decided on rapid -operations, and resolved to attempt a storm even with the counterscarps -entire. Both the besiegers and the besieged were active in their -operations. On the night of the 13th, the convent of Santa Cruz was -taken; and on the 14th, while the division was coming to relieve the -working parties, the garrison made a sortie, overturned the gabions in -advance of the parallel, and would have succeeded in spiking the guns, -but for the spirited opposition of a few workmen and engineers, who -checked the attempt, until the head of the division closing up obliged -the French to retire. - -On the morning of the 14th, the batteries were nearly ready for -breaching, mounted with twenty-three 24-pounders and two eighteens. At -four o’clock in the afternoon their fire commenced, and a spectacle -more strikingly magnificent, it has rarely been the good fortune even -of a British soldier to witness. - -The evening chanced to be remarkably beautiful and still; there was -not a cloud in the sky, nor a breath of wind astir, when suddenly the -roar of artillery broke in upon its calmness, and volumes of smoke rose -slowly from the batteries. These floating gently towards the town, -soon enveloped the lower part of the hill, and even the ramparts and -bastions in a dense veil, while the towers and summits lifting their -heads over the haze, showed like fairy buildings, or those substantial -castles which are sometimes seen in the clouds on a summer’s day. The -flashes from the British guns, answered as they were from the artillery -in the front, and the roar of their thunder reverberating among the -remote mountains of the Sierra de Francisca; these, with the rattle of -the balls against the walls, proved altogether a scene which, to be -rightly understood, must be experienced. - -That night the convent of San Francisco was escaladed by a wing of the -40th, and the French having abandoned the suburbs, they were occupied -by the besiegers. - -At daybreak on the 15th the batteries resumed their fire, and at sunset -the walls of the main scarp and fausse braye were visibly shaken. Under -cover of a fog on the 16th, the second parallel was prolonged; but -the front of the works was so limited, and the fire of the enemy so -concentrated and correct, that it required immense time to throw up a -battery. The difficulty may be readily imagined, from the fact of the -French having discharged at the approaches, upwards of twenty thousand -shot and shells. Another battery of seven guns was opened on the 18th. -On the 19th, two breaches were distinctly visible from the trenches, -and on being carefully reconnoitred, they were declared practicable. -Lord Wellington examined them in person, decided on storming them that -evening, and from behind the reverse of one of the approaches, issued -written orders for the assault. - -The French were not inactive. The larger breach, exposing a shattered -front of more than one hundred feet, had been carefully mined--the -base of the wall strewn with shells and grenades, and the top, where -troops might escalade, similarly defended. Behind, a deep retrenchment -was cut, to insulate the broken rampart, in the event of its being -carried by storm. The lesser breach was narrow at the top, exceedingly -steep, with a four-and-twenty pounder turned sideways, that blocked the -passage up, except an opening between the muzzle and the wall, by which -two files might enter. - -Early in the evening, the third and light divisions were moved from -their cantonments. At six, the third moved to the rear of the first -parallel, two gun-shots from the main breach, while the light formed -behind a convent, three hundred yards in front of the smaller one. -Darkness came on, and with it came the order to “Stand to arms.” With -calm determination, the soldiers of the third division heard their -commanding officer announce the main breach as the object of attack; -and every man prepared himself promptly for the desperate struggle. Off -went the packs, the stocks were unbuckled, the cartouch box arranged to -meet the hand more readily, flints were screwed home, every one after -his individual fancy fitting himself for action. The companies were -carefully told off, the sergeants called the rolls, and not a man was -missing. - -The town clock struck seven, and its sonorous bell knelled the fate of -hundreds. Presently the forlorn hope formed under the leading of the -senior subaltern of the 88th, William Mackie; and Picton and Mackinnon -rode up and joined the division. The former’s address to the Connaught -Rangers was brief, it was to “Spare powder, and trust entirely to cold -iron.” The word was given, “Forward!” was repeated in under tones, the -forlorn hope led the way, the storming party, carrying bags filled with -dry grass, followed the division in column succeeded, all moved on in -desperate silence, and of the third division not a file hung back. - -The fifth regiment joined from the right, and all pressed forward to -the breach. The bags, thrown into the ditch by the sappers, reduced -the depth one half; ladders were instantly raised, the storming party -mounted, and after a short but severe struggle, the breach was won. - -Before the storming party had entered the ditch, the shells and -combustibles had been prematurely exploded, occasioning but trifling -loss to the assailants. The French instantly abandoned the breach, -sprang the mines, and fell back behind the retrenchment, from which, -and from the neighbouring houses, they maintained a murderous fire. - -In the meantime the light division had stormed the lesser breach. It -was most gallantly carried; and the loss would not have been severe, -but for the accidental explosion of a service magazine behind the -traverse, by which several officers and a number of men were destroyed. -Directed by the heavy fire at the main breach, part of the 43rd and -95th rushed along the ramparts to assist their comrades of the third -division; and Pack’s brigade, having converted their feint upon the -southern face of the works into a real attack, entered the “fausse -braye,” and drove the French before them with the bayonet. Thus -threatened in their rear, the enemy abandoned the retrenchment; and, -still resisting, were driven from street to street, until they flung -down their arms and asked and received that quarter which the laws of -war denied and the fury of an excited soldiery left them but little -hope of obtaining. - -The first men that surmounted the difficulties the breach presented -were a sergeant and two privates of the 88th. The French, who still -remained beside the gun, whose sweeping fire had hitherto been so -fatal to those who led the storm, attacked these brave men furiously; -a desperate hand-to-hand encounter succeeded. The Irishmen, undaunted -by the superior number of their assailants, laid five or six of the -gunners at their feet. The struggle was observed, and some soldiers -of the 5th regiment scrambled up to the assistance of their gallant -comrades, and the remnant of the French gunners perished by their -bayonets. - -Lieutenant Mackie, who led the forlorn hope, had miraculously escaped -without a wound, and pressing “over the dying and the dead,” he reached -the further bank of the retrenchment, and found himself in solitary -possession of the street beyond the breach, while the battle still -raged behind him. - -The town was won; but alas! many of the best and bravest had fallen. -General Craufurd was mortally wounded in leading the light division to -the lesser breach, and General Mackinnon was killed after having gained -the ramparts of the greater breach. - -During the siege, the allies lost three officers and seventy-seven -killed; twenty-four officers and five hundred men wounded; while in -the storm six officers and one hundred and forty men fell, and sixty -officers and nearly five hundred men were wounded. The French loss was -severe; and the commandant, General Barrie, with eighty officers and -seventeen hundred men, were taken prisoners. There were found upon the -works one hundred and nine pieces of artillery, a battering train of -forty-four guns, and an armoury and arsenal filled with military stores. - -Thus fell Rodrigo. On the evening of the 8th the first ground was -broken--on that of the 19th the British colours were flying on the -ramparts. Massena, after a tedious bombardment, took a full month to -reduce it; Wellington carried it by assault in eleven days. No wonder -that Marmont, in his despatch to Berthier, was puzzled to account for -the rapid reduction of a place, respecting whose present safety and -ultimate relief, he had previously forwarded the most encouraging -assurances. - -After all resistance had ceased, the usual scene of riot, plunder, and -confusion, which by prescriptive right the stormers of a town enjoy, -occurred. Every house was entered and despoiled; the spirit stores -were forced open; the soldiery got desperately excited, and in the -madness of their intoxication committed many acts of silly and wanton -violence. All plundered what they could, and in turn they were robbed -by their own companions. Brawls and bloodshed resulted, and the same -men who, shoulder to shoulder, had won their way over the “imminent -deadly breach,” fought with demoniac ferocity for some disputed article -of plunder. At last, worn out by fatigue, and stupefied with brandy, -they sank into brutal insensibility; and on the second day, with few -exceptions, rejoined their regiments; the assault and sacking of -Rodrigo appearing in their confused imaginations, rather like some -troubled dream than a desperate and bloodstained reality. - -On the second day, order was tolerably restored; stragglers had -returned to their regiments; the breaches were repaired, the trenches -filled in, and the place being once more perfectly defensible, was -given up by Lord Wellington to Castanos, the captain-general of the -province, who had been present at the siege. Additional honours were -deservedly conferred upon the conqueror of Rodrigo. Wellington was -created a British earl and a Spanish duke, and a farther annuity of -£2000 a year was voted by a grateful country, to support the dignities -she had so deservedly conferred. - -But another and a bolder blow was yet to be struck. Again the troops -were put in motion, and the order was obeyed with pleasure, all being -too happy to quit a place where every supply had been exhausted, and -every object recalled the loss of relatives and friends. Leaving a -division of infantry on the Agueda, the remainder of the army moved -rapidly back upon the Tagus, and, crossing the river, headquarters -were established at Elvas, on the 11th. There every preparation was -completed for one of the boldest of Lord Wellington’s attempts, for on -the 16th, a pontoon bridge across the Guadiana was traversed by the -light, third, and fourth divisions, and Badajoz regularly invested. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV. - -THE SIEGE OF BADAJOZ. - -1812. - - -The town of Badajoz contained a population of about 16,000, and, within -the space of thirteen months, experienced the miseries attendant upon -a state of siege three several times. The first was undertaken by Lord -Beresford, towards the end of April, 1811, who was obliged to abandon -operations by Soult advancing to its relief, and which led to the -battle of Albuera on the 16th of May. - -The second siege was by Lord Wellington in person, who, after the -battle of Fuentes d’Onoro, directed his steps towards the south with -a portion of the allied army. Operations commenced on the 30th of -May, and continued till the 10th of June, when the siege was again -abandoned, Soult having a second time advanced in combined operation -with the army of Marmont from the north. The allies continued the -blockade of the town till the 17th, when they recrossed the Guadiana, -and took up a position on the Caya. - -The secrecy and despatch with which Lord Wellington had formed or -collected all necessary _matériel_ for besieging this formidable place -on whose reduction he had determined, was astonishing. The heavy guns -had been brought by sea from Lisbon, transhipped into craft of easy -draught of water, and thus conveyed up the river until they reached -the banks of the Guadiana. Gabions and fascines[4] were prepared -in the surrounding woods, intrenching tools provided, the pontoon -bridge brought up from Abrantez, and the battering train, comprising -sixteen 24 and twenty 18-pounders, with sixteen 24-pound howitzers, -were forwarded from Almeida, and parked upon the glacis of Elvas, in -readiness for the opening of the siege. - -[4] _Fascines_ are small branches of trees bound together. They are -used for filling ditches, masking batteries, &c., &c. - -Though not entirely aware of the extent of these hostile preparations, -Philippon, the governor of Badajoz, had apprised Marshal Soult that the -fortress was threatened, and demanded a supply of shells and gunpowder. -This requisition, though immediately complied with, was not obtained, -for Sir Rowland Hill, with his characteristic activity, prevented the -convoy from reaching its destination. - -Indeed, nothing which could secure the place had been forgotten or -neglected by its governor. The forts of San Christoval and Pardelaras -had been considerably strengthened and enlarged, the former by a -lunette,[5] magazine and bomb-proof, and the latter by a general -repair. Badajoz was provisioned for five weeks, the garrison was -numerous and well appointed, and, confident in his own resources and -skill, Philippon, after two successful defences, resolutely prepared -himself for a third, and with a perfect conviction that, like the -others, it, too, would prove successful. - -[5] A work on either side of a ravelin, with one perpendicular face. -They are also sometimes thrown up beyond the second ditch, opposite the -places of arms. - -Badajoz is easily described. Round one portion of the town, the -rivulets Calamon and Rivellas sweep, and unite with the Guadiana, -which flows in the face of the works, and in front of the heights of -San Christoval. The castle stands above the union of these rivers. -The fortifications are exceedingly strong, the bastions and curtains -regular, while formidable outworks, the forts of Pardelaras, Picarina, -and San Christoval, complete the exterior defences. - -A close reconnaissance at once convinced Lord Wellington that the -defences had been amazingly improved--and, as time pressed, and the -means of regular investment were but indifferent, he determined that -the bastion of La Trinidad, from its unfinished counterguard,[6] should -be battered. To effect this, the Picarina redoubt, forming nearly an -angle with the bastion, and the lunette of San Rocque, must necessarily -be carried. - -[6] _Counterguards_ are small ramparts, with parapets and ditches, -erected in front of a bastion or ravelin, to secure the opposite flanks -from being open to the covert-way. - -The night of the 16th March was bad enough to mask any daring essay, -and rain, darkness, and storm favoured the bold attempt. Ground was -accordingly broken, and though but one hundred and seventy yards from -the covered way, the working parties were neither heard nor molested. -The 17th and 18th were similarly employed, but under a heavy fire from -the Picarina fort, and such of the guns upon the works as could be -turned by the garrison on the approaches. - -The evening of the 18th, however, produced a very different scene, -for the enemy became assailant, and a sortie was made with fifteen -hundred men, accompanied by some forty cavalry. To the works, this -sudden assault occasioned but little mischief. The gabions[7] were -overturned, some intrenching tools captured, and great confusion -caused among the working parties; but the French were speedily driven -back, after causing much alarm, and a loss of one hundred and fifty in -killed and wounded. Colonel Fletcher, the chief of the engineers, was -unfortunately among the latter. - -[7] _Gabions_ are large circular baskets, filled with earth or sand, -and used for forming parapets, covering working parties, &c., &c. - -The weather was in every way unfavourable for prosecuting the siege, -and elemental influences seemed to have united with Philippon against -the allied commander. The rain fell in torrents, the river rose far -beyond its customary height, the pontoons swamped at their moorings, -and all were swept away. From the violence of the current, the flying -bridges worked but slowly, and serious apprehensions were entertained -lest the communications should be interrupted with the other side, -and, of necessity, that the siege must be raised. To forward the works -required incredible fatigue; the ground was soaked with moisture, the -trenches more than knee-deep with mud and rain, the revêtements[8] -of the batteries crumbled away under any pressure, and it was almost -impossible to lay platforms for the guns. Indeed, had the works been -ready for their reception, the task of transporting heavy artillery -across a surface, rendered a perfect swamp by the incessant torrents -which had fallen for days without any intermission, would have been a -most laborious duty. - -[8] _Revêtement_ of a battery is the exterior front, formed of masonry -or fascines, which keeps the bank of the work from falling. - -Fortunately, the weather changed, the ground dried partially, and -the works were carried on with additional spirit. By employing teams -of oxen, assisted by numerous fatigue parties, the guns were brought -forward, and the batteries armed, and on the 25th they opened on the -Picarina and the place itself, with excellent effect, while Philippon -returned the fire from every gun upon the ramparts that could be -brought to bear. - -Perceiving the true object of the besiegers, and certain that the -Picarina would be assailed, ample measures were taken for its defence. -The ditch was deepened, the gorge secured by an additional palisade; -under the angles of the glacis fougasses[9] were placed, and shells and -grenades laid along the parapet, to roll down upon the storming party -at the moment of attack. The ditch was exposed to a flanking fire, and -two hundred spare muskets were ranged along the banquet. Every means, -in short, were adopted that could insure a vigorous and successful -resistance. - -[9] _The glacis_ is the part beyond the covert-way to which it forms -the parapet. - -_Fougasse_ is a small mine, six or seven feet under ground, generally -formed in the glacis or dry ditch. - -That night, at ten o’clock, the fort was attacked and carried by five -hundred men of the third division, under Major-general Kempt. One -party was directed to attempt the gorge, another prevented the place -from being succoured from the city, and at the same time cut off the -garrison from retreat; and a third were to distract the attention of -the French, and assist their comrades by making a front attack. - -The first detachment reached the gorge undiscovered, but failed in -forcing the palisades, from the heavy fire of musketry poured on them -by the garrison. Retiring from a place where success was hopeless, the -storming party moved round the left flank, and escaladed and won the -parapet; while another forced the salient angle simultaneously. The -French retreated to a guardhouse, which they barricaded and defended -most obstinately. - -Alarmed by a false report that a large body of the besieged had sallied -from the town to relieve the fort, the troops were about to abandon -these advantages, and quit a place their bravery had already won; but -General Kempt dispelled the panic, led them forward, and attacked the -garrison again, who fought to the very last; and, with the exception -of some seventy, perished while desperately resisting. The taking of -Picarina was gallantly effected, but it cost the British dear, the -casualties in killed and wounded, being nineteen officers and upwards -of three hundred men. - -The capture of the fort enabled the second parallel to be pushed on, -and breaching batteries to be completed. The guns maintained a heavy -fire on the bastion of La Trinidad; and the sappers directed their -efforts against the lunette of San Rocque. The progress of the siege -was slow; and though two breaches were made, the certainty that both -were retrenched[10] and secured by interior defences, rendered an -assault too hazardous an experiment to be ventured. - -[10] _Retrench_, in fortification, means the isolating of a breach by -forming inner defences. - -Lord Wellington was critically circumstanced, as Marmont had made -some forward movements in front of Beira, and Soult was advancing, -determined to relieve the place. His light troops were already at -Larena; the covering army under Hill had been obliged to retreat; and -after blowing up two arches of the bridge of Merida, had taken post in -front of Talavera. - -In consequence, the fifth division was ordered to advance, leaving the -observation of San Christoval to the Portuguese cavalry; the British -general having decided on leaving a corps of ten thousand men to -protect the trenches, and with the remainder of his force bring Soult -to action. - -At noon, on the 5th April, the breaches were reconnoitred and declared -practicable; but the assault was deferred for another day to allow the -artillery time to batter down the curtain, connecting the bastion with -an unfinished ravelin. The concentrated fire of the British batteries -fell upon the old wall with irresistible force; it was breached in -a single day, and thus three points for assault were thrown open. -The report of the engineers was encouraging; the main breach was -sufficiently wide, and the ascent to all three easy enough for troops -to mount. - -Ten o’clock on the night of the 6th was appointed for the assault to be -attempted, and the necessary orders were issued accordingly. The castle -was to be attacked by the third division, the bastion of La Trinidad -by the fourth, that of Santa Maria by the light division, the lunette -of San Rocque by a party from the trenches; while the fifth should -distract the garrison by a false attack on the Pardelaras, and the -works contiguous to San Vicente. - -Philippon, well aware that an assault might be expected, had employed -every resource that skill and ingenuity could devise to render the -attempt a failure. As Lord Wellington had neither time nor means to -destroy the counterscarps, the French were enabled to raise the most -formidable obstructions at their foot, and insulate the breaches -effectually. At night, the rubbish was removed, retrenchments formed, -and the battered parapets repaired by sand-bags, casks, and woolpacks. -Powder-barrels and grenades were laid along the trenches, and at -the foot of the breach sixty fourteen-inch shells, communicating -with hoses and bedded in earth, were placed ready for explosion. A -chevaux-de-frieze[11] was stretched across the rampart, and planks -studded with spikes covered the slopes of the breaches. Every species -of combustible was employed, and a cartridge specially prepared for the -musketry, formed of buck-shot and slugs; and when the distance was so -close, nothing would prove more mischievous. - -[11] _Chevaux-de-frieze_ are wooden spars, spiked at one end, and set -into a piece of timber. They were originally used as a defence against -cavalry, but are now commonly employed in strengthening outworks and -stopping breaches. - -The day was remarkably fine, and the troops, in high spirits, heard -the orders for the assault, and proceeded to clean their appointments, -as if a dress parade only was intended. Evening came, darkness shut -distant objects out, the regiments formed, the roll was called in an -under voice, the forlorn hope stepped out, the storming party was told -off, all were in readiness and eager for the fray. - -Shortly before ten, a beautiful firework rose from the town, and showed -the outline of Badajoz and every object that lay within several hundred -yards of the works. The flame of the carcase died gradually away, and -darkness, apparently more dense, succeeded this short and brilliant -illumination. - -The word was given, the forlorn hope moved forward, the storming -parties succeeded, and the divisions, in columns, closed the whole. Of -these splendid troops, now all life and daring, how many were living in -an hour? - -At that moment the deep bell of the cathedral of St. John struck ten; -the most perfect silence reigned around, and except the softened -footsteps of the storming parties, as they fell upon the turf with -military precision, not a movement was audible. A terrible suspense, a -horrible stillness, darkness, a compression of the breathing, the dull -and ill-defined outline of the town, the knowledge that similar and -simultaneous movements were making on other points, the certainty that -two or three minutes would probably involve the forlorn hope in ruin, -or make it the beacon-light to conquest--all these made the heart throb -quicker and long for the bursting of the storm, when victory should -crown daring with success, or hope and life should end together. - -On went the storming parties; one solitary musket was discharged beside -the breach, but none answered it. The light division moved forward, -rapidly closing up in columns at quarter distance. The ditch was -gained, the ladders were lowered, on rushed the forlorn hope, with the -storming party close behind them. The divisions were now on the brink -of the sheer descent, when a gun boomed from the parapet. The earth -trembled, a mine was fired, an explosion, and an infernal hissing -from lighted fusees succeeded, and, like the rising of a curtain on -the stage, in the hellish glare that suddenly burst out around the -breaches, the French lining the ramparts in crowds, and the British -descending the ditch, were placed as distinctly visible to each other -as if the hour were noontide! - -A tremendous fire from the guns, a number of which had been laid -upon the approaches to the breach, followed the explosion; but, all -undaunted, the storming party cheered, and undauntedly the French -answered it. A murderous scene ensued, for the breach was utterly -impassable. Notwithstanding the withering fire of musketry from the -parapets, with light artillery directed immediately on the breach, and -grape from every gun upon the works that could play upon the assailants -and the supporting columns, the British mounted. Hundreds were thrown -back, and hundreds as promptly succeeded them. - -Almost unharmed themselves, the French dealt death around; and secure -within defences, that even in daylight and to a force unopposed, proved -afterwards nearly insurmountable, they ridiculed the mad attempt; and -while they viewed from the parapets a thousand victims writhing in the -ditch, they called in derision to the broken columns, and invited them -to come on. - -While the assaults upon the breaches were thus fatally unsuccessful, -the third and fifth divisions had moved to their respective points of -attack. Picton’s, to whom the citadel was assigned, found difficulties -nearly equal to those encountered at the breaches. Thither Philippon -had determined to retire, if the assault upon the other defences should -succeed, and, in that event, hold the castle and San Christoval to the -last. To render the place more secure, he had caused the gates to be -built up, and the ramparts were lined with shells, cart-wheels, stones, -and every destructive missile. - -Fireballs betrayed the movements of the assailants; and, for a time, -every attempt at escalade failed with prodigious loss. At last one -ladder was planted, a few daring spirits gained the ramparts, crowds -followed them, and in an incredibly short time the castle was won. -Philippon heard of the disaster too late to redeem its loss. The troops -despatched from the breaches and elsewhere were unable to recover it, -a British jacket waved from the flag-staff, and in the first dawn of -morning announced the downfall of Badajoz. - -The fifth division were equally successful; though General Leith had to -delay his attack till eleven o’clock, from the party who had charge of -the ladders losing their way. - -The attempt on San Vicente succeeded, notwithstanding every preparation -had been made for its defence; Major-general Walker overcame all -opposition, and established himself securely in the place. - -And yet it is astonishing, even in the spring-tide of success, how the -most trivial circumstances will damp the courage of the bravest, and -check the most desperate in their career. The storming party of the -fifth had escaladed a wall of thirty feet with wretched ladders, forced -an uninjured palisade, descended a deep counterscarp, crossed the -lunette behind it, and this was effected under a converging fire from -the bastions, and a well-sustained fusilade, while but a few of the -assailants could force their way together, and form on the rampart when -they got up. But the leading sections persevered until the brigade was -completely lodged within the parapet; and now united, and supported by -the division who followed fast, what could withstand their advance? - -They were sweeping forward with the bayonet, the French were broken and -dispersed, when at this moment of brilliant success, a port-fire, which -a retreating gunner had flung upon the rampart was casually discovered. -A vague alarm seized the leading files, they fancied some mischief was -intended, and imagined the success, which their own desperate gallantry -had achieved, was but a ruse of the enemy to lure them to destruction. - -“It is a mine, and they are springing it!” shouted a soldier. - -Instantly the leaders of the storming party turned, and it was -impossible for their officers to undeceive them. The French perceived -the panic, rallied and pursued, and friends and foes came rushing back -tumultuously upon a supporting regiment (the 38th) that was fortunately -formed in reserve upon the ramparts. This momentary success of the -besieged was dearly purchased; a volley was thrown closely in, a -bayonet rush succeeded, and the French were scattered before the fresh -assailants, never to form again. - -The fifth division rushed on; everything gave way that opposed it, -the cheering rose above the firing, the bugles sounded an advance, -the enemy became distracted and disheartened, and again the light and -fourth divisions, or, alas! their skeletons, assisted by Hay’s brigade, -advanced to the breaches. No opposition was made; they entered, and -Badajoz was their own! Philippon, finding that all was lost, retired -across the river to San Christoval; and early next day, surrendered -unconditionally. - -The loss sustained by the allies in the reduction of this well-defended -fortress was awful. In the assault alone, the British casualties were -fifty-nine officers and seven hundred and forty-four men killed. Two -hundred and fifty-eight officers, and two thousand six hundred men -wounded! - -Lord Wellington had stationed himself on the high ground behind San -Christoval, to view the progress of the assault. During a contest so -doubtful and protracted, his anxiety was painfully acute. What a period -of dreadful suspense must have ensued, from the time the striking of -the town clock announced the marching of the divisions, until the -thunder of artillery told the British leader that the conflict had -begun! For a minute the fireworks thrown from the place showed the -columns at the breaches. Darkness followed, stillness more horrible -yet, and then the sudden burst of light, as shells and mines exploded. -The main breach was literally in a blaze--sheets of fire mounted to -the sky, accompanied by a continued roaring of hellish noises, as -every villainous combustible was ignited to discover or destroy the -assailants. - -The wounded came fast to the rear, but they could tell little how -matters were progressing. At last a mounted officer rode up. He was -the bearer of evil tidings; the attack upon the breaches had failed, -the majority of the officers had fallen, the men, left without -leaders to direct them, were straggling about the ditch, and unless -instant assistance was sent, the assault must fail entirely. Pale but -collected, the British general heard the disastrous communication, and -issued orders to send forward a fresh brigade (Hay’s) to the breaches. -Half an hour passed, and another officer appeared. He came from Picton -to say the castle had been escaladed, and that the third division was -actually in the town. - -Instantly staff officers were despatched to the castle with orders that -it should be retained, and that the divisions, or rather their relics, -should be withdrawn from the breaches. - -Though the regular assaults had been sanguinary failures, the detached -attacks upon the castle and San Vicente were brilliantly successful, -and either of them must have next day produced the fall of Badajoz. In -fact, the city was doubly won; and had Leith’s division obtained their -ladders in proper order, the place would have fallen in half the time, -and a frightful loss of life have been consequently avoided. - -It may be readily imagined that such a fierce resistance as that made -by the French would provoke a desperate retaliation from the victors. -For a day and two nights the city presented a fearful scene of rapine -and riot. The streets were heaped with the drunken and the dead, and -very many of the conquerors, who had escaped uninjured in the storm, -fell by the bayonets of their comrades. - -No language can depict the horrors which succeed a storm. A few hours -made a frightful change in the condition and temper of the soldiery. -In the morning they were obedient to their officers, and preserved -the semblance of subordination; now they were in a state of furious -intoxication--discipline was forgotten, and the splendid troops of -yesterday had become a fierce and sanguinary rabble, dead to every -touch of human feeling, and filled with every demoniac passion that can -brutalise the man. The town was in terrible confusion, and on every -side frightful tokens of military license met the eye. - -Streets were almost choked up with broken furniture, for the houses had -been gutted from the cellar to the garret, the partitions torn down, -and even the beds ripped and scattered to the winds, in the hope that -gold might be found concealed. Brandy and wine casks were rolled out -before the stores; some were full, some half drunk, but more staved in -mere wantonness, and the liquors running through the kennel. All within -that devoted city was at the disposal of an infuriated army, over whom -for the time control was lost, aided by an infamous collection of camp -followers, who were, if possible, more sanguinary and pitiless even -than those who had survived the storm! It is useless to dwell upon a -scene from which the heart revolts. - -Strict measures were taken on the second day by Lord Wellington to -repress these desperate excesses and save the infuriated soldiery from -the fatal consequences their own debauchery produced. A Portuguese -brigade was brought from the rear, and sent into the town, accompanied -by the provost marshal and the gallows. This demonstration had its due -effect, and one rope carried terror to rioters whom the bayonets of a -whole regiment could not appal. - - - - -CHAPTER XV. - -THE BATTLE OF SALAMANCA. - -1812. - - -Early in June, the British divisions began to concentrate; and on the -13th the cantonments on the Agueda were broken up, and Lord Wellington -crossed the frontier. - -The condition of the army was excellent, and the most exact discipline -was preserved, while all unnecessary parades were dispensed with. The -march ended, the soldier enjoyed all the comforts he could command; -if foot-sore, he had rest to recruit; if untired, he had permission -to amuse himself. His arms and appointments were rigidly inspected, -his supper cooked, his bivouac formed, and at sunrise he rose at the -_reveille_, to resume, with light heart and “gallant hope,” the march -that was to lead to victory. - -The weather was fine, and as the route lay principally through forest -lands, nothing could be more picturesque and beautiful than the country -which the line of march presented. The wooded landscape displayed its -verdure under the sunny influence of a cloudless sky, and singularly -contrasted its summer green with the snow-topped pinnacles of the -Sierra de Gata. No enemy appeared; for days the march was leisurely -continued, until, on clearing the forest at Valmasa, the German Hussars -in advance, had a slight skirmish with a French picket in front of -Salamanca. - -This city, celebrated for its antiquity, and noted in the middle -ages as foremost among the most celebrated schools of learning, was -destined to witness a fresh triumph of British bravery. The situation -of Salamanca is bold and imposing, standing on high ground on the -right bank of the Tormes, and surrounded by a fine champaign country, -divested of wood, but interspersed with numerous clay-built villages. -A Roman road can still be traced without the town, while a portion of -the bridge across the Tormes, consisting of twenty-seven arches, is -supposed to have been constructed when the Eternal City was mistress of -the world. - -Ultimately it was generally believed that a battle on the plains of -Valesa was inevitable; and the troops bivouacked in two lines, and -before daybreak were under arms. But with the first light, Marmont -was seen extending by his left, and the allies moved consequently in -a parallel direction. Either commander might provoke an action, but -neither seemed inclined to risk one. The French marshal’s design was -very apparent. He kept the high ground, manœuvred to out-flank his -opponent, and, should opportunity permit, attack him at advantage. - -His able antagonist, however, never gave the chance. Some time passed -in manœuvring, and the French held Babila, Fuente, and Villamesa; the -allies, Cabesa and Aldea Lingua. - -The 21st July was also spent in flank marching, during which both -commanders crossed the Tormes; the French by the fords of Alba and -Huerta, and the allies by Santa Martha and the bridge of Salamanca. -The hostile armies bivouacked again that night, and such a night can -scarcely be imagined. - -The evening was calm and sultry, but the extreme verge of the horizon -became heavily overcast, and persons conversant with “skyey influences” -might have easily foretold a coming storm. Suddenly a torrent fell, the -wind rose and swept across the open hills with amazing violence, the -thunder-clouds burst, and, by the glare of lightning, the sparkling -arms of infantry masses were visible over the whole extent of the -position, as the last brigades pressed through the tempest to occupy -their ground. No shelter the allied army could obtain could have -averted a summer shower, and all in a few minutes were drenched to the -skin; while the cavalry horses, scared by the lightning, broke from -their picketings, and trampling upon their riders rushed madly to and -fro, occasioning indescribable confusion. - -Nothing could be more imposing than the parallel movements of the -rival armies during the last three days. Far as the eye could range, -masses, apparently interminable, pursued their march with beautiful -regularity, now displayed in brilliant sunshine as they swept over a -contiguous height, now lost where an accidental dipping of the ground -for a time concealed the column. Generally both armies abstained from -hostile collision, by a sort of mutual consent; and excepting where -the line of march brought the light troops into immediate proximity, -or the occupation of a village produced a trifling fusilade, the grand -movements of the rival hosts exhibited a “ceaseless march,” the leading -columns pressing forward toward the Tormes, and the rear hidden from -view “by dust and distance.” - -The whole system of manœuvres which marked the operations of the -French marshal since Bonnet’s division had joined him on the Douro, -showed clearly that he only waited for a fitting moment to attack. -The French army were in high spirits; while in numerical force they -were formidable indeed, numbering forty-five thousand men, of whom -four thousand were cavalry. Other circumstances were favourable to the -commencement of active aggression by the French. The communications -with the capital were open, reinforcements constantly arriving, -while a powerful accession of strength had approached the immediate -neighbourhood of the scene of operations from the army of the North; a -part of its cavalry and horse-artillery having already reached Pollos. - -If Marmont was anxious to offer battle, the British general, for -obvious reasons, was as willing to accept it. Aware of his opponent’s -abilities in tactics, and apprised of the fine _matériel_ of the army -he commanded, Lord Wellington was as confident in his own resources as -in the indomitable courage of that soldiery which, under his leading, -had been frequently assailed and never beaten. His own position was -daily becoming more unsafe. For security, the stores deposited at -Salamanca had been removed to the rear, consequently the maintenance -of his army was endangered, as supplies from the depots were tardily -obtained. - -No difficulty, however, was experienced by the French in provisioning -their army; every procurable necessary was exacted from the wretched -inhabitants, who might curse, while they durst not oppose those who -despoiled them of their property. - -Both commanders were anxious to try the issue of a contest. Vanity, -in the one, urged Marmont to offer battle upon ground favourable for -the movements of a force superior in number and perfect in every arm. -Prudence, in Lord Wellington, aimed at results only to be effected by -a victory. No wonder, then, that with such dispositions a conflict -was inevitable. The decree had gone forth; a fiery trial of skill and -valour must ensue, and well did a fearful night harbinger “a bloody -morrow.” - -The morning was cloudy and threatening, and the dawn was ushered in -by a sharp fusilade, in the direction of Calvarasa de Arriba. The -enemy’s tirailleurs had occupied the heights of Senora de la Pena in -considerable force, and part of the seventh division, with the light -cavalry of Victor Alten, were opposing their farther advance. - -The British right was appuied upon the nearest of the Arapiles, and -united itself with the extremity of a ridge, on which the divisions had -taken their position on the preceding evening. Another hill, similarly -named, rose from the plain at a distance of five hundred yards, and as -it commanded the right of the alignment, it was deemed advisable to -possess it. - -The French marshal, however, had entertained a similar design; and a -wood favouring the unobserved advance of part of Bonnet’s division, -the summit was occupied by the French with their 122nd regiment, and a -brigade of guns. - -Meanwhile the enemy commenced extending to the left, in the rear of -the Arapiles, and formed on the skirts of a wood. As the movement of -the columns brought them within cannon range, General Leith advanced -a battery to a height in front of his position, and it opened with -considerable effect. The French, obliged to retire, brought up a -brigade of artillery to check the British guns. Their diagonal fire -silenced the British battery, and it was necessary, without delay, -to retire the guns, and withdraw a troop of the 16th light dragoons, -which, for their protection, had been drawn up under shelter of the -hill. This perilous evolution was executed with complete success, the -ravine was passed at speed, and with little loss, the artillery and -light cavalry regained the position. - -The day wore on; the late tempest apparently had cleared the -atmosphere, all was bright and unclouded sunshine, and over a wide -expanse of undulating landscape, nothing obscured the range of sight -but dust from the arid roads, or wreathing smoke occasioned by the -spattering fire of the light troops. Marmont was busily manœuvring, -and Lord Wellington coolly noticing from a height the dispositions of -his opponent, which as he correctly calculated would lead to a general -engagement. - -At noon, a combination of at least eight thousand men moved from the -rear of the Arapiles, and formed in front of the fifth division. Lord -Wellington rode to the ground, and there found the division in perfect -readiness for the anticipated attack. Perceiving at once that this -movement was only a demonstration of the French marshal to mask his -real designs, his lordship returned to the right, which was now the -interesting point of the position. - -Finding his feint upon the fifth division unsuccessful, Marmont put -his columns into motion, and marching rapidly by his left, endeavoured -to turn the right of the allies, and thus interpose between them and -Ciudad Rodrigo. Under a heavy cannonade, his front and flank, covered -by a cloud of skirmishers, and supported by a cavalry force that drove -in the British dragoons and light troops, pressed forward to gain the -Rodrigo road. But that hurried movement was badly executed by Marmont’s -generals of division. Their extension was made with careless haste, -the line consequently weakened, and this false manœuvre brought on the -crisis of the day. The moment for action had come, and Lord Wellington -seized the opportunity and struck the blow. - -At two o’clock, when the French commenced extending by their left, -the allied army was thus disposed. On the right, the fifth division -(Leith’s) had moved behind the village of Arapiles, and had taken -ground on the right of the fourth (Cole’s); the sixth and seventh, -under Generals Clinton and Hope, formed a reserve; the third division -(Pakenham’s), D’Urban’s cavalry, two squadrons of the 14th light -dragoons, and a corps of Spanish infantry, were in position near -Aldea Tejada. Bradford’s brigade, with Le Marchant’s heavy cavalry, -were formed on the right, and in the rear of the fifth. The light -division (Barnard’s) and the first (the Guards and Germans) were drawn -up between the Arapiles and the Tormes, in reserve. Cotton’s cavalry -were formed in the rear of the third and fifth divisions; an artillery -reserve, posted behind the dragoons, and in the rear of all the -Spaniards, under Don Carlos D’Espana, appeared in the extreme distance, -but entirely out of fire. - -Marmont had remarked, and rode forward to correct the irregularity of -his flank movement, and personally direct the debouchement of his third -and fourth divisions from the wood that had partially concealed them. -At that moment, Lord Wellington was seated on the hill-side, eating his -hurried meal, while an aide-de-camp in attendance watched the enemy’s -movements with a glass. The bustle then perceptible in the French line -attracted his lordship’s notice, and he quickly inquired the cause. - -“They are evidently in motion,” was the reply. - -“Indeed! what are they doing?” - -“Extending rapidly to the left,” was answered. - -Lord Wellington sprang upon his feet, and seized the telescope; then -muttering that Marmont’s good genius had deserted him, he mounted his -horse, and issued the orders to attack. - -All was instantly on the alert. The staff went off at speed to bring -up the fifth and sixth divisions. The infantry stood to arms, primed -and loaded, fixed bayonets, uncased the colours, and abandoning the -defensive system, hitherto so admirably employed, prepared for an -immediate attack. - -Pakenham commended the action by advancing in four columns along the -valley, assailing the left flank of the enemy, and driving it before -him in great confusion. D’Urban’s Portuguese dragoons, and Harvey’s -light cavalry (the 14th), protected the flank during the movement, -and, when the French became disordered, charged boldly in and sabred -the broken infantry. Nothing could be more brilliant than Pakenham’s -advance. A level plateau of nearly eight hundred yards was to be -crossed before the assailants could reach the heights, whither Fox’s -division were marching hastily to occupy the ground. - -A heavy fire from the French guns was showered on the advancing -columns, while the British batteries, under Captain Douglass, replied -by a furious cannonade. Wallace’s brigade--the 45th, 74th, and -88th--formed the first line, and moved forward in open column. The face -of the height was covered with tirailleurs, who kept up an incessant -fusilade, while grape and canister ploughed the ground, occasioning a -heavy loss, and more particularly to the centre. They suffered, but -they could not be checked; not waiting to deploy, the companies brought -forward their right shoulders in a run, forming line from open column -without halting, while the wings of the brigade, having moved up the -hill with less impediments than the centre, were more advanced, and -the line thus assumed rather the figure of a crescent. All the mounted -officers, regardless of a withering fusilade, were riding in front of -the battalions, and the men following with their muskets at the rest. - -At last they reached the brow. Foy’s division, beating the _pas de -charge_, advanced, and threw in a murderous volley. Half the British -front rank went down. Staggered by that deadly fire, the brigade -recoiled a step or two, but, instantly recovering, the rear rank -filled the places of the fallen. On it went with imposing steadiness, -regardless of the irregular fusilade, for the French continued to pour -in their fire with more rapidity than effect. - -Foy’s division, alarmed by this movement, became unsteady. The daring -advance of an enemy, whom the concentrated fire of five thousand -muskets could not arrest, was indeed astounding. All that brave men -could do was done by the French officers. They strove to confirm the -courage of their troops, and persuade them to withstand an assault that -threatened their wavering ranks. The colonel of the 22nd _légère_, -seizing a musket from a grenadier, rushed forward, and mortally wounded -Major Murphy of the 88th. Speedily his death was avenged; a Ranger shot -the Frenchman through the head, who tossing his arms wildly up, fell -forward and expired. The brigade betrayed impatience; the 88th, excited -to madness by the fall of a favourite officer, who passed dead along -the front, as his charger galloped off with his rider’s foot sticking -in the stirrup, could scarcely be kept back. - -Pakenham marked the feeling, and ordered Wallace “to let them loose.” -The word was given, down came the bayonets to the charge, the pace -quickened, a wild cheer, mingled with the Irish slogan, rent the skies, -and unable to stand the shock, the French gave ground. The Rangers, and -the supporting regiments, broke the dense mass of infantry, bayoneting -all whom they could overtake, until, run to a regular standstill, they -halted to recover breath and stayed the slaughter. - -Nor were the operations of the fifth division less marked and -brilliant. For an hour they had been exposed to a heavy cannonade, -sheltering occasionally on the ground from the shot and shells, which -fell in showers upon the height they occupied, and ricochetted through -their ranks. At last the order to advance was given. They moved in -two lines, the first entirely British, the second composed of the -Portuguese infantry of General Spry. Bradford’s brigade, having united -itself for the attack, formed on the right of the fifth. - -In mounting the height where the French division was posted, the -assailing columns were annoyed by a sharp discharge of artillery, and -the fire of a swarm of sharpshooters, who in extended order occupied -the face of the hill. The British light infantry pushed on to clear -the line of march, and, if practicable, make a dash at the enemy’s -artillery. The tirailleurs were speedily driven back, the cannon -removed from the crest of the height to the rear, and unimpeded, the -division moved up the hill with a perfect regularity in its formation, -and the imposing steadiness of men who marched to victory. In the front -of the centre of that beautiful line rode General Leith, directing its -movements, and regulating its advance. - -The enemy were preparing for the struggle. He retired his columns from -the ridge, and formed continuous squares, fifty paces from the crest -of the heights, which the assailants must crown previous to attacking. -The artillery from the French rear cannonaded the advancing columns, -but nothing could check the progressive movement of the British. The -men marched with the same orderly steadiness as at first; no advance -in line at a review was ever more correctly executed; the dressing -was admirable; and spaces were no sooner formed by casualties than -closed up with the most perfect regularity, and without the slightest -deviation from the order of march. - -When General Leith reached the summit of the hill, the enemy were -observed formed in supporting squares, with their front rank kneeling. -Their formation was complete, their fire reserved, and till the drum -rolled, not a musket was discharged. Nearly at the same moment, the -French squares and the British delivered their volleys. A dense smoke -hid all for a time from view. A loud and sustained cheer pealed from -the British ranks; no shout of defiance answered it; while, rushing -forward, the British broke the squares, and pressing on with dauntless -impetuosity, every attempt at opposition ceased, and what just now had -appeared a disciplined body, almost too formidable to be assailed, -became a disorganised mass, flying at headlong speed from the fury of -its conquerors. To increase the confusion, a portion of Foy’s division -crossed the _déroute_, and mingled with it, while the rush of advancing -cavalry was heard, and that sound, so ominous to broken infantry, -confirmed the panic. - -Presently the heavy brigade--the 3rd and 4th dragoons, and 5th dragoon -guards--galloped across the interval of ground, between the heights -where the third division had made its flank attack, and the fifth -its more direct one. Sweeping through a mob of half-armed fugitives, -the brigade rode boldly at the three battalions of the French 66th, -which had formed in six supporting lines to check the advance of the -conquerors, and afford time for the broken divisions to have their -organisation restored. - -Heedless of its searching fire, the British dragoons penetrated and -broke the columns; numbers of the French were sabred; while the -remainder were driven back upon the third division and made prisoners. -Still pressing on, another regiment, in close order, presented itself; -this, too, was charged, broken, and cut down. Nothing arrested the -victorious career until the ground became gradually obstructed with -trees, embarrassing the movements of the cavalry, while it afforded a -broken infantry ample time to rally, and engage horsemen at evident -advantage. - -Although the regiments of the heavy brigade in the course of these -brilliant charges had of necessity become intermixed, and their line -crowded, without intervals between the squadrons, they still pushed -forward without confusion to charge a brigade that had formed under -cover of the trees. The French steadily awaited the attack, within -twenty yards their reserved fire was thrown in, and on a concentrated -body of horse and at this short distance, its effect was fatal. General -Marchant was killed, Colonel Elley badly wounded, while one-third of -the brigade were brought to the ground by that close and murderous -volley. Still, those of the heavy dragoons who could keep their saddles -sustained nobly the reputation they had earned that day, and charging -the French column home, penetrated and dispersed it. A furious _mêlée_ -succeeded, the scattered infantry fighting desperately to the last, -while the long straight sword of the trooper proved in British hands -irresistible. - -While the remnant of the cavalry brigade continued their pursuit, a -small battery of five guns was seen upon the left. Lord Edward Somerset -instantly galloped down, charged, and brought them off. The brigade was -then retired, after a continued succession of brilliant charges that -had lasted nearly an hour. - -Of course the loss sustained was great. From three splendid regiments -that had ridden into action, at least one thousand strong, with -difficulty three squadrons were formed in the evening, such being the -number of men and horses rendered _hors de combat_ during its late -scene of brilliant but dear-bought success. - -With such decided advantages, the battle might have been considered -gained, and the French defeat inevitable. But the splendid successes -attendant on the third and fifth divisions, with Bradford’s Portuguese -brigade, and the light and heavy cavalry, were nearly counterbalanced -by the total failure of Pack’s attack on the Arapiles, and the repulse -of Cole’s division by that of Bonnet. - -The 1st and 16th Portuguese advanced to carry the height; it was -occupied by a French battalion, and protected by a battery of guns. -A force of nearly two thousand men, led on in person by a “fighting -general,” should have wrested the hill from such inferior force, -no matter how strong the ground might naturally have been. On this -occasion, however, the attack proved totally unsuccessful; the -Portuguese regiments recoiled from the fire, and their officers -endeavoured to rally them in vain. The attack on the Arapiles was -consequently abandoned, the French left in undisturbed possession, -and, unassailed themselves, they turned their musketry and cannon upon -the flank and rear of Cole’s division, who, under the impression that -Pack’s assault must have succeeded, had fearlessly advanced across -the plain, driving Bonnet’s corps before it, with the promise of as -glorious results as had attended the gallant operations of the third -and fifth. - -At that moment, even when the fourth division believed itself -victorious, its position was most dangerous--its very existence more -than doubtful. Bonnet perceiving Pack’s failure, reformed his division, -still numerically superior to his opponent’s, advanced boldly against -the fourth, and furiously attacked it, while from the crest of the -Arapiles, the French troops poured upon the now retreating columns a -withering fire of grape and musketry. General Cole was carried off the -field; Beresford, who had come to his relief, with a Portuguese brigade -of the fifth, was also badly wounded. The British were falling fast; -while the French heavy cavalry, under Boyer, moved rapidly to support -Bonnet, who was momentarily gathering strength from the junction of -the scattered soldiers who had escaped the slaughter of the fourth and -seventh French divisions already _dérouted_ on the left. - -Wellington marked the emergency, and ordered Clinton’s division to -advance. This fine and unbroken corps, numbering six thousand bayonets, -pushed rapidly forward, confronted the victorious enemy, who, with -loud cheers, were gaining ground on every point, as the hard-pressed -fourth division was driven back by overwhelming numbers. Bonnet, -determined to follow up his temporary success, met Clinton’s division -manfully, and for a time neither would give ground, and a close and -furious conflict resulted. The ceaseless roll of musketry, and the -thunder of fifty guns told how furiously the battleground was disputed. -Both fought desperately, and though night was closing, the withered -grass, blazing on the surface of the hill, threw an unearthly glare -upon the combatants, and displayed the alternations that attended the -“heady fight.” - -But the British bayonet at last opened the path to victory. Such a -desperate encounter could not endure. The French began to waver, the -sixth division cheered, pushed forward, gained ground, while, no longer -able to withstand an enemy who seemed determined to sweep everything -before it, the French retired in confusion, leaving the hard-contested -field in undisputed possession of the island conquerors. - -Darkness fell. The remains of Bonnet’s division found shelter in -the woods, or crossed the Tormes at the ford of Alba, which, from -its natural strength, the Spaniards could have easily defended. The -conflict, at different points, had raged six hours with unabated fury; -and those of the divisions which had been engaged, exhausted with -fatigue and suffering dreadfully from heat and thirst, rested on the -battleground. - -The guards, Germans, and light brigade, who had been in reserve during -the day, however, pushed forward in pursuit. Distant musketry was heard -occasionally, gradually this spattering fire ceased, and the groans of -dying men and wounded horses succeeded the headlong rush of cavalry, -the thunder of a hundred guns, the shout of proud defiance, and, wilder -still, the maddening cry of victory! - -Salamanca, whether considered with regard to its merits as a battle, or -its results as a victory, probably stands foremost among the Peninsular -contests, and many and peculiar traits distinguish it from every -previous encounter. It was coolly and advisedly fought, by commanders -confident in themselves, satisfied with the strength and _matériel_ of -their armies, jealous of each other’s reputation, and stimulated by -every longing after military glory, to exhaust the resources of their -genius and experience to secure a successful issue. Nothing could -surpass Marmont’s beautiful manœuvring for consecutive days while -moving round the British flank, except the countervailing rapidity with -which his talented opponent defeated every effort to outflank him, and -held the marshal constantly in check. - -At two on the 22nd, the French marshal threatened an attack; at four, -he was himself the assailed, and the same mistake that lost Marengo, -involved ruin and defeat at Salamanca. One false movement that might -have been easily corrected before a slower leader could see and seize -the momentary advantage, brought on a crisis that clouded the French -destinies in Spain by removing the delusory belief that their arms -should eventually prove invincible. - -A conflict, close and desperate, like that of Salamanca, conferred -a sanguinary victory, while it involved a still bloodier defeat. -The allied loss, in killed and wounded, exceeded five thousand men, -and this, of course, fell chiefly on the British. The Portuguese, -comparatively suffered little, and the Spaniards, being entirely -non-combatant, had very few casualties to record. The only post -intrusted--and that most unhappily--to their charge, was the castle of -Alba; and this was abandoned without a shot, leaving Clausel a safe -retreat, while its vigorous occupation must have involved its total -ruin. - -The French loss was never correctly ascertained. Two eagles, -eleven pieces of cannon, seven thousand prisoners, and as many -dead soldiers left upon the field, were the admitted trophies of -British victory. Among the commanding officers of both armies the -casualties were immense; of the British, Le Marchant was killed; -Beresford, Cole, Leith, Cotton, and Alten wounded. The French were -equally unfortunate--the generals of brigade, Thomières, Ferrey, and -Desgraviers were killed; Marmont, early in the day, mutilated by a -howitzer shell; Bonnet severely, and Clausel slightly wounded. - -Clausel, who commanded _en chef_ after Marmont was disabled, retreated -with great rapidity. Viewed from the summit of La Serna, the French -exhibited a countless mass of all arms, confusedly intermingled. -While the range permitted it, the horse-artillery annoyed them with -round shot, but by rapid marching they gradually disappeared, while, -opportunely, a strong corps of cavalry and a brigade of guns joined -from the army of the North, and covered the retreat until they fell -back upon their reserves. - -Although Salamanca was in every respect a decisive battle, how -much more fatal must it not have proved, had darkness not shut in, -and robbed the conquerors of half the fruits of victory? The total -demolition of the French left was effected by six o’clock, and why -should the right attack have not been equally successful? Had such been -the case, in what a hopeless situation the broken army must have found -itself! - -Salamanca was a great and influential victory. Accidental circumstances -permitted Clausel to withdraw a beaten army from the field, and a -fortunate junction of those arms which alone could cover his retreat -enabled him, with little loss, to out-march his pursuers, preserve his -communications, and fall back upon his reserves. But at Salamanca -the delusory notion of French superiority was destroyed. The enemy -discovered that they must measure strength with opponents in every -point their equals. The confidence of wavering allies was confirmed; -while the evacuation of Madrid, the abandonment of the siege of Cadiz, -the deliverance of Andalusia and Castile from military occupation, and -the impossibility of reinforcing Napoleon during his northern campaign, -by sparing any troops from the corps in the Peninsula--all these great -results were among the important consequences that arose from Marmont’s -defeat upon the Tormes. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI. - -THE SIEGE OF BURGOS. - -1812. - - -The occupation of Madrid was among the most brilliant epochs of -Peninsular history, and, from circumstances, it was also among the -briefest. The conquest of the capital was certainly a splendid exploit. -It told that Wellington held a position and possessed a power that in -Britain many doubted and more denied; and those, whose evil auguries -had predicted a retreat upon the shipping, and finally an abandonment -of the country, were astounded to find the allied leader victorious in -the centre of Seville, and dating his general orders from the palace -of the Spanish kings. The desertion of his capital by the usurper, -proclaimed the extent of Wellington’s success; and proved that his -victories were not, as had been falsely asserted at home, “conquests -only in name.” - -Without entering into military history too extensively, it will be -necessary to observe, that on many expected events which should -have strengthened his means, and weakened those of his opponents, -Lord Wellington was miserably disappointed. Maitland’s diversion on -Catalonia had proved a failure. Ballasteros exhibited the impotent -assumption of free action, and refused obedience to the orders of the -British general, and Hill was therefore obliged to leave Estremadura, -to cover the three roads to Madrid. The Cortes, instead of straining -their energies to meet the exigencies of the moment, wasted time in -framing new constitutions, and in desultory and idle debates. - -While Wellington, removed from his supplies, his military chest -totally exhausted, and his communications menaced, was imperatively -obliged to open others, and secure assistance from the only place on -which reliance could be reposed--the mother country. To quote Lord -Wellington’s own words aptly illustrates the real case:--“I likewise -request your lordship not to forget horses for the cavalry and -artillery, and money. _We are absolutely bankrupt._ The troops are now -five months in arrears, instead of being one month in advance. The -staff have not been paid since February; the muleteers not since June, -1811; and we are in debt in all parts of the country. I am obliged to -take the money sent to me by my brother for the Spaniards, in order to -give my own troops a fortnight’s pay, who are really suffering for want -of money.” - -It was, indeed, full time to move. The Spanish army were driven from -Gallicia, and Clausel threatened to interrupt the communications of the -allies with Portugal. Lord Wellington, therefore, decided on marching -against the army he had beaten at Salamanca; and leaving Hill’s -division to cover the capital, he left Madrid on the 1st of September, -and crossing the Douro on the 6th, moved on Burgos by Valencia. - -That night Clausel abandoned Valladolid, and after crossing the -Pisuerga, destroyed the bridge of Berecal. Anxious to unite with -Castanos, Wellington waited for the Gallician army to come up, while -Clausel leisurely retreated through the valleys of Arlanzan and -Pisuerga, as remarkable for beauty and fertility as for the endless -succession of strong posts which they afforded to a retiring army. - -Clausel, after an able retreat, took a position at Cellada del Camino, -and to cover Burgos, offered battle to the allied commander. The -challenge was promptly accepted; but the French general, discovering -that a junction of twelve thousand Spaniards had strongly reinforced -his antagonist, prudently declined a combat, retired, and united his -own to Souham’s corps, which numbered above eight thousand men. This -reserve had been organised by Napoleon’s special orders--and was -intended to remedy any discomfiture which might befall Marmont in the -event of his being defeated by the allies. - -The British entered the city of Burgos, from which the French had -previously retired, after garrisoning the castle with two thousand five -hundred men, under the command of General Dubreton. Twelve thousand -allied troops, comprising the first and sixth British divisions, with -two Portuguese brigades, sat down before the place; while the remainder -of Lord Wellington’s army, amounting to twenty-five thousand effective -troops, formed the covering army of the siege. - -The castle of Burgos was a weak fortress, on which French ingenuity had -done wonders in rendering it defensible at all. It stood on a bold and -rocky height, and was surrounded by three distinct lines, each placed -within the other, and variously defended. - -The lower and exterior line consisted of the ancient wall that embraced -the bottom of the hill, and which Caffarelli had strengthened by -the addition of a modern parapet, with salient[12] and re-entering -flanks. The second was a field retrenchment, strongly palisaded. The -third, a work of like construction, having two elevated points, on one -of which the ancient keep of the castle stood, and on the other, a -well-intrenched building called the White Church; and that being the -most commanding point, it was provided with a casemated work, and named -in honour of Napoleon. This battery domineered all around, excepting -on its northern face, where the hill of St. Michael rising nearly to -a level with the fortress, was defended by an extensive hornwork,[13] -having a sloping scarp and counterscarp, the former twenty-five feet in -height, the latter, ten. - -[12] In fortification, the salient angle is that which turns from the -centre of a place; while the _re-entering_ points directly towards it. - -[13] A _hornwork_ is a work having a front and two branches. The -front comprises a curtain and two half-bastions. It is smaller than a -_crown-work_, and generally employed for effecting similar purposes. - -Although in an unfinished state, and merely palisaded, it was under the -fire of the castle and the Napoleon battery. The guns, already mounted, -comprised nine heavy cannon, eleven fieldpieces, and six mortars and -howitzers; and, as the reserve artillery and stores of the army of -Portugal were deposited in the castle of Burgos, General Dubreton had -the power of increasing his armament to any extent he thought fit. - -Two days passed before the allies could cross the river. On the 19th -August the passage was effected, and the French outposts on St. Michael -were driven in. That night, the hornwork itself was carried after a -sanguinary assault, the British losing in this short and murderous -affair upwards of four hundred men. - -From the hill, now in possession of the allies, it was decided that the -future operations should be carried on, and the engineers arranged that -each line in succession should be taken by assault. The place, on a -close examination, was ascertained to be in no respect formidable; but -the means to effect its reduction, by comparison, were feebler still. -Nothing, indeed, could be less efficient; three long 18-pounders, and -five 24-pound howitzers, formed the entire siege artillery that Lord -Wellington could obtain. - -The headquarters were fixed at Villa Toro. The engineering department -intrusted to Colonel Burgoyne, and the charge of the artillery to -Colonels Robe and Dickson. - -The second assault, that upon the exterior wall, was made on the night -of the 22nd by escalade. Major Laurie of the 79th, with detachments -from the different regiments before the place, formed the storming -party. The Portuguese, who led the attack, were quickly repulsed, -and though the British entered the ditch, they never could mount a -ladder. Those who attempted it were bayoneted from above, while shells, -combustibles, and cold shot were hurled on the assailants, who, after -a most determined effort for a quarter of an hour, were driven from -the ditch, leaving their leader, and half the number who composed the -storming party, killed and wounded. - -After this disastrous failure, an unsuccessful attempt to breach the -wall was tried, in effecting which, of the few guns in battery, two -were totally disabled by the commanding fire of the castle, and the -engineers resorted, from sheer necessity, to sap and mine. The former, -from the plunging fire kept up from the enemy’s defences, and which -occasioned a fearful loss, was speedily abandoned; but the latter was -carried vigorously on, and the outward wall mined, charged, and, on the -29th, exploded. - -At twelve o’clock at night the hose was fired, the storming party -having previously formed in a hollow way some fifty paces from the -gallery. When the mine was sprung, a portion of the wall came down, -and a sergeant and four privates, who formed the forlorn hope, rushed -through the smoke, mounted the ruins, and bravely crowned the breach. -But in the darkness, which was intense, the storming party and their -supporting companies missed their way, and the French recovering from -their surprise, rushed to the breach, and drove the few brave men who -held it back to the trenches. The attack consequently failed, and from -a scarcity of shot no fire could be turned on the ruins. Dubreton -availed himself of this accidental advantage, and by daylight the -breach was rendered impracticable again. - -Still determined to gain the place, Lord Wellington continued -operations, although twelve days had elapsed since he had sat down -before it. A singular despondency, particularly among the Portuguese, -had arisen from those two failures; while insubordination was creeping -into the British regiments, which produced a relaxed discipline that -could not be overlooked, and which, in general orders, was consequently -strongly censured. - -The siege continued; and, on the 4th of October, a battery opened from -Saint Michael’s against the old breach, while the engineers announced -that a powerful mine was prepared for springing. At five o’clock that -evening the fusee was fired. The effect was grand and destructive; one -hundred feet of the wall was entirely demolished, and a number of the -French, who happened to be near it, were annihilated by the explosion. -The 24th regiment, already in readiness to storm, instantly rushed -forward, and both breaches were carried, but, unfortunately, with heavy -loss. - -A lodgment was immediately effected, and preparations made for -breaching the second line of defence where it joined the first. - -On the 5th October, early in the evening, the French sallied with -three hundred men. The attack was too successful; one hundred and fifty -of the guard and working party were killed or wounded, the gabions -overturned, the works at the lodgment injured, and the intrenching -tools carried off. - -That night, however, the damage was repaired; the sap was rapidly -carried forward, and at last the British had got so close to the wall -that their own howitzers ceased firing lest the workmen should be -endangered by their shot. The guns on Saint Michael’s battery had also -breached with good effect, and fifty feet of the parapet of the second -line was completely laid in ruins. But, in effecting these successes, -a heavy loss was inflicted on the besiegers, and of their originally -small means for carrying on a siege, the few pieces of artillery they -possessed at first, were now reduced to one serviceable gun. - -The weather had also changed, and rain fell in quantities and filled -the trenches. A spirit of discontent and indifference pervaded the -army. The labour was unwillingly performed, the guards loosely kept, -and Dubreton again sallied furiously, drove off the working party, -destroyed the new parallel, carried away the tools, and occasioned a -loss of more than two hundred men. Among the killed, none was lamented -more than Colonel Cocks, who having obtained promotion most deservedly -for previous gallantry, died at the head of his men, while rallying the -fugitives and repelling the sally. - -Three assaults had failed; but still the allied commander did not -quit the place in despair. Preparations for another attempt were -continued, and the exertions of the engineers, of whom one-half had -fallen, were redoubled. Heated shot was tried against the White -Church unsuccessfully; while that of San Roman was marked as the more -vulnerable point, and a gallery commenced against it. - -On the 17th, the great breach was again exposed by the fire of the -British guns, and the ramparts on either side extensively damaged. -A mine beneath the lower parallel was successfully exploded, and a -lodgment effected in a cavalier,[14] from whence the French had kept up -a destructive fire on the trenches. It was held but for a short time, -as the enemy came down in force, and drove the besiegers from it. On -the 18th, the breach was reported practicable, and an assault decided -on, the signal arranged being the springing of the mine beneath the -church of San Roman. That building was also to be assailed, while the -old breach was to be attempted by escalade, and thus, and at the same -moment, three distinct attacks would occupy the enemy’s attention. - -[14] A _Cavalier_ is a work in the body of a place, domineering the -others by ten or twelve feet. - -At half-past four the explosion of the mine gave the signal. A -countermine was immediately sprung by the French, and between both, -the church was partially destroyed, and Colonel Browne, with some -Portuguese and Spanish troops, seized upon the ruined building. -The Guards, who had volunteered a detachment, rushed through the -old breach, escaladed the second line, and, in front of the third, -encountered the French in considerable force, while two hundred of -the German Legion, under Major Wurmb, carried the new breach, pushing -up the hill, and fairly gaining the third line of the defences. -Unfortunately, however, these daring and successful efforts were not -supported with the promptness that was needed. The French reserves were -instantly advanced; they came on in overwhelming force, cleared the -breaches of the assailants, and drove them beyond the outer line, with -the loss of two hundred officers and men. - -San Roman was taken the following night by the French, and recovered -again by the British. But with this affair the siege virtually -terminated, and Lord Wellington, by an imperious necessity, was obliged -to retire from a place of scarcely third-rate character, after four -attacks by assault, and a loss of two thousand men. - -In war, the bravest and the most prudent measures are frequently marred -or made by fortune. Lord Wellington, with very insufficient means, -attempted the reduction of Burgos; and although skill and gallantry -were displayed in every essay, obstacles arose which checked the most -daring efforts; and all that science and determination could effect -were vainly tried to overcome difficulties physically insurmountable. -Had Wellington possessed the requisite _matériel_ for the conduct of a -siege, Burgos must have been taken in a week. - -But let justice be done to its defenders. Much was expected from them, -and assuredly, the governor and garrison of the castle of Burgos -realised the high reliance placed upon their skill and heroism by their -countrymen. - -On the 18th, the British corps united. On the 20th some trifling -affairs occurred between the outposts, and on the 21st the siege of -Burgos was regularly raised, and Lord Wellington issued orders for -retiring from before the place. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII. - -THE BATTLE OF VITORIA. - -1813. - - -Winter passed away, the army recovered from its hardships, and Lord -Wellington was indefatigable in perfecting the equipment of every -department, to enable him to take the field efficiently when the -season should come round, and active operations could be again renewed. -In its minuter details, the interior economy of the regiments underwent -a useful reformation. The large and cumbrous camp-kettles hitherto in -use were discarded, and small ones substituted in their place; while -three tents were served to each company, affording, particularly to the -sick and disabled, a means of shelter in the field which hitherto had -been wanting. - -Nothing could surpass the splendid state of discipline that this period -of inactivity had produced, while the allied army was reposing in -winter quarters. Its _matériel_ was now truly magnificent; powerful -reinforcements having arrived from the mother country. The Life and -Horse Guards had joined the cavalry; and that arm, hitherto the -weakest, was increased to nineteen efficient regiments. The infantry -had been recruited from the militias at home, the artillery was -complete in every requisite for the field, while a well-arranged -commissariate, with ample means of transport, facilitated the -operations of the most serviceable force which had ever taken the field -under the leading of a British general. - -Previous to the opening of the campaign in May, 1813, the -Anglo-Portuguese army numbered close upon seventy thousand men of all -arms, and were cantoned in the neighbourhood of the Douro. Morillo’s -corps occupied Estremadura; Giron held the frontier of Gallicia; -O’Donel was stationed in Andalusia; Elio on the frontiers of Murcia and -Valencia; and the Duc del Parque, with a strong corps, held possession -of La Mancha. - -The French, at that time, might have probably mustered one hundred and -fifty thousand men in Spain. Madrid and Toledo were in the occupation -of the armies of the centre and the south, whose corps were spread over -the central provinces. Valladolid had the headquarters of the army of -Portugal; the line of the Douro was carefully observed, while Suchet -occupied Valencia and Catalonia; and a part of the army of the north -was quartered in Aragon and Biscay. - -Never did a leader take the field under more promising auspices than -those with which the allied commander opened the campaign of 1813. The -Spanish troops were strong in numbers, and considerably improved in -discipline; while the guerilla leaders were in great force, and ready -for daring enterprise. Summer was coming fast, a rich and luxurious -country was before him, every requisite prepared for his march, his -troops flushed with victory, and his opponents dispirited by constant -discomfiture. Even the opening movements tended to increase these -feelings, for the British were preparing to advance, and the French -already retrograding. No wonder, then, that the brilliant hopes of -a country were fully realised; that the career of British conquest -continued almost without a check; and the fields of France saw her -banners float in victory until the last struggles at Orthes and -Toulouse, attested the invincibility of Wellington and his island -soldiery! - -While the allies were preparing to march, Joseph Buonaparte put the -army of the centre into motion, and, followed by those of the south and -Portugal, retired slowly on the Ebro. As they were not pressed by the -British light troops, the enemy’s corps moved leisurely towards the -frontier, accompanied by enormous trains of equipage and baggage. - -The appearance of the French army was more picturesque than military. -It was crowded in its march, and too fanciful both in the character -of its equipment and the variety of its costume. The line and light -infantry excepted, few of the regiments were similarly dressed. The -horse artillery wore uniforms of light blue, braided with black lace. -The heavy cavalry were arrayed in green coats with brass helmets. -The chasseurs and hussars, mounted on slight and active horses, -were showily and variously equipped. The “gendarmerie à cheval,” a -picked body chosen from the cavalry at large, had long blue frocks, -with cocked hats and buff belts; while the _élite_ of the dragoons, -selected for superior size and general appearance, were distinguished -by bearskin caps, and wore a look of martial determination, that -their past and future bearing in the battlefield did not belie. Each -regiment of the line had its company of grenadiers and voltigeurs, even -the light regiments having a company of the former. The appearance -of the whole force was soldiery and imposing; the cavalry was indeed -superb, and the artillery, as to guns, caissons, and appointments, most -complete; and, better still, their horses were in excellent condition. - -Both armies were in the highest state of efficiency, for to both the -undivided attention of their commanding officers had been directed, -and yet in their respective equipments a practised eye would detect a -marked dissimilarity. With the British everything was simple, compact, -and limited, as far as its being serviceable would admit, while the -French were sadly incumbered with useless equipages and accumulated -plunder. Those of the Spanish noblesse who had acknowledged the -usurper, now accompanied his retreat; state functionaries, in court -dresses and rich embroidery were mingled with the troops; calashes, -carrying wives or mistresses, moved between brigades of guns; while -nuns from Castile and ladies from Andalusia, attired _en militaire_ -and mounted on horseback, deserted castle and convent, to follow the -fortunes of some soldier or employé. Excepting that of his great -brother while retreating from Moscow, no army since the days of Xerxes, -was so overloaded with spoil and baggage as that of Joseph Buonaparte. - -Although this abuse had not escaped the observation of many of the best -officers in the army of the usurper, the facility with which these -enormous ambulances were transported encouraged rather than repressed -the evil. Looking on Spain as a conquered country, the means necessary -to forward their convoys were unscrupulously seized, and every horse -and mule was considered the property of the finder. The roads were -good, the retreat unmolested; on the 10th no enemy had appeared, and -the allies were remaining quietly in their quarters. The fancied apathy -of the British general was extraordinary, and prisoners were asked by -their French escort, “Was Lord Wellington asleep?” - -But nothing could exceed the astonishment of Joseph, when, on -the evening of the 18th May, he was informed that the allies in -considerable force, were actually on the left bank of the Ebro! The -French dispositions were rendered useless, and an immediate night march -became unavoidable. The drums beat to arms, the baggage was put in -motion, and the entire of the French corps which had occupied Pancorbo -or bivouacked in its vicinity, were hastily collected, and moved -rapidly towards Vitoria. - -That city on the evening of 19th May, displayed a singular spectacle of -hurry and alarm, confusion and magnificence. Joseph Buonaparte, with -his staff and guards, the entire of his court, and the headquarters -of the army of the centre, accompanied by an endless collection of -equipages, intermingled with cavalry, artillery, and their numerous -ambulances, occupied the buildings and crowded the streets, while an -unmanageable mass of soldiers and civilians were every moment increased -by fresh arrivals, all vainly seeking for accommodation in a town -unequal to afford shelter to half their number. - -While the city was brilliantly illuminated in honour of the -pseudo-king--and a gayer sight could not be fancied than its sparkling -interior presented--beyond the walls, an army was taking a position, -and a multitude of the peasants, forced by the French engineers, were -employed in throwing up field defences, and assisting those who had -ruled them with an iron hand to place their guns in battery, and make -other military dispositions to repel the army of the allies, who were -advancing to effect their deliverance. - -Vitoria is a city of great antiquity, and the capital of the province -of Alava. It stands in a valley surrounded on every side by high -grounds, while in the distance a lesser range of the Pyrenees is -visible. Its name is derived from some forgotten victory, or, as some -assert, from one achieved by its founder, Sancho VII. In front of this -city Joseph Buonaparte concentrated his _corps d’armée_ on the night -of the 19th, to cover the town and hold the three great roads leading -from Lagrona, Madrid, and Bilboa, to Bayonne. - -The day of the 20th May was occupied by Lord Wellington in bringing -forward his detached brigades, and making a careful reconnaissance -of the enemy. Although, generally, the position selected by Marshal -Jourdan was strong, and certainly well chosen to effect the objects -for which he risked a battle, still it had one material defect. Its -great extent would permit many simultaneous efforts to be made by -an attacking army; and accordingly on the following day, the allied -leader, with admirable skill, availed himself of this advantage, and a -most decisive victory was the result. - -In point of strength, the contending armies were nearly equal, each -numbering from seventy to seventy-five thousand men, the allies -exceeding the French, probably by five thousand. Perfect in every arm, -more splendid troops were never ranged upon a battlefield. Both armies -were ably commanded; nominally, Joseph was général-en-chef, but Jourdan -chose the ground, and directed every disposition. - -The morning of the 21st broke in glorious sunshine. The atmosphere was -cloudless, and from the adjacent heights the progress of the battle -could be distinctly viewed, except when smoke-wreaths for a time hid -the combatants from many an anxious looker-on. - -The French corps occupied a line of nearly eight miles--the extreme -left placed upon the heights of La Puebla, and the right resting on -an eminence above the villages of Abechuco and Gamarra Mayor. The -centre was posted along a range of hills on the left bank of the river; -while a strong corps, resting its right flank upon the left centre, -was formed on the bold high grounds which rise behind the village of -Sabijana. The reserve was placed at the village of Gomecha; and the -banks of the Zadorra, and a small wood between the centre and the -right, were thickly lined with tirailleurs. The first line consisted of -the armies of the south; and the army of the centre, with the greater -portion of the cavalry, formed the reserve. That part of the position -near the village of Gomecha, having been considered by Jourdan his most -vulnerable point, was defended by a numerous artillery. The bridges -were fortified, the communications from one part of the position to -the other were direct, a deep river ran in front, the great roads to -Bayonne and Pamplona in the rear, while, to arrest Wellington’s career -and preserve the immense convoys within the city or on the road to -France, loaded with the plunder of a despoiled capital and a denuded -country, the pseudo-king determined to accept the battle, which the -British leader was now prepared to deliver. - -During the Peninsular campaigns, there was no battle fought that -required nicer combinations, and a more correct calculation in time and -movement, than that of Vitoria. It was impossible for Lord Wellington -to bring up, to an immediate proximity for attack, every portion of -his numerous army, and hence many of his brigades had bivouacked on -the preceding night a considerable distance from the Zadorra. Part -of the country before Vitoria was difficult and rocky; and hamlets, -enclosures, and ravines, separated the columns from each other; hence -some of them were obliged to move by narrow and broken roads, and -arrangements, perfect in themselves, were liable to embarrassment from -numerous contingencies. But the genius that directed these extended -operations, could remedy fortuitous events, should such occur. - -At daybreak, on the 21st, Wellington’s dispositions were complete, and -the allied army in motion. Sir Rowland Hill, with the second British, -Amarante’s Portuguese, and Morillo’s Spanish divisions, was ordered -to storm the heights of La Puebla, occupied by the enemy’s left. The -first and fifth divisions, with Pack’s and Bradford’s brigades, Bock’s -and Anson’s cavalry, and Longa’s Spanish corps, were directed to turn -the French right, cross the Zadorra, and seize on the Bayonne road. -The third, fourth, seventh, and light divisions were to advance in -two columns and attack Vitoria in front and flank, and thus oblige -Jourdan either to come to a general engagement, or abandon the city and -sacrifice his valuable convoys. - -At dawn of day, Joseph placed himself upon a height that overlooked his -right and centre. He was attended by a numerous staff, and protected by -his own bodyguard. Wellington chose an eminence in front of the village -of Arinez, commanding the right bank of the Zadorra, and continued -there, observing through a glass the progress of the fight, and -directing the movements of his divisions, as calmly as he would have -inspected their movements at a review. - -The attack commenced by Hill’s division moving soon after daylight by -the Miranda road, and the detaching of Morillo’s Spanish corps to carry -the heights of La Puebla, and drive in the left flank of the enemy. -The latter task was a difficult one, as the ground rose abruptly from -the valley, and towering to a considerable height, presented a sheer -ascent, that at first sight appeared almost impracticable. - -The Spaniards, with great difficulty, although unopposed, reached -the summit; and there, among rocks and broken ground, became sharply -engaged with the French left. Perceiving that they were unable to -force the enemy from the heights, Sir Rowland Hill advanced a British -brigade to Morillo’s assistance, while, alarmed for the safety of his -flank, Jourdan detached troops from his centre to support the division -that held La Puebla. A fierce and protracted combat ensued; the loss -on both sides was severe, and Colonel Cadogan fell at the head of his -brigade. But gradually and steadily the British gained ground; and -while the eyes of both armies were turned upon the combatants and the -possession of the heights seemed doubtful still, the eagle glance of -Wellington discovered the forward movement of the Highland tartans, and -he announced to his staff that La Puebla was carried. - -The village of Sabijana was the next object of attack, and a brigade of -the second division stormed it after a short but determined resistance. -As that village covered the left of their line, the French made many -efforts to recover its possession; but it was most gallantly retained -until the left and centre of the allies moved up, and the attack on the -enemy’s line became general. - -While Sabijana was repeatedly assaulted, the light division was formed -in close columns under cover of some broken ground, and at a short -distance from the river. The hussar brigade, dismounted, were on -the left; and the fourth division in position on the right, waiting -the signal for advancing. The heavy cavalry formed a reserve to the -centre, in event of its requiring support before the third and seventh -divisions had come up; and the first and fifth, with a Spanish and -Portuguese corps, were detached to occupy the road to San Sebastian, -and thus intercept the enemy’s retreat. - -Presently, an opening cannonade upon the left announced that Sir Thomas -Graham was engaged, and Lord Dalhousie notified his arrival with -the third and seventh divisions at Mendonza. The moment for a grand -movement had come; Lord Wellington saw and seized the crisis of the -day, and ordered a general attack on the whole extent of the French -position. - -The light division moved forward under cover of a thicket, and placed -itself opposite the enemy’s right centre, about two hundred paces from -the bridge of Villoses, and on the arrival of Lord Dalhousie, the -signal was given to advance. At this critical moment an intelligent -Spaniard opportunely came up, and announced that one of the bridges was -undefended. The mistake was quickly seized upon. A brigade, led by the -first rifles, crossed it at a run, and, without any loss, established -itself in a deep ravine, where it was completely protected from the -enemy’s cannonade. - -Nothing could be more beautiful than the operations which followed. -The light division carried the bridge of Nanclaus, and the fourth -that of Tres Puentes; the divisions of Picton and Dalhousie followed, -and the battle became general. The passage of the river, the movement -of glittering masses from right to left, far as the eye could range, -the deafening roar of cannon, the sustained fusilade of infantry, -all was grand and imposing; while the English cavalry, displayed in -glorious sunshine and formed in line to support the columns, completed -a spectacle, grand and magnificent beyond description. - -Immediately after crossing the Zadorra, Colville’s brigade became -seriously engaged with a strong French corps, and gallantly defeated -it. Pressing on with characteristic impetuosity, and without halting -to correct the irregularity a recent and successful struggle had -occasioned, the brigade encountered on the brow of the hill, two lines -of French infantry regularly drawn up, and prepared to receive their -assailants. For a moment the result was regarded with considerable -apprehension, and means actually adopted for sustaining the brigade -when--as that event seemed inevitable--it should be repulsed by -the enemy. But valour overcame every disadvantage, and the perfect -formation of the French could not withstand the dashing onset of the -assailants. Their rush was irresistible; on went these daring soldiers, -“sweeping before them the formidable array that, circumstanced, as they -were, appeared calculated to produce annihilation.” - -While the combined movements of the different divisions were thus in -every place successful, the attack on the village of Arinez failed, -and the 88th were repulsed in an attempt to storm it. Here, the French -fought desperately, and here alone the fortune of the day wavered for a -moment. Nothing could exceed the obstinacy with which the village was -defended; but, under a severe fire, Lord Wellington in person directed -a fresh assault. The 45th and 74th ascended the height; the French were -fairly forced out at the point of the bayonet, and Arinez, after a -sanguinary struggle, was won. - -Meanwhile the flank movements on Gamarra Mayor and Abechuco were -effected with splendid success. Both villages, having bridges across -the river, were filled with troops and vigorously defended. Gamarra -Mayor was stormed with the bayonet by Oswald’s division without -firing a shot; and, under cover of the artillery, Halket’s German -light infantry, and Bradford’s Portuguese caçadores, advanced against -Abechuco. Nothing could be more gallant than their assault; the French -were dislodged from the village with heavy loss, and the bridges left -in the undisputed possession of the victors. - -The whole of the enemy’s first line were now driven back, but they -retired in perfect order, and reforming close to Vitoria, presented an -imposing front, protected by nearly one hundred pieces of artillery. -A tremendous fire checked the advance of the left centre; and the -storm of the guns on both sides raged with unabated fury for an hour. -Vitoria, although so near the combatants, was hidden from view by -the dense smoke, while volley after volley from the French infantry -thinned, though it could not shake, Picton’s “fighting third.” - -It was a desperate and final effort. The allies were advancing in -beautiful order; while confusion was already visible in the enemy’s -ranks, as their left attempted to retire by echelons of divisions--a -dangerous movement when badly executed. Presently the cannon were -abandoned, and the whole mass of French troops commenced a most -disorderly retreat by the road to Pamplona. - -The sun was setting, and his last rays fell upon a magnificent -spectacle. Red masses of infantry were seen advancing steadily across -the plain--the horse artillery at a gallop to the front, to open its -fire on the fugitives--the hussar brigade charging by the Camino -Real--while the second division, having overcome every obstacle, and -driven the enemy from its front, was extending over the heights upon -the right in line, its arms and appointments flashing gloriously, in -the fading sunshine of “departing day.” - -Never had an action been more general, nor the attacks on every part of -an extended position more simultaneous and successful. In the line of -operations six bridges over the Zadorra were crossed or stormed--that -on the road to Burgos enabled Lord Hill to pass; the fourth division -crossed that of Nanclares; the light, at Tres Puentes; Picton and -Dalhousie passed the river lower down; while Lord Lynedoch carried -Abechuco and Gamarra Mayor, though both were strongly fortified, and -both obstinately defended. - -Driven completely through Vitoria, the French never made an attempt -to rally. The formation of their army was totally destroyed, and its -disorganisation completed. Indeed, no defeat could have been more -decisive--the _déroute_ was general; and an army, at sunrise perfect -in every arm, had become at evening a mixed and helpless mob. Even at -Ocana and Medellin, the raw, undisciplined, and ill-commanded Spaniards -had never been more completely routed. Very few of the infantry -retained their muskets, and many threw away their whole accoutrements -in order to expedite their flight. All were abandoned to the -conquerors, and the travelling carriage of the pseudo-king, with his -wardrobe, plate, wines, and private correspondence, were found among -the spoils. Indeed, Joseph himself narrowly escaped from being added to -the list; for Captain Wyndham made a bold dash at “The Intruder,” with -a squadron of the 10th hussars, and firing into the coach, obliged him -to leave it, and ride off at speed under the protection of a strong -escort of cavalry. - -Night closed upon the victors and the vanquished, and darkness and -broken ground favoured the escape of battalions flying from the field -in mob-like disorder, and incapable of any resistance, had they been -overtaken and attacked. Two leagues from Vitoria, however, the pursuit -was reluctantly given up, but the horse artillery, while a shot could -reach the fugitives, continued to harass the retreat. - -The whole baggage and field equipage of three distinct armies fell on -this occasion into the hands of the conquerors. One hundred and fifty -pieces of cannon, four hundred caissons, twelve thousand rounds of -ammunition, and two millions of musket-cartridges, with a thousand -prisoners, were taken. The casualties on both sides were heavy. The -British lost five hundred killed, two thousand eight hundred wounded; -the Portuguese one hundred and fifty killed, nine hundred wounded; and -the Spaniards eighty-nine of the former, and four hundred and sixty of -the latter. The French loss, of course, was infinitely greater, and -even by their own returns it was admitted to amount to eight thousand; -but, prisoners included, it must have exceeded that number considerably. - -On the morning of the 22nd, the field of battle, and the roads for -some miles in the rear, exhibited an appearance it seldom falls within -human fortune to witness. There lay the wreck of a mighty army; while -plunder, accumulated during the French successes, and wrung from every -part of Spain with unsparing rapacity, was recklessly abandoned to any -who chose to seize it. Cannon and caissons, carriages and tumbrels, -waggons of every description, were overturned or deserted--and a -stranger _mélange_ could not be imagined, than that which these -enormous convoys presented to the eye. Here, was the personal baggage -of a king; there, the scenery and decorations of a theatre. Munitions -of war were mixed with articles of _virtù_, and scattered arms and -packs, silks, embroidery, plate, and jewels, mingled together in wild -disorder. - -One waggon would be loaded with money, another with cartridges, while -wounded soldiers, deserted women, and children of every age, everywhere -implored assistance, or threw themselves for protection on the humanity -of the victors. Here, a lady was overtaken in her carriage--in the next -calash was an actress or fille-de-chambre--while droves of oxen were -roaming over the plain, intermingled with an endless quantity of sheep -and goats, mules and horses, asses and cows. - -That much valuable plunder came into the hands of the soldiery -is certain; but the better portion fell to the peasantry and -camp-followers. Two valuable captures were secured--a full military -chest, and the baton of Marshal Jourdan. - -Were not the indiscriminating system of spoliation pursued by the -French armies recollected, the enormous collection of plunder -abandoned at Vitoria would appear incredible. From the highest to -the lowest, all were bearing off some valuables from the country they -had overrun; and even the king himself had not proved an exception, -for, rolled in the imperials of his own coach, some of the finest -pictures from the royal galleries were discovered. To secure or -facilitate their transport, they had been removed from their frames, -and deposited in the royal carriage, no doubt, destined to add to -the unrivalled collection, that by similar means had been abstracted -from the Continent, and presented to the Louvre. Wellington, however, -interrupted the Spanish paintings in their transit, and thus saved the -trouble and formality of a restoration. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII. - -THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES. - -PART FIRST. - -1813. - - -Wellington was now in possession of the passes of the Pyrenees; and -in the short space of two months had moved his victorious army across -the kingdom of Spain, and changed his cantonments from the frontier of -Portugal to a position in the Pyrenees, from which he looked down upon -the southern provinces of France. - -Napoleon received intelligence of Lord Wellington’s success with -feelings of undissembled anger and surprise. To recover the line of the -Ebro was his instant determination, for he knew the dangerous effect -the presence of a British army on the frontier of “beautiful France” -must of necessity produce. - -Like the tidings of Marmont’s disaster at Salamanca, the news of -Joseph’s defeat reached Napoleon at a crisis, when a lost battle was -a calamity indeed. With him, every previous armistice had obtained -concessions; and, had Vitoria terminated differently, battles, in no -way decisive, might from a fortunate success in Spain, have produced -results similar to those of Marengo, Austerlitz, and Jena. With -ominous rapidity, the intelligence reached every European court that -Joseph had been driven from his throne, and Wellington overlooked the -fields of France--and none could gainsay it--a conqueror. With what -astonishment these tidings were received, those immediately round -the person of Napoleon have since narrated. Nothing could be more -humiliating--nothing, the time considered, more ruinous. His brother -no longer prosecuted the war in Spain, but, defeated and shaken in -confidence, had sought shelter in the plains of Gascony. - -Accustomed as he had been to receive reports from the Peninsula little -calculated to give satisfaction, or to confirm his impression of the -invincible qualities of those troops which he had personally ever led -to certain victory, so extensive and alarming a reverse as that now -made must have been as unexpected as it was disastrous; but with all -the promptitude of a person born to command, instead of yielding to -gloomy circumstances, he issued orders for a bold effort to counteract -the tide of war, to recover the ground lost by Vitoria, and to awaken -to energy, as he conceived, the dormant spirit of his soldiers. - -Marshal Soult was, therefore, specially despatched from Germany to -assume the chief command of the beaten army, and, if possible, restore -its fallen fortunes. - -Wellington foresaw the coming storm, and turned his immediate attention -to the reduction of Pamplona and San Sebastian. From the strength of -the former, and the excellent condition of its defences, the allied -commander decided on a blockade; and it was accordingly closely -invested by General Hill. Redoubts were thrown up within fifteen -hundred yards of the place, armed with the cannon taken at Vitoria, -and to the Spanish army under O’Donel the conduct of the blockade was -entrusted. - -Graham, with his corps augmented to ten thousand men, was directed to -besiege San Sebastian; and on the 11th of July he sat down before the -place. - -San Sebastian is built on a peninsula, its western defences washed -by the sea, and its eastern by the river Urumea, which at high water -rises several feet above the base of the escarp wall. A bold and rocky -height, called Monte Orgullo, rises at the extreme point of a narrow -neck of land, and on its summit stands the citadel of La Mota. - -Eight hundred yards distant from the land-front, the convent of San -Bartolemeo, with a redoubt and circular fieldwork, were garrisoned. -These advanced posts were strongly fortified, and, as it was determined -to breach the eastern wall and storm it afterwards at low water, when -the receding tide should permit an advance by the left of the Urumea, -it became necessary, as a preliminary step, to dislodge the enemy from -the convent. - -On the 14th of July, the guns in battery opened a heavy fire on San -Bartolemeo; and by the next day the walls of the building were injured -considerably. Another battery, erected beyond the Urumea, fired with -equal success upon the bastion; and on the 17th both works were carried -by assault. Batteries, armed with thirty-two siege guns and howitzers, -opened on the town wall from the sandhills; and on the 25th two -breaches were effected, one of thirty yards extent, and the other of -ten. A mine was also driven under the glacis, and at its explosion was -the appointed signal for an assault upon the breaches. - -At first the astounding noise distracted the garrison, and enabled -the advance of both storming parties to gain the breaches; but the -French recovered from their panic, and poured such a fire of grape and -musketry on the assailants, that the breach was heaped with dead and -dying, and the allies were driven back to the trenches with a loss of -above six hundred men. The loss of the British, from the 7th to the -27th of July, amounted to two hundred and four killed, seven hundred -and seventy-four wounded, and three hundred missing. - -This severe repulse, added to the certain intelligence that Soult was -preparing to strike a grand blow, induced Lord Wellington to issue -immediate orders to raise the siege. - -Circumstances, indeed, rendered that step unavoidable. The French were -already in motion; Soult had forced the passes on the right, penetrated -the valleys of the Pyrenees, and was marching to relieve Pamplona. - -Lord Wellington had a most extensive, and, consequently, a very -difficult position to defend, his _corps d’armée_ covering an extent of -country extending, from flank to flank, over sixty miles of mountains, -without lateral communications, or the means of holding a disposable -reserve in the rear of the passes, all of which must be defended, as -the loss of one would render the defence of the others unavailing. - -After issuing a spirited proclamation to his army, Soult lost no time -in commencing operations. His corps had been organised anew, strongly -reinforced, and strengthened in every arm, and more particularly in -artillery. To relieve Pamplona, it would be necessary to carry the -passes of Maya and Roncesvalles; and accordingly, the French marshal -suddenly assembled the wings of his army and a division of the centre, -at St. Jean Pied de Port; while D’Erlon, with the remainder of the -corps, concentrated at Espaletta. - -By feints upon the smaller passes of Espagne and Lereta, D’Erlon masked -his real attempt, which was to be made upon that of Maya, by a mountain -path from Espaletta. From several suspicious appearances an attack was -dreaded by the allies, and some light companies had been ordered up, -and, with the pickets, they were assailed at noon in such force that, -though supported by the 34th, 50th, and 92nd, they were driven back -on a height communicating with Echalar when, reinforced by Barnes’s -brigade of the seventh division, they succeeded in repulsing the attack -and holding their ground again. - -The affair was very sanguinary. One wing of the 92nd was nearly cut to -pieces. All the regiments engaged highly distinguished themselves, and -the 82nd in particular. The allies lost nearly two thousand men, and -four pieces of artillery. - -Soult’s advance on Roncesvalles was made in imposing force, but his -movements were foreseen, and necessary dispositions had been made for -defeating them. General Byng, who commanded, sent Morillo’s Spanish -division to observe the road of Arbaicete, by which the pass of Maya -might have been turned on the right; and descending the heights, placed -his own brigade in a position by which that important road might be -covered more effectually. Soult, however, directed his true attack -upon the left. Cole was overpowered and driven back; but the fusilier -brigade sustained him, and the attack throughout being met with steady -gallantry, was eventually defeated. - -On Byng’s division the French marshal directed his next effort; and -with a force so superior, that, though obstinately resisted, it proved -successful, so far as it obliged the weak brigades of the British -general to fall back upon the mountains, and abandon the Arbaicete -road, while Morillo’s Spaniards were driven on the fourth division. -Necessarily the whole fell back at nightfall, and took a position in -front of Zubiri. - -Picton’s division united with the fourth next morning, and both fell -leisurely back as the Duke of Dalmatia advanced. Picton continued -retiring on the 27th July, and that evening took a position in front of -Pamplona to cover the blockade, General Hill having already fallen back -on Irurita. - -Nearly at this time Lord Wellington had come up; putting in motion -the several corps which lay in his route to the scene of action, and -at one end of a mountain village he pencilled a despatch, as a French -detachment had entered by the other. - -Riding at full speed, he reached the village of Sorauren, and his eagle -glance detected Clausel’s column in march along the ridge of Zabaldica. -Convinced that the troops in the valley of the Lanz must be intercepted -by this movement, he sprang from his saddle, and pencilled a note on -the parapet of the bridge, directing the troops to take the road to -Oricain, and gain the rear of Cole’s position. The scene that followed -was highly interesting. Lord Fitzroy Somerset, the only staff-officer -who had kept up with him, galloped with these orders out of Sorauren -by one road, the French light cavalry dashed in by another, and the -British general rode alone up the mountain to reach his troops. One -of Campbell’s Portuguese battalions first descried him, and raised a -cry of joy, and the shrill clamour caught up by the next regiments -swelled as it run along the line into that stern and appalling shout -which the British soldier is wont to give upon the edge of battle, and -which no enemy ever heard unmoved. Lord Wellington suddenly stopped in -a conspicuous place; he desired that both armies should know he was -there; and a double spy who was present pointed out Soult, then so near -that his features could be plainly distinguished. - -The British general, it is said, fixed his eyes attentively upon this -formidable man, and speaking as if to himself, said, “Yonder is a great -commander, but he is a cautious one, and will delay his attack to -ascertain the cause of these cheers; that will give time for the 6th -division to arrive, and I shall beat him.” And certain it is that the -French general made no serious attack that day. - -Twelve British regiments were embattled on the Pyrenees who had fought -at Talavera; and there were present not a few who might recall an -incident to memory, that would present a striking but amusing contrast. -Cuesta, examining his battleground four years before in lumbering -state, seated in an unwieldy coach, and drawn by eight pampered mules; -Wellington, on an English hunter, dashing from post to post at headlong -speed, and at a pace that distanced the best mounted of his staff. - -Having despatched the order, he galloped to the place where Picton’s -divisions were drawn up--the third, on the right, in front of Huarte, -and extending to the heights of Olaz, and the fourth, with Byng’s and -Campbell’s brigades, formed on the left; their right on the road from -Roncesvalles to Zubiri, and the left commanding that from Ostiz to -Pamplona. The reserve was formed of the corps of Morillo and O’Donel, -while, on the only ground on which cavalry could act, the British -dragoons were formed under Sir Stapleton Cotton. - -Soult had occupied the high grounds in the front of those held by -the allies, and in the evening he made an effort to possess a hill -occupied by a Portuguese and Spanish brigade on the right of the fourth -division. These troops steadily resisted the attack, and, supported by -a British and Spanish regiment, repulsed the French, until darkness -ended the firing on both sides. - -Pack’s division came up on the 28th, and took a position in the rear -of the fourth division, covering the valley of the Lanz. The village -of Sorauren in their front was held by the French; from which, in -considerable force, they moved forward, and attacked the sixth -division. But this movement was exposed to a flanking fire, that -obliged the enemy to retire after suffering a serious loss. On the left -of the division, a regiment of Portuguese caçadores was driven back -by a simultaneous attack, but Ross’s brigade came rapidly forward, -and completely repulsed the French. On the right, a renewed effort -partially succeeded, as the Spanish regiments were deforced; but the -40th came to the charge, and cleared the hill of the enemy. - -The French marshal’s efforts had been directed against the whole of the -height held by the fourth division. In almost all he was repelled; but -on the right of the brigade of Ross, Soult was for a time successful, -and Campbell’s Portuguese regiments, unable to bear the furious and -sustained attack, lost ground, and allowed the enemy to establish a -strong body of troops within the allied position. Of necessity, General -Ross, having his flank turned, immediately fell back. Wellington saw -the crisis, and the 27th and 48th were directed to recover the ground -with the bayonet. Ross moved forward in support, a brilliant and bloody -struggle terminated in the total repulse of the French division, -which with severe loss, was precipitately driven from the height it -had with such difficulty gained. At this period of the fight, Pack’s -brigade advanced up the hill. The French gave up further efforts on the -position, and a long, sanguinary, and determined contest terminated. - -The fourth division in this affair had been most gloriously -distinguished. The bayonet, in every trying exigency, was resorted -to; the charges were frequent, and some regiments, the fusiliers (7th -and 23rd), with the 20th and 40th, repeatedly checked an advance, or -recovered lost ground, by “steel alone.” - -Hill’s division had marched by Lanz, and Lord Dalhousie from San -Estevan on Lizasso, and reached it on the 28th, while the seventh -division moved to Marcelain, and covered the Pamplona road. Soult, -failing in his efforts on the front of the position, determined to -attack Hill’s corps, turn the left of the allies, and thus relieve -Pamplona. - -D’Erlon had reached Ostiz on the 29th, and Soult detached a division -from his own position to strengthen him. During the night of the 29th, -he crossed the Lanz, and occupied the heights in front of the sixth and -seventh divisions, and withdrawing the corps hitherto posted opposite -the third British division, his left wing closed in on the main -position of the mountain, directly in front of the fourth division. -D’Erlon’s corps, now considerably strengthened, communicated by the -right of the Lanz with the heights occupied by their left. - -These dispositions of the French marshal were at once penetrated by -Lord Wellington, and he decided on driving the enemy from the main -position, which, from its importance, was very strongly occupied. - -Picton, crossing the heights from which the French corps had been -recently withdrawn, turned the left of their position on the road to -Roncesvalles, while Lord Dalhousie advanced against the heights in -front of the seventh division, and gained their right flank. Packenham, -with the sixth division, turned the village of Sorauren, and, assisted -by Byng’s brigade, carried that of Ostiz. These flank movements were -executed with admirable rapidity, and enabled Cole, with part of the -fourth division, to assault the front of the enemy’s position. His -attack succeeded. The French gave way, a noble chain of posts was -forced on every side, as well by the dashing gallantry of the troops as -the excellent dispositions of their leader. - -The French had endeavoured to outflank General Hill; but Pringle’s -brigade manœuvred on the heights above the La Zarza road, and as the -enemy extended by the right, they observed a parallel direction, During -these movements front attacks were frequently and furiously made, and -always repulsed by the bayonet. Sir Rowland steadily maintained his -position behind Lizasso, until a strong corps, detached by D’Erlon, -succeeded in filing round the left flank of the British brigades. -No result of any importance ensued, for Hill leisurely retired on a -mountain position at Eguarras, a mile in the rear, and every attempt -made by D’Erlon to dislodge him proved a failure. - -That night, Soult, discomfited in his numerous and well-sustained -attacks on every position of the allied lines, fell back, and was -vigorously pursued by his opponent. Two divisions were overtaken at the -pass of Donna Maria, and brought to action. Although most formidably -posted, they were driven from their ground by the second and seventh -divisions, while at another point, Barnes’s brigade made a daring and -successful attack on a corps of much superior strength, formed in a -difficult position. - -Wellington continued the pursuit to Irurita, the French retiring -rapidly towards the frontier, from whence they had so confidently -advanced, and on which they were as promptly obliged to recede. In -their retreat through the valley of the Bidassao, the enemy’s loss in -prisoners and baggage was considerable. A large convoy was taken at -Elizondo, and on the night of the 1st of August, the entire of the -French corps were driven from the Spanish territory, and the British -bivouacs once more established on the same ground which they had -occupied previous to the advance of the Duke of Dalmatia. - -During the continued series of bold operations, and constant and -sustained attacks, the loss on both sides could not but be immense. -Soult’s amounted to at least eight thousand, and Wellington’s to eight -hundred and eighty-one killed, five thousand five hundred and ten -wounded, and seven hundred and five missing. That the French marshal -was perfectly confident of succeeding, could be inferred from the tone -of his address to the army, and the mass of cavalry and immense parc -of guns, with which he had provided himself, and which, as they could -not be employed in mountain combats, were evidently designed to assist -in future operations that should succeed his deforcement of the allies -from the Pyrenees, and the raising of the blockade of Pamplona. - -Nothing could have been more annoying to the French marshal, than that -he should have actually reached within one league of the blockaded -fortress, and never be permitted afterwards to open the slightest -communication with its garrison. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX. - -THE SIEGE OF SAN SEBASTIAN. - -1813. - - -After the retreat of Soult, the British and their allies resumed the -positions from which they had been dislodged by the advance of the -French marshal, and re-established headquarters at Lezeca. A short -period of comparative inactivity succeeded; immediate operations could -not be commenced on either side--the enemy had been too severely -repulsed to permit their becoming assailants again; while, on the other -hand, Wellington would not be justified in crossing the frontier and -entering a hostile country, with Pamplona, and San Sebastian in his -rear, and garrisoned by the French. - -Nothing could be more magnificent than the position of the British -brigades. For many a mile along the extended line of occupation, huts -crowning the heights or studding the deep valleys below them, showed -the rude dwellings of the mighty mass of human beings collected in that -Alpine country. At night the scene was still more picturesque. The -irregular surface of the sierras sparkled with a thousand watch-fires, -and the bivouacs of the allies exhibited all the varieties of light -and shadow which an artist loves to copy. To the occupants themselves -the views obtained from their elevated abodes were grand and imposing. -One while obscured in fog, the hum of voices alone announced that -their comrades were beside them, while at another, the sun bursting -forth in cloudless beauty, displayed a varied scene, glorious beyond -imagination. At their feet the fertile plains of France presented -themselves; above, ranges of magnificent heights towered in majestic -grandeur to the skies, and stretched into distance beyond the range of -sight. - -Although no military movements were made, this inactive interval of a -vigorous campaign was usefully employed by the allied commander, in -organising anew the regiments that had suffered most, concentrating -the divisions, replacing exhausted stores, and perfecting the whole -_matériel_ of the army. Those of the British near the coast, compared -with the corps that were blockading Pamplona, lived comfortably in -their mountain bivouacs; indeed, the task of covering a blockade is the -most disagreeable that, falls to the soldier’s lot. Exposed to cold and -rain, continually on the alert, and yet engaged in a duty devoid of -enterprise and interest, nothing could be more wearying to the troops -employed; and desertions, which during active service were infrequent, -now became numerous, and especially among the Spaniards and Irish. - -The siege of San Sebastian was renewed. Guns, formerly employed, were -re-landed, the trenches occupied again, and a large supply of heavy -ordnance and mortars, received opportunely from the home country, were -placed in battery. Lord Wellington was reinforced by a company of -sappers and miners, and the navy, under Sir George Collier, assisted -him with both men and guns. The batteries were consequently enlarged, -and a furious sortie by the garrison on the night of the 24th August -producing little effect, on the 26th a crushing fire opened from -fifty-seven pieces of siege artillery. - -On the same night the island of Santa Clara, situated at the entrance -of the harbour, and partially enfilading the defences of the castle, -was surprised and stormed by a mixed party of sailors and soldiers, and -its garrison made prisoners. On the 27th, a second sortie on the whole -front of the isthmus failed entirely, and the assailants were instantly -driven back. The siege and working artillery had been now augmented -to eighty pieces, and on the 30th the breaches were so extensively -battered down, that Lord Wellington issued orders that they should be -assaulted, and the next morning was named for the attempt. - -In the annals of modern warfare, perhaps there is no conflict recorded -which was so sanguinary and so desperate as the storming of that -well-defended breach. During the blockade, every resource of military -ingenuity was tried by the French governor, and the failure of the -first assault, with the subsequent raising of the siege, emboldened the -garrison, and rendered them the more confident of holding out until -Soult could advance and succour them. The time from which the battering -guns had been withdrawn, until they had been again placed in battery, -was assiduously employed in constructing new defences and strengthening -the old ones. But though the place when reinvested was more formidable -than before, the besiegers appeared only the more determined to reduce -it. - -Morning broke gloomily, an intense mist obscured every object, and -the work of slaughter was for a time delayed. At nine the sea-breeze -cleared away the fog; the sun shone gloriously out, and in two hours -the forlorn hope issued from the trenches. The columns succeeded, -and every gun from the fortress that could bear, opened on them with -shot and shells. The appearance of the breach was perfectly delusive; -nothing living could reach the summit; no courage, however desperate, -could overcome the difficulties, for they were alike unexpected and -insurmountable. In vain the officers rushed forward, and devotedly -were they followed by their men. From intrenched houses behind the -breach, the traverses, and the ramparts of the curtain, a withering -discharge of musketry was poured on the assailants, while the Mirador -and Prince batteries swept the approaches with their guns. To survive -this concentrated fire was impossible; the forlorn hope were cut off to -a man, and the heads of the columns annihilated. At last the debouches -were choked with the dead and wounded, and a further passage to the -breach rendered impracticable from the heap of corpses that were piled -upon each other. - -Then, in that desperate moment, when hope might have been supposed to -be over, an expedient unparalleled in the records of war was resorted -to. The British batteries opened on the curtain, and the storming -parties heard with, surprise the roar of cannon in the rear, while, but -a few feet above their heads, their iron shower hissed horribly, and -swept away the enemy and their defences. - -This was the moment for a fresh effort. Another brigade was moved -forward, and, favoured by an accidental explosion upon the curtain, -which confused the enemy while it encouraged the assailants, the -_terre-plain_ was mounted, and the French driven from the works. A -long and obstinate resistance was continued in the streets, which -were in many places barricaded, but by five in the evening opposition -had ceased, and the town was in the possession of the British. Seven -hundred of the garrison were prisoners, and the remainder were either -disabled in the assault or shut up in the castle. - -The town presented a dreadful spectacle, both of the work of war and of -the wickedness which in war is let loose. - -It had caught fire during the assault, owing to the quantity of -combustibles of all kinds which were scattered about. The French -rolled their shells into it from the castle, and while it was in -flames the troops were plundering, and the people of the surrounding -country flocking to profit by the spoils of their countrymen. The few -inhabitants who were to be seen seemed stupefied with horror; they had -suffered so much that they looked with apathy at all around them, and -when the crash of a falling house made the captors run, they scarcely -moved. Heaps of dead were lying everywhere--British, Portuguese, and -French, one upon another; with such determination had the one side -attacked and the other maintained its ground. - -Very many of the assailants lay dead on the roofs of the houses which -adjoined the breach. The bodies were thrown into the mines and other -excavations, and there covered over so as to be out of sight, but so -hastily and so slightly, that the air far and near was tainted, and -fires were kindled in the breaches to consume those which could not be -otherwise disposed of. - -The hospital presented a more dreadful scene, for it was a scene of -human suffering; friend and enemy had been indiscriminately carried -thither, and were there alike neglected. On the third day after the -assault, many of them had received neither surgical assistance nor -food of any kind, and it became necessary to remove them on the fifth, -as the flames approached the building. Much of this neglect would have -been unavoidable, even if that humane and conscientious diligence -which can be hoped for from so few, had been found in every individual -belonging to the medical department, the number of the wounded being -so great; and little help could be received from the other part of the -army, because it had been engaged in action on the same day. - -The unfortunate town seemed alike devoted by friends and enemies to -destruction. The conquerors were roaming through the streets, the -castle firing on the houses beneath its guns, in many places fire had -broken out, and a storm of thunder, rain, and lightning added to the -confusion of a scene which even in warfare finds no parallel. - -The assault of San Sebastian cost a large expense of life, there being -seven hundred and sixty-one killed, one thousand six hundred and -ninety-seven wounded, and forty-five missing, and in that number many -valuable officers were included. The head of the engineer department, -Sir Richard Fletcher, was killed, and Generals Leith, Oswald, and -Robinson were returned in the list of wounded. - -Vigorous measures were in preparation for the reduction of the castle -of San Sebastian. From the height of its escarp, and the solidity of -the masonry, La Mota could not be assaulted with any certainty of -success, and a regular investment was requisite to obtain the place. - -On the 1st of September, the mortar-batteries commenced throwing -shells; and as the castle was indifferently provided with bomb-proof -casemates, a considerable loss induced the governor to offer a -capitulation, but the terms were not such as could be granted. -Batteries with heavy ordnance were erected on the works of the town, -and on the 8th opened with such terrible effect, that in two hours -the place was unconditionally surrendered. The garrison amounted to -eighteen hundred men, of whom nearly a third were disabled. - -At noon, the French garrison marched out of the castle gate with the -customary honours of war. At its head, with sword drawn, and firm step, -appeared General Rey, accompanied by Colonel Songeon, and the officers -of his staff; as a token of respect he was saluted as he passed. The -old general dropped his sword in return to the civilities of the -British officers, and leading the remains of his brave battalions to -the glacis, there deposited their arms, with a well-founded confidence -of having nobly done his duty, and persevered to the utmost in an -energetic and brilliant defence. - -On the 10th, the Portuguese were formed in the streets of the ruined -city, the British on the ramparts. The day was fine, after a night of -heavy rain. About noon the garrison marched out at the Mirador gate. -The bands of two or three Portuguese regiments played occasionally, but -altogether it was a dismal scene, amid ruins and vestiges of fire and -slaughter; a few inhabitants were present, and only a few. - -San Sebastian was held to the last with excellent judgment and -dauntless gallantry. Indeed, the loss of the besiegers bore melancholy -confirmation of the fact, for the reduction of that fortress cost the -allies nearly four thousand men. - - - - -CHAPTER XX. - -THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES. - -PART SECOND. - -1813. - - -Winter had now set in, and a season of unusual severity commenced. The -allies were sadly exposed to the weather, and an increasing difficulty -was felt every day in procuring necessary supplies. Forage became so -scarce, that part of the cavalry had nothing for their horses but -grass; while the cattle for the soldiers’ rations, driven sometimes -from the interior of Spain, perished in immense numbers by the way, or -reached the camp so wretchedly reduced in condition as to be little -better than carrion. Resources from the sea could not be trusted to; -for in blowing weather the coast was scarcely approachable, and even in -the sheltered harbour of Passages, the transports could with difficulty -ride to their moorings, in consequence of the heavy swell that tumbled -in from the Atlantic. The cold became intense, sentries were frozen at -their posts, and a picket at Roncesvalles, regularly snowed up, was -saved with great difficulty. All this plainly showed that the present -position of the allies was not tenable much longer, and that a forward -movement into France was unavoidable. - -But great difficulties in advancing presented themselves; and, all -things considered, success was a matter of uncertainty. Soult’s army -had been powerfully reinforced by the last conscription; and for three -months the French marshal had been indefatigable in fortifying the -whole line of his position, and strengthening his defences, wherever -the ground would admit an enemy to approach. The field-works extended -from the sea to the river, as the right rested on St. Jean-de-Luz, -and the left on the Nivelle. The centre was at Mont La Rhune and the -heights of Sarré. The whole position passed in a half-circle through -Irogne, Ascain, Sarré, Ainhoue, and Espelette. Though the centre was -commanded by a higher ridge, a narrow valley interposed between them. -The entire front was covered with works, and the sierras defended by a -chain of redoubts. The centre was particularly strong--in fact, it was -a work regularly ditched and palisaded. - -To turn the position, by advancing Hill’s corps through St. Jean -Pied-de-Port, was first determined on; but, on consideration, this plan -of operations was abandoned, and, strong as the centre was, the allied -leader resolved that on it his attack should be directed, while the -heights of Ainhoue, which formed its support, should, if possible, be -simultaneously carried. - -A commander less nerved than Lord Wellington, would have lacked -resolution for this bold and masterly operation. Everything was against -him, and every chance favoured the enemy. The weather was dreadful, the -rain fell in torrents, and while no army could move, the French had the -advantage of the delay to complete the defences of a position which was -already deemed perfect as art and nature could render it. Nor did their -powerful works produce in the enemy a false security. Aware of the -man and the troops which threatened them, they were always ready for -an attack, and their outpost duty was rigidly attended to. Before day -their corps were under arms, and the whole line of defence continued -fully garrisoned until night permitted the troops to be withdrawn. - -At last the weather moderated. Ainhoue was reconnoitred by Wellington -in person, and the plan of the attack arranged. No operation could be -more plain or straightforward. The centre was to be carried by columns -of divisions, and the right centre turned. To all the corps their -respective points of attack were assigned, while to the light division -and Longa’s Spaniards the storming of La Petite Rhune was confided. -The latter were to be supported by Alten’s cavalry, three brigades of -British artillery, and three mountain guns. - -The successful result of the battle was owing in no inconsiderable -degree to the able direction of the artillery under Colonel Dickson. -Guns were brought to bear on the French fortifications from situations -which they considered totally inaccessible to that arm. Mountain -guns on swivel carriages, harnessed on the backs of mules purposely -trained for that service, ascended the rugged ridges of the mountains, -and showered destruction on the intrenchments below. The foot and -horse-artillery displayed a facility of movement which must have -astonished the French, the artillerymen dragging the guns with ropes up -steep precipices, or lowering them down to positions from whence they -could with more certain aim pour forth their fatal volleys against the -enemy. - -The 8th December had been named for the attack, but the roads were -so dreadfully cut up, that neither the artillery nor Hill’s brigade -could get into position, and it was postponed for two days longer, -when the 10th dawned, a clear and moonlight morning. Long before day, -Lord Wellington, and several of the generals of division and brigade -with their respective staffs, had assembled in a small wood, five -hundred yards from the redoubt above the village of Sarré, waiting for -sufficient light to commence the arranged attack. - -Nothing could exceed the courage and rapidity with which the troops -rushed on, and overcame every artificial and natural obstacle. The 3rd -and 7th advanced in front of the village, Downie’s Spanish brigade -attacked the right, while the left was turned by Cole’s, and the whole -of the first line of defences remained in possession of the allies. - -On this glorious occasion, the light division was pre-eminently -distinguished. By moonlight it moved from the greater La Rhune, and -formed in a ravine which separates the bolder from the lesser height. -This latter was occupied in force by the enemy, and covered on every -assailable point with intrenchments. As morning broke, the British -light troops rushed from the hollow which had concealed them. To -withstand their assault was impossible; work after work was stormed; -forward they went with irresistible bravery, and on the summit of -the hill united themselves with Cole’s division, and then pushed on -against the intrenched heights behind, which formed the strongest part -of the position. Here, a momentary check arrested their progress; the -supporting force (Spanish) were too slow, and the ground too rugged for -the horse artillery to get over it at speed. The rifles were attacked -in turn, and for a moment driven back by a mass of the enemy. But the -reserve came up; and again the light troops rushed forward, the French -gave way, and the whole of the lower ridge was left in possession of -the assailants. - -For four hours the combat had raged, and on every point the British -were victorious. A more formidable position still remained behind, and -Wellington combined his efforts for a vigorous and general attack. - -This mountain position extended from Mondarin to Ascain, and a long -valley, through which the Nivelle flows, traversed it; where the -surface was unequal, the higher points were crowned with redoubts, -and the spaces of leveller surface occupied by the French in line or -column, as the nature of the ground best admitted. Men inclined to -fight never had a field that offered so many advantages; and there were -none, save the British leader and the splendid army he commanded, who -would have ventured to assault equal numbers posted as the enemy were. - -The dispositions were soon complete, the word was given, and in six -columns, with a chain of skirmishers in front, the allies advanced to -the attack. - -To carry a strong work, or assail a body of infantry in close column, -placed on the crest of an acclivity that requires the attacking force -to halt frequently for breathing-time, requires a desperate and -enduring valour which few armies can boast--but such bravery on that -occasion characterised the allied divisions. Masses posted on a steep -height were forced from it by the bayonet, though hand and foot were -often required to enable the assaulting party to reach them. Redoubts -were carried at a run, or so rapidly turned by the different brigades -that the defenders had scarcely time to escape by the rear. Nothing -could resist the dash and intrepidity of the British; and over the -whole extent of that formidable position, on no point did the attack -fail. - -The French were driven from their works, and forced in great confusion -on the bridge of the Nivelle. One redoubt, from its superior strength, -had been obstinately maintained, but the regiment that occupied it was -completely cut off from retreating, and the whole were made prisoners. - -In every other point the British attack succeeded. Hill’s division -carried the heights of Ainhoue, the whole of the redoubts falling to -the British and Portuguese under Hamilton; while Stewart drove the -enemy from a parallel ridge in the rear, and the divisions, by an -united attack, forcing the enemy from their works at Espelette, obliged -them to retire towards Cambo, thus gaining the rear of the position -originally occupied, and forcing Soult’s centre on his right. - -The French marshal formed in great force on the high grounds over -Ascain and St. Pe, and Lord Wellington made instant dispositions to -attack him. Three divisions, the third, sixth, and seventh, advanced -against the heights--two by the left of the Nivelle, and one, the -sixth, by the right bank. As the position was exceedingly strong, the -enemy determined to hold it to the last, and maintained a furious -cannonade, supported by a heavy fire of musketry. But the steady and -imposing advance of the allies could not be repelled, and the French -retired hastily. The right of the position was thus entirely cut -through, and though for months the Duke of Dalmatia had been arming -every vulnerable point, and his engineers had used their utmost skill -in perfecting its defences, the British commander’s dispositions were -so admirably made and so gallantly carried out, that his numerous and -most difficult attacks were crowned with brilliant success, unalloyed -by a single failure. - -Night ended the battle, the firing ceased, Soult retreated, and, -covered by the darkness, withdrew a beaten army, that had numbered -fully seventy thousand men. His killed and wounded exceeded three -thousand, besides a loss of fifty guns, and twelve hundred prisoners. -The allies reckoned their casualties at two thousand four hundred -killed and wounded; which, the nature of the ground, the strength of -its defences, and the _corps d’armée_ that held it, considered, was -indeed a loss comparatively light. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI. - -THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES. - -PART THIRD. - -1813. - - -Soult halted his different corps in the intrenched camp of Bayonne, -and Wellington cantoned his troops two miles in front of his opponent, -in lines extending from the sea to the Nivelle, his right stretching -to Cambo and his left resting on the coast. This change in his -cantonments was productive of serious advantages. His wearied soldiery -obtained rest and many comforts which in their mountain bivouacs were -unattainable; and though the enemy possessed unlimited command of a -well-supplied district for their foraging parties, and the surface -over which Lord Wellington might obtain supplies was necessarily -circumscribed, his direct communication with the sea, and a month’s -rest in tolerable quarters, recruited his exhausted army and produced -the best results. - -But Wellington merely waited to mature his preparations; and, to extend -his line of supply, he determined to seize the strong ground between -the Nive and the Adour, and confine Soult to the immediate vicinity -of his own camp. Accordingly, on the 9th of December, the left wing -of the allies, advancing by the road of St. Jean de Luz, gained the -heights domineering the intrenchments of the French. The right forded -the Nive above Cambo, while, by a bridge of boats, Clinton crossed at -Nostariz, and obliged the enemy, to avoid being cut off, to fall back -on Bayonne. At night, the French having retired to their posts within -the fortified position they had occupied, Hope, with the left of the -allies, recrossed the river to his former cantonments, having a direct -communication open with Sir Rowland Hill, who had taken a position -with his division, his right on the Adour, his centre in the village -of St. Pierre, and his left appuied on the heights of Ville Franque. -Morillo’s division was in observation at Urcuray, and a cavalry corps -at Hasparren. - -The relative positions of the rival armies were greatly different. -Soult possessed immense advantages; his _corps d’armée_ were completely -bivouacked, with easy communications, every facility for rapid -concentration, and the citadel of Bayonne to protect him if he found -it necessary to fall back. The allies extended over an irregular line -intersected by the Nive, with bad roads, that rendered any rapid -reinforcement of a threatened point altogether impracticable. Hence, -Wellington was everywhere open to attack, and Soult could fall on him -with overwhelming numbers and force an unequal combat, while but a part -of the allies should be opposed to the combined efforts of the enemy. -The French marshal was aware of this, and it was not long before he -endeavoured to profit by his advantage. - -The left of the allies, under Sir John Hope, had the fifth division -(Hay’s) posted on the heights of Barouillet, with Campbell’s Portuguese -brigade on a narrow ridge immediately in their front. At Arrangues, -the light division was formed on a strong height, at a distance of two -miles from the fifth. - -The positions were separated by the low grounds between the hills, and -the corps were consequently unconnected. Although both were strongly -posted, still, in case of an attack, each must trust entirely to his -own resources, and repulse the enemy without counting on support from -the other. - -Early on the 10th of December, Soult appeared on the road of St. -Jean de Luz, and in great force marched directly against the allied -left. The light and fifth divisions were simultaneously assailed, the -former driven back into its intrenchments, and Campbell’s brigade -forced back upon Hay’s at Barouillet. The intermediate ground between -the allied positions was now in the possession of the enemy, and -thus Soult was enabled to attack the right of the fifth with vigour. -Although assailed in front and flank, the allied division gallantly -withstood the assault; and when the position was completely penetrated, -and the orchard on the right forced and occupied by the French with -overwhelming numbers, still the British and Portuguese held the -heights, and, while whole sections fell, not an inch of ground was -yielded. - -Another and a more determined effort was now made by the French -marshal, and made in vain, for by a bold and well-timed movement of -the 9th British and a Portuguese battalion, wheeling round suddenly -and charging the French rear, the enemy were driven back with the loss -of a number of prisoners. Fresh troops were fast arriving, the guards -came into action, and Lord Wellington reached the battleground from -the right. But the French had been repulsed in their last attempt so -decisively that they did not venture to repeat it; evening closed, the -firing gradually died away, and the allied divisions held the same -positions from which Soult, with an immense numerical superiority in -men and guns, had vainly striven to force them. - -The slaughter was great on both sides; and, wearied by long sustained -exertion, and weakened by its heavy loss, the fifth division was -relieved by the first, who occupied the post their comrades had -maintained so gloriously. The fourth and seventh were placed in -reserve, and enabled, in case of attack, to assist on either point, -should Soult, on the following morning, as was expected, again attempt -to make himself master of Barouillet. - -Nothing could surpass the reckless gallantry displayed by the British -officers throughout this long and sanguinary struggle. Sir John Hope, -with his staff, was always seen where the contest was most furious; -and the only wonder was that in a combat so close and murderous, one -remarkable alike in personal appearance and “daring deed,” should -have outlived that desperate day. His escapes indeed were many. He -was wounded in the leg, contused in the shoulder, four musket-bullets -passed through his hat, and he lost two horses. General Robinson, -in command of the second brigade, was badly wounded, and Wellington -himself was constantly exposed to fire. Unable to determine where the -grand effort of his adversary would be directed, he passed repeatedly -from one point of the position to the other, and that life, so valuable -to all beside, seemed “of light estimation” to himself alone. - -The next sun rose to witness a renewal of the contest. In their attack -upon the light divisions at Arrangues, the French, driven from the -defended posts the chateau and churchyard afforded, retired to the -plateau of Bassusarry, and there established themselves for the night. -During the forenoon some slight affairs between the pickets occurred; -but at noon, the fusilade having ceased, the allies collected wood, -lighted fires, and cooked their dinners. At two, a considerable -stir was visible in the enemy’s line, and their pioneers were seen -cutting down the fence for the passage of artillery. Soult’s first -demonstration of attack was made against Arrangues; but that was only -to mask his real object. Presently his tirailleurs swarmed out in front -of Barouillet, attacked the British outposts, drove the pickets back, -and moving in strong columns by the Bayonne road, furiously assailed -the heights of the position. The wood-cutters, surprised by the sudden -onset of the French, hurried back to resume their arms and join their -regiments; while the enemy, mistaking the cause of this rush to their -alarm posts, supposed a panic had seized the troops, and pressed -forward with increased impetuosity. But the same results attended their -attempt upon the first as on the fifth division; and the French were -driven back with heavy loss. In the contests of two days not an inch of -ground was yielded, and the left wing of the allies remained firm in -its position, when night brought the combat to a close. - -During the 12th, Soult still continued in front of the heights of -Barouillet, and preserved throughout the day a threatening attitude. -No serious attack, however, was made; some sharp skirmishing occurred -between the pickets, and darkness ended these occasional affairs. - -The grand object of the French marshal in his sustained attacks upon -the allied left, was to force the position and penetrate to St. Jean -de Luz. Although so severely handled in his attempts upon the 10th -and 11th, the bustle visible along his line, and the activity of the -officers of his staff during the morning of the 12th, showed that -he still meditated a fresh effort. The imposing appearance of the -allied troops on the heights of Barouillet induced him to change his -intention; and he made arrangements to throw his whole disposable force -suddenly upon the right wing of the British, and attack Sir Rowland -Hill with overwhelming numbers. - -This probable attack had been foreseen by Lord Wellington, and, -with his accustomed caution, means had been adopted to render it -unsuccessful. In the event of assistance being required, the sixth -division was placed at Hill’s disposal; and early on the morning of -the 13th, the third and fourth divisions moved towards the right of -the allied lines, and were held in readiness to pass the river should -circumstances demand it. As Lord Wellington had anticipated, Soult -marched his main body through Bayonne during the night of the 12th, and -at daylight, pushing forward thirty thousand men in columns of great -strength, attacked furiously the right wing of the allies. - -Hill had only fourteen thousand British and Portuguese to repel the -French marshal’s assault, but the ground he occupied was capable of -being vigorously defended. On the right, General Byng’s brigade was -formed in front of the Vieux Monguerre, occupying a ridge, with the -Adour upon the right, and the left flanked by several mill dams. -The brigades of Generals Barnes and Ashworth were posted on a range -of heights opposite the village of St. Pierre, while two Portuguese -brigades were formed in reserve immediately behind Ville Franque. The -general form of the line nearly described a crescent, and against -its concave side the efforts of the French marshal were principally -directed. The position extended from the Adour to the Nive, occupying a -space, from right to left, of four miles. - -The outposts stationed on the road from Bayonne to St. Jean Pied de -Port were driven back by the enemy’s tirailleurs, followed by the main -body of the French, who mounted the sloping ground in front of the -British position, and supported by another division, which moved by a -hollow way between the left centre and Pringle’s brigade, they came -forward in massive columns. Sir Rowland Hill at once perceived that -Soult’s design was to force his centre, and carry the heights of St. -Pierre. To strengthen that part of the position, the brigade of General -Byng was promptly moved to the right of the centre, leaving the third -(Buffs) regiment and some light companies at Vieux Monguerre, while a -Portuguese brigade was marched from behind Ville Franque to support the -left. The sixth division was apprised of the threatened attack, and -an aide-de-camp was despatched to order its immediate march upon the -centre. - -The French came on with all the confidence of superior strength, and -a full determination to break through the British position, and thus -achieve upon the right that object which they had essayed upon the -left, and twice in vain. Exposed to a tremendous fire of grape from the -British guns, and a withering fusilade from the light infantry, they -pressed steadily on, and, by strength of numbers, succeeded in gaining -ground in front of the heights. But further they never could attain, -as the supporting brigades joined on either flank, and every continued -essay to force the centre was repulsed. A long and bloody combat, when -renewed, produced no happier result, for the allies obstinately held -their position. The Buffs and light companies, who had been forced by -an overwhelming superiority to retire for a time from Vieux Monguerre, -re-formed, charged into the village, and won it back at the point of -the bayonet, when, after exhausting his whole strength in hopeless -efforts to break the British line, Soult abandoned the attack, and -reluctantly gave the order to fall back. - -Not satisfied with repelling the enemy’s attack, Hill in turn became -the assailant, and boldly pursued the broken columns as they retired -from the front of the position. On a high ground in advance of his -intrenched lines, Soult drew up in force, and determined to fall back -no further. The hill was instantly assaulted by Byng’s brigade, led on -by the general in person. Unchecked by a storm of grape and a heavy -fire of musketry, the British, reinforced by a Portuguese brigade, -carried the height, and the French were beaten from a strong position -with a serious loss in men, and the capture of two pieces of cannon. - -The third and sixth divisions came up as quickly as distance and -difficult roads would permit, but the contest was ended; and Hill, -unassisted by any supporting troops, had, with his own corps, achieved -a complete and glorious victory. - -This glorious battle was fought and won by Sir Rowland Hill with his -own corps, alone and unassisted. Lord Wellington could not reach -the field till the victory was achieved, and as he rode up to his -successful general, he shook him heartily by the hand, with the frank -remark, “Hill, the day’s your own.” He was exceedingly delighted with -Sir Rowland’s calm and beautiful conduct of this action, and with the -intrepid and resolute behaviour of the troops. - -Every effort, continued with unabated vigour for five hours, and with -decided advantages on his side, had signally failed, and the French -commander was forced again to retire within his fortified lines between -the Nive and the Adour, while the allies pushed their advanced posts to -the verge of the valley immediately in front of St. Pierre. - -In these continued actions the loss on both sides was immense. In the -casualties of the 9th, 10th, 11th, 12th, and 13th of December, the -total, including four generals, amounted to five thousand and sixty-one -_hors de combat_. - -The French loss was infinitely greater; it is but a moderate estimate -to place it at six thousand men. Indeed, no contests, sanguinary as -most of them had been during the Peninsular campaigns, were attended -with greater loss of life, and those well accustomed to view a -battlefield expressed astonishment at the slaughter the limited spaces -on which the repeated struggles had occurred exhibited at the close of -every succeeding engagement. - -Soult, defeated in the presence of thousands of his countrymen, and -with every advantage locality could confer, had no apology to offer -for the failure of his attacks, and if any additional mortification -were necessary, the defection of the regiments of Nassau-Usingen and -Frankfort would have completed it. - -A Frankfort officer now made his way to the outposts of our fourth -division in the centre of the allies, and announced the intended -defection, requiring a general officer’s word of honour that they -should be well received and sent to Germany. No general being on the -spot, Colonel Bradford gave his word; means were immediately taken to -apprise the battalions, and they came over in a body, thirteen hundred -men, the French not discovering their intention till just when it was -too late to frustrate it. - -The winter had now set in with severity, and ended all military -movements for a season. - -“During this period of mutual repose,” says Batty, “the French officers -and ours soon became intimate; we used to meet at a narrow part of -the river, and talk over the campaign. They would never believe, or -pretended not to believe, the reverse of Napoleon in Germany; and when -we received the news of the Orange Boven affair in Holland, they said -that it was impossible to convince them. One of our officers took ‘The -Star’ newspaper, rolled a stone up in it, and attempted to throw it -across the river; unfortunately the stone went through it, and it fell -into the water; the French officer very quietly said, in tolerably good -English, ‘Your good news is very soon damped.’ - -“During the campaign we had often experienced the most gentlemanly -conduct from the French officers. A day or two before the battle, when -we were upon our alarm-post, at break of day, a fine hare was seen -playing in a cornfield between the outposts; a brace of greyhounds were -very soon unslipped, when, after an exciting course, poor puss was -killed within the French lines. The officer to which the dogs belonged, -bowing to the French officer, called off the dogs, but the Frenchman -politely sent the hare, with a message and his compliments, saying that -we required it more than they did.” - -The roads were impassable from constant rain, and the low grounds -heavily flooded. The French took up cantonments on the right bank of -the Adour; while the allies occupied the country between the left of -that river and the sea. Every means were employed to render the troops -comfortable in their winter quarters, and, to guard against surprises, -telegraphs were erected in communication with every post, which, by a -simple combination of flags, transmitted intelligence along the line -of the cantonments, and apprised the detached officers of the earliest -movement of the enemy. Abundant supplies, and the advantage of an open -communication with Britain, enabled the army to recruit its strength; -and, with occasional interruptions of its quiet, the year 1813 passed -away, and another, “big with the fate of empires,” was ushered in. - - - - -CHAPTER XXII. - -THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES. - -PART FOURTH. - -1814. - - -The intrenchments into which Soult, on the failure of his attempts upon -the allied positions had withdrawn his troops, covered the approach to -Bayonne on the side opposite to Anglet. - -Six weeks passed on. The weather was too inclement to allow movements -to be made on either side, and the French marshal was occupied in -defending his extensive lines, and the allied general in preparing -secretly for passing the Adour. - -In February the weather changed, the cross roads became practicable, -and Lord Wellington with his characteristic promptness, commenced -preparatory movements for the execution of his grand conception. - -To distract the attention of Soult from the defence of the Adour, -Wellington threatened the French left on the Bidouse. - -The road, however, communicating with the bridge of St. Palais was -uncovered, and though evening had come on, and the second division, -with a Spanish corps under Morillo, were alone in hand, Lord Wellington -determined to force the position. The Spaniards were desired to march -rapidly on St. Palais, while, with Stewart’s division, the heights -should be carried. The attack was gallantly made, the enemy offered -a brave resistance, but the position was stormed in fine style, and -held against every effort the French could make for its recovery. The -contest continued until darkness had shrouded distant objects, while -the battalions still fought with such furious obstinacy, that volleys -were interchanged within pistol range, and the bayonet frequently -resorted to. Finding it impossible to force those enduring troops from -the ground they seemed determined upon keeping, Harispe, before Morillo -could seize the bridge, succeeded in retiring his beaten corps. Falling -back upon the Gave de Mauleon, he destroyed the bridge of Navarette, -but the river was forded by the British, Harispe’s position forced, and -his division driven behind Gave d’Oleron. - -Soult instantly destroyed the communications, and rendered the bridges -over the Adour impassable. The centre of the allies being now in force -on the Bidouse, and concentrating on Sauveterre, the French marshal -retired from Bayonne, leaving a powerful garrison behind him for the -protection of that important city. - -The citadel of Bayonne is a truly formidable work, standing on a -commanding hill upon the right bank of the Adour, and greatly elevated -above all the other defences of the city, nearly fronting the mouth of -the Nive. It is almost a perfect square, with strongly-built oreillon -bastions at the four angles. A double range of barracks and magazines -inclose a quadrangular space in the centre called the _place d’armes_, -the sides of which are parallel with the curtains of the citadel. -The north-east, north-west, and south-west bastions are surmounted -by cavaliers which appear to be well armed with cannon mounted _en -barbette_. - -All necessary preparations for the passage of the Adour had been -completed, and from the co-operation of the British navy much -assistance was expected. That hope was fully realised; and the noble -exertions of the British sailors on the eastern coast of Spain, at -St. Sebastian, and at Passages, were crowned by the intrepidity with -which the bar of the Adour was crossed. Undaunted by the failure of the -leading vessels, which perished in the surf, with death before their -eyes, and their comrades swamping in the waters, on came the succeeding -_chasse-marées_. At last the true channel was discovered. Vessel -succeeded vessel, and before night a perfect bridge was established -over the Adour, able from its solidity to resist a river current, and -protected from any effort of the enemy by a line of booms and spars, -which stretched across the river as a security against fire ships, or -any other means which the French might employ for its destruction. - -Before the flotilla had entered the Adour, or the pontoons had arrived -from Bedart, the guards attempted a passage of the river by means of -the small boats and a temporary raft formed of a few pontoons, and -worked as a flying bridge, by means of a hawser extended from the -opposite bank. As the strength of the tide interrupted this precarious -mode of passage, when only six companies, with two of the 60th rifles, -and a party of the rocket corps, had crossed, the position of this -small body, isolated as it was, and open to the attack of overwhelming -numbers, was dangerous in the extreme. Colonel Stopford, however, made -the best dispositions in his power for defence, and formed with one -flank upon the river, and the other appuied upon a morass, while the -heavy guns that had been placed in battery on the other shore, swept -the ground in front of the position with their fire. - -As had been truly apprehended, an attack was made. The French advanced -with fifteen hundred men, and the guards and rifles received them -steadily, the rocket corps, on either flank, opening with this novel -and destructive projectile. A few discharges completely arrested the -enemy’s advance, and they hastily retired from the attack; while at -the turning of the tide, reinforcements were ferried over, and the -position secured until the following evening, when the whole of the -first division, with two guns and a few troops of dragoons, succeeded -in effecting a passage. - -Bayonne, in the meantime, was closely invested, and the garrison -forced back from the villages in front of their lines, by Sir John -Hope. Lord Wellington, having secured the attention of Soult by a -formidable demonstration on his front, enabled Sir Rowland Hill to -pass the Gave d’Oleron unopposed, and thus turn the left flank of the -French marshal. Soult instantly retired and took a position behind the -Pau, establishing his headquarters at Orthez. Picton, with the third -and light divisions, had followed Hill; Clinton, with the sixth, had -crossed between Laas and Montford; and Beresford observed the enemy at -Peyrehorade closely, and kept them within their intrenchments. - -Lord Wellington had decided on an immediate attack. The French were -very strongly posted; their left wing, commanded by Clausel, rested on -the Gave, and occupied the town of Orthez; the centre, under d’Erlon, -was formed on the heights in the rear; while the right wing extended -behind St. Boès, and held that village. Harispe’s division was placed -as a reserve in the rear, and crossed the great roads leading to -Bordeaux and Toulouse. - -On the 27th February, Wellington commenced his operations. The allied -left wing, composed of the fourth and seventh divisions and Vivian’s -brigade, under Marshal Beresford, attacked the enemy’s right at St. -Boès; while the third and sixth divisions, under Sir Rowland Hill, with -Lord Edward Somerset’s light cavalry, were directed against Soult’s -left and centre. The British movements were ably executed. Hill crossed -the river in front of the French left, and turned their flank--the -enemy holding their ground with great obstinacy, while the allied -attack was as remarkable for its impetuosity. A final and protracted -struggle ensued, but the French unable to sustain the combined assault -of the allies, commenced retreating by divisions, and contesting every -inch of ground as they abandoned it. Hill’s parallel march was speedily -discovered, and as that movement threatened their rear, the order of -the retreat was accelerated, and gradually assumed the character of a -flight. The British pressed rapidly forward, the French as quickly fell -back; both strove to gain Sault de Navailles, and though charged by the -British cavalry, the enemy crossed the Luy de Bearne before Hill could -succeed in coming up. - -The defeat of the 27th was decisive. The French loss in killed and -wounded was immense. Six guns and a number of prisoners were taken; the -troops threw away their arms, many deserted altogether, and few defeats -were marked by more injurious results to the vanquished, than those -attendant upon that of Orthez. - -The allied loss amounted to two hundred and seventy-seven killed, one -thousand nine hundred and twenty-three wounded, and seventy missing. - -One circumstance occurred during this obstinate contest that displayed -the readiness of Lord Wellington’s decisions, and the rapidity with -which he adopted measures to meet any incidental exigency. - -A Portuguese battalion in advancing had been so roughly received that -it broke and fell back upon a brigade of the light division, who -succeeded in covering its retreat. The nature of the ground on which -the right of the enemy was posted, from its narrow front, confining the -attack to a line of but two battalions; while a heavy battery of guns -and a converging fire of musketry swept its approach and rendered the -boldest efforts of the assailants unavailing in carrying the height. -Wellington perceived the difficulty, and in a moment changed his method -of attack. Walker, with the seventh division, and Barnard, with a light -brigade, were pushed up the left of the height to attack the right of -the French at its point of junction with the centre; and Picton and -Clinton were directed to advance at once, and not as they had been -originally ordered, await the result of Beresford’s attempt upon the -hill. The whole face of the battle was thus suddenly changed, the -heights were speedily won, and the enemy, after a fierce resistance, -driven fairly from their ground, and forced from a most formidable -position. - -That night the French retired to Hagetman, and, joined by the garrison -of Dax, fell back on St. Sever, and afterwards on Agen--Beresford -advancing by Mont de Marsan, and Hill in the direction of Aire. Heavy -rains favoured the French retreat, by impeding the advance of the -allies, and it was the 2nd of March before Hill overtook them in front -of Aire. - -Although posted on formidable ground, Sir Rowland instantly and -successfully brought them to action. The second division, with De -Costa’s Portuguese, advanced to the attack; the former by the road -to Aire, and the latter by the heights upon the left of the enemy. -The movement of Stewart’s division was most brilliant; and though the -Portuguese behaved gallantly and won the ridge, they were attacked -furiously, and unable to hold the ground, deforced, and driven in great -confusion from the height. The French followed with a strong column, -and the consequences threatened to be disastrous, but the success of -the second division permitted Sir Rowland to detach Byng’s brigade to -the assistance of De Costa; and in place of assailing a broken corps, -the enemy’s columns were confronted by one in equal order, and already -buoyant with success. The result was what might have been expected; -the French were charged and beaten from the field, the town and the -position abandoned, the Adour hastily crossed, a number of prisoners -made, and a regiment cut off and obliged to retire to Pau. - -Soult pursued the line of the right bank of the Adour, and concentrated -at Plaisance and Maubourget, to await Lord Wellington’s attack; but -finding the road to Bordeaux uncovered, the allied general marched his -left wing directly on that city. On Beresford’s approach, the garrison -evacuated the place, crossing over to the right bank of the Garonne; -and the authorities and inhabitants generally assumed the white -cockade, and declared themselves in favour of the Bourbons. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII. - -THE BATTLE OF TOULOUSE. - -1814. - - -The celebrated conference at Chatillon terminated on the 19th of March, -and the allied Sovereigns determined to march direct upon the capital, -of which they obtained possession on the 31st. The intelligence of -this momentous event had not reached the south of France, and Lord -Wellington was busy making immense preparations to enable him to invest -and reduce Bayonne. Fascines and gabions were obtained in abundance; a -large supply of siege artillery, with shot and shells, was landed at -Passages from the home country; scaling-ladders were constructed in the -woods, the site of the batteries marked out, and all was ready for an -investment. - -Meanwhile, to guard against a menaced attack on his rear, the French -marshal retired under cover of night, and fell back upon Toulouse, -destroying the bridges as he passed them, where the British followed -him. - -The unavoidable difficulty in crossing flooded rivers, and moving -pontoons over roads nearly impassable from heavy rains, however greatly -delayed the allied march. Soult reached Toulouse in four days, while -Wellington, by great exertion, was only enabled to arrive before it in -seven. - -Toulouse stands on the right bank of the Garonne, which separates it -from a large suburb called Saint Cyprien. The eastern and northern -sides of the city are inclosed by the canal of Languedoc, which joins -the Garonne a mile below the town. On the east of the city is the -suburb of Saint Etienne; on the south that of Saint Michael, and on -that side the great road from Carcassone and Montpellier enters the -town. The population was estimated at fifty thousand souls, and it was -generally understood that the inhabitants of Toulouse were secretly -attached to the Bourbons. - -The city is walled and connected by ancient towers--but these -antiquated defences would avail little against the means employed in -modern warfare. Soult, therefore, intrenched the fauxbourg of Saint -Cyprien, constructed _têtes du pont_ at all the bridges of the canal, -threw up redoubts and breastworks, and destroyed the bridges across -the Ers. The southern side he considered so secure as to require no -additional defences, trusting for its protection to the width and -rapidity of the Garonne. - -The first attempt of the allied leader to throw a pontoon bridge -across the river, was rendered impracticable by the sudden rising of -its waters. Higher up, however, the passage was effected, but the -roads were quite impassable, and Lord Wellington determined to lay the -pontoons below the city, which was accordingly done, and Beresford with -the fourth and sixth divisions, was safely placed upon the right bank. - -This temporary success might have been followed by disastrous -consequences. The Garonne suddenly increased; a flood came pouring -down; the swollen river momentarily rose higher, and to save the -pontoons from being swept away, the bridge was removed, and the -divisions left unsupported, with an overpowering force in front, -and an angry river in their rear. Soult neglected this admirable -opportunity of attacking them; and on the second day the flood had -sufficiently abated to allow the pontoons to be laid down again, -when Frere’s Spanish corps passed over, and reinforced the isolated -divisions. The bridge was now removed above the city, to facilitate -Hill’s communications, who, with the second division, was posted in -front of the fauxbourg of Saint Cyprien. The passage of the third and -light divisions was effected safely, and Picton and Baron Alten took up -ground with their respective corps in front of the canal, and invested -the northern face of Toulouse. - -Early on the morning of the 10th March, the fortified heights on the -eastern front of the city were attacked. Soult had placed all his -disposable troops in this position, and thus defended, nothing but -determined gallantry on the part of the assailants could expect success. - -The bridge of Croix d’Orade, previously secured by a bold attack of -the 18th hussars, enabled Beresford and Frere to move up the left bank -of the Garonne, and occupy ground in front of the heights preparatory -to the grand attack. The sixth division was in the centre, with the -Spaniards on the right, and the fourth British on the left. The cavalry -of Sir Stapleton Cotton and Lord Edward Somerset were formed in support -of the left and centre; and Arentchild, now in command of Vivian’s -brigade, was attached to the left flank, while Ponsonby protected -the right. The light division occupied the vacant ground between the -river Garonne and the road to Croix d’Orade; its left abutting on the -division under Frere; and the third, its right resting on the river, -communicated with Hill’s corps upon the left by means of the pontoon -bridge. These divisions--those of Hill, Picton, and Alten--were ordered -to attack the enemy’s intrenchments in front of their respective corps, -simultaneously with the grand assault upon the heights. - -The fourth and sixth divisions moved obliquely against the enemy’s -right, carried the heights, and seized a redoubt on the flank of -the position; while the fourth Spanish corps, directed against the -ridge above the road to Croix d’Orade, advanced with confidence, and -succeeded in mounting the brow of the hill. But the heavy fire of the -French batteries arrested their onward movement. They recoiled, became -confused, and sought shelter from the fury of the cannonade in a hollow -way in front of the enemy’s position. The French, perceiving their -disorder, advanced and vigorously charged. Frere vainly endeavoured to -rally his broken troops and lead them on again; they were driven back -confusedly on the Ers, and their déroute appeared inevitable. - -Lord Wellington saw and remedied this reverse. Personally, he rallied -a Spanish regiment, and bringing up a part of the light division, -arrested the French pursuit, and allowed the broken regiments time to -be re-organised. The bridge across the Ers was saved; Frere reformed -his battalions, and the fugitives rejoined their colours. - -Beresford immediately resumed the attack, two redoubts were carried, -and the sixth division dislodged the enemy, and occupied the centre -of their position. The contest here was exceedingly severe; Pack, in -leading the attack, was wounded, and in an attempt to recover the -heights by the French, Taupin, who commanded the division, was killed. -Every succeeding effort failed, and the British held the ground their -gallantry had won. - -Picton had most imprudently changed a false into a real attack upon -the bridge over the canal of Languedoc nearest its entrance into the -Garonne, but the _tête du pont_ was too strong to be forced, and he -fell back with considerable loss. On the left, Sir Rowland Hill menaced -the fauxbourg of Saint Cyprien, and succeeded in fully occupying the -attention of its garrison, thus preventing them from rendering any -assistance when Soult was most severely pressed. - -In the meantime, Beresford, having obtained his artillery, resumed -offensive movements, and advanced along the ridge with the divisions of -Cole and Clinton. Soult anticipated the attack, and threw himself in -front and flank in great force upon the sixth division; but the effort -failed. The French marshal was driven from the hill, the redoubts -abandoned, the canal passed, and, beaten on every point, he sought -refuge within the walls of Toulouse. - -Few victories cost more blood than this long and hard-contested battle. -The allied casualties, including two thousand Spaniards, nearly -extended to seven thousand men. Several regiments lost half their -number, and two, the 45th and 61st, their colonels. It was impossible -to ascertain the extent to which the French suffered. Their loss was no -doubt commensurate with that of the victors. Of their superior officers -alone, two generals were killed, and three wounded and made prisoners. - -On the night of the succeeding day, Soult, alarmed by Wellington’s -movements on the road to Carcassone, retired from the city, which next -morning was taken possession of by the allies, although the French -unblushingly assert that they gained a victory. - -There was seldom a bloodier, and never a more useless, battle fought -than that of the 10th of March, for on the evening of the 12th a -British and French field officer, Colonels Cooke and St. Simon, -arrived at the allied headquarters, with intelligence that, on the -3rd, hostilities had ceased, and the war was virtually terminated. A -courier, despatched from the capital with this important communication, -had been unfortunately interrupted in his journey; and in ignorance of -passing events, the contending armies wasted their best energies, and -lost many of their bravest on both sides, in a bootless and unnecessary -encounter. - -Soult, on having the abdication of Napoleon formally notified to him -on the night of the 13th, refused to send in his adherence to the -Bourbons, merely offering a suspension of hostilities, to which Lord -Wellington most properly objecting, instantly recommenced his pursuit -of the French marshal’s beaten divisions. - -The bold and decisive measures of the allied leader doubtless hastened -the Duke of Dalmatia in making his decision, and, on the arrival of -a second official communication, Soult notified his adherence, and -hostilities ceased. Suchet had already shewn him the example, and -Toulouse displayed the white flag. A line of demarcation was made by -commissioners between the rival armies, and a regular convention signed -by the respective commanders. - -On the 27th, Thouvenot was instructed by Soult to surcease hostilities, -and acknowledged the Bourbons--the lilies floated over the citadel--and -saluted by three hundred rounds of artillery, Napoleon’s abdication, -and the restoration of the Bourbons, were formally announced. - -With political events we have no business, and it is sufficient to -cursorily observe, that arrangements were effected for Napoleon’s -retirement from public life to the “lonely isle,” where he might still, -in fancy, “call himself a king.” To this secluded spot, many of his old -and devoted followers accompanied him. Peace was generally proclaimed -over Europe; tranquillity restored in France; the “Grand Nation,” to -all appearance, contented itself with the change of government; the -allied sovereigns retired with their respective corps, each to his own -dominions; and the victorious army of Wellington quitted the French -soil, on which it had consummated its glory; and received, on landing -on the shores of Britain, that enthusiastic welcome which its “high -deeds” and boundless gallantry deserved from a grateful country. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV. - -THE BATTLE OF QUATRE BRAS. - -1815. - - -A few months passed away; Europe was apparently at rest; its military -attitude was gradually softening down, and all the belligerent Powers, -weary of a state of warfare that, with slight intermission, had lasted -for a quarter of a century, enjoyed the repose which the overthrow -of Napoleon’s power had produced. But this state of quietude was -delusory; it was the treacherous calm that precedes a tempest. Untamed -by adversity, that ambitious spirit was gathering strength for another -effort; France was ready to receive him; past victories would thus be -rendered useless, Europe convulsed again, and none could foresee what -strange events the descent of Napoleon might produce. - -No recorded career parallels that of Napoleon Buonaparte; and in -the history of kings and conquerors, the strangest story was his -own. He seemed the shuttlecock of Fortune--and she placed him “on a -pinnacle of pride merely to mark her own mutability.” Hurled from -the sovereignty of half the world, his star had lost its ascendancy, -apparently to rise no more, when, by the happiest accident, his voyage -from Elba was uninterrupted, his landing unopposed, an enthusiastic -welcome everywhere was given to the intruder, legions congregated -at his bidding, the empire was offered and accepted, and the first -intelligence of his descent was closely followed by a formal -acknowledgment of his restoration to the sovereignty of France. - -Napoleon landed in the Var on the 1st of March, and on the 19th he -slept in the palace of Fontainbleau. Louis had abandoned the capital, -and in a few hours the dynasty of the Bourbons seemed forgotten. None -opposed the return of the exile; his decrees were absolute, his wishes -were anticipated. The splendour of military parade delighted the -soldiery, while the theatric glitter of a _champ de Mai_ was admirably -adapted to catch the fancies, and win the momentary attachment of a gay -and thoughtless people. The whole pageant, in scenic effect, was suited -for those whom it was designed to lure, and on the 17th of April, -Napoleon was formally restored to that empire, from which the same -“sweet voices” had, but a few months before, so formally deposed him. - -Parisian adulation, and the military devotion he received from the -moment his foot touched the shore at Cannes, did not blind him to -“coming events.” A vain effort to make terms with the allied Powers -was scornfully rejected. At Vienna, his overtures were treated with -disdain, and his letter to the British regent was returned with the -seal unbroken. He saw from all these premonitory occurrences, that -a storm was about to burst, and lost no time in preparing for a -determined resistance. A powerful army alone could avert the danger; -and, with his customary tact, Napoleon made prodigious efforts to -restore the military strength of the empire, which the Russian, German, -and Peninsular campaigns had during the last years so miserably -weakened. - -French vanity was successfully appealed to, the memory of past -victories recalled, and martial glory, that powerful touchstone of -national feeling, successfully employed to win the people to his -standard. The younger of the male population were called out by -_ordonnances_, and the retired veterans collected once more around -those eagles, which, in prouder days, had entered half the European -capitals in triumph. - -The military power of France was organised anew. Commissioners, -specially employed, enforced the operations of Napoleon’s decrees in -every department of the kingdom. The Imperial Guard was re-established, -the cavalry increased and remounted, that powerful arm, the artillery, -by which half the victories of the French army had been achieved, was -enlarged and improved, and, in a time inconceivably short, a most -splendid _corps d’armée_ perfect in every department, was ready for the -field. - -While Napoleon was thus engaged, Wellington arrived at Brussels on the -5th of April, to take command of the British army. There, the troops of -the Prince of the Netherlands, with those of Nassau and Brunswick, were -placed under his orders, the whole forming the Anglo-Belgic army. - -The Prussian _corps d’armée_ were cantoned in and about Namur and -Charleroi--while Ostend, Antwerp, Tournay, Ypres, Mons, and Ghent, -were occupied by the allies. The position of the Anglo-Belgic army was -extended and detached, for the preceding harvest in the Low Countries -had been unusually deficient, and, of course, the British and Belgic -cantonments covered an additional surface to obtain the requisite -supplies. - -The allied corps in June were thus disposed. Lord Hill, with the -right wing, occupied Ath. The left, under the Prince of Orange, was -posted at Braine-le-Comte and Nivelles. The cavalry under the Marquis -of Anglesea, were established round Grammont; and the reserve and -headquarters, under the duke, were quartered in Brussels. - -Belgium, for centuries, had been the seat of war, and every plain, -every fortress, had its tale of martial achievement to narrate. Within -its iron frontier there were few places which had not witnessed some -affair of arms; the whole country was rife with military reminiscences, -and it was destined to prove the scene where the greatest event -in modern warfare should be transacted. As a country, Belgium was -admirably adapted for martial operations--the plains, in many places -extensive, terminated in undulated ridges or bolder heights; while the -surface generally admitted the movements of masses of infantry. Canals, -rivers, morasses, and villages, presented favourable positions to abide -a battle, and difficult ones for an advancing army to force, while -the fortresses everywhere afforded facilities for retiring upon, and -presented serious obstacles to those who must mask or carry them when -advancing. - -To a commander circumstanced like Wellington, great perplexity as to -the distribution of his army must arise, for the mode and point of -Napoleon’s attack were alike involved in mystery. He might decide -on adopting a defensive war, and permit the allies to become the -assailants. This course, however, was not a probable one; but where he -would precipitate himself was the difficulty. - -The dangerous proximity of Brussels to the point where Napoleon’s -_corps d’armée_ were concentrating, naturally produced an anxious -inquietude among the inhabitants and visitants. The city was filled -every hour with idle rumours, but time alone could develope Napoleon’s -plans. - -The first intelligence of a threatening movement on the part of the -French emperor was forwarded to the Duke of Wellington, when Blucher -learned that Zeithen’s corps was attacked. The despatch reached -Brussels at half-past four, but, as it merely intimated that the -Prussian outposts had been driven back, the information was not of -sufficient importance to induce the British commander to make any -change in the cantonments of the allied army. - -A second despatch reached the duke at midnight, and its intelligence -was more decisive than the former. Napoleon was across the Sambro, -and in full march on Charleroi and Fleurus. Orders were instantly -issued for the more detached corps to break up from their cantonments -and advance upon Nivelles, while the troops in Brussels should march -direct by the forest of Soignies, on Charleroi. Thus there would be a -simultaneous reunion of the brigades as they approached the scene of -action, while their communication with the Prussian right should be -carefully secured. - -Blucher’s second despatch was delivered to the British general in the -ballroom of the Duchess of Richmond. That circumstance most probably -gave rise to the groundless report that Wellington and the Prussian -marshal were surprised; but nothing could be more absurd than this -supposition. Both commanders were in close and constant communication, -and their plans for mutual co-operation were amply matured. - -Where the intended attack--if Napoleon would indeed venture to become -aggressor--should be made, was an uncertainty, and it had been -arranged that if Blucher were assailed, Wellington should move to his -assistance, or, in the event of the British being the first object -with Napoleon, then the Prussian marshal should sustain the duke with -a corps, or with his whole army, were that found necessary. Nothing -could be more perfect than the cordial understanding between the allied -commanders, and the result proved how faithfully these mutual promises -of support were realised. - -Two hours after midnight the gaiety of “fair Brussels” closed, the -drums beat to arms, and all was hurry and preparation. Momentarily -the din increased, “and louder yet the clamour grew” as the Highland -pibroch answered the bugle-call of the light infantry. The soldiery, -startled from their sleep, poured out from the now deserted dwellings; -and the once peaceful city exhibited a general alarm. - -The sun rose on a scene of confusion and excitement. The military -assembled in the Place Royale; and the difference of individual -character might be traced in the respective bearings of the various -soldiery. Some were taking a tender, many a last, leave of wives and -children; others, stretched upon the pavement, were listlessly waiting -for their comrades to come up, while not a few strove to snatch a few -moments of repose, and appeared half insensible to the din of war -around them. Waggons were loading and artillery harnessing; orderlies -and aides-de-camp rode rapidly through the streets; and in the gloom -of early morning the pavement sparkled beneath the iron feet of the -cavalry, as they hurried along the causeway to join their respective -squadrons, which were now collecting in the Park. - -The appearance of the British brigades as they filed from the Park -and took the road to Soignies, was most imposing. The martial air of -the Highland regiments, the bagpipes playing at their head, their -tartans fluttering in the breeze, and the early sunbeams flashing from -their glittering arms, excited the admiration of the burghers who had -assembled to see them march. During the winter and spring, while they -had garrisoned Brussels, their excellent conduct and gentle demeanour -had endeared them to the inhabitants; and “they were so domesticated in -the houses where they were quartered, that it was no uncommon thing to -see the Highland soldier taking care of the children, or keeping the -shop of his host.” - -Regiment after regiment marched--the organisation of all most perfect; -the Rifles, Royals, 28th, each exhibiting some martial peculiarity, -on which the eye of Picton appeared to dwell with pride and pleasure -as they filed off before him. To an intelligent spectator a national -distinction was clearly marked. The bearing of the Scotch bespoke a -grave and firm determination, while the light step and merry glance of -the Irish militiaman told that war was the game he loved, and a first -field had no terrors for him. - -Eight o’clock pealed from the steeple clocks; all was quiet--the -brigades, with their artillery and equipages, were gone--the crash of -music was heard no longer--the bustle of preparation had ceased--and an -ominous and heart-sinking silence succeeded the noise and hurry that -ever attends a departure for the field of battle. - -Napoleon’s plan of penetrating into Belgium was now so clearly -ascertained, that Wellington determined to concentrate on the extreme -point of his line of occupation. His march was accordingly directed on -Quatre Bras, a small hamlet situated at the intersection of the road to -Charleroi, by that leading from Namur to Nivelles. - -This village, which was fated to obtain a glorious but sanguinary -celebrity, consists of a few mean houses, having a thick and extensive -wood immediately on the right called Le Bois de Bossu. All around the -wood and hamlet, rye-fields of enormous growth, and quite ready for the -sickle, were extended. - -After a distressing march of twenty miles in sultry weather, and over a -country destitute of water, the British brigades reached the scene of -action at two o’clock. They found the Prince of Orange with a division -of his army endeavouring to hold the French in check, and maintain a -position of whose great importance he was so well aware. The prince, -unable to withstand the physical superiority of Ney’s corps, had -gradually lost ground, the Hanoverians had been driven back, and the -Bois de Bossu was won and occupied by the enemy. - -To recover this most important wood, from which the French could -debouche upon the road to Brussels, was the duke’s first object. The -95th were ordered to attack the tirailleurs who held it; the order was -gallantly executed, and after a bloody and sustained resistance, the -French were forced to retire. - -On the left, the Royals and 28th were hotly engaged, and on the -right the 44th and Highland regiments were simultaneously assailed. -The battle now became general. Before the British could deploy, the -French cavalry charged furiously, the tall rye masking their advance -and favouring the attack. Generally these charges were unsuccessful, -and the perfect discipline and steady courage of the British enabled -them to repel the enemy. Lancers and cuirassiers were driven back with -desperate slaughter--while whole squadrons, shattered in their retreat, -and leaving the ground covered with their dead and dying, proved with -what fatal precision the British squares sustained their fusilade. - -The efforts of the French to break the squares, however, were fierce -and frequent. Their batteries poured upon these unflinching soldiers -a storm of grape, and when an opening was made by the cannon, the -lancers were ready to rush upon the devoted infantry. But nothing could -daunt the lion-hearted British--nothing could shake their steadiness. -The dead were coolly removed, and the living occupied their places. -Though numbers fell, and the square momentarily diminished, it still -presented a serried line of glittering bayonets, through which lancer -and cuirassier endeavoured to penetrate, but in vain. - -One regiment, after sustaining a furious cannonade, was suddenly, and -on three different sides, assailed by cavalry. Two faces of the square -were charged by the lancers, while the cuirassiers galloped down upon -another. It was a trying moment. There was a death-like silence; and -one voice alone, clear and calm, was heard. It was their colonel’s, -who called upon them to be “Steady!” On came the enemy; the earth -shook beneath the horsemen’s feet, while on every side of the devoted -band, the corn bending beneath the rush of cavalry disclosed their -numerous assailants. The lance blades nearly met the bayonets of the -kneeling front rank, the cuirassiers were within a few paces, yet not -a trigger was drawn. But, when the word “Fire!” thundered from the -colonel’s lips, each side poured out its deadly volley, and in a moment -the leading files of the French lay before the square, as if hurled -by a thunderbolt to the earth. The assailants, broken and dispersed, -galloped off for shelter to the tall rye, while a constant stream of -musketry from the British square, carried death into their retreating -squadrons. - -But, unhappily, these furious and continued charges were not always -inefficient. On the right, and in the act of forming square, the 42nd -were attacked by the lancers. The sudden rush, and the difficulty of -forming in corn reaching to the shoulder, gave a temporary success to -the assailants. Two companies, excluded from the square, were ridden -over and cut down. The colonel was killed, half the regiment disabled, -but the remainder formed and repulsed the charge, while those detached -in the _mêlée_ fought back to back with desperate coolness, until the -withering fusilade of their companions dispersed the cavalry, and -enabled them to rejoin their ranks. - -The remaining regiments of the Highland brigade were hotly pressed by -the enemy; they had not a moment’s respite; for no sooner were the -lancers and cuirassiers driven back, than the French batteries opened -with a torrent of grape upon the harassed squares, which threatened -to overwhelm them. Numbers of officers and men were already stretched -upon the field, while the French, reinforced by fresh columns, -redoubled their exertions, while the brave and devoted handful of -British troops seemed destined to cover with their bodies that ground -their gallantry scorned to surrender. Wellington, as he witnessed the -slaughter of his best troops, is said to have been deeply affected; and -repeated references to his watch, showed how anxiously he waited for -reinforcements. - -The Bois de Bossu had continued to be the scene of a severe and -fluctuating combat. The 95th had driven the French out, but under a -heavy cannonade, and supported by a cavalry movement, the rifles were -overpowered by numbers and forced to retire, fighting inch by inch, -and contesting every tree. Ney established himself at last within the -wood, and ordered up a considerable addition to the light troops, who -had already occupied this important point of the position. - -The contest was at its height. The incessant assaults of the enemy -were wasting the British regiments, but, with the exception of the -Bois de Bossu, not an inch of ground was lost. The men were falling -in hundreds, death was busy everywhere, but not a cheek blanched, and -not a foot receded! The courage of these undaunted soldiers needed no -incitement, but, on the contrary, the efforts of their officers were -constantly required to restrain the burning ardour that would, if -unrepressed, have led to ruinous results. Maddened to see their ranks -thinned by renewed assaults which they were merely suffered to repel, -they panted for the hour of action. The hot blood of Erin was boiling -for revenge, and even the cool endurance of the Scotch began to yield, -and a murmur was sometimes heard of, “Why are we not led forward?” - -And yet, though forward movements were denied them, the assailants -paid dearly for this waste of British blood. For a long hour the 92nd -had been exposed to a destructive fire from the French artillery -that occasioned a fearful loss. A regiment of Brunswick cavalry had -attempted to repel a charge of cuirassiers, and repulsed with loss, -were driven back upon the Highlanders in great disorder. The hussars -galloped down a road on which part of the regiment was obliqued--the -remainder lining the ditch in front. The rear of the Brunswickers -intermingled with the headmost of the French horsemen, and for a -while the 92nd could not relieve them with their musketry. At last -the pursuers and pursued rode rapidly past the right flank of the -Highlanders, and permitted them to deliver their volley. The word -“Fire!” was scarcely given, when the close and converged discharge -of both wings fell with terrible effect upon the advanced squadron. -The cuirassiers were literally cut down by that withering discharge, -and the road choked up with men and horses rolling in dying agony, -while the shattered remnant of what but a few moments before had been -a splendid regiment, retreated in desperate confusion to avoid a -repetition of that murderous fusilade. - -At this period of the battle, the guards, after a march of -seven-and-twenty miles, arrived from Enghein, from whence they had -moved at three in the morning. Exhausted by heat and fatigue, they -halted at Nivelles, lighted fires, and prepared to cook their dinners. -But the increasing roar of cannon announced that the duke was seriously -engaged, and a staff officer brought orders to hurry on. The bivouac -was instantly broken up, the kettles packed, the rations abandoned, and -the wearied troops cheerfully resumed their march. - -The path to the field of battle could not be mistaken; the roar of -cannon was succeeded by the roll of musketry, which at every step -became more clearly audible; and waggons, heaped with wounded British -and Brunswickers interspersed, told that the work of death was going on. - -The Guards, indeed, came up at a fortunate crisis. The Bois de Bossu -was won, and the tirailleurs of the enemy, debouching from its cover, -were about to deploy upon the roads that it commanded, and would thus -intercept the duke’s communication with the Prussians. The fifth -division, sadly reduced, could hardly hold their ground, any offensive -movement was impracticable, and the French tirailleurs were actually -issuing from the wood, but on perceiving the advancing columns, they -halted. The first brigade of Guards, having loaded and fixed bayonets, -were ordered to advance, and, wearied as they were with a fifteen -hours’ march, they cheered, and pushed forward. In vain the thick trees -impeded them, and although every bush and coppice was held and disputed -by the enemy, the tirailleurs were driven in on every side. Taking -advantage of a rivulet which crossed the wood, the enemy attempted to -form and arrest the progress of the Guards. That stand was momentary; -they were forced from their position, and the wood once more was -carried by the British. - -Their success was, however, limited to its occupation; the broken -ground and close timber prevented the battalion from forming; and when -it emerged, and of course in considerable disorder, from its cover, -the masses of cavalry drawn up in the open ground charged and forced -it back. At last, after many daring attempts to debouch and form, the -first brigade fell back upon the third battalion, which, by flanking -the wood, had been enabled to form square, and repulse the cavalry, -and there the brigade halted. Evening was now closing in, the attacks -of the enemy became fewer and feebler, a brigade of heavy cavalry with -horse artillery came up, and, worn out by the sanguinary struggle of -six long hours, the assailants ceased their attack, and the fifth and -third divisions took a position for the night upon the ground their -unbounded heroism had held through this long and bloody day. - -Thus terminated the fight of Quatre Bras, and a more glorious victory -was never won by British bravery. Night closed the battle, and when the -limited number of the allied troops actually engaged is considered, -this sanguinary conflict will stand almost without a parallel. At the -opening of the action at half-past two, the Duke’s force could not have -exceeded sixteen thousand, his whole army consisting of some Brunswick -hussars, supported by a few Belgian and Hanoverian guns, and the great -distance of their cantonments from the field of battle prevented -the British cavalry and horse artillery arriving until late in the -evening. Vivian’s brigade (1st Hanoverian, and 10th and 18th hussars) -came up at seven o’clock, but the rest only reached Quatre Bras at the -close of the action, having made a forced march from behind the Dender, -over bad roads for more than forty miles. Ney, by his own account, -commenced the battle with the second corps and Excelman’s cavalry, the -former numbering thirty thousand strong in artillery, and its cavalry, -that of the second corps included, amounting to three thousand six -hundred. - -The French marshal complains that the first corps, originally assigned -to him, and which he had left at Frasnes in reserve, had been withdrawn -by Napoleon without any intimation, and never employed during the -entire day, and thus, as Ney writes to Fouche, “twenty-five or thirty -thousand men were, I may say, paralysed, and idly paraded during -the battle, from the right to the left, and the left to the right, -without firing a shot.” All this admitted, surely his means were amply -sufficient to have warranted a certain victory. In numbers his cavalry -were infinitely superior, his artillery was equally powerful, while in -those important arms, Wellington was miserably weak, and all he had -to oppose to his stronger antagonist were the splendid discipline and -indomitable courage of British infantry. - -The loss sustained by the British and their allies in this glorious -and hard-contested battle amounted to three thousand seven hundred -and fifty, _hors de combat_. Of course, the British suffered most -severely, having three hundred and twenty men killed, and two thousand -one hundred and fifty-five wounded. The Duke of Brunswick fell in the -act of rallying his troops, and an immense number of British officers -were found among the slain and wounded. During an advanced movement, -the 92nd, while repulsing an attack of both cavalry and infantry, -met a French column, retreating to the wood, which halted and turned -its fire on the Highlanders, already assailed by a superior force. -Notwithstanding, the regiment bravely held its ground until relieved by -a regiment of the Guards, when it retired to its original position. In -this brief and sanguinary conflict, its loss amounted to twenty-eight -officers, and nearly three hundred men. - -The casualties, when compared with the number of the combatants, will -appear enormous. Most of the battalions lost their commanding officers, -and the rapid succession of subordinate officers on whom the command -devolved, told how fast the work of death went on. Trifling wounds -were disregarded, and men severely hurt refused to retire to the rear, -or rejoined their colours after a temporary dressing. Picton’s was a -remarkable instance of this disregard of suffering; he was severely -wounded at Quatre Bras, and the fact was only ascertained after his -glorious fall at Waterloo. - -The French loss, according to their own returns, was “very -considerable, amounting to four thousand two hundred killed or -wounded”; and Ney in his report says, “I was obliged to renounce my -hopes of victory; and in spite of all my efforts, in spite of the -intrepidity and devotion of my troops, my utmost efforts could only -maintain me in my position till the close of the day.” - -Ney fell back upon the road to Frasnes. The moon rose angrily, still a -few cannon-shot were heard after the day had departed; but gradually -they ceased. The fires were lighted, and such miserable provisions as -could be procured were furnished to the harassed soldiery; and while -strong pickets were posted in the front and flanks, the remnant of -the British, with their brave allies, piled their arms and stretched -themselves on the field. - -While the British held their battleground, the Prussians had been -obliged to retire in the night from Ligny. This, however, was not -ascertained until morning, as the aide-de-camp despatched with the -intelligence to Quatre Bras had unfortunately been killed on the -road. Corps after corps arrived during the night, placing the Duke of -Wellington in a position to have become assailant next morning had -Blucher succeeded in maintaining his position, and repulsed Napoleon’s -attack. - -The night passed, the wounded were removed, the dead partially buried; -disabled guns were repaired, ammunition served out, and all was ready -for “a contest on the morrow.” - -The intelligence of the Prussian retreat, of course, produced a -correspondent movement, and the Duke of Wellington, to maintain his -communications with Marshal Blucher, decided on falling back upon a -position in front of the village of Waterloo, which had been already -surveyed, and selected by the allied leader as the spot on which he -should make a stand. - - - - -CHAPTER XXV. - -THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO. - -1815. - - -Napoleon had reached Frasnes at nine o’clock on the morning of the -17th, and determined on attacking the allied commander. Still uncertain -as to the route by which Blucher was retiring, he detached Grouchy in -pursuit with the third and fourth corps, and the cavalry of Excelmans -and Pajol, with directions to overtake the Prussian marshal, if -possible, and in that case bring him to action. - -While Buonaparte delayed his attack until his reserve and the sixth -corps came up, his abler antagonist was preparing to retire. This -operation in open day was difficult, as the Dyle was in the rear of -the allies, and the long and narrow bridge at the village of Genappe -the only means by which the _corps d’armée_ could effect its passage. -Wellington disposed some horse-artillery and dismounted dragoons upon -the heights, and leaving a strong rearguard in front of Quatre Bras, -he succeeded in making his retreat, until, when discovered, it was too -late to offer any serious interruption to the regressive movement of -the allies. - -While the rear of the columns were still defiling through the narrow -streets of Genappe, Napoleon’s advanced cavalry overtook and attacked -the rearguard, and a sharp affair ensued. The 7th Hussars, assisted -by some squadrons of the 11th and 23rd Light Dragoons, charged the -French horsemen boldly, but they were repulsed; and a second effort was -bravely but ineffectually attempted. The Life Guards were instantly -ordered up, and led in person to the charge by Lord Anglesea, who -was in command of the British rearguard. Their attack was decisive; -the enemy were severely checked, and driven in great disorder back -upon their supports. No other attempt was made by the French cavalry -to embarrass the retreat of the allied columns, and except by an -occasional cannonade, too distant to produce any serious effect, the -remainder of the march on Waterloo was undisturbed by the French -advance. - -The allies reached the position early in the evening, and orders were -issued for the divisions to halt and prepare their bivouacs. The -ground for each brigade had been already marked out; the troops piled -their arms, the cavalry picketed their horses, the guns were parked, -fires were lighted along the lines, and all prepared the best mode of -sheltering themselves from the inclemency of the weather, which scanty -means could afford them in an exposed position like that of Waterloo. - -All through the day rain had occasionally fallen, but as night came on -the weather became more tempestuous. The wind rose, and torrents of -rain, with peals of thunder and frequent lightning, rendered the dreary -night before the battle anything but a season of repose. - -While the troops bivouacked on the field, the Duke of Wellington with -the general officers and their respective staffs occupied the village -of Waterloo. On the doors of the several cottages the names of the -principal officers were chalked--“and frail and perishing as was the -record, it was found there long after many of those whom it designated -had ceased to exist!” - -The ground on which the allied commander had decided to accept battle -was chosen with excellent judgment. In front of the position, the -surface declined for nearly a quarter of a mile, and rose again for -an equal distance, until it terminated in a ridge of easy access, -along which the French had posted a number of their brigades, the -intermediate space between the armies being covered by a rich crop of -rye nearly ready for the sickle. In the rear, the forest of Soignies, -intersected by the great roads from Charleroi to Brussels, extended; -and nearly at the entrance to the wood, the little village of Waterloo -was situated. The right of the British was stretched over to Merke -Braine, and the left appuied upon a height above Ter le Haye. The whole -line was formed on a gentle acclivity, the flanks partially defended -by a small ravine with broken ground. The farmhouse of La Haye Sainte, -in front of the left centre, was defended by a Hanoverian battalion, -and the chateau of Hougomont, in advance of the right centre, held by a -part of the Guards and a few companies of Nassau riflemen. This was the -strongest point of the whole position; and the Duke had strengthened -it considerably, by erecting barricades and perforating the walls with -loopholes, to permit the musketry of its defenders to be effectively -employed. - -Wellington’s first line, comprising some of his best regiments, was -drawn up behind these posts; the second was still further in the rear, -and, from occupying a hollow, was sheltered from the fire of the -French artillery. The third was formed of the cavalry; and they were -more retired still, extending to Ter le Haye. The extreme right of the -British obliqued to Merke Braine, and covered the road to Nivelles, -while the left kept the communication with the Prussians open by the -Ohain road, which runs through the passes of Saint Lambert. As it was -not improbable that Napoleon might endeavour to reach Brussels by -marching circuitously round the British right, a corps of observation, -composed of the greater portion of the fourth division, under Sir -Charles Colville, was detached to Halle; and consequently those troops, -during the long and bloody contest of the 18th, were at a distance from -the field, and remained _non combattant_. - -The allied dispositions were completed soon after daylight, although it -was nearly noon before the engagement seriously commenced. The division -of Guards, under General Cooke, was posted on a rise immediately -adjoining the chateau of Hougomont, its right leaning on the road to -Nivelles; the division of Baron Alten had its left flank on the road -of Charleroi, and was drawn up behind the house of La Haye Sainte. -The Brunswick troops were partly in line with the Guards and partly -held in reserve; and the Nassau troops were generally attached to -Alten’s division. Some of the corps in line, and a battalion acting _en -tirailleur_, occupied the wood of Hougomont. This _corps d’armée_ was -commanded by the Prince of Orange. - -The British divisions of Clinton and Colville, two Hanoverian brigades, -and a Dutch corps under the command of Lord Hill, were placed _en -potence_, in front of the right. - -On the left, the division of Picton, a British brigade under Sir John -Lambert, a Hanoverian corps, and some troops of the Netherlands, -extended along the hedge and lane which traverses the rising ground -between the road to Charleroi and Ter le Haye. This village, with the -farm of Papilotte, contiguous to the wood of Frichemont, was garrisoned -by a post of the Nassau contingent, commanded by the hereditary -Prince of Weimar. The cavalry were under the direction of the Earl of -Uxbridge, and the artillery were commanded by Sir George Wood. - -No part of the allied position was remarkable for natural strength; -but where the ground displayed any advantages, they had been carefully -made available for defence. The whole surface of the field of Waterloo -was perfectly open, and the acclivities of easy ascent. Infantry -movements could be easily effected, artillery might advance and retire, -and cavalry could charge. On every point the British position was -assailable; and the island soldier had no reliance but in “God and his -Grace”--for all else depended on his own stout heart and vigorous arm. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI. - -THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO - -(_continued_). - -1815. - - -Napoleon passed the night of the 17th in a farmhouse which was -abandoned by the owner, named Bouquean, an old man of eighty, who had -retired to Planchenoit. It is situated on the high road from Charleroi -to Brussels. It is half a league from the chateau of Hougomont and -La Haye Sainte, and a quarter of a league from La Belle Alliance and -Planchenoit. Supper was hastily served up in part of the utensils of -the farmer that remained. Buonaparte slept in the first chamber of this -house; a bed with blue silk hangings and gold fringe was put up for him -in the middle of this room. His brother Jerome, the Duke of Bassano, -and several generals, lodged in the other chambers. All the adjacent -buildings, gardens, meadows, and enclosures, were crowded with military -and horses. - -Morning broke; the rain still continued, but with less severity than -during the preceding night; the wind fell, but the day lowered, and -the dawn of the 18th was gloomy and foreboding. The British soldiers -recovered from the chill cast over them by the inclemency of the -weather, and, from the ridge of their position, calmly observed the -enemy’s masses coming up in long succession, and forming their numerous -columns on the heights in front of La Belle Alliance. - -The bearing of the French was very opposite to the steady and cool -determination of the British soldiery. With the former, all was -exultation and arrogant display; while, with characteristic vanity, -they boasted of an imaginary success at Quatre Bras, and claimed a -decisive victory at Ligny! - -Although in point of fact beaten by the British on the 16th, Napoleon -tortured the retrograde movement of the Duke on Waterloo into a defeat, -and the winning a field from Blucher, attended with no advantage beyond -the capture of a few disabled guns, afforded a pretext to declare in -his dispatches that the Prussian army was routed and disorganised, -without a prospect of being rallied. - -The morning passed in mutual dispositions for battle, and the French -attack commenced soon after eleven o’clock. The first corps, under -Count D’Erlon, was in position opposite La Haye Sainte, its right -extending towards Frichemont, and its left leaning on the road to -Brussels. The second corps, uniting its right with D’Erlon’s left, -extended to Hougomont, with the wood in its front. - -The cavalry reserve (the cuirassiers) were immediately in the rear of -these corps; and the Imperial Guard, forming the grand reserve, were -posted on the heights of La Belle Alliance. Count Lobau, with the sixth -corps, and D’Aumont’s cavalry, were placed in the rear of the extreme -right, to check the Prussians, should they advance from Wavre, and -approach by the defiles of Saint Lambert. Napoleon’s arrangements were -completed about half-past eleven, and immediately the order to attack -was given. - -The place from which Buonaparte viewed the field, was a gentle rising -ground beside the farmhouse of La Belle Alliance. There he remained for -a considerable part of the day, dismounted, pacing to and fro with his -hands behind him, receiving communications from his aides-de-camp, and -issuing orders to his officers. As the battle became more doubtful, -he approached nearer the scene of action, and betrayed increased -impatience to his staff by violent gesticulation, and using immense -quantities of snuff. At three o’clock he was on horseback in front of -La Belle Alliance; and in the evening, just before he made his last -attempt with the Guard, he had reached a hollow close to La Haye Sainte. - -Wellington, at the opening of the engagement, stood upon a ridge -immediately behind La Haye, but as the conflict thickened, where -difficulties arose and danger threatened, there the duke was found. He -traversed the field exposed to a storm of balls, and passed from point -to point uninjured; and on more than one occasion, when the French -cavalry charged the British squares, the duke was there for shelter. - -A slight skirmishing between the French tirailleurs and British light -troops had continued throughout the morning, but the advance of a -division of the second corps, under Jerome Buonaparte, against the post -of Hougomont, was the signal for the British artillery to open, and -was, in fact, the commencement of the battle of Waterloo. The first -gun fired on the 18th was directed by Sir George Wood upon Jerome’s -advancing column; the last was a French howitzer, at eight o’clock in -the evening, turned by a British officer against the routed remains of -that splendid army with which Napoleon had begun the battle. - -Hougomont was the key of the duke’s position, a post naturally of -considerable strength, and care had been taken to increase it. It was -garrisoned by the light companies of the Coldstream and 1st and 3rd -Guards; while a detachment from General Byng’s brigade was formed on an -eminence behind, to support the troops defending the house and the wood -on its left. Three hundred Nassau riflemen were stationed in the wood -and garden; but the first attack of the enemy dispersed them. - -To carry Hougomont, the efforts of the second corps were principally -directed throughout the day. This fine corps, thirty thousand strong, -comprised three divisions, and each of these, in quick succession, -attacked the well-defended farmhouse. The advance of the assailants -was covered by a tremendous cross-fire of nearly one hundred pieces, -while the British guns in battery on the heights above, returned the -cannonade, and made fearful havoc in the dense columns of the enemy -as they advanced or retired from the attack. Although the French -frequently occupied the wood, it afforded them indifferent shelter from -the musketry of the troops defending the house and garden; for the -trees were but slight, and planted far asunder. Foy’s division passed -entirely through and gained the heights in the rear; but it was driven -back with immense loss by part of the Coldstream and 3rd Guards. - -At last, despairing of success, the French artillery opened with shells -upon the house; the old tower of Hougomont was quickly in a blaze; the -fire reached the chapel, and many of the wounded, both assailants and -defenders, perished miserably there. But still, though the flames raged -above, shells burst around, and shot ploughed through the shattered -walls and windows, the Guards nobly held the place, and Hougomont -remained untaken. - -The attack against the position of Hougomont lasted, on the whole, -from twenty-five minutes before twelve until a little past seven at -night. Within half an hour one thousand five hundred men were killed in -the small orchard at Hougomont, not exceeding four acres. The loss of -the enemy was enormous. The division of General Foy alone lost about -three thousand; and the total loss of the enemy in the attack of this -position is estimated at ten thousand in killed and wounded. Above six -thousand men of both armies perished in the farm of Hougomont; six -hundred British were killed in the wood; twenty-five in the garden; -one thousand one hundred in the orchard and meadow; four hundred men -near the farmer’s garden; two thousand of both parties behind the great -orchard. The bodies of three hundred British were buried opposite the -gate of the chateau; and those of six hundred French were buried at the -same place. - -The advance of Jerome on the right was followed by a general onset -upon the British line, three hundred pieces of artillery opening their -cannonade, and the French columns in different points advancing to -the attack. Charges of cavalry and infantry, sometimes separately and -sometimes with united force, were made in vain. The British regiments -were disposed individually in squares, with triple files, each placed -sufficiently apart to allow it to deploy when requisite. The squares -were mostly parallel, but a few were judiciously thrown back; and this -disposition, when the French cavalry had passed the advanced regiments, -exposed them to a flanking fire from the squares behind. The British -cavalry were in the rear of the infantry, and the artillery in battery -over the line. The fight of Waterloo may be easily comprehended by -simply stating, that for ten hours it was a continued succession of -attacks of the French columns on the squares; the British artillery -playing upon them as they advanced, and the cavalry charging when they -receded. - -But no situation could be more trying to the unyielding courage of the -British army than this disposition in squares at Waterloo. There is -an excited feeling in an attacking body that stimulates the coldest -and blunts the thoughts of danger. The tumultuous enthusiasm of the -assault spreads from man to man, and duller spirits catch a gallant -frenzy from the brave around them. But the enduring and devoted courage -which pervaded the British squares when, hour after hour, mowed down by -a murderous artillery, and wearied by furious and frequent onsets of -lancers and cuirassiers; when the constant order, “Close up! close up!” -marked the quick succession of slaughter that thinned their diminished -ranks; and when the day wore later, when the remnants of two and even -three regiments were necessary to complete the square which one of -them had formed in the morning--to support this with firmness, and -“feed death,” inactive and unmoved, exhibited that calm and desperate -bravery which elicited the admiration of Napoleon himself. - -At times the temper of the troops had nearly failed; and, particularly -among the Irish regiments, the reiterated question of--“When shall -we get at them?” showed how ardent the wish was to avoid inactive -slaughter, and, plunging into the columns of the assailants, to avenge -the death of their companions. But the “Be cool, my boys!” from their -officers was sufficient to restrain their impatience, and, cumbering -the ground with their dead, they waited with desperate intrepidity for -the hour to arrive when victory and vengeance should be their own! - -While the second corps was engaged at Hougomont, the first was directed -by Napoleon to penetrate the left centre. Had this attempt succeeded, -the British must have been defeated, as it would have been severed and -surrounded. Picton’s division was now severely engaged. Its position -stretched from La Haye Sainte to Ter le Haye; in front there was an -irregular hedge; but being broken and pervious to cavalry, it afforded -but partial protection. The Belgian infantry, who were extended in -front of the fifth division, gave way as the leading columns of -D’Erlon’s corps approached, the French came boldly to the fence, and -Picton, with Kempt’s brigade, as gallantly advanced to meet them. - -A tremendous combat ensued. The French and British closed; for the -cuirassiers had been already received in square, and repulsed with -immense loss. Instantly Picton deployed the division into line; and -pressing forward to the hedge, received and returned the volley of -D’Erlon’s infantry, and then crossing the fence, drove back the enemy -at the point of the bayonet. The French retreated in close column, -while the fifth mowed them down with musketry, and slaughtered them -in heaps with their bayonets. Lord Anglesea seized on the moment, -and charging with the Royals, Greys, and Enniskilleners, burst -through everything that opposed him. Vainly the mailed cuirassier and -formidable lancer attempted to withstand this splendid body of heavy -cavalry; they were overwhelmed, and the French infantry, already -broken and disorganised by the gallant fifth, fell in hundreds beneath -the swords of the British dragoons. The eagles of the 45th and 105th -regiments, and upwards of two thousand prisoners, were the trophies of -this brilliant charge. - -But, alas! like most military triumphs, this had its misfortune to -alloy it. Picton fell! But where could the famed commander of the old -“Fighting Third” meet with death so gloriously? He was at the head of -the division as it pressed forward with the bayonet; he saw the best -troops of Napoleon repulsed; the ball struck him, and he fell from his -horse; he heard the Highland lament answered by the deep execration of -Erin; and while the Scotch slogan was returned by the Irish hurrah, his -fading sight saw his excited division rush on with irresistible fury. -The French column was annihilated, and two thousand dead enemies told -how desperately he had been avenged. This was, probably, the bloodiest -struggle of the day. When the attack commenced--and it lasted not an -hour--the fifth division exceeded five thousand men; and when it ended -it scarcely reckoned eighteen hundred bayonets! - -While Picton’s division and the heavy cavalry had repulsed D’Erlon’s -effort against the left, the battle was raging at La Haye Sainte, a -post in front of the left centre. This was a rude farmhouse and farm, -defended by five hundred German riflemen; and here the attack was -fierce and constant, and the defence gallant and protracted. While a -number of guns played on it with shot and shells, it was assailed by -a strong column of infantry. Thrice they were repulsed; but the barn -caught fire, and the number of the garrison decreasing, it was found -impossible, from its exposed situation, to supply the loss and throw in -reinforcements. Still worse, the ammunition of the rifle corps failed, -and, reduced to a few cartridges, their fire had almost ceased. - -Encouraged by this casualty, the French, at the fourth attempt, turned -the position. Though the doors were burst in, still the gallant Germans -held the house with their bayonets; but, having ascended the walls -and roof, the French fired on them from above, and, now reduced to a -handful, the post was carried. No quarter was given, and the remnant of -the brave riflemen were bayoneted on the spot. - -This was, however, the only point where, during this long and -sanguinary conflict, Buonaparte succeeded. He became master of a -dilapidated dwelling, its roof destroyed by shells, and its walls -perforated by a thousand shot-holes; and when obtained, an incessant -torrent of grape and shrapnels from the British artillery on the -heights above, rendered its acquisition useless for future operations, -and made his persistence in maintaining it, a wanton and unnecessary -sacrifice of human life. - -There was a terrible sameness in the battle of the 18th of June, -which distinguished it in the history of modern slaughter. Although -designated by Napoleon “a day of false manœuvres,” in reality there -was less display of military tactics at Waterloo than in any general -action we have on record. Buonaparte’s favourite plan, to turn a wing, -or separate a corps, was the constant effort of the French leader. -Both were tried at Hougomont to turn the right, and at La Haye Sainte -to break through the left centre. Hence, the French operations were -confined to fierce and incessant onsets with masses of cavalry and -infantry, generally supported by a numerous and destructive artillery. -Knowing that to repel these desperate and sustained attacks a -tremendous sacrifice of human life must occur, Napoleon, in defiance -of their acknowledged bravery, calculated on wearying the British into -defeat. But when he saw his columns driven back in confusion, when -his cavalry receded from the squares they could not penetrate, when -battalions were reduced to companies by the fire of his cannon, and -still that “feeble few” shewed a perfect front, and held the ground -they had originally taken--no wonder his admiration was expressed to -Soult: - -“How beautifully these British fight! but they must give way!” - -And well did British bravery merit that proud encomium which their -enduring courage elicited from Napoleon. For hours, with uniform and -unflinching gallantry, they repulsed the attacks of troops who had -already proved their superiority over the soldiers of every other -nation in Europe. When the artillery united its fire, and poured -exterminating volleys on some devoted regiment, the square, prostrate -on the earth, allowed the storm to pass over them. When the battery -ceased--to permit their cavalry to charge and complete the work of -destruction--the square was again upon their feet, no face unformed, no -chasm to allow the horsemen entrance, but a serried line of impassable -bayonets was before them, while the rear ranks threw in a reserved fire -with murderous precision. The cuirass was too near the musket then to -avert death from the wearer; men and horses went down in heaps; each -attempt ended in defeat, and the cavalry at last retired, leaving -their best and boldest before a square which, to them, had proved -impenetrable. - -When the close column of infantry came on, the square had deployed -into line. The French were received with a destructive volley, and -next moment the wild cheer which accompanies the bayonet charge, -announced that Britain advanced with the weapon she had always found -irresistible. The French never crossed bayonets fairly with the -British, for when an attempt was made to stand, a terrible slaughter -attested Britain’s superiority. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVII. - -THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO - -(_continued_). - -1815. - - -But the situation of Wellington momentarily became more critical. -Masses of the enemy had fallen, but thousands came on anew. With -desperate attachment, the French army passed forward at Napoleon’s -command, and although each advance terminated in defeat and slaughter, -fresh battalions crossed the valley and mounting the ridge with cries -of “Vive l’Empereur!” exhibited a devotion which never had been -surpassed. - -Wellington’s reserves had been gradually brought into action--and the -left, though but partially engaged, could not be weakened to send -assistance to the right and centre. Many battalions were miserably -reduced; and the fifth division, already cut up at Quatre Bras on the -evening of the 16th, presented but a skeleton of what these beautiful -brigades had been when they left Brussels two days before. The loss -of individual regiments was prodigious. The 27th had four hundred -men mowed down in square without drawing a trigger; it lost all its -superior officers; and a solitary subaltern who remained, commanded it -for half the day. Another, the 92nd regiment, when not two hundred were -left, rushed at a French column and routed it with the bayonet; and a -third, the 33rd, when nearly annihilated, sent to require support--none -could be given; and the commanding officer was told that he must “stand -or fall where he was!” - -Any other save Wellington would have despaired; but he calculated, and -justly, that he had an army which would perish where it stood. But when -he saw the devastation caused by the incessant attacks of an enemy who -appeared determined to succeed, is it surprising that his watch was -frequently consulted, and that he prayed for night or Blucher? - -When evening came on, no doubt Buonaparte began to question the -accuracy of his “military arithmetic”--a phrase happily applied to -this meting out death by the hour. Half the day had been consumed in a -sanguinary and indecisive conflict; all his disposable troops but the -Guard had been employed, and still his efforts were foiled; and the -British, with diminished numbers, shewed the same bold front they had -presented at the commencement of the battle. He determined, therefore, -on another desperate attempt upon the whole British line; and while -issuing orders to effect it, a distant cannonade announced that a fresh -force was approaching to share the action. Napoleon, concluding that -Grouchy was coming up, conveyed the glad tidings to his disheartened -columns. But an aide-de-camp quickly removed the mistake, and the -Emperor received the unwelcome intelligence that the strange force now -distinctly observed debouching from the woods of Saint Lambert, was the -advanced guard of a Prussian corps. - -Buonaparte appeared, or affected to appear, incredulous; but the fatal -truth was ascertained too soon. - -While the delusive hope of immediate relief was industriously -circulated among his troops, Napoleon despatched Count Lobau, with the -sixth corps, to employ the Prussians, while in person he should direct -a general attack upon the British line. - -Meanwhile the Prussian advance had debouched from the wood of -Frichermont, and the operations of the old marshal, in the rear of -Napoleon’s right flank became alarming. If Blucher established himself -there in force, unless success against the British in his front was -rapid and decisive, or that Grouchy came promptly to his relief, -Buonaparte knew well that his situation must be hopeless. Accordingly, -he directed the first and second corps and all his cavalry reserves -against the duke; the French mounted the heights once more, and the -British were attacked from right to left. - -A dreadful and protracted encounter followed; for an hour the contest -was sustained, and, like the preceding ones, it was a sanguinary -succession of determined attack and obstinate resistance. The -impetuosity of the French onset at first obtained a temporary success. -The British light cavalry were driven back, and for a time a number -of the guns were in the enemy’s possession; but the British rallied -again--the French, forced across the ridge, retired to their original -ground, without effecting any permanent impression. - -It was now five o’clock; the Prussian reserve cavalry under Prince -William was warmly engaged with Count Lobau; Bulow’s corps, with the -second, under Pirch, were approaching rapidly through the passes of -Saint Lambert; and the first Prussian corps, advancing by Ohain, had -already begun to operate on Napoleon’s right. Bulow pushed forward -towards Aywire, and, opening his fire on the French, succeeded in -driving them from the opposite heights. - -The Prussian left, acting separately, advanced upon the village of -Planchenoit, and attacked Napoleon’s rear. The French maintaining -their position with great gallantry, and the Prussians, being equally -obstinate in their attempts to force the village, produced a bloody and -prolonged combat. Napoleon’s right had begun to recede before the first -Prussian corps, and his officers, generally, anticipated a disastrous -issue, that nothing but immediate success against the British, or -instant relief from Grouchy, could remedy. - -The Imperial Guard, his last and best resource, were consequently -ordered up. Formed in close column, Buonaparte in person advanced to -lead them on; but dissuaded by his staff, he paused near the bottom of -the hill, and to Ney, that “spoiled child of victory,” the conduct of -this redoubted body was intrusted. - -In the interim, as the French right fell back, the British moved -gradually forward; and converging from the extreme points of Merke -Braine and Braine la Leud, compressed their extent of line, and nearly -assumed the form of a crescent. The British Guards were considerably -advanced, and having deployed behind the crest of the hill, lay down to -avoid the cannonade with which Napoleon covered the onset of his best -troops. Ney, with his proverbial gallantry, led on the Middle Guard; -and Wellington, putting himself at the head of some wavering regiments, -in person brought them forward, and restored their confidence. - -As the Imperial Guard approached the crest where the household troops -were couching, the British artillery, which had gradually converged -upon the _chaussée_, opened with canister shot. The distance was so -short, and the range so accurate, that each discharge fell with deadly -precision into the column as it breasted the hill. Ney, with his -customary heroism, directed the attack; and when his horse was killed, -on foot, and sword in hand, he headed the veterans whom he had so often -led to victory. Although the leading files of the Guard were swept -off by the exterminating fire of the British batteries, still their -undaunted intrepidity carried them forward, and they gallantly crossed -the ridge. - -Then came the hour of British triumph. The magic word was spoken--“Up, -Guards, and at them!” In a moment the household brigade were on their -feet; then waiting till the French closed, they delivered a murderous -volley, cheered, and rushed forward with the bayonet, Wellington in -person directing the attack. - -With the 42nd and 95th, the British leader threw himself on Ney’s -flank, and rout and destruction succeeded. In vain their gallant chief -attempted to rally the recoiling Guard; but driven down the hill, the -Middle were intermingled with the Old Guard, who had formed at the -bottom in reserve. - -In this unfortunate _mêlée_, the British cavalry seized on the moment -of confusion, and plunging into the mass, cut down and disorganised -the regiments which had hitherto been unbroken. The British artillery -ceased firing, and those who had escaped the iron shower of the guns, -fell beneath sabre and bayonet. - -The unremediable disorder consequent on this decisive repulse, and the -confusion in the French rear, where Bulow had fiercely attacked them, -did not escape the eagle glance of Wellington. - -“The hour is come!” he is said to have exclaimed, as, closing his -telescope, he commanded the whole line to advance. The order was -exultingly obeyed; and, forming four deep, on came the British. Wounds, -and fatigue, and hunger, were all forgotten as with their customary -steadiness they crossed the ridge; but when they saw the French, and -began to move down the hill, a cheer that seemed to rend the heavens -pealed from their proud array, as with levelled bayonets they pressed -on to meet the enemy. - -But, panic-struck and disorganised, the French resistance was short -and feeble. The Prussian cannon thundered in their rear, the British -bayonet was flashing in their front, and unable to stand the terror of -the charge, they broke and fled. A dreadful and indiscriminate carnage -ensued. The great road was choked with equipages, and cumbered with the -dead and dying; while the fields, as far as the eye could reach, were -covered with a host of helpless fugitives. Courage and discipline were -forgotten; and Napoleon’s army of yesterday was now a splendid wreck--a -terror-stricken multitude! His own words best describe it--“It was a -total rout!” - -On a surface of two square miles, it was ascertained that fifty -thousand men and horses were lying! The luxurious crop of ripe grain -which had covered the field of battle was reduced to litter, and beaten -into the earth; and the surface, trodden down by the cavalry, and -furrowed deeply by the cannon wheels, strewn with many a relict of the -fight. Helmets and cuirasses, shattered firearms and broken swords; all -the variety of military ornaments; lancer caps and Highland bonnets; -uniforms of every colour, plume and pennon; musical instruments, the -apparatus of artillery, drums, bugles;--but good God! why dwell on -the harrowing picture of “a foughten field”?--each and every ruinous -display bore mute testimony to the misery of such a battle. - -Could the melancholy appearance of this scene of death be heightened, -it would be by witnessing the researches of the living, amid its -desolation, for the objects of their love. Mothers and wives and -children for days were occupied in that mournful duty; and the -confusion of the corpses, friend and foe intermingled as they were, -often rendered the attempt at recognising individuals difficult, and, -in some cases, impossible. - -In many places the dead lay four deep upon each other, marking the -spot some British square had occupied, when exposed for hours to the -murderous fire of a French battery. Outside, lancer and cuirassier -were scattered thickly on the earth. Madly attempting to force the -serried bayonets of the British, they had fallen in the bootless essay, -by the musketry of the inner files. Farther on, you traced the spot -where the cavalry of France and Britain had encountered. Chasseur and -hussar were intermingled; and the heavy Norman horse of the Imperial -Guard were interspersed with the grey chargers which had carried -Albion’s chivalry. Here the Highlander and tirailleur lay, side by side -together; and the heavy dragoon, with “green Erin’s” badge upon his -helmet, was grappling in death with the Polish lancer. - -Never had France sent a finer army to the field--and never had any -been so signally defeated. Complete as the _déroute_ at Vittoria had -appeared, it fell infinitely short of that sustained at Waterloo. -Tired of slaughtering unresisting foes, the British, early in the -night, abandoned the pursuit of the broken battalions and halted. -But the Prussians, untamed by previous exertion, continued to follow -the fugitives with increased activity, and nothing could surpass the -unrelenting animosity of their pursuit. Plunder was sacrificed to -revenge, and the memory of former defeat and past oppression produced a -dreadful retaliation, and deadened every impulse of humanity. The _vœ -victis_ was pronounced, and thousands besides those who perished in the -field fell that night by Prussian lance and sabre. - -What Napoleon’s feelings were when he witnessed the overthrow of his -guard, the failure of his last hope, the death-blow to his political -existence, cannot be described, but may be easily imagined. Turning to -an aide-de-camp, with a face livid with rage and despair, he muttered -in a tremulous voice--“A present c’est fini! sauvons nous”; and turning -his horse, he rode hastily off towards Charleroi, attended by his guide -and staff. - -In whatever point of view Waterloo is considered, whether as a battle, -a victory, or an event, in all these, every occurrence of the last -century yields, and more particularly in the magnitude of results. No -doubt the successes of Wellington in Spain were, in a great degree, -primary causes of Napoleon’s downfall; but still, the victory of -Waterloo consummated efforts made for years before in vain to achieve -the freedom of the Continent, and wrought the final ruin of him, -through whose unhallowed ambition a world had been so long convulsed. - -As a battle, the merits of the field of Waterloo have been freely -examined, and very indifferently adjudicated. Those who were best -competent to decide, have pronounced this battle as that upon which -Wellington might securely rest his fame, while others, admitting the -extent of the victory, ascribe the result rather to fortunate accident -than military skill. - -Never was a falser statement hazarded. The success attendant on the day -of Waterloo can be referred only to the admirable system of resistance -in the general, and an enduring valour, rarely equalled and never -surpassed, in the soldiers whom he commanded. Chance, at Waterloo, -had no effect upon results; Wellington’s surest game was to act only -on the defensive; his arrangements with Blucher for mutual support -being thoroughly matured, he knew that before night the Prussians must -be upon the field. Bad weather and bad roads, with the conflagration -of a town in the line of march, which, to save the Prussian tumbrils -from explosion, required a circuitous movement--all these, while they -protracted the struggle for several hours beyond what might have been -reasonably computed, only go to prove that Wellington, in accepting -battle, under a well-founded belief that he should be supported -in _four hours_, when single-handed he maintained the combat and -resolutely held his ground during a space of _eight_, had left nothing -dependent upon accident, but, providing for the worst contingencies, -had formed his calculations with admirable skill. - -The allied loss[15] was enormous, but it fell infinitely short of that -sustained by Napoleon’s army. Of the latter nothing like an accurate -return was ever made; but from the most correct estimates by French -and British officers, upwards of five-and-twenty thousand men were -rendered _hors de combat_; while multitudes were sabred in the flight, -or perished on the roads from sheer fatigue, and in deserted villages -for want of sustenance and surgical relief. - -[15] Return of killed and wounded from the War-office, July, 1815. - - Killed on the spot, non-commissioned and privates, 1715 - Died of wounds, 856 - Missing, supposed killed, 353 - ---- - Total, 2924 - Wounded, 6831 - ---- - Total killed and wounded, 9755 - ==== - -French Artillery captured at Waterloo:-- - - 12-pounder guns, 35 - 6-pounder guns, 57 - 6-inch howitzers, 13 - 24-pounder howitzers, 17 - ---- - Total cannons, 122 - ==== - - 12-pounder waggons, 74 - 6-pounder waggons, 71 - Howitzer waggons, 50 - ---- - Total, 195 - ==== - - -On the evening of the 29th, Napoleon quitted the capital, never to -enter it again. Hostilities ceased immediately, the Bourbons were -recalled, and placed upon the throne, and Europe, after years of -anarchy and bloodshed, at last obtained repose, while he, “alike its -wonder and its scourge,” was removed to a scene far distant from that -which had witnessed his triumphs and his reverses, and within the -narrow limits of a paltry island that haughty spirit, for whom half -Europe was too small, dragged out a gloomy existence, until death -loosened the chain and the grave closed upon the Captive of Saint -Helena. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVIII. - -THE BATTLE OF KEMMENDINE. - -1824. - - -In 1824 the British were forced into a war with the kingdom of Burmah. -The war, however, was not of our seeking; we were forced into it. The -Burmese a few years previously had taken forcible possession of the -province of Assam, which was soon followed by parties of these people -committing serious devastations within British territory, burning -a number of villages, plundering and murdering the inhabitants, -or carrying them off as slaves. At the same time an island in the -Brahmaputra, on which the British flag had been erected, was invaded, -the flag was thrown down, and an armed force collected to maintain the -insult. - -To meet these difficulties, and to strengthen their eastern frontier, -the British Government resolved upon occupying Kachar, with the more -important province of Manipur, which had long ago requested the -protection of the British against the tyranny of the Burmahs. Active -hostilities had by this time broken out at the boundaries. - -The British asked for a commission of inquiry and settlement to be -appointed. This request was answered by an attack upon, and the capture -of, the British post of Shahpuri, an affair that was attended with -considerable loss of life; and which was followed by a menacing letter -from the Rajah of Arracan, to the effect that unless the British -Government submitted quietly it would be followed by the like forcible -seizure of the cities of Dacca and Moorshedabad. The British now called -upon the court of Ava to disavow the proceedings of its officers in -Arracan. This last act of mistaken and temporising policy had no other -effect than that of confirming the court of Ava in their confident -expectation of annexing the eastern provinces of Bengal--if not of -expelling the British from India altogether. - -There followed several minor engagements, and in May of 1824 the -British forces got possession of Rangoon after a trifling resistance. -The troops were posted in the immense pagoda of the town, where many -unfortunate prisoners were discovered, forgotten by the Burmahs in the -confusion of their retreat. - -Rumours of the arrival of Bandoola with the main body of his grand -army, reached Rangoon early in November, 1824, and towards the end of -the month an intercepted dispatch from Bandoola to the ex-governor of -Martaban, announced his having left Prome, at the head of an invincible -army, with horses and elephants, and every kind of stores, to capture -or expel the British from Rangoon. Every arrangement was then made to -give him a warm reception. - -The post at Kemmendine was strongly occupied and supported on the -river, by His Majesty’s sloop Sophie, commanded by Captain Ryves, and -a strong division of gunboats; this post was of great importance in -preventing the enemy from attacking Rangoon by water, or launching from -a convenient distance the many fire rafts he had prepared for effecting -the destruction of our shipping. - -On the 30th of November the Burmese army was assembled in the extensive -forest in front of the pagoda, and his line extending from the river -above Kemmendine in a semi-circular direction towards Puzendown, -might be distinguished by a curved line of smoke rising above the -trees from the bivouacs of the different corps. During the following -night, the low continued murmur and hum of voices proceeding from the -Burmese encampment, suddenly ceased, and was succeeded by the distant, -but gradually approaching sounds of a multitude in slow and silent -movement through the woods. The enemy’s masses had approached to the -very edge of the jungle, within musket shot of the pagoda, apparently -in readiness to rush from their cover to the assault at break of day. -Towards morning, however, the woods resounded with the blows of the -felling axe and hammer, and with the crash of falling trees, leaving -the British for some time in doubt whether or not the noise was -intended as a ruse to draw attention from the front, or whether the -Burmese commanders had resolved to proceed with their usual slow and -systematic measures of attack. - -Day had scarcely dawned on the 1st of December, when hostilities -commenced with a heavy fire of musketry and cannon at Kemmendine, the -reduction of that place being a preliminary to any general attack on -our line. The fire continued long and animated, and from the commanding -situation of the great pagoda, though nearly two miles distant from the -scene of action, we could distinctly hear the yells and shouts of the -infuriated assailants, occasionally answered by the hearty cheers of -the British seamen as they poured in their heavy broadsides upon the -resolute and persevering masses. - -In the course of the forenoon Burmese columns were perceived on the -west side of the river, marching across the plain of Dalla, towards -Rangoon. They were formed in five or six different divisions, and moved -with great regularity, led by numerous chiefs on horseback, their gilt -umbrellas glittering in the rays of the sun, with a sufficiently -formidable and imposing effect, at a distance that prevented our -perceiving anything motley or mobbish, which might have been found in a -closer inspection of these warlike legions. - -On reaching the bank of the river opposite to Rangoon, the men of -the leading Burmese division, laying aside their arms, commenced -entrenching and throwing up batteries for the destruction of the -shipping, while the main body disappeared in a jungle in the rear, -where they began stockading and establishing their camp, gradually -reinforcing the front line as the increasing extent of the batteries -and intrenchments permitted. Later in the day, several heavy columns -were observed issuing from the forest, about a mile in front of the -east face of the great pagoda, with flags and banners flying in -profusion. Their march was directed along a gently sloping woody ridge -towards Rangoon; the different corps successively taking up their -ground along the ridge, soon assumed the appearance of a complete line, -extending from the forest in front of the pagoda to within long gunshot -distance of the town, and resting on the river at Puzendown, which was -strongly occupied by cavalry and infantry; these formed the left wing -of the Burmese army. The centre, or the continuation of the line from -the great pagoda up to Kemmendine, where it again rested on the river, -was posted in so thick a forest as to defy all conjecture as to its -strength or situation; but we were well aware that the principal force -occupied the jungle in the immediate vicinity of the pagoda, which was -naturally considered as the key to our position, and upon which the -great effort would accordingly be made. - -When this singular and presumptuous formation was completed, the -soldiers of the left columns also laying aside their spears and -muskets, commenced operations with their intrenching tools, with such -goodwill and activity that in the course of a couple of hours their -line had wholly disappeared, and could only be traced by a parapet of -new earth gradually increasing in height, and assuming such forms as -the skill and science of the engineer suggested. - -The moving masses which had so lately attracted our anxious attention, -had sunk into the ground; and to anyone who had not witnessed the whole -scene, the existence of these subterraneous legions would not have been -credited; the occasional movement of a chief with his gilt chattah -(umbrella) from place to place superintending the progress of their -labour, was the only thing that now attracted notice. By a distant -observer, the hills, covered with mounds of earth would have been taken -for anything rather than the approaches of an attacking army. - -In the afternoon, His Majesty’s thirteenth regiment, and the eighteenth -Madras native infantry, under Major Sale, were ordered to move rapidly -forward upon the busily employed and too confident enemy. - -As was expected, they were quite unprepared for a sudden visit, not -expecting that we would venture to act on the offensive against so -numerous a body. - -They had scarcely noticed the advance of our troops when they were upon -them, nor could the fire which they opened upon their assailants check -their advance. Having forced a passage through the intrenchments and -taken the enemy in flank, the British detachment drove the whole line -from their cover with considerable loss; and having destroyed as many -of their arms and tools as they could find, retired unmolested before -the numerous bodies which were now forming on every side around them. - -The trenches were found to be a succession of holes, capable of -containing two men each, and excavated so as to afford shelter both -from the fire of their opponents and from the weather; even a shell -falling into the trench could only prove fatal to two men. As it is not -the Burmese custom to relieve their troops in making these approaches, -each hole had in it a sufficient supply of rice, water, and even fuel -for its inmates; under the excavated bank a bed of straw or brushwood -was placed in which one man could sleep whilst his comrade watched. - -The Burmese in the course of the evening, re-occupied their trenches, -recommencing their labours as if nothing untoward had occurred. Their -commander, however, took the precaution of bringing forward a strong -corps of reserve to the verge of the forest, from which his left -wing had issued, to protect it from any future interruptions in its -operations. - -During the day repeated attacks on Kemmendine had been made and -repulsed; but it was not until darkness set in that the last desperate -effort of the day was made, to obtain possession of that post. Already -had the fatigued soldiers laid down to rest, when all of a sudden the -heavens and country round became brilliantly illuminated, caused by the -flames of several immense fire-rafts, floating down the river towards -Rangoon. Scarcely had the blaze of light appeared when incessant rolls -of musketry and peals of cannon were heard from Kemmendine. The Burmese -had launched the fire-rafts into the stream with the first of the ebb -tide, in the hope of forcing the vessels from their stations off the -place, and they were followed by war-boats ready to take advantage of -the confusion likely to ensue, should any of the vessels have caught -fire. The skill and intrepidity, however, of British seamen proved more -than a match for the numbers and arts of the enemy; they grappled the -blazing rafts, and conducted them past the shipping or ran them ashore -upon the bank. - -On the land side the enemy was equally unsuccessful, being again -repulsed with great loss in the most resolute attempt they had yet made -to reach the interior of the fort. - -These fire-rafts, upon examination, were found to be of ingenious -construction, as well as formidable; they were made of bamboos firmly -wrought together, between every two or three rows of which a line of -earthen jars of considerable size, filled with petroleum, or earth-oil -and cotton, were securely fixed. - -With the possession of Kemmendine, the enemy would have launched -these destructive rafts into the stream from a point which would have -caused them to reach our shipping in the crowded harbour; but so long -as we retained possession of that post, they were obliged to launch -them higher up, and the setting of the current carried them, after -passing the shipping on the station, upon a projecting point of land -where they almost invariably grounded; this circumstance doubtless -greatly increased Bandoola’s anxiety to drive the British from such an -important position. - -On the morning of the second, at daylight, the enemy were seen still -actively at work on every part of their line, and to have completely -entrenched themselves upon some high and open ground, within musket -shot distance of the north face of the great pagoda, from which it was -also separated by a considerable tank, named by the Rangoon settlers, -the Scotch tank, probably on account of the sulphureous qualities of -its water. - -In the spirited encounters which the enemy’s near approach gave rise -to, it was highly gratifying to observe the undaunted bearing of the -British soldier, in the midst of countless numbers of the enemy who -were not to be driven from their ground by the united fire of musketry -and cannon. In the imagined security of their cover they firmly -maintained themselves, and returned our fire; and it was only at the -intrepid and decisive charge that they quailed to the courage of the -European, and declined meeting him hand to hand. During the third and -fourth, the enemy continued their approaches upon every part of our -position with indefatigable assiduity. At the great pagoda they had now -reached the margin of the tank, and kept up a constant fire upon our -barracks, saluting with a dozen muskets everyone who showed his head -above the ramparts, and when nothing better could be done, expending -both round and grape shot in vain attempts to strike the British ensign -which proudly waved high upon their sacred temple. - -On the side of Rangoon they had approached near enough to fire an -occasional gun upon the town, while they maintained incessant warfare -with two small posts in its front to which they were now so near as to -keep their garrisons constantly on the alert, in the expectation of -being attacked. - -From the intrenchments on the opposite side of the river an incessant -fire was kept up day and night upon our shipping, which were all -anchored as near as possible to the Rangoon side, with the exception of -one or two armed vessels which still kept the middle of the stream, and -returned the fire of the enemy. - -At Kemmendine peace was seldom maintained above two hours at any time; -but the little garrison (composed of the 26th Madras native infantry, -and an European detachment), though worn out with fatigue and want of -rest, undauntedly received, and successfully repulsed, every successive -attack of the fresh troops brought to bear upon them. - -The Sepoys, with unwearied constancy and the noblest feeling, even -declined leaving their post, or laying aside their muskets for the -purpose of cooking, lest the enemy should obtain any advantage, and for -several days felt contented with little else than dry rice for food. - -The material and warlike stores of the enemy’s left wing being now -brought forward from the jungle to the intrenchments, and completely -within our reach, and their threatening vicinity to the town creating -some uneasiness for the safety of our military stores, which were all -lodged in that ill-protected and highly-combustible assemblage of -huts and wooden houses, the British general, Sir Archibald Campbell, -determined upon attacking decisively that portion of the opposing army. - -On the morning of the 5th, two columns of attack, consisting of -detachments from different regiments, were formed for the purpose. -One column consisting of eight hundred men, under Major Sale of the -13th regiment, and the other of five hundred men under Major Walker of -the Madras army. Major Sale was directed to attack the centre of the -enemy’s line, and Major Walker to advance from the post in front of the -town, and to attack vigorously on that side; and a troop of dragoons, -which had only been landed on the previous day was added to the first -column, ready to take advantage of the retreat of the enemy across the -open ground to the jungle. - -According to the arrangement, early on that morning, Captain Chads, -the naval commander, proceeded up to Puzendown Creek, within gun-shot -of the rear of the enemy’s line, with the man-of-war boats and part -of the flotilla, and commenced a heavy cannonade upon the nearest -intrenchments, attracting the enemy’s chief attention to that point, -until the preconcerted signal for attack was made, when both columns -moved off together; but from some obstacle in the ground Major Walker’s -party first reached its destined point, and made a spirited assault on -the lines. - -The enemy made a stout resistance, and Major Walker and many of -his brave and gallant comrades fell in the advance to the first -intrenchment, which was finally carried at the point of the bayonet, -and the enemy driven from trench to trench, till this part of the field -presented the appearance of a total rout. - -The other column now commencing its attack in front, quickly forced -the centre, and the whole Burmese left wing, intrenched upon the plain -was broken and dispersed, flying in hundreds, or assembled in confused -and detached parties, or else maintaining a useless and disjointed -resistance at different parts of the works, to which our troops had not -yet penetrated. - -The two British columns now forming a junction, pursued, and drove the -defendants from every part of their works into the jungle, leaving the -ground behind them covered with the dead and wounded, with all their -guns and intrenching tools, and a great number of small arms; while -the judgment, celerity, and spirit with which the attack was made had -taken the enemy so completely by surprise, that our troops suffered -comparatively but little loss. - -The 6th was spent by Bandoola in rallying his defeated left; but it -appeared to be still far from his intention to give up the contest on -account of the failures and defeats he had already sustained. In front -of the great pagoda his troops still laboured with the greatest zeal in -their approaches upon our position, and this part of his line had been -strongly reinforced by the troops which had been driven from the plain -on the preceding day. - -The morning of the 7th was fixed upon for bringing matters to a crisis -at this point, and four columns of attack, composed of detachments, -were early formed under the superintendence of the commander of -the forces, in readiness to move from the pagoda and assail the -intrenchments on both flanks and in the centre. Before the troops -advanced, a severe cannonade was opened from many pieces of heavy -ordnance, brought up from the river, and placed in battery for -defending this important post. This the enemy stood with much firmness, -and returned it with a constant, though unequal, fire of musketry, -jingals, and light artillery. - -While the firing continued, the columns of attack were already in -motion towards their several points; and when it ceased, the left -corps, under Colonel Mallet, was seen debouching from the jungle upon -the enemy’s right; the right column, under Colonel Brodie, Madras army, -in like manner advancing on the left; and the two central columns, -one under Colonel Parlby of the Madras army, and the other commanded -by Captain Wilson, of the 38th regiment, descending the stairs from -the north gate of the pagoda, and filing up towards the centre of -the position, by either side of the tank before alluded to, as partly -covering the intrenchments on this side. - -The appearance of our troops at the same moment upon so many different -points seemed to paralyse the Burmese army, but they were not long in -recovering from their momentary panic, when they opened a heavy and -well-sustained fire upon our troops; and it was not until a decided -charge was made, and our troops actually in the trenches, that the -enemy finally gave way, and they were precipitately driven from their -numerous works, curiously shaped, and strengthened by many strange -contrivances, into the thick forest in their rear. - -There, all pursuit was necessarily given up; our limited numbers, -exhausted by seven days of watching and hard service, were unequal -to the fatigue; though even when our men were fresh, the enemy could -always baffle their pursuit in a country which afforded them so many -facilities for escaping. Upon the ground the enemy left a great number -of dead, who seemed generally from their stout and athletic forms, to -have been their best troops. Their bodies had each a charm of some -description, in which the brave deceased had no doubt trusted for -protection, but in this case, they seemed to have lost any virtue ever -possessed by them. In the intrenchments were found scaling-ladders, and -every preparation for carrying the pagoda by storm. - -No time was lost in completing the rout of the Burmese army, and on the -evening of the 7th, a body of troops from His Majesty’s eighty-ninth -regiment, and the forty-third Madras native infantry, under Colonel -Parlby, were in readiness to embark from Rangoon as soon as the tide -served, for the purpose of crossing the river and driving the enemy -from their intrenchments at Dalla. The night, fortunately, was dark, -and the troops were got over unperceived by the enemy. No shot was -fired, nor alarm given, until the British troops had actually entered -the Burmese intrenchments, and commenced firing at random among the -noisy groups which they now heard all around them, but the risk of -injuring each other in the dark made it advisable to desist. Parties -were sent to occupy various parts of the works, which a previous -acquaintance with the ground enabled them to accomplish with but little -opposition or loss. On the approach of daylight next morning they found -themselves in full and undisturbed possession of the whole position, -with all the guns and stores of this portion of the Burmese army, the -remains of which were perceived during the whole day, retracing their -steps across the plain of Dalla, with more expedition and less pomp -than they had exhibited but seven days before, when they traversed the -same plain “in all the pomp and circumstance of glorious war.” - -Every gun they had, and the whole _matériel_ of the army, fell into -the hands of the conquerors. Desertions and the dispersion of entire -corps, followed the defeat, so that in the course of a few days the -haughty Bandoola, who so boasted of driving the rebel strangers into -the sea, found himself completely foiled in all his plans, humbled, -and surrounded by a beaten army, which he proudly called “invincible,” -alike afraid of the consequences of a final retreat, and of another -meeting with an adversary who had taught him such a severe lesson! - - - - -CHAPTER XXIX. - -THE BATTLE OF MELLOONE. - -1825. - - -After various successes, Sir Archibald Campbell was enabled to make his -arrangements for an advance upon the Burmese capital. The distance from -Prome to Ava may be estimated at three hundred miles, and although the -roads and country upwards are generally more advantageous for military -operations than those in the lower provinces, we had still much toil -and labour to anticipate before the army could arrive in the open -plains of Upper Ava. - -The commissariat was conducted by natives, who even volunteered their -services as drivers to the foot artillery, and on various occasions did -not flinch from exposing themselves to the fire of their countrymen, -expressing much pleasure at the precision with which the guns to which -they were attached were directed by their new allies. - -The officers, instead of walking, had now the luxury of being mounted -on Pegu ponies, and they commenced the second campaign in good health, -and in comparative comfort. - -On the 9th of December, the first division began its march through very -bad roads for guns and carriages. On the 10th, marched to Wattygoon, -and found the ten stockades which had formerly been attacked, -unoccupied by the enemy. The position had been chosen with wonted -judgment of the Burmhan engineers, having two sides protected by a -deep morass; a jungle covered the approach on the third side, the rear -alone was open ground, and the only point from which the works could be -successfully assailed. - -Next day the army marched five miles over a thickly-enclosed country, -without any appearance of houses or population. The following day -another five miles were done over almost impassable roads through -recent rains, and with very bad camping ground, where cholera made its -appearance. After two weeks of most trying and difficult marching, -the army, on the 25th, reached Longhee, and on the 26th moved onward -ten miles, when a flag of truce arrived from Melloone, announcing the -appearance of a commissioner, named Kolein Mengie, with full powers -from the king to conclude a treaty of peace. - -On the 27th an answer was returned, stating the concurrence of the -British commissioners, and the division continued its advance, -encamping on the banks of the Irrawaddy, about four miles below -Melloone, where we were joined by the flotilla, and from whence could -be seen the intrenched camp of the enemy. - -The army had now marched one hundred and forty miles from Prome, and -had not met with one inhabitant; and so completely had the enemy laid -the line of our advance waste, that we were not able to obtain a single -day’s supply in a country but lately abounding in cattle. A fruitless -negotiation was entered into at Melloone; our two officers then -declared that on their departure from the place the British commander -would commence offensive operations. - -On the 29th the division again moved forward, and in two hours reached -Patanagoh, a town upon the river, directly opposite to Melloone. -The river Irrawaddy at this place is 600 yards broad, and the -fortifications of Melloone, built upon the face of a sloping hill, lay -fully exposed to view, within good practice distance of our artillery. -The principal stockade appeared to be a square of about a mile, filled -with men, and mounting a considerable number of guns, especially on -the water-face; and the whole position, consisting of a succession of -stockades, might extend nearly two miles along the beach. - -In the centre of the great stockade, a handsome new gilt pagoda was -observed, which had been raised to the memory of Maha Bandoola, to -stimulate the present leaders to imitate his example at Donoobew, when -he preferred death to quitting his post. On our arrival before the -place, the Burmese discontinued their labours at their defences, and -stood in groups gazing at us as we formed on the opposite bank. Under -the stockade, a large fleet of war-boats, commissariat boats, and other -craft, lay at anchor. - -The army had not long reached our ground, when the loud clash of gongs, -drums, and other warlike instruments drew our attention to the works -of the enemy; crowds of boatmen were seen with their short oars across -their shoulders, running to the beach, and every boat was speedily -manned, and in motion up the river. The steam vessel and flotilla had -been detained below the enemy’s position, by the intricacy of the -channel, and until protecting batteries could be formed to keep down -the fire of the works along the beach, it became necessary to adopt -other measures to prevent the escape of the boats; accordingly, the -artillery was ordered to fire upon them, which soon checked their -progress, the boatmen either jumping into the river, or returning in -the utmost haste to their former situation. - -In the meantime the flotilla, led by the Diana steam vessel, had got -under way, when the firing commenced, and was now seen passing close -under the enemy’s works, without a shot being fired on either side. -On reaching the principal stockade, two gilt war-boats pushing off -from the shore, received the Diana with every honour, and escorted the -squadron at some distance above the place, cutting off all retreat -from it by water. Such unequivocal marks of a desire to prevent -further hostility were immediately favourably accepted, and during the -forenoon a truce was concluded and arrangements made for entering upon -negotiations on the following day. - -The Burmese chiefs, at their own request, were allowed to moor a large -accommodation boat in the middle of the river, between the two armies, -as the place of conference; and two o’clock on the 1st of January was -fixed for the first meeting with the new delegate from Ava. Accordingly -the commissioners of both nations entered the conference nearly at -the same time, the Kee Wongee, as joint Commissioner, and most of the -chiefs we had met at Neoun-benzeik, with several others, accompanied -His Majesty’s deputy, Kolein Menghi. The countenance of this personage, -apparently withered and shrivelled up by age, was strongly expressive -of low cunning and dissimulation; at a first glance he might have -passed for a man of seventy, but the vivacity and keenness of a pair of -sharp grey eyes reduced it some dozen years. Though splendidly dressed, -he presented a vulgar contrast to the easy and dignified demeanour of -Kee Wongee, who had a frank and open countenance. - -When seated in the boat, the business was opened with much solemnity. -In answer to the demand of one crore of rupees (which, valuing the -rupee at two shillings, the then rate of exchange, amounted to one -million sterling), Kolein Menghi pleaded the expense they had been -put to, by raising so many armies, which had drained their treasury, -saying it was cruel to exact such a sum, which they could not pay, -offering to allow the British to cut down their fine trees, adding, “we -could, perhaps, in one year, by economy, give you a million baskets -of rice, but we do not grow rupees, and have no way of procuring such -a sum as you require.” The cession of Arracan, and the restoration of -Cassay to its legitimate owner, Gumbheer Sing, was disputed by Kolein -Menghi. After four meetings, and prolonged discussions, in which the -Burmese commissioners displayed great meanness, having had recourse -to downright begging, after cunning and art had failed, the treaty -was at last signed, fifteen days (to the 18th) being allowed for -obtaining the ratification of the King of Ava and the performance of -all preliminaries, viz., the delivery of all prisoners, and the payment -of the first money instalment. - -During this interval the two camps carried on a friendly intercourse, -and which was occasionally interrupted by the enemy working at, and -strengthening his defences, especially during the night. Remonstrances -were of course made, but the Burmese chiefs, with a dexterous cunning, -parried the accusation of insincerity, at the same time expatiating on -the blessings of peace between the “two great nations.” At length, on -the 17th, a deputation of three officers of state (two Attawoons and -a Woondock) visited the British commissioners, pretending to account -for the non-arrival of the ratified treaty, prisoners, etc., by some -unforeseen accident, declaring that they had not heard from Ava since -the treaty was sent there. - -The commissioners, however, well knew that boats were in daily -communication with Ava, and this glaring falsehood put them on their -guard against suspected treachery. Having in the meantime made other -offers to the British commissioners, which were all refused most -decidedly, they at last entreated a delay of five or six days. This -was also refused, and at the same time they were told to communicate -to the prince and the two Wongees, the final resolution of the British -commissioners; that if they evacuated Melloone in thirty-six hours, -and continued retiring with their forces before the British army upon -Ava, hostilities would not be re-commenced, and the march would be -suspended, as soon as the ratified treaty should be received from Ava. - -This proposition being peremptorily rejected, and the armistice being -ended on the 18th, three officers were sent over to Melloone, who gave -formal information that no farther forbearance or concession could -be made, that having acted such a deceitful part, ample satisfaction -should be demanded and enforced. The hour of twelve at night was named -as the last hour of peace, and no satisfaction having been offered by -these treacherous chiefs, the British at the specified hour began with -alacrity to prepare for the attack by throwing up batteries opposite -to the chosen points of attack in the stockade, which was within -gunshot range of our bank of the river; the heavy ordnance was landed -from the flotilla during the night, and by ten o’clock next morning, -twenty-eight pieces of artillery were in battery, and prepared to open -upon the defences of the enemy. - -Shortly after eleven o’clock, the fire from our batteries began, and -continued incessant and with much effect for nearly two hours, by -which time the troops intended for the assault were embarked in the -boats, under the superintendence of Captain Chads, as senior naval -officer, at some distance above the place, in order to ensure their -not being carried past it by the force of the stream. The first Bengal -brigade, consisting of His Majesty’s 13th and 38th regiments, under -Lieutenant-Colonel Slade, was directed to land below the stockade, and -attack it by the south-west angle, while three brigades were ordered to -land above the place, and after carrying some outworks, to attack it by -the northern face. - -Notwithstanding every previous arrangement, and the utmost exertion -of every one employed, the current, together with a strong northerly -wind, carried the first brigade under all the fire of the place, to -its destined point of attack, before the other brigades could reach -the opposite shore, and being soon formed under the partial cover of -a shelving bank, without waiting for the co-operation of the other -troops, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Frith (Lieutenant-Colonel Slade -having been wounded in the boats), moved forward to the assault with -a steadiness and regularity that must have struck awe into the minds -of their opponents, and in a very short time entered the place by -escalade, and established themselves in the interior of the works. - -A prouder or more gratifying sight has seldom, perhaps, been witnessed, -than this mere handful of gallant fellows driving a dense multitude of -from ten to fifteen thousand armed men before them, from works of such -strength that even Memiaboo, contrary to all custom, did not think it -necessary to leave them until the troops were in the act of carrying -them. The other brigades cutting in upon the enemy’s retreat, completed -their defeat, and they were driven with severe loss from all their -stockades, leaving the whole of their artillery and military stores in -possession of the British. - -In the house of Prince Memiaboo, was found cash to the amount of from -thirty to forty thousand rupees; the whole of his stud was also made a -prize of. The perfidy of the prince, the Wongees, and the government -was now clearly demonstrated, as both the Burmese and British copies -of the treaty were found in the house, in the same condition as -when signed and sealed on the 3rd instant, along with all the other -documents that were executed at Neoun-benzeik; besides several other -papers written by a priest styled the Raja Goroo, a spiritual friend -and the counsellor of the King of Ava, who had been for some time in -the British lines, and had been employed to convey a pacific message to -his Burmhan Majesty. - -Memiaboo and his discomfited army retired with all possible haste from -the scene of his disaster; while the British commander made instant -preparation to follow him. Before, however, commencing his march, he -despatched a messenger with the unratified treaty to the Kee Wongee, -as well to show the Burmese chiefs that their perfidy was exposed, as -to give them the opportunity of still ratifying their engagements, -merely stating in a note to the Wongee that in the hurry of his -departure from Melloone, he had forgotten a document which he might -now find more useful and acceptable to his government than they had -considered it a few days previously. - -The Wongee and his colleague politely returned their best thanks for -the paper, but observed that the same hurry, which caused the loss -of the treaty, had compelled them to leave behind also a large sum -of money, which they likewise much regretted, and which they felt -confident the British general only waited the opportunity of returning! - - - - -CHAPTER XXX. - -THE BATTLE OF PAGAHM-MEW. - -1825. - - -On the 25th of January, the British army again moved forward, the roads -still worse; and on the 31st, the headquarters were at Zaynan-gheoun, -or Earth-oil-Creek. - -The capture of Melloone, as was expected, alarmed the King of Ava, -who in order to avert greater calamity, sent Dr. Price, an American -missionary, and Assistant-Surgeon Sandford, of the royal regiment, who -had been taken prisoner some months before, on his parole of honour to -return to Ava, accompanied by four prisoners returned by the king as a -compliment. The poor fellows made a miserable appearance, never having -been shaved, or had their hair cut since taken. They were sent to state -the king’s wish for peace, and to learn the most favourable terms. The -answer varied but little from those formerly offered at Melloone; but -the British General acceded to the request not to pass Pagahm-mew for -twelve days, to allow time for transmitting the money from Ava. - -On the next morning, the two delegates set off for Ava, Surgeon Price -full of hope that he would return in a few days to conclude the peace. -From the returned prisoners information was obtained which very clearly -showed the hostile intentions of the King of Ava twelve months before -hostilities commenced, when he was making arrangements for the conquest -of Bengal. - -Maha Bandoola was the grand projector, who told His Majesty that with -100,000 men he would pledge himself to succeed. So confident was this -boaster, that when he marched into Arracan, he was provided with -golden fetters, in which the Governor-General of India was to be led -into Ava as a captive. - -On coming near to Pagahm-mew, rumours were afloat that the Court of Ava -were levying fresh troops; forty thousand had been induced by large -promises to come forward, under the patriotic title of Gong-to-doo, -or Retrievers of the King’s Glory! This army was placed under the -command of a savage warrior, styled Nee-Woon-Breen, which has been -variously translated as Prince of Darkness, King of Hell, and Prince of -the Setting Sun. On the 8th, when within a day’s march of Pagahm-mew, -certain intelligence was obtained that the Nee-Woon-Breen was prepared -to meet the British force under the walls of that city. - -On the 9th of February, the British column moved forward in order of -attack, reduced considerably under two thousand men by the absence of -two brigades. The advance guard was met in the jungle by strong bodies -of skirmishers, and after maintaining a running fight for several -miles, the column debouching into the open country, discovered the -Burmese army nearly 20,000 strong, drawn up in an inverted crescent, -the wings of which threatened the little body of assailants on either -flank. Undismayed, however, by the strong position of this formidable -body, the British commander boldly pushed forward for their centre. -The attack was so vigorous that the enemy gave way, being completely -divided into two; the divided wings had much to do to reach a second -line of redoubts under the walls of Pagahm-mew, which had been prepared -in anticipation of such an untoward event. - -The British column lost no time, but followed the retreating enemy so -rapidly that they had not time for rallying in their works, into which -they were closely followed and again routed with great loss; hundreds -jumped into the river, and there perished. The whole of this remaining -force, with the exception of two or three thousand men, dispersed, -leaving the conquerors in quiet possession of their well-merited -conquest. - -The unfortunate commander, Nee-Woon-Breen, on reaching Ava, was very -cruelly put to death, by the king’s command. - -On the evening of the 13th, Mr. Price and Mr. Sandford, now liberated, -arrived in camp, when Mr. Price announced that the king and court had -consented to yield to the formerly proposed terms, as they now saw -that further opposition was of no avail. Yet the prisoners were not -returned, nor was the first instalment, being twenty-five lacs of -rupees, forthcoming. However, they said that everything was ready to -be delivered, only the king hesitated letting the cash go out of his -possession, apprehending that we should, notwithstanding, still hold -his country, which he would assuredly do in like circumstances. He was -anxious, therefore, to learn if we could be persuaded to accept of six -lacs of rupees now, and the remaining nineteen lacs on the arrival of -the army at Prome. To all this was added an earnest request that in any -case the army might not come nearer to the capital. - -A positive refusal to all this was returned, and on the following -morning Mr. Price returned to Ava, assuring us of his return in a few -days with some of the Burmhan ministers, in order to make a final -settlement. - -The army continuing to advance, was met at Yandaboo, only forty-five -miles from Ava, by Mr. Price, and two ministers of state; accompanied -by the prisoners, and the stipulated sum of twenty-five lacs of rupees. -These ambassadors were empowered to state the unreserved acquiescence -of their master, who had authorised them by his royal sign manuel, to -accept of and sign such terms as we might propose. - -On the 24th of February the treaty was, for the second time, settled, -and finally signed; the Burmese government, at the same time, engaging -to furnish boats for the conveyance of a great part of the force to -Rangoon. - -Here this war may be considered as ended; a war into which the -government of India had been compelled to enter; and it was of -a more protracted and serious character than any in which our -eastern government had been engaged for many years. It was further -distinguished from all others by the persevering obstinacy of the -enemy, and the many difficulties, obstacles, and privations with which -the British force had to contend for such a length of time. - -Men and officers felt proud in having at last compelled our stubborn -foe to sign a peace, honourable and advantageous to the British, as -it was humiliating and inglorious to the Court of Ava; proud that the -utmost wishes of our government had been realised, and the service they -had been employed on, completed to the fullest extent. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXI. - -THE AFGHANISTAN DISASTERS. - -1838-39. - - -In 1836, the aggressive acts of Persia, influenced by Russian gold, -were sufficiently alarming, but all doubt was removed when the Shah -invaded Afghanistan, and laid siege to Herat. - -At this moment the united influence of Persia and Russia would seem -to have been established in all the Afghan dominions with the single -exception of Herat, and the existence of that influence in those -countries, viewed in conjunction with the course which those powers -had recently been pursuing, and the measures that had resulted from -their joint diplomatic exertions, was so obviously incompatible with -the tranquillity of India, and even with its security, that no measures -could be more unequivocally measures of self-defence than those which -the British Government were called upon to adopt for the purpose of -counteracting the evils with which India was threatened; Persia had -no provocation to complain of. The course pursued by the British -Government towards this Government had been one of uniform friendship -and forbearance; and it appeared a hazardous and costly line of policy -to adopt were the British Government any longer to permit Persia, -under shelter of her treaty with Britain, to open the way to India for -another and far more formidable power. - -Although that city of Herat held strongly out, and finally repulsed the -Persians, the country generally was anxious for their alliance, and -to check an influence that might prove truly dangerous hereafter, the -Indian government decided on an armed intervention, and the restoration -of Shah Shoojah was made the apology for a hostile demonstration. - -The entrance of an invading army into Afghanistan was heralded by the -Simla declaration, and a strong force, termed “the army of the Indus,” -in due time penetrated this mountain country by the route of the -terrible Bolan Pass, a huge chasm, running between precipitous rocks to -the length of seventy miles, and rising in that distance to the height -of 5,637 feet above the plains below, which are here about 750 feet in -height above the level of the sea. The dangerous defiles which abound -in these mountains are infested by the poorest and wildest tribes -of the country, who live entirely by plunder; but they fortunately -refrained from molesting the troops to the extent which they might have -done. - -The occupation of Afghanistan was disastrous from the first. The -troops were severely harassed and half-starved, and the blunders of -the political agents, want of cordiality in the commanders, dissension -between the contingents of Bengal and Bombay, all gave little promise -of ultimate success. Early in April, Sir John Keane joined, and took -the chief command, and on the 7th he advanced on Candahar. The march -was extremely oppressive. Intense heat, want of water, desultory -attacks, all made the movement a distressing one, but Candahar was at -last reached, and Shah Shoojah restored to the Musnad. - -Sir John’s next operation was the reduction of Ghuznee, and it would -appear rather unaccountable that with this strong fortress before him, -he should have left his siege-train at Candahar. - -Ghuznee, instead of being, as had been represented, almost -defenceless, was a place of remarkable strength, and was found by the -engineers to possess a high rampart in good repair, built on a scarped -mound, about thirty-five feet high, flanked by numerous towers, and -surrounded by a fausse-braye and wet ditch. The irregular figure of the -“enceinte” gave a good flanking fire, whilst the height of the citadel -covered the interior from the commanding fire of the hills to the -north, rendering it nugatory. In addition to this, the towers at the -angles had been enlarged, screen-walls had been built before the gates, -the ditch cleared out and filled with water, stated to be unfordable, -and an outwork built upon the right bank, so as to command its bed. - -Sir John, however, seemed to hold Peninsular practice in fortunate -recollection, for he repeated at Ghuznee what Brochard, a French -engineer, had tried so successfully at Amarante, blew down a barricade, -and carried the place by storm. Khelat was subsequently taken by -assault, and the army of the Indus soon after broken up--the Bombay -contingent retiring to cantonments, and the Bengal retaining military -occupation of Cabul. - -The next epoch in Indian history is painfully unfortunate, and the -military occupation of Afghanistan forms a fearful experience in -Monson’s retreat. Monson was as brave as any officer in the British -army; second to none in undaunted valour at storming a breach, but -he wanted the rarer quality of moral intrepidity, and the power of -adopting great designs on his own responsibility. On the 6th of July, -Holkar was engaged in crossing the Chumbul; the fortunate moment of -attack, never to be recalled was allowed to escape; and two days -afterwards the British general commenced his retreat. He did what -ordinary officers would have done at Assaye, when it was ascertained -Stevenson’s division could not come up; and what was the result? In a -few hours the subsidiary horse, now four thousand strong, which was -left to observe the enemy, was enveloped by clouds of the Mahratta -cavalry, and after a bloody struggle, cut to pieces with their gallant -commander. - -Painful as the sequel proved, it may yet be briefly told. Colonel -Monson gained the Makundra pass, and afterwards retreated to Kotah and -Rampoora, after abandoning his artillery. Reinforced by two battalions -and three thousand irregular horse, he quitted the fort and marched -directly for the British frontier. Heavy rains fell; and on reaching -the banks of the Bannas, he found the stream impassable. The position -of this ill-fated corps was truly desperate. In their front was a -raging torrent, in their rear twenty thousand horsemen, continually -receiving fresh accessions of strength in infantry and guns, as they -successively came up. The river having at length become fordable, -four battalions crossed over; and the enemy, seeing his advantage, -immediately commenced a furious attack on the single battalion and -pickets, which now remained alone on the other side. With such heroic -constancy, however, was this unequal contest maintained by these brave -men, that they not only repulsed the whole attacks made upon them, -but, pursuing their success, captured several of the enemy’s guns--an -event which clearly demonstrated what results might have followed the -adoption of a vigorous offensive in the outset, when the troops were -undiminished in strength and unbroken in spirit. - -Disasters followed fast upon each other. The sepoy guard who -accompanied the military chests was attacked by the cavalry of -Scindiah, their own ally; and when the Mahrattas were defeated, they -treacherously deserted to Holkar. The whole of the irregular horse, -which had reinforced Monson at Rampoora, followed the example; and -a few companies of Sepoys--a rare occurrence among those faithful -people--quitted their ranks, and joined this enemy. Formed in oblong -square, the greater portion of the latter part of the retreat was -executed--fifteen thousand horse incessantly harassing in front, flank, -and rear, the retiring column, and only kept at bay by the indomitable -courage and unbroken formation of the remnant of this glorious -division. At last, worn down by fatigue, and reduced by casualties and -desertion of twelve thousand men, scarcely a thousand entered Agra, -without cannon, baggage, or ammunition, and only fit for the hospitals, -and afterwards to be invalided. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXII. - -THE DEFEAT OF THE BILUCHIS. - -1842. - - -For a time, affairs in Scinde, after the Afghanistan disasters, looked -peaceable; but the conditions proposed by new treaties to the Amirs, -in the infringements upon their game preserves, and the abolition of -transit duties, occasioned some discontent. Gradually this jealousy of -the Scinde chieftains ripened into hatred; and while evasive policy was -resorted to by the Amirs, a corps, under Sir Charles Napier, advanced -to support the British representative, Major Outram. - -The agency had been attacked, gallantly defended, and Outram effected -an honourable retreat; while the Amirs, collecting in great force at -Fulali, Sir Charles, with his small force, determined to attack them. -An extract from his own despatch will best describe this daring and -most brilliant affair: - -“On the 16th I marched to Muttaree, having there ascertained that the -Amirs were in position at Miani (ten miles’ distance), to the number -of 22,000 men, and well knowing that a delay for reinforcements would -both strengthen their confidence and add to their numbers, already -seven times that which I commanded, I resolved to attack them, and we -marched at 4 a.m. on the morning of the 17th; at eight o’clock the -advanced guard discovered their camp; at nine o’clock we formed in -order of battle, about 2,800 men of all arms, and twelve pieces of -artillery. - -We were now within range of the enemy’s guns, and fifteen pieces of -artillery opened upon us, and were answered by our cannon. The enemy -were very strongly posted, woods were on their flanks, which I did -not think could be turned. These two woods were joined by the dry bed -of the river Fallali, which had a high bank. The bed of the river was -nearly straight, and about 1,200 yards in length. Behind this and in -both woods were the enemy posted. In front of their extreme right, -and on the edge of the wood, was a village. Having made the best -examination of their position which so short a time permitted, the -artillery was posted on the right of the line, and some skirmishers of -infantry, with the Scinde irregular horse, were sent in front to try -and make the enemy show his force more distinctly; we then advanced -from the right in echellon of battalions, refusing the left to save it -from the fire of the village. - -The 9th Bengal light cavalry formed the reserve in rear of the left -wing; and the Poona horse, together with four companies of infantry, -guarded the baggage. In this order of battle we advanced as at a review -across a fine plain swept by the cannon of the enemy. The artillery and -H. M.’s 22nd regiment in line, formed the leading echellon, the 25th -N.I. the second, the 12th N.I. the third, and the 1st grenadier N.I. -the fourth. - -The enemy was 1100 yards from our line, which soon traversed the -intervening space. Our fire of musketry opened at about 100 yards -from the bank in reply to that of the enemy; and in a few minutes the -engagement became general along the bank of the river, on which the -combatants fought for about three hours or more with great fury, man to -man. Then was seen the superiority of the musket and bayonet over the -sword and shield and matchlock. The brave Biluchis first discharging -their matchlocks and pistols, dashed over the bank with desperate -resolution; but down went these bold and skilful swordsmen under the -superior power of the musket and bayonet. At one time the courage and -numbers of the enemy against the 22nd, the 25th, and the 12th regiments -bore heavily in that part of the battle. There was no time to be lost, -and I sent orders to the cavalry to force the right of the enemy’s -line. This order was very gallantly executed by the 9th Bengal cavalry -and the Scinde horse; the struggle on our right and centre was at that -moment so fierce that I could not go to the left. - -In this charge the 9th light cavalry took a standard and several -pieces of artillery, and the Scinde horse took the enemy’s camp, from -which a vast body of their cavalry slowly retired fighting. Lieutenant -Fitzgerald gallantly pursued them for two miles, and, I understand, -slew three of the enemy in single combat. The brilliant conduct of -these two cavalry regiments decided in my opinion the crisis of the -action, for from the moment the cavalry were seen in rear of their -right flank, the resistance of our opponents slackened; the 22nd -regiment forced the bank, the 25th and 12th did the same, the latter -regiment capturing several guns, and the victory was decided. The -artillery made great havoc among the dense masses of the enemy, and -dismounted several of their guns. The whole of the enemy’s artillery, -ammunition, standards, and camp, with considerable stores and some -treasure, were taken.” - -War was now regularly proclaimed, and on the 22nd of March the Sikhs -recommenced hostilities at Mattari, Sir Charles Napier, in the -meanwhile, having effected a junction with his reinforcements. Halting -at the village of Duppa, on the 23rd, he decided on attacking the -Biluchis on the 24th. The enemy were in a strong position, numbering -20,000 men. The Anglo-Indian army might amount in round numbers to -5000, all arms included. Thus runs the despatch:-- - -“The forces under my command marched from Hyderabad this morning at -daybreak. About half-past 8 o’clock we discovered and attacked the army -under the personal command of the Meer Shere Mahomed, consisting of -twenty thousand men of all arms, strongly posted behind one of those -large nullahs by which this country is intersected in all directions. -After a combat of about three hours, the enemy was wholly defeated with -considerable slaughter, and the loss of all his standards and cannon. - -His position was nearly a straight line; the nullah was formed by two -deep parallel ditches, one 20 feet wide and 8 feet deep, the other -42 feet wide and 17 deep, which had been for a long distance freshly -scarped, and a banquet made behind the bank expressly for the occasion. - -To ascertain the strength of his line was extremely difficult, as his -left did not appear to be satisfactorily defined; but he began by -moving to his right when he perceived that the British force outflanked -him in that direction. Believing that this movement had drawn him -from that part of the nullah which had been prepared for defence, I -hoped to attack his right with less difficulty, and Major Leslie’s -troop of horse artillery was ordered to move forward and endeavour to -rake the nullah. The 9th light cavalry and Poona horse advancing in -line, on the left of the artillery, which was supported on the right -by Her Majesty’s 22nd regiment, the latter being, however, at first -considerably retired to admit of the oblique fire of Leslie’s troop. -The whole of the artillery now opened upon the enemy’s position, and -the British line advanced in echellons from the left, H.M.’s 22nd -regiment leading the attack. - -The enemy was now perceived to move from his centre in considerable -bodies to his left, apparently retreating, unable to sustain the -cross-fire of the British artillery; on seeing which Major Stack, at -the head of the 3rd cavalry, under command of Captain Delamain, and the -Sindh horse, under command of Captain Jacob, made a brilliant charge -upon the enemy’s left flank, crossing the nullah and cutting down the -retreating enemy for several miles. - -While this was passing on the right, H.M.’s 22nd regiment, gallantly -led by Major Poole, who commanded the brigade, and Captain George, -who commanded the corps, attacked the nullah on the left with great -gallantry, and I regret to add, with considerable loss. This brave -battalion marched up to the nullah under a heavy fire of matchlocks, -without returning a shot till within forty paces of the intrenchment, -and then stormed it like British soldiers. The intrepid Lieutenant -Coote first mounted the rampart, seized one of the enemy’s standards, -and was severely wounded while waving it and cheering on his men. - -Meanwhile the Poona horse, under Captain Tait, and the 9th cavalry, -under Major Story, turned the enemy’s right flank pursuing and cutting -down the fugitives for several miles. H.M.’s 22nd regiment was well -supported by the batteries commanded by Captains Willoughby and -Hutt, which crossed their fire with that of Major Leslie. Then came -the 2nd brigade under command of Major Woodburn, bearing down into -action with excellent coolness. It consisted of the 25th, 21st, and -12th regiments, under the command of Captains Jackson, Stevens, and -Fisher, respectively; these regiments were strongly sustained by the -fire of Captain Whitley’s battery, on the right of which were the 8th -and 1st regiments, under Majors Browne and Clibborne; these two corps -advanced with the regularity of a review up to the intrenchments, their -commanders, with considerable exertion, stopping their fire, on seeing -that a portion of the Sindh horse and 3rd cavalry in charging the enemy -had got in front of the brigade. - -The battle was decided by the troop of horse artillery and H.M.’s 22nd -regiment.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXXIII. - -THE BATTLE OF MOODKEE. - -1845. - - -The fatal _dénouement_ of the retreat from Cabul was still in vivid -colouring before the British public, when tidings from the East -announced that it might be considered only as the fore-runner of -still more alarming demonstrations, and these from a power fully as -unfriendly, and far more formidable to British interests than the -Ghiljies and fanatic tribes of Afghanistan. The Punjaub for years had -been internally convulsed. The musnud in turn was occupied by women -whose debaucheries were disgusting, and men who had reached it by the -foulest murders. The country was frightfully disorganised; one bond -of union alone existed among the Sikhs, and that was the most deadly -hostility to the British. - -The region of North-Western India, known in modern times under the name -of the Punjaub, is remarkably well defined by geographical limits. On -the north, it is bounded by one of the Himalaya ranges. On the west -by the Khybur and Soliman mountains and the Indus. On the south and -east the Sutlej divides it from British India. Its area is computed -to inclose 85,000 square miles. The arteries of the Indus, namely the -Jelum, Chenab, Ravi, Beas, and Sutlej, traverse the whole country, and -form its local divisions into what are termed doabs. The Punjaub, being -translated, hence means “the country of five rivers.” - -The state of things beyond the Sutlej alarmed the Indian government, -and Lord Ellenborough acted with energy and good judgment; Scinde and -Gwalior must be deprived of the power of being mischievous, and while -the former was annexed in form to the possessions of the Company, -Gwalior was being prepared for undergoing a similar change. To give -effect to these important measures, an army of observation marched -upon the Sutlej, but long before any results from his policy could -be developed, Lord Ellenborough was recalled, and Sir Henry Hardinge -appointed to succeed him. In the spring of 1844 the new governor -reached Calcutta. - -The Cabul disasters had rendered the very thought of Eastern war most -unpopular at home, and Sir Henry assumed the chief command, with a -full determination to avoid a rupture with the Sikhs--could such be -avoidable; but that, as events proved, was impossible, and pacific -policy was tried and found wanting. - -The summer of 1845 was marked by frightful excesses in Lahore. Murder -and debauchery went hand-in-hand together; and the Ranee herself, -as well as her chief adviser, Jowar Singh, no longer disguised their -purpose of coming to blows with the British. On the part of Jowar -Singh, this was but the prosecution of a policy which had long been in -favour with him; and as he was heartily detested by the rest of the -sirdars, they made it a pretext for conspiring against him and putting -him to death. But the Ranee was swayed by different motives. From day -to day her army became more unmanageable; and she desired, above all -things, to get rid of the nuisance, even if her deliverance should come -with a victorious British force to Lahore. Accordingly, after having -long withstood the clamours of her officers, she gave a hearty, yet a -reluctant, consent to the proposed invasion of the protected states; -and a plan of operations was drawn up, which indicated no slight -knowledge of the art of war on the part of those from whom it emanated. - -As yet, Sir Henry had avoided every appearance of angry demonstration. -Loodiana and Ferozepore were well garrisoned. The former place was -weak--the latter better calculated for resistance. A magazine to supply -both places had been judiciously established where the Umballa road -touches that of Kurnaul--for Busseean was equally accessible to the -garrisons which were threatened. - -Coming events had not been disregarded by the chief in command, and -in June, Sir Henry in person proceeded to the western provinces. -Approaching hostilities had in the autumn become too evident; the -Sikhs were advancing to the Sutlej, and instead of having, as formerly -reported, 15,000 men in and about Lahore, they had actually seven -divisions, which might fairly average, each with the other, 8000 men. -One of these was to remain to garrison the capital, the remainder were -disposable, and, as it was believed, destined to attack Loodiana, -Kurrachee, Ferozepore, Scinde, and Attock. - -Before the subsequent transactions are described, a detail of the -strength, organisation, and _matériel_ of the Sikh army, as given at -the time by Lieutenant-Colonel Steinbach, formerly in the service of -the Maharajah, will be interesting. - -“This force, consisting of about 110,000 men, is divided into regulars -and irregulars; the former of whom, about 70,000 strong, are drilled -and appointed according to the European system. The cavalry branch of -the disciplined force amounts to nearly 13,000, and the infantry and -artillery to 60,000 more. The irregulars, variously armed and equipped, -are nearly 40,000 strong, of which number upwards of 20,000 are -cavalry, the remainder consisting of infantry and matchlock-men, while -the contingents, which the sirdars or chiefs are obliged to parade on -the requisition of the sovereign, amount to considerably above 30,000 -men. The artillery consisted in Runject’s time of 376 guns, and 370 -swivels mounted on camels or on light carriages adapted to their size. -There is no distinct corps of artillery as in other services, but there -are 4000 or 5000 men, under a daroga, trained to the duty of gunners, -and these are distributed with the ordnance throughout the regular army. - -The costume of the regular infantry is scarlet, with different coloured -facings, to distinguish regiments, as in the British service. The -trousers are of blue linen; the head-dress is a blue turban, with one -end loose, and spread so as to entirely cover the head, back of the -neck, and shoulders; the belts are of black leather; the arms a musket -and bayonet, the manufacture of Lahore. The cavalry wear helmets or -steel caps, round which shawls or scarfs are folded. The _irregulars_, -in their dress and appointments, fully justify the appellation which -their habits and mode of making war obtained for them. Cotton, silk, -or broad cloth tunics of various colours, with the addition of shawls, -cloaks, breastplates, or coats of mail, with turban or helmets, _ad -libitum_, impart to them a motley but picturesque appearance. They are -all badly mounted, and, indeed, little can be said even of the regular -cavalry in this respect. The Punjaub breed of horses is far from good, -and they do not import stock from other countries to improve their own -cattle. - -The pay of the sepoys of the regular army of the Punjaub is higher -than that of the same class in the army of the East India Company, -each common soldier receiving ten rupees per mensem. The troops of the -irregulars receive twenty-five rupees each, out of which they provide -their arms and clothing, and feed their horse, putting the government -to no other expense whatever for their services. - -Enlistment in the regular army of the Punjaub is quite voluntary, and -the service is so popular that the army could upon an emergency be -increased to almost any amount. The soldiery are exceedingly apt in -acquiring a knowledge of their military duties; but they are so averse -to control that instances of insubordination are common; latterly, -indeed, open mutiny has frequently characterised the relations of -officer and soldier. Insubordination is punished--when punishment is -practicable--with confinement, loss of pay, or extra duty. But in -the present state of military disorganisation no means of chastising -rebellion are available. - -No pensions were, or are, assigned to the soldiery for long service, -nor is there any provision for the widows and families of those who -die, or are killed in the service of the state. Promotions, instead -of being the right of the good soldier in order of seniority, or the -reward of merit in the various grades, is frequently effected by -bribery. In the higher ranks, advancement is obtained by the judicious -application of _douceurs_ to the palm of the favourites at court, or -the military chieftains about the person of the sovereign. - -In the event of the government of the Punjaub falling into the hands -of the British, some time would probably elapse before the dissolute -rabble which now composes the army could be brought under a state of as -perfect discipline as that which exists in the Anglo-Indian army; but -there is no doubt that ultimately the result of a system, strict and -severe from the commencement, when supported by a stern and absolute -monarchy, would display itself, and render the Sikh troops as devoted a -body as the regular native army of Hindostan. - -Only twenty-three years have elapsed since the military force in the -Punjaub consisted of a large and undisciplined horde. In 1822, the -first European officers presented themselves (according to Prinsep) at -Runjeet Singh’s durbar, seeking military service and entertainment. -These were Messrs. Allard and Ventura, who had served in the French -army until the annihilation of Napoleon Buonaparte deprived them of -employment. At first, Runjeet Singh, with the suspicion common to a -native Indian prince, received them coldly; and his distrust of their -purposes was heightened by the Punjaubee chieftains, who were naturally -jealous of the introduction of Europeans into the military service; -but a submissive and judicious letter from these officers removed the -apprehensions of the Maharajah, and he, with the spirit and originality -of a man of genius, admitted them into his service; appointing them -instructors of his troops in the European system of drill and warfare. -The good conduct and wise management of these gentlemen speedily -removed Runjeet Singh’s prejudices against Europeans; and the door to -employment being thrown open, several military men entered the service -of the Maharajah, and at the close of his reign there were not less -than a dozen receiving his pay, and, to use an Indian expression, -‘eating his salt.’ - -The successors of Runjeet Singh, however, did not look with an eye -of favour upon men who were not to be bought, and whose sense of -personal dignity revolted at the treatment to which the unbridled Sikh -chieftains were inclined to subject them. The greater part accordingly -resigned their commissions; some of them retiring with ample fortunes, -and others seeking honourable employment elsewhere. - -The Sikh army, until lately, was considered by many British officers, -who had the opportunity of seeing it, to have been in a fair state -of discipline. They form very correct lines, but in manœuvring their -movements are too slow, and they would, in consequence, be in danger, -from a body of British cavalry, of being successfully charged during -a change of position. They would also run the risk of having their -flanks turned by their inability to follow the motion of an European -enemy with equal rapidity. - -The arms, that is to say, the muskets, are of very inferior stamp, -incapable of throwing a ball to any distance, and on quick and repeated -discharges liable to burst. Their firing is bad, owing to the very -small quantity of practice ammunition allowed by the government; not -more than ten balls out of a hundred, at the distance of as many paces, -would probably tell upon an enemy’s ranks. They still preserve the old -system of three ranks, the front one kneeling when firing and then -rising to load--a method in action liable to create confusion. - -In person, the infantry soldiers are tall and thin, with good features -and full beards; their superior height is owing to the extraordinary -length of their lower limbs. They are capable of enduring the fatigue -of long marches for several days in succession (the author having on -one occasion marched with his regiment a distance of 300 miles within -twelve days), and are, generally speaking, so hardy that exposure to -oppressive heats or heavy rains has little effect upon them. In a great -measure this is the result of custom. Excepting in the vicinity of -Lahore and Peshawur, there are few regular quarters or cantonments; the -men occupy small tents or caravanserais. - -The drum and fife and bugle are in general use in the Sikh infantry -regiments, and in some of the favourite royal corps of Runjeet Singh an -attempt was made to introduce a band of music, but a graft of European -melody upon Punjaubee discord did not produce, as may be imagined, a -very harmonious result. - -The cavalry of the Sikh army is very inferior in every respect to the -infantry. While the latter are carefully picked from large bodies of -candidates for service, the former are composed of men of all sorts and -sizes and ages, who get appointed solely through the interests of the -different sirdars. They are mean-looking, ill-dressed, and, as already -stated, wretchedly mounted. Their horse trappings are of leather of the -worst quality, and their saddles are of the same miserable material, -and badly constructed. When the horse is in motion, the legs and arms -of the rider wave backwards and forwards, right and left, by way, as -it were, of keeping time with the pace of the animal bestridden. The -horses are small, meagre, and ill-shaped, with the aquiline nose which -so peculiarly proclaims inferiority of breed. In the field, the conduct -of the Sikh cavalry has generally corresponded with their appearance -and efficiency. They are totally deficient of firmness in the hour of -struggle, and only charge the foe when a vast superiority of numerical -force gives them a sort of warranty of success.” - -Undeceived touching the supposed weakness of the Sikh army, Sir Henry -Hardinge, in conjunction with his gallant superior in command, Sir -Hugh Gough, concentrated his troops, called for reinforcements from -the interior, added largely to his commissariate--and what in Eastern -warfare is altogether indispensable, largely increased his beasts of -burden and means of transport. Then taking a central position, he -waited calmly and prudently until the Sikh designs should be more -clearly developed. - -November came; the storm had been gathering; remonstrances from the -Governor-General had failed; and on the 4th, the Sikh vakeel was -formally dismissed. Still immediate hostilities were not anticipated, -when suddenly news arrived on the 13th, that the enemy had crossed the -Sutlej, and Ferozepore was invested. The British commander hurried by -forced marches to its relief, and on the 18th, after a seven leagues’ -march, at noon the Anglo-Indian army reached the village of Moodkee. -A movement of twenty miles under an eastern sun is most distressing, -and the wearied troops having bivouacked, ignorant of the proximity of -an enemy, cut wood, lighted fires, and commenced cooking. Strange as -it may appear, although in the immediate presence of the Sikh army, no -vidette had seen it, and the booming of the enemy’s guns first gave -note of preparation. - -The army was in a state of great exhaustion, principally from the want -of water, which was not procurable on the road, when about 3 p.m., -information was received that the Sikh army was advancing; and the -troops had scarcely time to get under arms and move to their positions, -when that fact was ascertained. - -“I immediately,” says Lord Gough, “pushed forward the horse artillery -and cavalry, directing the infantry, accompanied by the field -batteries, to move forward in support. We had not proceeded beyond two -miles, when we found the enemy in position. They were said to consist -of from 15,000 to 20,000 infantry, about the same force of cavalry, and -forty guns. They evidently had either just taken up this position, or -were advancing in order of battle against us. - -To resist their attack and to cover the formation of the infantry, -I advanced the cavalry under Brigadiers White, Gough, and Mactier, -rapidly to the front, in columns of squadrons, and occupied the plain. -They were speedily followed by the five troops of horse artillery, -under Brigadier Brooke, who took up a forward position, having the -cavalry then on his flanks. - -The country is a dead flat, covered at short intervals with a low, -but in some places, thick jhow jungle and dotted with sandy hillocks. -The enemy screened their infantry and artillery behind this jungle, -and such undulations as the ground afforded; and, whilst our twelve -battalions formed from echellon of brigade into line, opened a very -serious cannonade upon our advancing troops, which was vigorously -replied to by the battery of horse artillery under Brigadier Brooke, -which was soon joined by the two light field batteries. The rapid -and well-directed fire of our artillery appeared soon to paralyse -that of the enemy, and, as it was necessary to complete our infantry -dispositions without advancing the artillery too near to the jungle, -I directed the cavalry under Brigadiers White and Gough to make a -flank movement on the enemy’s left, with a view of threatening and -turning that flank, if possible. With praiseworthy gallantry, the 3rd -light dragoons, with the 2nd brigade of cavalry, consisting of the -bodyguard and fifth light cavalry, with a portion of the 4th lancers, -turned the left of the Sikh army, and, sweeping along the whole rear of -its infantry and guns, silenced for a time the latter, and put their -numerous cavalry to flight. - -Whilst this movement was taking place on the enemy’s left, I directed -the remainder of the 4th lancers, the 9th irregular cavalry, under -Brigadier Mactier, with a light field battery, to threaten their right. -This manœuvre was also successful. Had not the infantry and guns of -the enemy been screened by the jungle, these brilliant charges of the -cavalry would have been productive of greater effect. - -When the infantry advanced to the attack, Brigadier Brooke rapidly -pushed on his horse artillery close to the jungle, and the cannonade -was resumed on both sides. The infantry, under Major-Generals Sir -Harry Smith, Gilbert, and Sir John M‘Caskill, attacked in echellon of -lines the enemy’s infantry, almost invisible amongst the wood and the -approaching darkness of night. The opposition of the enemy was such as -might have been expected from troops who had everything at stake, and -who had long vaunted of being irresistible. Their ample and extended -line, from their great superiority of numbers, far outflanked ours; -but this was counteracted by the flank movements of our cavalry. The -attack of the infantry now commenced; and the roll of fire from this -powerful arm soon convinced the Sikh army that they had met with a foe -they little expected; and their whole force was driven from position -after position, with great slaughter, and the loss of seventeen pieces -of artillery, some of them of heavy calibre; our infantry using that -never-failing weapon, the bayonet, whenever the enemy stood. Night only -saved them from worse disaster, for this stout conflict was maintained -during an hour and a half of the dim starlight, amidst a cloud of dust -from the sandy plain, which yet more obscured every object. - -I regret to say this gallant and successful attack was attended with -considerable loss; the force bivouacked upon the field for some hours, -and only returned to its encampment after ascertaining that it had -no enemy before it, and night prevented the possibility of a regular -advance in pursuit.” - -In this brilliant and sanguinary battle, the British loss was -necessarily heavy. Sir Robert Sale, and Sir John McCaskill were killed, -and Brigadiers Bolton and Mactier, with Colonels Byrne and Bunbury -wounded. The total casualties amounted to 872 of all arms. - -Nothing could have been more fortunate than the prestige which Moodkee -gave to the campaign. One damning fault of the Spanish generals on -the Peninsula was that they literally overmarched their troops until -they came to a dead standstill--and this the British commanders most -judiciously avoided. - -There was great suffering everywhere for want of water. Hunger men may -endure for days together; but a burning thirst in a tropical climate is -terrible; and when the fever in the blood becomes aggravated by such -exertions as the British army had that day made, the whole world seems -valueless in comparison with a cup of cold water. None came, however, -for several hours; yet the gallant fellows bore the privation without -a murmur; and when the following day brought them a reinforcement of -two European regiments of infantry, with a small battery of heavy guns, -they felt that they were irresistible. Nevertheless, the general, with -great good sense, gave them two entire days to refresh; he had nothing -to gain by precipitating matters. Ferozepore had been saved by the -battle of the 18th, and his communications with the place being in some -sort restored, he had time to warn Sir John Littler of his purposes, -and to prepare him for co-operating in their accomplishment. These were -the chief advantages of delay; besides that, others probably occurred -to him, namely, the opportunity which was afforded for the coming up -of the corps which had been directed to march from Delhi, Meerut, -and other stations. And on the part of the Sikhs, it was doubtless -considered that their very numbers would render a long halt on one spot -impossible for them; for no country, however fertile, can sustain the -pressure of sixty thousand men many days. - -A little delay in active operations was, under circumstances, -particularly politic, for while the Sikhs were shaken in confidence -and marvelling at their discomfiture, the British lion was gathering -strength to make another and a deadlier spring. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXIV. - -THE BATTLE OF FEROZEPORE. - -1845. - - -On the morning of the 21st, the Anglo-Indian army again took the -offensive, and marched against the intrenched position of the enemy, -and the details of the succeeding events of that bloody and glorious -day are thus lucidly and modestly given still by Lord Gough. - -“Instead of advancing to the direct attack of their formidable works, -our force manœuvred to their right; the second and fourth divisions -of infantry, in front, supported by the first division and cavalry -in second line, continued to defile for some time out of cannon-shot -between the Sikhs and Ferozepore. The desired effect was not long -delayed, a cloud of dust was seen on our left, and according to the -instructions sent him on the preceding evening, Major-General Sir -John Littler, with his division, availing himself of the offered -opportunity, was discovered in full march to unite his force with -mine. The junction was soon effected, and thus was accomplished one of -the great objects of all our harassing marches and privations, in the -relief of this division of our army from the blockade of the numerous -forces by which it was surrounded. - -Dispositions were now made for a united attack on the enemy’s -intrenched camp. We found it to be a parallelogram of about a mile in -length and half a mile in breadth, including within its area the strong -village of Ferozeshah; the shorter sides looking towards the Sutlej and -Moodkee, and the longer towards Ferozepore and the open country. We -moved against the last named face, the ground in front of which was, -like the Sikh position in Moodkee, covered with low jungle. - -The divisions of Major-General Sir John Littler, Brigadier Wallace (who -had succeeded Major-General Sir John McCaskill), and Major-General -Gilbert, deployed into line, having in the centre our whole force of -artillery, with the exception of three troops of horse artillery, one -on either flank, and one in support, to be moved as occasion required. -Major-General Sir Harry Smith’s division, and our small cavalry force, -moved in second line, having a brigade in reserve to cover each wing. - -I should here observe that I committed the charge and direction of the -left wing to Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Hardinge, while I personally -conducted the right. - -A very heavy cannonade was opened by the enemy, who had dispersed -over their position upwards of 100 guns, more than 40 of which were -of battering calibre; these kept up a heavy and well-directed fire, -which the practice of our far less numerous artillery, of much lighter -metal, checked in some degree, but could not silence; finally, in the -face of a storm of shot and shell, our infantry advanced and carried -these formidable intrenchments; they threw themselves upon the guns, -and with matchless gallantry wrested them from the enemy; but, when the -batteries were partially within our grasp, our soldiery had to face -such a fire of musketry from the Sikh infantry, arrayed behind their -guns, that, in spite of the most heroic efforts, a portion only of -the intrenchment could be carried. Night fell while the conflict was -everywhere raging. - -Although I now brought up Major-General Sir Harry Smith’s division, -and he captured and long retained another point of the position, -and Her Majesty’s 3rd light dragoons charged and took some of the -most formidable batteries, yet the enemy remained in possession of -a considerable portion of the great quadrangle, whilst our troops, -intermingled with theirs, kept possession of the remainder, and finally -bivouacked upon it, exhausted by their gallant efforts, greatly reduced -in numbers, and suffering extremely from thirst, yet animated by an -indomitable spirit. In this state of things the long night wore away. - -Near the middle of it one of their heavy guns was advanced, and -played with deadly effect upon our troops. Lieutenant-General -Sir Henry Hardinge immediately formed Her Majesty’s 80th foot -and the 1st European light infantry. They were led to the attack -by their commanding officers, and animated in their exertions by -Lieutenant-Colonel Wood (aide-de-camp to the lieutenant-general), who -was wounded in the onset. The 80th captured the gun, and the enemy, -dismayed by this counter-check, did not venture to press on further. -During the whole night, however, they continued to harass our troops by -fire of artillery, wherever moonlight discovered our position. - -But with daylight of the 22nd came retribution. Our infantry formed -line, supported on both flanks by horse artillery, whilst a fire was -opened from our centre by such of our heavy guns as remained effective, -aided by a flight of rockets. A masked battery played with great effect -upon this point, dismounting our pieces, and blowing up our tumbrils. -At this moment, Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Hardinge placed himself at -the head of the left, whilst I rode at the head of the right wing. - -Our line advanced, and, unchecked by the enemy’s fire, drove them -rapidly out of the village of Ferozeshah and their encampment; then, -changing front to its left, on its centre, our force continued to -sweep the camp, bearing down all opposition, and dislodged the enemy -from their whole position. The line then halted, as if on a day of -manœuvre, receiving its two leaders as they rode along its front with a -gratifying cheer, and displaying the captured standards of the Khalsa -army. We had taken upwards of seventy-three pieces of cannon, and were -masters of the whole field. - -The force assumed a position on the ground which it had won, but even -here its labours were not to cease. In the course of two hours, Sirdar -Tej Singh, who had commanded in the last great battle, brought up -from the vicinity of Ferozepore fresh battalions and a large field of -artillery, supported by 30,000 Ghorepurras, hitherto encamped near the -river. - -He drove in our cavalry parties, and made strenuous efforts to regain -the position of Ferozeshah; this attempt was defeated, but its failure -had scarcely become manifest when the sirdar renewed the contest with -more troops and a large artillery. He commenced by a combination -against our left flank; and when this was frustrated, made such a -demonstration against the captured villages as compelled us to change -our whole front to the right. His guns during this manœuvre maintained -an incessant fire, whilst our artillery ammunition being completely -expended in these protracted combats, we were unable to answer him with -a single shot. - -I now directed our almost exhausted cavalry to threaten both flanks at -once, preparing the infantry to advance in support, which apparently -caused him suddenly to cease his fire and abandon the field. - -For twenty-four hours not a Sikh has appeared in our front. The remains -of the Khalsa army are said to be in full retreat across the Sutlej, -at Nuggurputhur and Tella, or marching up its left bank towards -Hurreekeeputhur, in the greatest confusion and dismay. Of their chiefs, -Bahadur Singh is killed, Lal Singh said to be wounded, Mehtab Singh, -Adjoodhia Pershad, and Tej Singh, the late governor of Peshawur, have -fled with precipitation. Their camp is the scene of the most awful -carnage, and they have abandoned large stores of grain, camp equipage, -and ammunition. - -Thus has apparently terminated this unprovoked and criminal invasion of -the peaceful provinces under British protection. - -On the conclusion of such a narrative as I have given, it is surely -superfluous in me to say that I am, and shall be to the last moment -of my existence, proud of the army which I had to command on the 21st -and 22nd instant. To their gallant exertions I owe the satisfaction of -seeing such a victory achieved, and the glory of having my own name -associated with it. - -The loss of this army has been heavy;[16] how could a hope be -formed that it should be otherwise? Within thirty hours this force -stormed an intrenched camp, fought a general action, and sustained -two considerable combats with the enemy. Within four days it has -dislodged from their positions, on the left bank of the Sutlej, 60,000 -Sikh soldiers, supported by upwards of 150 pieces of cannon, 108 of -which the enemy acknowledge to have lost, and 91 of which are in our -possession. - -[16] Killed.--European officers, 37; native officers, 17; -non-commissioned, drummers, rank and file, 630; syces, drivers, &c., -10. Total, 694. - -Wounded.--European officers, 78; native officers, 18; non-commissioned, -drummers, rank and file, 1,610; syces, drivers, &c., 12: warrant -officers, 3. Total, 1,721. - -Grand total of all ranks killed and wounded, 2,415. - -In addition to our losses in the battle, the captured camp was found to -be everywhere protected by charged mines, by the successive springing -of which many brave officers and men have been destroyed.” - -These glorious battles were within a month followed up by that of -Aliwal--as sanguinary an affair as either of its predecessors, and, -in a military point of view, decidedly more scientific in arrangement -and execution. In one operation, it seemed a pendant to the beautiful -movement on the retreat from Burgos, when Wellington carried his army -bodily round Souham’s and placed the French general in the afternoon -in the same unfavourable position in which he (Wellington) had found -himself that morning. The action had not been expected, for the service -required had been effected without resistance. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXV. - -THE BATTLES OF ALIWAL AND SOBRAON. - -1846. - - -Though the treaty which held the British and Sikh governments in -amity provided that the Sikhs should send no troops across the -Sutlej, they were permitted to retain certain jaghires, or feudal -possessions, on the left bank, one of which comprised the town and fort -of Dheerrumcote. Here the enemy had established a magazine of grain; -and a small garrison, consisting of mercenaries, chiefly Rohillas and -Afghans, were thrown into the place for its protection. But besides -that the grain was needed in the British lines, the presence of a -hostile garrison on his own side of the stream was an eyesore and an -annoyance to the British general; and Major-General Sir Harry Smith -was directed with a brigade of infantry and a few guns, to reduce it. -He accomplished the service on the 18th of January without loss, or, -indeed, sustaining a serious resistance; and was on his way back to -camp, when tidings reached the commander-in-chief of a nature not to be -dealt lightly with, far less neglected. - -It was ascertained that the enemy had detached 20,000 men from their -camp at Sobraon against Loodiana. Their objects were represented to -be, not only the seizure of that place, but the interruption of the -British communications with the rear, and, perhaps, the capture of the -battering-train, which was advancing by Busseean; and Sir Harry Smith, -being reinforced to the amount of 8000 men, received instructions to -counterwork the project. His business was to form a junction with -Colonel Godby, who, with one regiment of cavalry, and four of infantry, -occupied Loodiana; and then, and not till then, to push the Sikhs, and -drive them, if possible, back upon their own country. - -Here again, the school in which he had been taught his trade was -evidence in the conduct of the commander, who proved in his hour of -trial that Peninsular instruction had not been thrown away. The Sikhs -had already shut the garrison of Loodiana in; burned a new barrack, -and ravaged the surrounding country. A creeping commander now would -have been found wanting; but Smith was a man of different mettle, -and, pushing rapidly on, a clean march brought him within twenty-five -miles of Loodiana, and with the _réveil_, he resumed his movement next -morning. - -At Buddewal the enemy showed himself, occupying a connected line -of villages in front, and covered by a powerful artillery. To gain -his object and reach Loodiana, it was necessary for Sir Harry Smith -to change his order of march, and while the Sikhs, who had already -outflanked him, opened a fire of forty guns on the advancing columns, -Smith massed his weak artillery, and under its concentrated and -well-directed cannonade, broke into _échelons_, and threatened the -Sikh front, the while making a flank movement by his right, protected -en _échelon_ by the cavalry. Nothing could be more beautifully and -successfully executed than this delicate manœuvre. Sir Harry carried -his guns and baggage round the enemy--a small portion only of the -latter passing into the temporary possession of the Sikhs. - -Colonel Godby, who commanded the invested garrison, having seen the -cloud of dust, moved from Loodiana; and marching parallel to the -direction which it seemed to take, found himself in due time connected -by his patrols with Smith’s advanced guard. Both corps upon this placed -themselves with Loodiana in their rear, and the enemy before them; the -latter being so circumstanced that the British army lay, as it were, -upon one of its flanks. But Smith, though he had thus relieved the -town, was unwilling to strike a blow till he could make it decisive. -He, therefore, encamped in an attitude of watchfulness, waiting till -another brigade should arrive, which, under the command of Colonel -Wheeler, was marching from headquarters to reinforce him. - -Colonel Wheeler’s march seems to have been conducted with equal -diligence and care. He heard of the encounter of the 21st, and of -its results; whereupon he abandoned the direct road to Loodiana, and -following a circuitous route, went round the enemy’s position, without -once coming under fire. He reached Sir Harry Smith’s camp in safety; -and, on the 26th, Smith made his preparations to fight a great battle. -But it was found, ere the columns were put in motion, that the enemy -had abandoned their position at Buddewal, and were withdrawn to an -intrenched camp nearer to the river, of which the village of Aliwal was -the key, covering the ford by which they had crossed, and on which they -depended, in the event of a reverse, as a line of retreat. Operations -were accordingly suspended, and such further arrangements set going as -the altered state of affairs seemed to require. - -On the 27th, Runjoor Singh having been reinforced by Avitabile’s -brigade, 4000 Sikh regulars, some cavalry, and twelve guns, found -himself, as he had reason to believe, in a condition to deliver -battle; and to intercept the Anglo-Indian communications, he advanced -towards Ingraon, where, early on the 28th, Sir Harry Smith found -himself in position. His right rested on a height, his left on a field -intrenchment, while his centre held ground in the immediate front of -the village of Aliwal (or Ulleéwal). The Anglo-Indian army amounted -to some 12,000 men of all arms; the Sikhs doubled them in numerical -strength, and that too was composed of the flower of their army. - -The subsequent details of this glorious action may be rapidly -described. Smith boldly advanced against the Sikh position, under a -heavy cannonade, while the right brigades were getting into line. The -advance was splendid--the British cavalry driving the Sikh horsemen on -their infantry, forced the left back, capturing several guns, while -on the left of the British line the Ayeen brigade (Avitabile’s) were -deforced, and the village of Bhoondi, where the right of the Sikhs -endeavoured to make a stand, was carried with the bayonet. A general -rout ensued, the enemy pressing in confused masses towards the ford, -while every attempt they made to rally was anticipated by a charge, and -the destruction of the flower of the Sikh army was completed. - -The firing began about ten in the morning; by one o’clock in the day -the Sikh army was broken and routed, the ground covered with its wreck, -and the Sutlej choked with the dead and the dying. The whole of the -artillery, fifty-seven guns, fell into the hands of the victors, and -the booty was immense; but the victors had neither time nor inclination -to dwell upon their triumphs. There was no further danger to be -apprehended here. Of the 24,000 men who, in the morning, threatened -Loodiana, scarcely as many hundreds held together; and these, after a -brief show of rally on the opposite bank, melted away and disappeared -entirely. Having bivouacked that night, therefore, on the field which -he had won, and sent in the wounded, with the captured guns, under -sufficient escort, to Loodiana, Sir Harry Smith, with the bulk of his -division, took the road to headquarters; and, in the afternoon of the -8th of February, came into position on the right of the main army, -which was his established post. - -In this most glorious battle, the Anglo-Indian army had 151 men killed, -413 wounded, and 25 missing--a loss comparatively small. - -The immediate consequences of the victory of Aliwal, was the evacuation -of the left bank of the Sutlej by the enemy. The Sikhs had sustained -three terrible defeats; they had lost an enormous quantity of military -_matériel_, 150 guns, and none could presume to estimate the number of -their best and bravest troops who had been placed _hors de combat_. -In hundreds the slaughtered and drowned victims at Aliwal floated to -Sobraon with the stream; but still with a _tête de pont_ to secure -their bridge communications with the right bank and the reserve there, -formidable intrenchments, armed with seventy heavy guns, and 30,000 of -their best troops (the Khalsa), they determined to defend them, boldly -held their ground, and dared another battle. - -On being rejoined by Sir Harry Smith’s division, and having -received his siege-train and a supply of ammunition from Delhi, the -commander-in-chief and the governor-general determined to force the -Sikh position. Unopposed they gained possession of Little Sobraon and -Kodeewalla, and both the field batteries and heavy guns were planted to -throw a concentrated fire upon the intrenchments occupied by the enemy. -Close to the river bank, Dick’s division was stationed to assault -the Sikh right, while another brigade was held in reserve behind the -village of Kodeewalla. In the centre, Gilbert’s division was formed, -either for attack or support, its right flank appuied on the village -of Little Sobraon. Smith’s division took ground near the village of -Guttah, with its right inclining towards the Sutlej; Cureton’s brigade -observed the ford at Hurree, and held Lal Singh’s horsemen in check; -the remainder of the cavalry, under Major-General Thackwell, acting in -reserve. - -The British batteries opened a lively cannonade soon after sunrise, -but guns in field position have little chance of silencing artillery -covered by strong redoubts. At nine, the attack commenced by -Stacy’s brigade of Dick’s division, advancing against the enemy’s -intrenchments. The crushing fire of the Sikh guns would have arrested -the advance of any but most daring regiments, but the brigadier -pressed gallantly on, and while the British bayonet met the Mussulman -sabre the camp was carried. The sappers broke openings in the -intrenching mounds, through which, although in single files, the -cavalry pushed, reformed, and charged. The Sikh gunners were sabred in -their batteries, while the entire of the infantry and every disposable -gun were promptly brought into action by Sir Hugh Gough. - -The Sikh fire became more feeble, their best battalions unsteady, -and the British pressed boldly on. Wavering troops rarely withstand -a struggle when the bayonet comes into play, and the Khalsas broke -entirely, and hurried from the field to the river and bridge. But the -hour of retributive vengeance had arrived, and the waters of the Sutlej -offered small protection to the fugitives. The stream had risen, the -fords were unsafe, and flying from the fire of the horse-artillery, -which had opened on the mobbed fugitives with grape shot, hundreds fell -under this murderous cannonade, while thousands found a grave in the no -longer friendly waters of their native rivers, until it almost excited -the compassion of an irritated enemy. - -At every point the intrenchments were carried. The horse artillery -galloped through, and both they and the batteries opened such a fire -upon the broken enemy as swept them away by ranks. “The fire of the -Sikhs,” says the commander-in-chief, “first slackened, and then nearly -ceased; and the victors then pressing them on every side, precipitated -them over the bridge into the Sutlej, which a sudden rise of seven -inches had rendered hardly fordable. The awful slaughter, confusion, -and dismay were such as would have excited compassion in the hearts of -their conquerors, if the Khalsa troops had not, in the early part of -the action, sullied their gallantry by slaughtering and barbarously -mangling every wounded soldier whom, in the vicissitudes of attack, the -fortune of war left at their mercy. - -At Sobraon, the final blow which extinguished the military power of -the Sikhs, was delivered. Sixty-seven pieces of artillery, two hundred -camel-guns, standards, tumbrils, ammunition, camp equipage--in a word, -all that forms the _matériel_ of an army in the field, fell into the -hands of the victors. In native armies, no regular returns of the -killed and wounded are made out, but the Sikh losses were computed at -8000 men, and the amount was not exaggerated. - -On the bloody height of Sobraon the Sikh war virtually terminated, -for, on that evening, the Anglo-Indian army commenced their march -upon Lahore. Frightfully defeated, and humbled to the dust, the once -haughty chiefs sent vakeels to implore mercy from the conqueror. The -ambassadors, however, were refused an audience, and it was intimated -that the British generals would condescend to treat with none except -the Maharajah in person. - -Trembling for his capital, which nothing but abject submission now -could save, the youthful monarch, attended by Rajah Goolab Singh, -repaired to the British camp. Stringent terms were most justly exacted, -and while the rich district between the Sutlej and the Beeas, and what -were termed “the Protected States,” were ceded for ever to Britain, -a million and a half sterling was agreed to by the Sikh durbar, -as compensation for the expenditure of the war, while the Punjaub -should remain in military occupation until the full amount should be -discharged. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXVI. - -THE BATTLE OF MARTABAN. - -1852. - - -The treaty of Yandaboo concluded the Burmese war of 1824. By its terms, -the safety of British commerce and British merchants in Burmah was -assured, and for a long period following the termination of the war -the terms of the treaty were rigidly adhered to. By degrees, however, -a spirit of resentment against the British began to spring up in the -only half-civilised country, and in 1851 such resentment found open -expression. - -In the course of that year, a Mr. Sheppard, the master and owner of -a trading vessel of Madras, complained to the Indian Government that -he had been seized, ill treated, and imprisoned by the Governor of -Rangoon, upon a false charge of throwing a man overboard, that his -vessel had been detained, and over a thousand rupees extorted from -him; adding that this was one of many acts of injustice, oppression, -and tyranny suffered by British subjects in that port. Shortly after, -another master of a British ship made a similar complaint, alleging -that he had been subjected to extortions, as well as insult and -indignity, by the Governor, on an equally false charge of murdering one -of his crew. At the same time a memorial was sent from the merchants of -Rangoon to the Governor-General of India, in which they alleged that -they had, for a long time, suffered from the tyranny of the Burmese -authorities, that trade was seriously obstructed, and that neither -life nor property was safe, as the Governor had publicly stated to his -dependants that he had no more money to give them, and had granted -them his permission to get money as they could; that he had frequently -demanded money without any pretext, and tortured the parties asked -until his demands were complied with; and that, in short, affairs had -arrived at such a crisis that, unless protected, the British merchants -in Rangoon would be obliged to leave the country. - -After careful consideration, the Governor-General came to the -conclusion that the treaty of Yandaboo had been unquestionably set -at nought, that gross injustice and oppression had been perpetrated, -and that the court of Ava should make due reparation. Accordingly, -Commodore Lambert, with H.M.S. Fox and two other steamers, was at -once despatched to Rangoon to enforce this demand of the Indian -Government, and to present a letter to the King of Ava setting forth -the Government’s grounds for the taking of such a step. - -Arrived at Rangoon, Captain Tarleton, with other officers, landed -to present this letter for the king to the Governor of the port. -His reception was insulting in the extreme, and an account of the -proceedings having been forwarded to the Indian Government, a further -and more emphatic “note” was sent. On receipt of this second letter, -amendment was promised to the Indian authorities. “The Great English -War-Chiefs” were informed that strict inquiry would be made into -affairs, just treatment should be accorded the merchants, and that a -fresh Governor would be appointed. - -This step was taken, but the incoming Governor “chastised with -scorpions,” instead of with the “whips” of his predecessor, and things -rapidly went from bad to worse. A climax was reached when Commodore -Lambert sent Captain Fishbourne of H.M.S. Hermes with a letter stating -the precise claims of the Indian Government. Captain Fishbourne was -informed that the Governor was asleep, which was not true, and that -they must wait in an open shed until he awoke and could receive them. -After remaining for some little time, they returned to the ship without -having been admitted to the Governor’s presence. - -Commodore Lambert’s reply to this latest insult was short and sharp. He -seized a vessel belonging to the King of Ava, declared the river mouth -to be in a state of blockade, and invited all persons in Rangoon who -claimed British protection to come aboard his ship. Four days later, on -the 10th January, 1852, a brisk cannonade was opened on the Fox from -a stockade on the adjacent river bank. A few rounds from the British -vessel sufficed to silence the battery, and immediately afterwards the -Fox returned to Calcutta to report the state of affairs. - -The next move in the Burmese situation took the form of a lengthy and -formal remonstrance to the King of Ava, once more demanding reparation. -Regret was to be expressed for former discourtesies; ten lacs of rupees -were demanded in compensation; a respectful reception was solicited for -the incoming representative of the British Government; and finally, -the removal of the obnoxious were demanded as terms by which alone -peace could be maintained. - -“If without further delay, negotiation, or correspondence, these -conditions shall be consented to, and shall be fulfilled by the 1st -April next, hostile operations shall be stayed.” Failing this, war -would be declared. “The guilt and consequences of such war will rest -upon the head of the ruler of Ava.” - -In answer to this ultimatum, no concession was made by the Burmese, and -a hostile expedition was at once prepared. - -The armament was to consist of troops from the Presidencies of Bengal -and Madras, with the 18th Royal Irish, 35th Royal Sussex, the 51st -Light Infantry, and the Staffordshire regiment. The whole force, some -4400 of all ranks, was placed under the command of Major-General -Godwin, a veteran officer who was engaged in the first Burmese war. -The conditions of peace were specified at the outset. Fifteen lacs of -rupees were demanded for expenses, with an additional three lacs for -every month after the 1st May. Until these payments were made, the -British troops were to remain in possession of such places as they -might capture. - -General Godwin set sail with his forces on the 28th March, and reached -Rangoon on the 2nd April, where he found Rear-Admiral Austin, C.B., the -naval commander-in-chief, who had come from Penang in H.M.S. Rattler. -Martaban, which had a river line of defences about 800 yards in length, -was at once selected as the first objective of attack. - -Arrangements were made for the attack on daybreak of the 5th April. The -Admiral made every disposition possible, “in waters full of shoals and -violent currents,” for bombarding the position with his five steamers, -and to cover the landing of the troops. “It was the admiration of -everyone,” runs General Godwin’s official narrative, “to witness the -noble manner in which the Rattler worked her way within 200 yards -of the wall and close to the pagoda, doing tremendous execution. I -changed from the Rattler at six o’clock, to superintend the landing of -the troops, and went on board a smaller vessel, the Proserpine, with -my staff. At half-past six the steamer opened fire, and at seven the -troops were in the boats, and landed, by the indefatigable exertions of -Commander Brooking, under a smart fire of musketry and guns. Soon was -the storming party under the walls and over them, with less loss than -I thought possible. Lieutenant-Colonel Reignolds immediately ascended -to the pagodas on the height, and took possession of them after some -skirmishing with the enemy. At eight a.m. Martaban was won, and, -considering the enemy’s position and numbers, which report gives at -5000 men, we have got it very cheaply.” - -Thus tersely is the account of the first engagement of the war -rendered. By the 9th, the expedition lay off Rangoon, the principal -port on the eastern branch of the Irrawaddy. Occasional patches of -forest and rice flats surround the Burmese capital from the midst of -whose wooden houses rose in those days the Great Pagoda, a religious -edifice of both literal and figurative high-standing. Three hundred -and fifty feet has been given as the height of this edifice, and not -only was it surrounded by stockades and cannon, but, if reports were -true, its interior was loaded with vast treasure, which would make its -capture a profitable as well as honourable enterprise. - -Not until Wednesday, the 14th April, were preparations fully completed -for the assault on the Great Pagoda, but the two preceding days were -spent in several severe skirmishes with the enemy. On the 12th, a -party landed from the 51st Light Infantry, Royal Irish, and Bengal -Infantry met with stout opposition from the Burmese, who had entrenched -themselves behind a stockade. After a heavy artillery fire, the place -was carried by assault, but with heavy loss to our forces. The heat was -terrific. By 11 a.m. the sun assumed such power that Major Oakes was -killed by sunstroke while working his battery, Major Griffith died from -the same cause in the act of carrying an order, and Colonel Foord was -compelled to leave the field of action. - -The next day was spent in further landing operations, and on the -morning of the 14th the troops moved forward to the grand assault. - -About three-quarters of a mile separated the Great Pagoda from the -south entrance of Rangoon, whence our troops were advancing. The old -road from the river to the Pagoda came up from the south gate, and -it was apparently by this road the Burmese decided that the British -assault would come. Here they had placed the enormous number of 100 -pieces of cannon and a garrison of at least 10,000 men; but, perceiving -their extensive dispositions, the British commander decided on another -plan of attack. - -The troops were under arms at 5 a.m., “all in as fine a temper as ever -men were.” The route lay to the north-west through thick jungle. Four -light guns, 9-pounders, their flanks protected by two companies of the -80th regiment, the rest of the wing of that corps following with two -more guns; the 18th Royal Irish, and the 40th Bengal Native Infantry -formed the advance. The 51st Light Infantry and the Madras troops -formed the reserve. - -After a mile’s march, the troops came in full view of the Pagoda, -which immediately opened fire. Very soon, however, under a galling -fire from two guns served by Major Montgomery of the Madras Artillery, -the enemy’s flank was turned, and a strong position taken up by our -artillery on the east side of the Pagoda. Some time was however spent -in bringing up the guns, an operation in which the naval brigade from -the Fox rendered invaluable assistance, and meantime the enemy’s fire -wrought terrible havoc in our ranks. Sunstroke, as formerly, was also -severely depleting the British forces. - -So hot, indeed, became the Burmese fire, that the General now -determined on an immediate assault. Captain Laller, the interpreter, -assured the British commander that he could effectively lead a storming -party through the eastern gate, and this bold and enterprising plan was -at once adopted. - -The storming party was formed of the wing of the 80th regiment, under -Major Lockhart; two companies of the Royal Irish, under Lieutenant -Hewitt; and two companies of the 40th Bengal Native Infantry, under -Lieutenant White--Lieutenant-Colonel Coote being in charge of the -entire party. - -Under a heavy fire from cannon and musket, and led forward by Captain -Laller, sword in hand, the storming party swept forward. The eight -hundred yards which separated our position from the walls of the Pagoda -was crossed in a twinkling, and, with a loud cheer, the eastern gate of -the temple was burst in, and, with ball and bayonet, the Burmese were -driven from their entrenched position. - -The British loss was heavy. Lieutenant Doran, of the Royal Irish, fell -mortally wounded, four bullets being found in his body; Colonel Coote -himself was struck, and many were the dead and dying who strewed the -steep steps of the Pagoda. - -“When the storming party reached the steps,” says General Godwin, “a -tremendous rush was made to the upper terrace, and deafening cheers -told that the Pagoda no longer belonged to the Burmese.” - -The enemy ran in confusion from the southern and western gates, where -they were met by the fire from the steamers. Among the first to flee -was the Governor, who, with his bodyguard in tall gilt hats, beat a -hasty and ignominious retreat. - -Of seventeen killed on the British side, three were officers, two -others dying of sunstroke. The wounded numbered 132. Casualties in the -fleet were 17 in all. The number of Burmese dead was never accurately -ascertained, but it was considerable. Ninety cannon and nearly as many -wall pieces were captured. - -“All the country round has fallen with the Pagoda,” ran the General’s -report. - -On the 19th May the town of Bassan, on the river of that name, was -captured by the British troops after a sharp struggle. After leaving a -small garrison in the place, General Godwin returned to Rangoon there -to organise arrangements for his main advance. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXVII. - -THE BATTLE OF PEGU. - -1852. - - -The next event of importance in this campaign was the desperate attack -made by the Burmese on Martaban, to recover the town which they had -lost. On the 26th May, upwards of a thousand Burmese made a violent -onslaught upon the British troops in occupation. Major Hall of the 49th -Madras Light Infantry was in command, and, after some pretty severe -fighting, during which three men of a reconnoitring party were killed, -the artillery were brought into action with deadly effect, and the foe -driven back. - -Says one account:--“The British cannon-balls made literal lanes in the -seething masses of Burmese, crushing many to atoms, and dismembering -others who were unlucky enough to be in their track.” The discomfiture -of the enemy was subsequently largely augmented by shot and shell from -the British war vessels, and a total rout of the attacking party was -the result. Martaban was thus securely retained in British hands; but -the war was far from being over. - -Early in July, Captain Tarleton, R.N., was ordered to ascend the -Irrawaddy with five steamers and reconnoitre the position and defences -of the Burmese in the vicinity of Prome. This town of wooden houses is -about a mile and a half in circumference, and lies on the left bank -of the river. It is surrounded by low-lying swamps which at times -are inundated by the overflow of the Irrawaddy. At a short distance -from the city the river divides itself into two streams--the left, or -western, being the deeper, and the only one navigable, except in the -heart of the rainy season. On the left bank of the navigable branch -of the stream Captain Tarleton soon decried a force of nearly 10,000 -Burmese, who from a strongly-fortified bastion were preparing to oppose -his advance up the left branch of the river. Eagerly the Burmese -watched the approach of the British gunboat, which they believed would -shortly be at their mercy, as it steamed steadily forward towards the -left branch of the river, where their cannon and musketry were already -trained to receive it. Captain Tarleton, however, had no intention of -being caught in the trap. Realising the enemy’s strength, he resolved -to risk his vessel, which was of light draught, in the waters of the -eastern branch of the stream, aware that at the rainy season it would -be navigable for at least some distance. Such, indeed, proved to be -the case, and, to the astonishment of the crowds of baffled Burmese -onlookers, the little craft plunged boldly up the eastern water, and -was very soon out of range of their cannon. A few shot indeed reached -the British vessel, but no damage was done, and Prome was reached on -the 9th without further opposition. Here it was found that no garrison -had been left in charge, and after carrying off some guns, and spiking -others, and destroying all the enemy’s stores they could lay hands on, -the expedition returned to Rangoon. - -On the return journey the main Burmese army was encountered crossing -the parent stream of the Irrawaddy, and a heavy cannonade was opened by -the British on the confused mass as it performed its clumsy evolutions. -Not only the state barge of the Burmese general fell into our hands, -but between 40 and 50 boats containing stores and munitions of war, -which were destroyed. After nine days’ absence, Captain Tarleton -returned to Rangoon in triumph, well satisfied with the result of his -reconnoitring operations. - -On the 27th July, Lord Dalhousie, the Governor-General of India, -arrived at Rangoon on a brief visit, and expressed his great -satisfaction with the work of the troops. - -Not until the 16th September were any more extensive operations -conducted by General Godwin, the interval being spent in collecting -munitions of war and transport material, and, by the gunboats, in -patrolling the river between Rangoon and Prome. On the date mentioned, -however, the embarkation began, with Prome as the objective. On the -morning of the 9th October the expedition came in sight of Prome, and -the war vessels anchored in the small bay which lies opposite the town. -Towards evening the troops were landed. A suburb to the north of Prome, -and outside the town, was chosen as the point of debarkation, as it was -known that the enemy were in force further to the south. - -The landing was opposed by the Burmese with musket and gingale. From -some of the wooden houses of the suburb, from the adjacent jungle, and -from a small pagoda which faced the immediate path of the troops, a -fierce musket fire was poured upon the attacking force, and so hot did -this become that it became necessary to dislodge the unseen assailants. -Brigadier Reignolds, with Captains Christie and Welsh, with several -companies of the 80th regiment, were quickly sent forward to rush the -foe from their position--an operation which they performed with great -gallantry and with every success, one man only being killed in the -attack. The captured pagoda was retained by our men for the night, -the enemy not returning to the attack. In the morning the landing was -completed, and, on a general advance being made, it was found that the -enemy had been so severely handled in the engagement of the previous -evening that they had evacuated the place, “leaving in our possession -a town overrun with thick and rank vegetation and abounding in swamps.” - -Says General Godwin of the position of our troops at this stage of the -war:--“I have been for a long time aware of the assemblage of a large -force of troops about ten miles east of Prome--nearly 18,000 men, well -posted in two or more stockades. It is not my intention to disturb them -in any way at present, as, by their concentration at that point, the -fine force now assembling here will have an opportunity of striking a -blow which may put an end to much future opposition.” - -Accordingly, a different scene of operations was next chosen. The -Burmese, as early as the month of June, had occupied the town of Pegu, -capital of the old kingdom of that name, to the great distress of the -native inhabitants, who were, however, powerless to offer resistance on -their own behalf. - -Pegu forms the southern portion of the Burmese empire, and by it had -been annexed in 1757. The town itself is situated some seventy miles -north of Rangoon. These marauding Burmese it was now determined to -dislodge, and to occupy the city by British arms. Brigadier McNeill of -the Madras army was selected by General Godwin to command the venture, -but the General himself accompanied the expedition. The flotilla was -commanded by Commander Shadwell. - -The vessels forming the expedition dropped anchor about two miles below -Pegu, which is connected by the Pegu river with the Irrawaddy, on the -evening of the 20th November. The next morning the debarkation was -carried out without any opposition, the troops landing in high grass -jungle, and the whole country being enveloped in a thick fog. - -The position of the enemy was known to the British commander, as a -previous expedition in June had enabled Captain Laller to roughly -map the country. The site of the old city, which formed the enemy’s -position, was formed by a square surrounded by a high bund, each side -of which was estimated to be two miles in length. The west side faced -the river, and a moat, between 70 and 80 paces wide, ran entirely round -the position. It was determined to force a way along the moat and -endeavour to turn the enemy’s left. - -Accordingly, the advance was commenced, Captain Laller and a Burmese -leading the direction of march. The Bengal Fusiliers were in front, the -5th Madras Native Infantry followed, and the Madras Fusiliers brought -up the rear. The troops marched in file. Slowly and laboriously the -invaders crept forward, struggling for two hours through the almost -impenetrable grass and jungle along the edge of the moat, and exposed -to a warm fire from the enemy. At length a part of the moat was reached -which admitted a passage for the troops, but unhappily it was covered -by a strong post of marksmen and two guns. From this point of vantage -the enemy kept up a galling fire, and it soon became evident the -battery would have to be stormed. - -Colonel Tudor, with 250 men, was ordered to drive the Burmese out, and -with a cheer the gallant little band plunged into the muddy waters of -the moat and, scaling the bank in front of them, drove the foe from -their position with cold steel. Having mastered this point, the key -of the position, Pegu did not long remain in the possession of the -Burmese. With enormous difficulty, over the almost impassable ground, -Captain Mallock brought forward his artillery, and kept down the -enemy’s fire. A short halt followed to rest the troops and collect the -not inconsiderable number of wounded. A large pagoda now lay in the -path of advance, and from this the Burmese kept up a heavy musketry -fire. Here again history repeated itself. Gallantly springing forward -with some 200 of the Madras and Bengal Fusiliers, the steps of the -pagoda were soon ascended, the foe driven out, and Pegu was ours. - -The amount of the Burmese force in Pegu which we drove out on capturing -the town, was estimated at 4000 or 5000; our own troops barely amounted -to 1000 men. A garrison of 400 was left in charge, and the success of -the enterprise duly reported to the Governor-General at Calcutta. The -immediate result was a proclamation annexing the entire province of -Pegu. - -Fighting, however, in the vicinity was not at an end. Day by day -unceasing, but abortive, attacks were made by the Burmese to recover -their lost position. Major Hill gallantly defended his post, but at -length it became necessary to relieve him, and an attempt was made -to bring the Burmese to a general action. Early in December, General -Godwin once more left Rangoon for Pegu, and with an army of only 1200 -men proceeded to seek the enemy in his lair. After a march of a few -miles through dense jungle, their position was discovered. “They were -admirably posted behind an entrenchment; large spars formed their -breastwork, and it appeared to be about a mile long, filled with masses -of men, a few hundreds of the Cassay horse, some elephants, and a few -guns.” - -On the advance of the British the enemy for a time made no move beyond -firing an occasional shot, and all ranks believed that at length the -foe was to stand at bay. On coming, however, to close quarters, the -Burmese rapidly retreated, bitterly disappointing our men, and a two -days’ further march in pursuit failed to bring them to a standstill, -and General Godwin and his forces were compelled reluctantly to return. - -No further event of importance occurred in ’52, but early in the year -following, taking advantage of the unsettled state of the country, and -the quarrels between British and Burmese, numerous dacoity chiefs made -inroads here and there upon the peaceful inhabitants of the country, -raiding and killing and striking terror into the hearts of the country -folk. - -Against several of these General Godwin found it necessary to direct -his forces--one in particular, a chief named Mea Toon, giving immense -trouble ere he was finally subjugated. Three times was a British -force led against--on two occasions on the 10th January, and again -later, with disastrous results to our arms. On the second occasion -he succeeded in killing as many as 50 of our men. Finally, in March, -Sir John Cleape brought the dacoity chief to bay, and after a severe -struggle, lasting four hours, in the course of which two British -officers were killed, he succeeded in overpowering the foe. The wily -Mea Toon himself, however, effected his escape, and fleeing from the -neighbourhood of Donnabew, where the engagement took place, escaped -with his immediate following. No trouble was, however, given by him -later. - -The main scheme of operations now took the form of a series of attempts -to bring the main Burmese army to bay, but besides an occasional -skirmish, little hard fighting resulted, the Burmese avoiding coming to -grips. - -Commenting on the state of the Burmese campaign at this period the -“Annual Register” tersely sums up the enormous difficulties which -General Godwin and the devoted troops under his command had to contend -with:- - -“An army can do little,” says the official narrative, “where there are -no roads, nor adequate means of transport for artillery, and when the -enemy retires into jungles, and we have to contend against the heat of -a tropical sun varied by long periods of incessant rain.” - -The end, however, was not far off. By this time the greater portion -of the Burmese was under our jurisdiction, and the ultimate and final -success of the British arms seemed to be but a matter of time. Such, -at least, was the view taken by the King of Ava, and without the -drawing up of any formal treaty he at length decided to treat for peace -by granting the concessions demanded of him. Protection to British -trade and life was definitely assured, and the British forces shortly -thereafter withdrawn. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXVIII. - -THE BATTLE OF THE ALMA. - -1854. - - -Following upon their declarations of war with Russia, upon the 27th and -28th March, 1854, respectively, arrangements were at once made by the -Governments of France and Britain for forwarding a sufficient number of -troops to the East. Gallipoli, on the south side of the Sea of Marmora, -was chosen as the rendezvous, and here in due course arrived the armies -of the allies. The armies were under the respective commands of Lord -Raglan and Marshal St. Arnaud. The Turkish army, then actively engaged -with the Russians upon the Ottoman frontier at Silistria, was commanded -by Omar Pasha. - -It was resolved by the three generals, after some preliminary -disagreement by St. Arnaud, to advance the armies to Varna, in -Bulgaria, and from that base to operate for the relief of Silistria, -where a Turkish force was being besieged by the Russians. Our only -present concern with the successful defence of Silistria (so that on -June 23rd, 1854, the siege was abandoned by Russia), and with the -Turkish successes upon the Lower Danube at Rustchuk, is the moral -effect which they produced in Britain. At both these places the Turkish -troops were practically led by young British officers who had flung -themselves into the enterprise without orders, and practically for -the pure love of fighting. At both these places their efforts, backed -by the unflinching Turkish soldiery, had met with signal success. The -names of Butler, Nasmyth, Ballard, Bent, and others were household -words in Britain. Men’s eyes kindled with enthusiasm as they heard of -the defeat of the dreaded armies of the Czar by a handful of mere boys, -and now that they had, so to say, tasted blood, the people of Britain -clamoured for an offensive, rather than a defensive, campaign. True, -the Turkish frontier had been successfully freed from the enemy, and -that without the co-operation of the allied armies; true, an honourable -peace might be concluded with Russia at this juncture, but both these -things, good enough in their way, were not satisfying. Through the -medium of the “Times” newspaper, then in its infancy, and in a hundred -other ways, backed by the Minister of War, the Duke of Newcastle, and -egged on by the Emperor of the French, they clamoured for the overthrow -of Sebastopol. Once let that great fortress, the stronghold of the -power of southern Russia, be razed to the ground, and a lasting peace -might be proclaimed. But no half measures would suffice. Accordingly, -the British and French Governments sent specific instructions to Lord -Raglan and Marshal St. Arnaud to proceed with their armies to the -Crimea, and to lay siege to the fortress of Sebastopol. This resolution -and these instructions saw the commencement of the Crimean campaign. - -After one or two preliminary delays, the combined fleets, with the -transports containing the allied armies, arrived off the port of -Eupatoria on the north-west coast of the Crimean peninsula. Cholera -and other forms of sickness, which had been rife amongst the armies -during their stay at Varna, showed little abatement on the voyage, -as had been hoped, and many men fell victims to the dread disease. -It was found that the port of Eupatoria was undefended, but its -formal surrender was demanded, in connection with which formality an -amusing incident arose. The governor of the place, having an unfailing -respect for his own official position, and regarding the formalities -of the health regulations of Eupatoria as of paramount importance, -calmly, in the face of the allied armies and fleets, insisted upon -fumigating and disinfecting the “summons to surrender” in accordance -with the Government health regulations! Moreover, he informed the -representatives of the Powers that persons landing would have to -consider themselves in quarantine for the prescribed period! - -From the few Tartar inhabitants of Eupatoria the allies were able to -buy cattle and forage, a matter of vital importance to the armies, -and after its formal surrender on the 13th September, 1854, the fleet -proceeded southward along the coast, anchoring off the Old Fort in -Kalamita Bay. The British force landed at the south of the Lake of -Kamishlee, and the French slightly to the south of them. By the 18th -all were landed, the British numbering 27,000, including 1000 cavalry -and 60 guns; Turks about 7000 infantry; and the French 30,000 infantry, -with 68 guns. - -Partially overcoming the difficulties of land transport by the capture, -by Sir Richard Airey, the Quartermaster-General, of a stray Cossack -convoy (some 350 waggons were obtained), the allied armies were to -move south upon Sebastopol. It was decided they should march parallel -with the coast, escorted by their fleets on their right flank. On the -morning of the 19th September the march began. The British army took -the left, the French and Turks the centre, and the fleets formed the -right of the advance. - -Between the allies and Sebastopol flow several rivers, from the high -levels of the Crimea to the sea, at right angles to the line of march. -The first of these is the Bulganak, the second the Alma. - -On the march the troops suffered severely from thirst and cholera; many -men fell out from weakness also, but by evening the river Bulganak was -reached, and a force sent back to bring in the stragglers. - -At the Bulganak the first sight of the enemy, in any force, was -obtained, in the shape of a body of cavalry some 2000 strong, backed by -6000 infantry with two batteries. The enemy were observing the advance -of the allies from the opposite hill on the far side of the river. For -our advance guard of four squadrons of cavalry, in marching order, to -engage so large a force in position would have been folly. Accordingly -Lord Raglan gave orders for our cavalry to withdraw--a movement -which was promptly followed by the Russian artillery fire. Several -horses were killed and two men wounded, but the manœuvre was effected -successfully, and by the time it was accomplished our main supports -were in sight. The enemy accordingly disappeared, with the loss of 35 -cavalrymen killed or wounded by our artillery, now by this time brought -into action. - -This was the first combat of any importance in the Crimean campaign, -and at its conclusion our troops received orders to bivouac on the -banks of the river. Owing to the proximity of the enemy, and fearing -an attack at dawn, Lord Raglan gave the command to bivouac in order of -battle. He himself passed the night in a posthouse by the riverside. - -In the morning, however, the enemy was nowhere to be seen, and it was -subsequently ascertained that he had fallen back to his entrenched -position on the far side of the Alma. Early in the morning of the 20th -September, 1854, the allied armies left their position by the Bulganak -and marched forward towards the Alma. The order maintained was, in -the main, similar to that of the previous day. The fleet defended the -right, the French and Turks marched in the centre, and the British took -the left. - -Now the Russian position on the far side of the Alma was a strong one. -Though the ground to the north of the river slopes down gently to the -riverside, and is covered by gardens and vineyards, on the south of the -river hills rise to a considerable height almost from the water’s edge. -This range of hills formed the Russian position. - -Nearest to the sea is a hill with steep sides, so steep that the -Russian commander-in-chief, Prince Mentschikoff, the former ambassador -to Constantinople, deemed it impossible for any troops to scale them. -This hill is called the West Cliff. Joined on to it, and forming as it -were an eastern shoulder, is the Telegraph Height, so called from the -fact that at the time of the battle a telegraph line was in course of -construction upon its summit. East of this again is a valley through -which runs the main road to Sebastopol, flanked on the other side by -the Kourgané Hill. East of this again the ground slopes away more -gently. - -Deeming the Western Cliff inaccessible, the Russian commander had not -thought fit to defend it, but upon the ledge which intervened between -the river and the Telegraph Height he posted four militia battalions, -with four battalions of regular infantry as supports, and four -battalions of the Moscow corps, a few companies of the 6th Rifles, and -a ten-gun battery--the whole under the command of General Kiviakoff. -These troops faced the French army. In the pass between the Telegraph -Height and the Kourgané Hill, and opposite the British second division, -were posted four battalions of light infantry, the Borodino corps, -some 6th Rifles, and a battalion of sappers near the bridge crossing -the Alma. Across the main road were 16 guns (later called the Causeway -battery), with eight other guns to the east of them. These forces, -constituting the Russian centre, were commanded by Prince Gortschakoff. -The Russian right, on the Kourgané Hill, which at the commencement -of the battle faced our Light Division (and later, the Guards and -Highlanders) consisted of 16 battalions of infantry, 2 battalions of -sailors, 12 heavy guns in the fortified embrasure of the Great Redoubt, -and 4 batteries of field artillery, one of which formed the Lesser -Redoubt; General Koetzinski commanded. In addition to these troops, the -Russian cavalry consisted of 16 squadrons, with 11 sotnias of Cossacks. -Altogether 39,000 troops, including 3600 horsemen and 96 guns. - -The allied troops were disposed as follows. On the extreme right, next -to the sea-coast, were the brigades of Generals Bouat and Autemarre, -under the chief command of General Bosquet, and supported by the -majority of the Turks. On the left of these, but far in their rear, -marched the 7th Division under Camobert, and the 3rd under Prince -Napoleon, moving abreast and supported by the 4th Division under Forey, -with the remaining Turks. On the left of these again came the British -2nd Division, under Sir de Lacy Evans, supported by the 3rd (Sir -Richard England). On the left of Evans again, the Light Division, under -Sir George Brown, preceded by the 2nd Rifle Battalion of skirmishers, -and supported by the 1st Division under the Duke of Cambridge, parallel -with whom moved the 4th Division under Sir George Cathcart. The Earl -of Lucan commanded the cavalry. The constitution of the British -Divisions was as follows:--1st Division--Grenadiers, Coldstreams, -Scots Fusiliers, with the Black Watch, Camerons, and Sutherland -Highlanders; 2nd Division--30th, 55th, 41st, 47th and 49th regiments; -3rd Division--38th, 50th, 1st Royal Scots, 4th, 44th, 28th and 63rd -regiments; 4th Division--20th, 21st, 63rd, 57th, with 1st Battalion -Rifles and cavalry. - -Briefly, the plan of attack was this--the French and Turks were first -to turn the enemy’s left, then the British were to attack him in front. -Advancing in the warm sunshine in the order above indicated, the allies -made a final halt before the battle at about a mile and a half from the -river, on the ground which slopes gently down to the north bank. From -this point the enemy’s position could be more or less clearly seen, a -deep scar upon the slopes of the Kourgané Hill showing the position of -the Great Redoubt. - -It was at this time that there occurred, as Kinglake tells us, that -“singular pause of sound,” when a sudden stillness fell upon the allied -armies, so intense that the slightest noise could be heard over the -field for a long distance. It seemed, indeed, that fighting was the -occurrence least of all to be expected--an idea quickly dispelled by -the veteran Sir Colin Campbell, who remarked that the opportunity would -be a good one “for the men to get loose half their cartridges.” - -During the carrying out of this order, the two commanders, Lord Raglan -and St. Arnaud, rode forward entirely alone to reconnoitre the enemy’s -position with their field glasses. As the Marshal neared our lines, he -was cheered by the British soldiers, and, raising his hat, he replied -in excellent English, “Hurrah for old England!” - -By this time one o’clock arrived, and the general advance was sounded. -At twenty-five minutes past one, the allied fleets opened fire upon the -Telegraph Height, and the infantry massed upon the ledge at its base. -The result of this fire was that the Russian troops at this place, -under General Kiviakoff, withdrew further up the hill towards the -Telegraph. - -At 1.30 the Russians opened fire. Accounts vary as to the first man -hit. Some say he was a drummer carrying a letter, and that he was -positively broken in two by a round shot. Others have it that it was -an artilleryman riding in front of his gun; but, be this as it may, -at length battle was engaged between the land forces. From this point -onward the enemy’s artillery fire was brisk, and soon afterwards the -1st Division came into range, and was accordingly thrown into line, and -the men lay down. - -Lord Raglan and his staff were at this point objects of attention to -the enemy’s artillery, a heavy fire being directed at the brilliant -uniforms of the headquarters staff as they moved about the field from -place to place. - -Now, as before stated, Bosquet faced the West Cliff, Camobert the -west side of the Telegraph Height, Prince Napoleon was opposite the -Telegraph Height, and Evans, the village of Bourliouk. On his left was -Sir George Brown. Suddenly the village of Bourliouk was set on fire, -no one knows how, and the immediate result was a contraction of the -British front in order to avoid the stifling smoke and heat, such a -contraction threatening to be of considerable advantage to the enemy. - -Meanwhile, Bosquet’s operations for turning the Russian left had been -pushed forward, and were taking effect. His troops, in two divisions, -crossed the river respectively at its bar and at the village of -Almatamack shortly after two o’clock, and began to ascend the steep -West Cliff, encountering no enemy. On gaining the summit, however, -they were received by a tremendous fire from the Russian battery No. -4, and for a few seconds thrown into confusion. Almost identically, -however, the French artillery arrived and supported Bosquet’s force -effectively, with the result that their twelve pieces silenced no fewer -than forty of the enemy’s guns. Meantime the Russian commander, Prince -Mentschikoff, hearing of the attack on his left, moved four batteries, -seven battalions of foot, and four squadrons of Hussars towards the -threatened point, but ere they reached it he seems to have changed his -mind, and ordered a countermarch, thereby rendering this large body of -troops entirely useless at a critical period of the fight. Bosquet was -accordingly allowed to retain the West Cliff, which he had won, but was -almost entirely unsupported, and in considerable danger. - -Accordingly, St. Arnaud ordered Generals Camobert and Prince Napoleon -to advance, in words which the great historian of the war has -recorded:--“With men such as you I have no orders to give; I have but -to point to the enemy,” said St. Arnaud. The advance commenced, and -was not wanting in incident. At one time Prince Napoleon was in great -danger. General Thomas, perceiving a ball coming in the direction of -the Prince, cried to him, “Take care!” and the Prince, putting spurs to -his horse, avoided it with the utmost coolness. It, however, struck M. -Leblanc, the military intendant, with the result that his leg had to be -amputated. - -Now, had the advance of these two divisions been successfully carried -out, there seems little doubt that the subsequent scheme of battle -would have been considerably altered. For two reasons, however, the -French divisions halted when they had crossed the river and were about -to scale the opposite steeps. The first was that the ground on the far -side was found to be too steep for artillery, and the maxims of the -French army forbade infantry from advancing unsupported under such -circumstances. Accordingly the guns had to be sent round by the ford at -the village of Almatamack, causing inevitable delay. The second cause -was the unfortunate panic which set in, not unnaturally, amongst the -rear ranks of the divisions owing to the galling fire to which they -were exposed. The front ranks, being under shelter of the steep river -banks, were, more or less, halted in safety, but the rear ranks were -directly exposed to the Russian batteries posted on the Great Road. -The measures taken to rectify this state of affairs unfortunately -only served to aggravate it. Part of the 4th Division was sent to -support Camobert, and this, by increasing the mass of men exposed to -fire, naturally increased the slaughter which at this stage has been -described as almost a massacre. - -At this time the Russians might have materially altered the aspect of -affairs by taking advantage of Bosquet’s isolated position, and by a -free use of the cavalry at their disposal. But neither of these steps -were taken. - -To Lord Raglan was communicated the state of affairs on the French -side of the battle. Immediate action must be taken if Bosquet’s -successful advance was not to be nullified. For an hour and a half -our troops had been under the enemy’s fire, and had suffered heavily. -This circumstance, together with the repeated requests of the French -aides-de-camp, determined Lord Raglan, at the risk of spoiling the -symmetry of his front and of the original plan of advance, to move -forward at once. - -Those present have recorded the joy of all ranks when the order flew -down the lines like magic. Nolan it was, of the 15th Hussars, who -afterwards carried the fatal order that was to decimate the Light -Brigade at Balaclava, who now bore the command down the cheering ranks, -and in a few moments the whole of the foremost British line advanced -in order towards the river. A few moments later still and Nolan had a -horse shot under him as he rode forward with the advance brigade. - -Owing to the burning village of Bourliouk, Sir de Lacy Evans, -commanding the 2nd Division, had to cut his force into two parts, one -passing on the right and the other on the left of the conflagration. -The Russian fire from the Causeway batteries was heavy. Evans himself -was struck, and nearly all his staff wounded, and some indeed killed. -On the left moved forward the Light Division under Sir George Brown, -opposed to whom were the Great Redoubt and no fewer than eighteen -battalions of infantry, including the famous Kayan battalion. - -Straight down through the vineyards and across the river, somehow or -other, moved the Light Division. The orders were not to halt until the -river had been crossed. It has been reported that some few men, fearing -the hail of bullets, which, by reason of their sound among the foliage, -seemed in the vineyards to be nearly doubled, took refuge in the -farmhouses which stood here and there. But such men were very few, and -soon the whole division, under Generals Buller and Codrington, stood on -the Russian side of the Alma, sheltered for a moment by the steep river -bank. Here Buller, on the extreme left, halted and reformed his men, -holding back the 88th and 77th regiments to protect the allied army -from a flank attack. - -The remaining five battalions of the Light Brigade pressed forward -up the bank, and Sir George Brown himself it was, on horseback, -flushed and breathless, who first gained the summit, a mark for the -entire Russian artillery. That he remained unshot was a miracle. -Simultaneously, Codrington and the Royal Fusiliers, under Lacy Yea, -gained the summit of the river bank, and the five battalions pressed on -up the hill. - -Facing them, on their right and left, were the Kayan infantry columns; -in the centre was the Great Redoubt. The Kayan columns on the British -left were soon put to flight by the Riflemen, the 19th, and the Royal -Welsh, who had joined the centre for the attack upon the Great Redoubt, -but the Kayan column on the right engaged the Royal Fusiliers in a -stubborn fight. - -Terrible was the death roll as our Light Division pressed up the hill -towards the Great Redoubt. Men fell on every side. The Welsh and Royal -Fusiliers suffered heavily, and for a moment had to pause and reform. -The gallant Colonel of the Welsh Fusiliers was killed in the front of -his men, and with the words “On, lads, on!” upon his lips. Old Sir -George Brown was knocked from his horse, but rose immediately, and -remounted with the assistance of a rifleman named Hannan, who coolly -asked, “Are your stirrups the right length, sir?” Up swept the scarlet -coats, only pausing for a second now and again to reform. During one of -these pauses the Eddingtons were killed. The two brothers were in the -95th, the Derbyshires. Captain Eddington was deliberately murdered by -a Russian rifleman when lying wounded on the field, when his brother, -perceiving the act, rushed forward, in a frenzy, in advance of the -regiment to avenge him, and fell, literally torn to pieces by a storm -of grape shot. But the men pressed on in spite of all the carnage -around them, and then suddenly, as they neared the Redoubt, the smoke -lifted for a moment, and disclosed the Russian gunners limbering up -and making off. Quick as lightning, young Ensign Anstruther of the -Royal Welsh rushed forward with the colours of the regiment, and, -outstripping all, succeeded in planting them upon the parapet of the -Redoubt. A second later and he fell back riddled with shot, dragging -the colours involuntarily with him. A sergeant of the same regiment, -Luke O’Connor, seized the colours again, and planted them firmly upon -the wall of the Redoubt, when General Codrington, uncovering, saluted -the colours, and leapt his horse into the embrasure just as the last of -the enemy’s guns galloped off. In the fight no fewer than thirty-one -officers and non-commissioned officers had been killed. One Russian -gun was captured in the act of withdrawing. - -By this time the 1st Division under the Duke of Cambridge, consisting -of the Guards and Highlanders, was moving to the support of the Light -Division, who thus occupied the Great Redoubt. But as yet they were -only at the river, so the Light Division found themselves isolated, -while before them were the Vladimir regiment, supported by the Ouglity -corps and others, sixteen battalions in all with horse and artillery. - -In the meantime the position of affairs on the allied right, where -Camobert and Prince Napoleon’s divisions were advancing to the support -of Bosquet, was distinctly unpromising for the allies. The heavy column -under Kiviakoff had checked Camobert’s advance, and Prince Napoleon was -not yet in touch with the enemy. - -At this juncture there happened that which is perhaps unique in the -history of battles. On the one side a large proportion of the Russian -army was engaged with the French attack, on the other their troops were -about to push the British down from the ground which they had so hardly -won in the storming of the Great Redoubt. In the centre, however, to -the Russian left of the Causeway batteries, there were in the meantime -no troops, and here Lord Raglan found himself in his eager pushing -forward to obtain a clear view of all that was happening. - -The effect of the appearance of Lord Raglan and his staff upon the -rising ground in the centre was tremendous. The Russian right, on the -Kourgané Hill, seeing a group of staff officers in the centre of the -Russian lines, supposed that the French had been entirely successful in -their part of the field, and accordingly halted to take counsel as they -were in the act of advancing upon our unsupported troops who had won, -and were now occupying, the Great Redoubt. - -Not content, however, with the moral effect of his presence, the -significance of which he fully appreciated, Lord Raglan ordered a -couple of nine-pounder guns to be brought up to him, and with these -(Colonel Dickson working one of the guns with his own hands, says -Kinglake), he opened fire upon the flank of the Causeway batteries, -and upon the enemy’s reserves. The Causeway batteries retreated higher -up the road, leaving it open for Evans’ advance; the enemy’s reserves -were disorganised, and the Russian right advance was for the moment -paralysed. - -General Evans was quick to seize the opportunity. Advancing up the -road with his troops, and with the batteries of Sir Richard England, -directed by that General in person, he drove back the Russian artillery -and took up a firm stand in line with Lacy Yea and his Royal -Fusiliers, who, it will be remembered, were still engaged with the -(Russian) left Kayan battalion. The fight here was a stubborn one, and -much depended upon it, for as long as the Fusiliers could hold their -own, and keep the Kayan battalion fully occupied, our troops to their -right could take up an effective position with comparative ease. But -the Fusiliers did more. Assisted by the 55th Regiment, who had been -gradually advancing up the hill, and who now poured a flanking fire -into the Russians, they routed the Kayan battalion. This advantage -was followed up by the Guards, who passing the severely battered but -victorious Fusiliers, led the van of that second severe fight on the -Kourgané Hill, which ultimately terminated in victory for the allied -armies. - -Seen at this point of the battle, the British line was more or less -continuous, and was formed as follows, from its right--the Grenadiers, -covering the Fusiliers reforming; the Coldstreams, the Black Watch, -Camerons and Sutherland Highlanders in the order named. Opposed to -them were the Vladimir columns, supported as before on either hand by -the Kayan columns, that on the British right sadly disorganised by its -sanguinary encounter with the Royal Fusiliers. - -It was a battle of column against line, the Russians being commanded -by Prince Gortshakoff in person, under whom was the brave General -Koetzinski. - -The fight did not last long. Deceived by the apparent numbers of -the red-coated troops advancing in line; assailed with ferocity by -the redoubtable Black Watch under Sir Colin Campbell, whose command -of “Forward, 42nd!” has become world-renowned; now stormed by the -impetuous 93rd, in the main composed of men whose eagerness to fight -had led them to exchange into it rather than be left at home; at -length roughly handled by the 75th, and unsettled by the successful -operations of the allies on their left, where the Causeway batteries -were in retreat--the powerful columns broke up after a short but -stubborn fight, in which many fell on both sides, and beat an angry and -reluctant retreat from the field of battle. Deep-throated sobs of rage -were heard as the great grey-coated columns drew off, and to the last, -General Koetzinski, borne wounded in a litter, directed the operations -of the retreat from the very rear of his defeated army. - -So one after another, Vladimir, Kayan, Sousdal, and lastly the reserve -columns were driven from the field with slaughter and harried by our -horse artillery so that, in places, the killed and wounded “formed -small heaps and banks.” Of the four Russian generals in this part of -the field, three were wounded. The loss of the Kayan battalion alone is -estimated at 1700. The loss of the Guards and Highlanders together was -no more than 500 men. - -Meantime in the French part of the field, General Camobert’s artillery -had crossed the Alma at Almatamack, and now, returning eastwards along -the Russian bank of the river, were engaged in shelling Kiviakoff’s -battalions on the Telegraph Height. Bosquet’s artillery fire was also -directed upon these troops, and General Kiviakoff supposed the fire -to be coming from the ships of the allied fleets. Seeing, in addition -to these calamities (for the execution done by the French guns was -considerable), the turn of the tide on the Russian right of the field, -General Kiviakoff ordered a retreat, and shortly the Telegraph Heights -were occupied by the warlike Zouaves. A few Russian riflemen, who had -for some reason failed to move, were overwhelmed by the bayonet, and, -in spite of a heavy fire from Kiviakoff’s retreating battalions, the -standard of the 39th French regiment was planted on the Telegraph -Height. Lieutenant Portevin was killed by a cannon ball in the act -of hoisting it, and later, Marshal St. Arnaud in person thanked the -Zouaves on the summit of the hill. - -After traversing a couple of miles, Kiviakoff succeeded in halting his -men and in once more facing the French fire, but panic soon set in, -and a confused rabble of men, guns, and horses trailed off towards the -river Katcha. - -In no part of the field was the retreat followed up to any extent; our -men were for the most part wearied, and our cavalry arm was weak, while -Marshal St. Arnaud found it “impossible” for the French army to advance -further that day. Had these things been otherwise, there is every -probability that much of the later campaign might have been curtailed, -if not indeed rendered unnecessary. - -As Lord Raglan rode along the field after the fight, loud British -cheers arose from regiment to regiment, now slowly reforming, till, -says Kinglake:--“From the spurs of the Telegraph Height to the -easternmost bounds of the crest which had been won by the Highland -Brigade, those desolate hills in Crimean Tartary were made to sound -like England.” - -But in spite of this, Lord Raglan was sad and thoughtful, and spent -many hours among the sheds and farmhouses where lay the wounded. In the -evening he dined with only two others in a small marquee beside the -Alma. - -The allies camped where they found themselves at the termination of the -fight. The total of French losses, killed and wounded, was between 500 -and 600, though a much higher figure was supplied in the preliminary -official returns. The British lost a total of 2002 of all ranks, and -the Russians no fewer than 5709, including 5 generals and 193 other -officers. - -On the morning of the 21st September, the dead were buried, and a huge -mound some five hundred yards from the river marks their last resting -place. Many lives might have been saved had not the number of surgeons -and appliances been wholly inadequate. On the 22nd, the allied armies -resumed their march. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXIX. - -The Battle of Balaclava. - -1854. - - -Early on the morning of the 23rd September, 1854, the allied armies -left their camp on the battlefield of Alma, and marched northwards -towards Sebastopol. Traces of the haste in which the Russian army had -retreated were at hand on every side. Here a sword, there a pistol, a -belt, or even a tunic; the broad track, strewn with such relics, showed -clearly the path of the retreat. - -At length the valley of the Katcha was reached, and the camp pitched -for the night. The advance was resumed early next morning, and about -mid-day, from the ridge of hills separating the valley of the Katcha -from that of the Baltic, the armies looked down upon their goal, -Sebastopol. - -During a brief halt, Marshal St. Arnaud, whose bodily weakness was -increasing day by day, dismounted and lay upon the ground. Men noticed -that he looked sad and worn. He was, in fact, within a few days of his -death. - -Here a council of war was held, and it was determined that the northern -side of Sebastopol was too strong to admit of an immediate assault, and -finally the decision was arrived at of executing a flank march inland -and attacking Sebastopol from the south. By the 26th September this -somewhat perilous movement was carried out with success, and the little -seaport of Balaclava surrendered to Lord Raglan without bloodshed. On -the same night, Marshal St. Arnaud resigned his command to General -Camobert, and three days later he died on board ship, whither he had -been carried for passage to France. - -Balaclava was of vast importance to the allies, as its tiny harbour -gave them a means of communication with their fleets whilst these -were still out of the range of the guns of Sebastopol. Accordingly -the place was garrisoned by troops under Sir Colin Campbell, whilst -the main army moved northward a few miles to within a convenient -distance of Sebastopol, where they spent many days, some twenty in -all, disposing their forces, erecting batteries, and making all the -necessary preparations for a prolonged and persistent siege. Meanwhile, -the Russians busily fortified the place, glad of the unexpected delay, -since they had anticipated an immediate assault. Several of the finest -ships were sunk at the mouth of the harbour to keep the allied fleets -at bay, and works of counter-fortification went busily forward. Admiral -Korniloff and Colonel Todleben were the two chief officers in command, -Prince Mentschikoff having withdrawn the main portion of his army to -the Baltic, where he remained for a considerable period in a state of -extraordinary inactivity. By the 6th October, however, he was prevailed -upon to increase the garrison of Sebastopol to some 53,000 men. - -On the 17th October, 1854, the allied armies opened fire upon -Sebastopol, and the deafening cannonade was maintained daily till -the evening of the 25th October. An account of the siege and final -surrender of Sebastopol is given in a later chapter. - -In the meantime, on the 18th October, a Russian field army was observed -to be manœuvring on the allied flank and rear, and threatening the -somewhat isolated garrison of Balaclava. The defensive measures taken -for the defence of Balaclava consisted of inner and outer lines of -defence. The town and harbour themselves were protected by steep hills, -except at the gorge of Kadikoi, towards the north. Accordingly, these -hills were fortified by the marine artillery, and held by marines and -two companies of the 93rd regiment, while the gorge of Kadikoi itself -was defended by six companies of the 93rd Highlanders and a battalion -of Turks, with artillery, the whole constituting the inner line of -defence. - -Now the gorge of Kadikoi opens out into a more or less level plain -known as the plain of Balaclava, a mile north of the town. It was here -that there was destined to be fought the great cavalry battle which -holds so glorious a place in annals of the British army. Right across -the centre of this plain, which is three miles long by two broad, and -hemmed in on all sides by hills from 300 to 400 feet high, is a low -continuous chain of hills or ridge dividing the plain of Balaclava -into two portions, called respectively the north and south valleys, -and carrying the main Woronzoff Road or Causeway. This ridge of hills -was known to our men as the Causeway heights, and constituted the -outer line of defence, by which the enemy might be hindered from even -penetrating to the south valley. A chain of redoubts were thrown up -along the Causeway heights by our engineers and manned by Turks. The -only supporting force available in the event of an attack was the -cavalry, under Lord Lucan, some 1500 strong, which was encamped in the -south valley within the outer line of defence. - -The cavalry force consisted of two brigades--the Heavy Brigade, -composed of the Scots Greys, Enniskillens, 1st Royal Dragoons, and 4th -and 5th Dragoon Guards, under General Hon. James Scarlett, and the -Light Brigade, under Lord Cardigan, consisting of the 4th and 13th -Light Dragoons, the 8th and 11th Hussars, and the 17th Lancers. The -whole garrison of Balaclava was, as before mentioned, under the chief -command of Sir Colin Campbell. - -On the evening of the 24th October, the troops of all divisions turned -in for the night as usual, little conscious of the fact that a force -of 25,000 Russians was advancing stealthily towards them from three -different directions, their object being to seize the outer line of -defence. Arising an hour before daybreak, Lord Lucan and his staff, -mounted and moving slowly along in an easterly direction, perceived, -in the dim light, two ensigns flying from the easternmost redoubt! -Instantly all was activity, for the flying of two ensigns from the -fort was the signal prearranged with the Turks to announce the Russian -advance in force. The Light Cavalry Brigade was sent forward to support -the Turks, and an aide-de-camp was despatched at full speed to Lord -Raglan informing him at once of the turn of affairs. - -Says a private soldier of the Black Watch:--“It so happened that all -our regiment was in camp, and we were expecting to get that day’s -rest, but the rations were scarcely served out when the words came, -‘Fall in! fall in at once!’ I need not say that the order was obeyed -in all haste by the whole division, and His Royal Highness (The Duke -of Cambridge) and Colonel Cameron marched us off in the direction of -Balaclava.” Thus the 1st and 4th Divisions with Bosquet’s forces were -promptly despatched to the scene of action, but meantime, in the plain -of Balaclava things were happening. - -The Turkish defence had not lasted long. Contrary to popular opinion, -the historian of the war extols the bravery of the Turkish troops at -this juncture, who, if they were compelled to beat an ignominious -retreat, did so at least in the presence of overwhelming numbers of -the enemy, and practically without support from our troops. In a very -little while the outer line of defence was captured, the Russian -cavalry in the meantime proceeding down the north valley towards the -gorge of Kadikoi. Here, it will be remembered, Sir Colin Campbell stood -awaiting them in person with the 93rd Highlanders. - -As the foremost Russian horsemen appeared heading towards the gorge, -the eager Highlanders began to spring forward, but the angry voice of -their veteran commander held them in check, and saved them from being -cut to pieces by the cavalry in the open plain. Meanwhile the Turkish -fugitives streaming down the south valley towards Kadikoi, had been -formed up into some sort of order by Sir Colin, and together with -the 93rd they stood awaiting the Russian cavalry charge. That charge -never came. But while the steady line of Highlanders poured a heavy -fire into the advancing force, without waiting for its effect, the -Osmanlis turned and fled, falling over each other in their haste. The -Highlanders alone confronted the foe. “Remember, there is no retreat, -men!” said Sir Colin, as he rode along the line; “you must die where -you stand!” “Ay, ay, Sir Colin,” came the quick reply, and a second -later the order rang out clear and sharp, and a second heavy volley met -the advancing enemy. - -It proved too much for the dreaded horsemen of the Czar, and in a few -moments they turned and retreated in confusion, another volley helping -them on their way. The strain relaxed, the victorious Highlanders -turned their faces to watch the retreating soldiers of the Sultan, and -in a moment, where had been set, stern faces and lips drawn tight, were -seen countenances convulsed with laughter and powder-stained cheeks -furrowed by tears of uncontrollable merriment. - -For in their retreat past the camp of the Highlanders some of the -Turkish soldiers had paused for a second with intent, it is supposed, -to pillage. Judge then of their amazement when from out of one of the -nearest tents emerged a stalwart and furious Scottish “wife,” who -seized the nearest of the Faithful by the ear and with stout stick and -sturdy arm belaboured his back and his red trousers till the blows -resounded far and wide. Not once, but again and again did this angry -lady (“she was a very powerful woman,” said an eye-witness) belabour -the soldiers of the Sultan, and long and loud was the laughter of the -93rd as Turk after Turk fled screaming from her fury, bawling, “Ship! -ship!” as he sought a safer refuge at the harbour of Balaclava. “Then, -if ever in history,” says Kinglake, “did the fortunes of Islam wane low -before the manifest ascendant of the Cross!” - -In the meantime in the other part of the field events moved quickly. -The defeated squadron of Russian horse rejoined the main body in the -north valley, and under General Ryjoff moved up to the crest of the -Causeway heights, between the captured redoubts, with the intention of -falling upon our troops in the south valley. By this time Lord Raglan -had arrived upon the scene, and from a position where he could view the -whole field observed the Turkish flight at Kadikoi. Quick as thought he -directed the Heavy Brigade under General Scarlett to proceed to their -support. As the brigade rode along the south valley in execution of -this order, they were suddenly aware of a squadron of Russian cavalry -gazing down upon them from the Causeway heights upon their left, and -about to hurl itself upon their flank. To face about was the work of an -instant, though the odds were about ten to one, and for a few seconds -our cavalry awaited the Russian charge. At a well-governed speed and in -splendid order the Russians rode down the slopes of the hill, gradually -gathering impetus to press the charge, when, from some unexplained -cause, their trumpets sounded, the pace gradually slackened, and the -whole squadron came to a standstill within some four hundred yards of -our troops, and slowly opened out their front as if to envelope our -forces. - -Scarlett was quick to seize this advantage accorded to him as if by a -miracle. Turning to his trumpeter, he called out, “Sound the charge!” -and in an instant, with their gallant General several paces in advance, -the Heavy Brigade hurled themselves up the hill straight at the halted -Russian line. - -The front of our “three hundred” was composed of the Scots Greys and -Enniskillens, regiments long associated with each other in battle, and -old comrades in arms. Side by side they dashed up the gently-sloping -ground, and “the Greys with a low eager moan of outbursting desire, the -Enniskillens with a cheer,” met the enemy with a terrific shock. - -Well was it for the gallant General Scarlett that he had ridden -several paces in advance of his men, and, hacking and hewing his way -single-handed, had cut deeply into the mass of Russian horsemen. For -their very numbers became a source of safety instead of danger to him, -so that he was enabled completely to escape the shock of the charge of -his own devoted troops, which completely crushed the first few ranks -of the Russians. After the first fierce shock, the fighting became -individual. Here a single scarlet horseman engaged with three or -four of the enemy, preserving his life solely by the strength of his -sword-arm. There a little knot of three or four cut a pathway through -overwhelming odds. “I never felt less fear in my life,” wrote one of -the Scots Greys after the fight; “I felt more like a devil than a man. -I escaped without a scratch, though I was covered with blood.” - -General Scarlett himself received five wounds, none of which was he -conscious of at the time, while Lieutenant Elliot, his aide-de-camp, -had no fewer than fourteen sabre cuts, through which he not only lived, -but lived to be returned as “slightly wounded”! - -The Russians suffered heavily, as our frenzied men cut their way -through and through their overwhelming mass. Spectators have described -the awe with which they watched this devoted body of scarlet-clad -men merge themselves into the sea of Russian grey, and many thought -they must be lost indeed. But the keen and practised eye of the -commander-in-chief saw that, far from being overwhelmed, our men, -though scattered, were more than holding their own. It was indeed the -first step to victory if it could be pushed home without delay. The joy -with which the order to support “the three hundred” was received may -be well judged from the spirit of Lord Cardigan, who, with the soon to -be famous Light Brigade, was halted watching the combat, and eagerly -awaiting the order to “go in.” - -“Damn those Heavies!” cried the Earl many times, as in sheer rage at -the enforced inaction, he cantered furiously up and down the lines of -his squadron; “Damn those Heavies; they’ll have the laugh of us this -day!” A spirit shared, it may be stated, by every British trooper on -the scene. But it was not to the Light Brigade that Lord Raglan sent -the order “to support,” but to the comrades of the three hundred--the -Heavy Dragoons and Royals. - -With wild cheers, and a charge which developed in many places into -a neck-and-neck race, these drove in upon the flanks of the Russian -horse, and beset the sorely-pressed Cossacks at many different points. -Till at length attacked both from within, where the acting-adjutant of -the Greys, Alexander Miller, towering on his enormous horse and holding -aloft his reeking sword, was collecting his regiment with a stentorian, -“Rally, the Greys!”--attacked from without by the Royals and Dragoons, -and again charged from within by the Enniskillens--the Russian horsemen -began to back, their ranks loosened, and soon they galloped up the hill -for dear life in full retreat. - -Then, as our Heavy Brigade, slowly and laboriously reformed, there -went up such a cheer from the 93rd and all who had witnessed the fight -as could be heard afar and all across the plain. A French General -exclaimed generously, “The victory of the Heavy Brigade was the finest -thing I ever saw.” Sir Colin Campbell, galloping up to where the Greys -were reforming, uncovered and spoke to the regiment. “Greys! gallant -Greys!” he said, according to one version, “I am sixty-one years old, -and if I were young again I should be proud to be in your ranks.” Nor -was this all. As General Scarlett, blood-stained from head to foot, -having cut his way from one end of the Russian cavalry to the other, -emerged upon the scene, an aide-de-camp tore up to him from Lord -Raglan, and nearly throwing his horse upon its haunches, with hand at -the salute, delivered in the ears of the regiment the chief’s gracious -message of “Well done!” which caused the hearts of all to swell with -pride and eyes to gleam with joy. - -But Lord Raglan was not the man to waste precious time, and instantly -comprehending that now at once was the occasion to push home the -cavalry victory, sent two successive orders to Sir George Cathcart, -whose 4th Division was by this time approaching the scene, to at once -press on and recapture the redoubts. These orders for some reason -were somewhat sluggishly obeyed, and so great was the delay that Lord -Raglan, growing impatient, determined to use his swifter cavalry arm. - -An aide-de-camp with written instructions was despatched post haste -to Lord Lucan, to order that the cavalry should advance and recover -the heights. Here again the order was misunderstood, Lord Lucan being -indisposed to move too far forward without supports, and a delay of -half an hour occurred. - -Minute after minute passed by as Lord Raglan and his staff from the -higher ground swept the field with their glasses, and still no cavalry -appeared. Then all at once it was perceived that the enemy with ropes -and horses, was preparing to drag off the captured British guns. - -Instantly Lord Raglan despatched the world-renowned “fourth order,” the -text of which was clear and unmistakable. It ran as follows:--“Lord -Raglan wishes the cavalry to advance rapidly to the front, and try to -prevent the enemy carrying away the guns. Troops of horse artillery may -accompany. French cavalry is on your left. Immediate.” - -To Captain Nolan--“the impetuous Nolan”--was entrusted the carrying -of this message, and many have recorded the dangerous and breakneck -speed at which he set off upon his errand, riding straight down the -steep face of the hill, turning his horse’s head neither to right nor -left, on his urgent journey to Lord Lucan. As one who had been with -Lord Raglan watching and waiting for the appearance of the cavalry who -never came, it may be readily imagined that Nolan was in a temper, and -briefly and uncompromisingly he thrust the order into the hands of his -superior officer. - -Once again Lord Lucan conceived the enterprise a dangerous one, and -ventured unwisely to say so. Nolan, by this time thoroughly roused, -blurted out, “Lord Raglan’s orders are that the cavalry should advance -immediately,” and, says Lord Lucan in his narrative, pointed to the -north valley, where the Russian guns were dimly seen in battery. It is -probable, nay, almost certain, that Nolan merely waved his hand in a -general forward direction, but Lord Lucan conceived him to indicate the -north valley. - -Stung by the implied reproach of his inferior, Lord Lucan resolved -to carry out the order at once, as he conceived it, and straightway -commanded Lord Cardigan that the cavalry were to advance, not, as Lord -Raglan had intended, up the Causeway heights, to recapture our own lost -guns, but up the deadly north valley, where the enemy’s guns were in -position on every side. - -Well did the Earl of Cardigan know the awful danger of the task thus -erroneously allotted to him, but to Lord Lucan’s order he returned a -cheerful “Certainly sir!” and, placing himself at the head of his men, -quietly gave the order, “The Brigade will advance!” - -Again and again poets and historians have placed on record the fearless -devotion to duty thus called into play, and if the advance of the Light -Brigade was one of the gravest military errors ever made, yet its -achievement forms one of the noblest pages of the national military -history. - -“Gallop!” came the order, short and sharp, and as one man the 673 of -all ranks bent to the saddle, and, with Lord Cardigan at their head, -swept over the grassy sward straight to where the Russian guns stood, -backed by five and twenty thousand horse and foot. - -For a moment the foe were paralysed at the awe-inspiring folly of the -British. They gasped to see the small body of cavalry, with faces set, -their chargers with manes and tails streaming in the wind, galloping -down the deadly valley to their death. Then their wonder gave place to -rage. From right and left and straight in front burst forth a sheet of -flame, and with a deafening crash the hail of lead tore through the -devoted ranks. - -One of the first to fall was Nolan, who had joined the charge, a -volunteer, and right in front of the division rode with uplifted sword, -to the intense fury of Lord Cardigan, who claimed that proud position -for himself. There is little doubt that Nolan intended to change the -direction of the charge, seeing at last the full extent of the error -which had been made, but this was not to be. A fragment of a Russian -shell tore Nolan’s gallant breast, and, says Kinglake, “from what had -been Nolan there burst forth a cry so strange and so appalling that -the hussar who rode nearest him has always called it unearthly. And in -truth I imagine that the sound resulted from no human will, but rather -from those spasmodic forces which may act upon the form when life has -ceased.... The shriek men heard rending the air was the shriek of a -corpse.” - -On into the pen of fire rode the Light Brigade. Saddles emptied fast, -and riderless horses, as is the manner of the poor brutes, ranged -themselves on either side of the gallant leader, Lord Cardigan, and -their hoofs thundered with the rest. Shrieks, curses, groans, and -cheers were mingled as onward, ever onward, at racing speed, rode the -brave band. Never once did Lord Cardigan turn in his saddle, but, -erect and straight, flew over the grass, and, with eyes riveted on the -crimson tunic of their leader, the gallant men followed him to death. -Down went man and horse, with shriek, with prayer, and some without a -sound, but never a pause in the devoted ranks. - -“Now, my brave lads, for old England!” roared Sir George Paget, as they -dashed towards the guns; onward, ever onward, till at length the guns -were reached, and those who were left rode in behind them cutting and -thrusting at the gunners with a maniacal fury. - -Lord Cardigan has described the dull wonder with which he found -himself unhit by the discharge of a twelve-pounder almost in his face, -and the next instant cutting and slashing at the men who fired it. -Eye-witnesses have described the awful sights seen after the charge; of -the charge itself few can speak with accuracy. - -Says a private soldier of the Black Watch, who by this time had arrived -upon the scene:--“A Russian gunner was holding his head together. It -had been struck with a cavalry sword. He was alive, and was walking to -the front, when my comrade called out, ‘Don’t take him to the front, -take him to the rear; our doctors may make something of him.’ He was -sent to the rear holding his head together. It was often spoken of -years afterwards in our regiment.” - -“I saw one of the Greys,” says the same man, Alexander Robb of Dundee, -“holding his arm that was nearly cut through. He also was able to walk. -As he was passing us he said, ‘They say the Russians are not good at -the sword, but I never gave a point but I got a parry,’ and he made his -way, laughing, to the surgeons.” - -Thus were the guns taken at Balaclava. “It was magnificent, but it was -not war,” said General Bosquet. The position was untenable, and after a -few brief instants the order came “Threes about, retire!” and back rode -the shattered force--195 mounted men in all. Once more the Russian fire -broke out, and that the carnage on the return journey down the north -valley was not heavier was due entirely to the French cavalry, the -gallant Chasseurs d’Afrique. Realising the urgent danger of the Light -Brigade, they diverted the attention of the right-hand Russian battery -upon themselves, and thus doubtless preserved many lives in the ranks -of the sadly thinned six hundred. - -That the whole charge of the Light Brigade was a grievous error none -could deny, least of all Lord Raglan, who angrily demanded of Lord -Cardigan, as the scattered remnant of the cavalry reformed--“What did -you mean, sir, by attacking a battery in front, contrary to all the -usages of war?” It is, however, not unpleasing to learn that, writing -privately of the charge, Lord Raglan has described it as “perhaps the -finest thing ever attempted!” - -With the charge of the Light Brigade, which lasted some twenty minutes, -the battle practically ended, and about four o’clock the firing ceased. -The Russians still held the captured redoubts, and had indeed succeeded -in severing Balaclava from the main allied camps before Sebastopol, but -no strategical advantage could dim the lustre and the glorious prestige -of the hare-brained charge of Lord Cardigan and the Light Cavalry. - -Lord Lucan was removed from the command of the cavalry of the “army of -the East,” and his request to be tried by court-martial was refused. - -The allied and Russian losses at Balaclava were nearly equal in -number--between 600 and 700 on either side. - - - - -CHAPTER XL. - -The Battle of Inkerman. - -1854. - - -By the first week of November enormous numbers of reinforcements -reached the Russian army in the Crimea, so that not only were some -120,000 troops under Prince Mentschikoff’s command, but a corresponding -enthusiasm was awakened amongst all Russian ranks by this large -addition to their numbers. Such warlike enthusiasm received a great -impetus at this time by the arrival in camp of two young Grand Dukes, -Michael and Nicholas, sons of the Czar. - -The allied troops, on the other hand, had by this time an effective -strength of some 65,000 men, and with an extended line of nearly 20 -miles to guard it was apparent to all that a severe struggle for -supremacy would shortly take place. - -As is so often the case in war, those upon the spot, Lord Raglan and -General Camobert, though fully aware of a large accession to the -enemy’s strength, were not so well posted as to its precise extent as -were their fellow-countrymen in France and England. In both countries -intense anxiety prevailed as to the outcome of the next engagement of -the war. - -They were not long kept in suspense. The Russian plan of attack -comprised a general advance, partly a feint, upon the allied right, -simultaneous with a sortie from the city of Sebastopol. Sunday, the 5th -November, was the day fixed upon. - -On the eve of the battle--the night of the 4th November--and again -as early as four o’clock on the morning of the 5th, the bells of -Sebastopol were heard ringing, and it was afterwards ascertained that -the Russian Church was bestowing her blessing upon the soldiers of the -Czar. Moreover, the clangour of the great bells to some extent covered -the sound of the footsteps of the advancing hordes as they crept -forward to the attack some hours before sunrise. - -The attack was admirably planned. The extreme southernmost portion of -the Russian army, under Prince Gortschakoff, was to feint an attack -against the Guards and the French under Bosquet, thereby hindering -them from marching to the assistance of our 2nd Division under General -Pennefather, in whose charge lay the district of Mount Inkerman. Mount -Inkerman itself, the real objective of the enemy, was to be assailed by -40,000 men under General Dannenburg. To the north again, the Sebastopol -garrison was to effect a further diversion, engaging the allied left. - -Upon the 2nd Division then was to fall the brunt of the fight, for -the possession of the high ground of Mount Inkerman would enable the -Russians to overlook their besieging enemy, hamper their operations, -and, in all probability, compel them to abandon the siege. - -On the afternoon of the 4th, General Pennefather, who commanded the -2nd Division, in the absence through illness of Sir de Lacy Evans, -going his rounds as usual, observed a somewhat increased activity on -the part of the enemy, but not of such a nature as to warrant other -than ordinary vigilance. Towards evening a thick mist and heavy -drizzle set in, and the outlying pickets on Mount Inkerman strained -their eyes through the mist and darkness for a possible glimpse of the -enemy. Captain Sargent, indeed, of the 95th, regarded the night as -being specially favourable to an attack by the enemy, and increased -the vigilance of the picket under his command, reloading some of the -wetted rifles with his own hands. Towards four o’clock there rang -out the pealing of the Sebastopol bells aforementioned, and several -men reported that they distinctly heard the rumbling of waggon or -gun-carriage wheels during the early hours of the morning. - -With all these premonitions, however, the attack came suddenly, so -favoured were the enemy by mist and darkness. - -Shortly after the changing of the pickets, and just as day was -breaking, a sentry of the outermost picket on Mount Inkerman stood -straining his eyes to pierce the mist that lay around him dim and -silent. Suddenly it seemed to him a part of it towards the Shell Hill -became darker than the rest, and then slowly began to move towards him. -The sentry rubbed his eyes, thinking he must be dreaming, but sure -enough the dark patch moved slowly up towards him out of the ravine, -making never a sound, so thick and deadening lay the mist. Instantly he -dashed off to his officer in command, Captain Rowlands, and reported -his suspicions, and together in the now rapidly-clearing mist they -beheld the approach of not one, but two Russian battalions in array -of battle. Bang! rang out the picket’s fire, and firing obstinately, -disputing every inch of the ground, it fell back before the now -rapidly-advancing foe. The Inkerman engagement had begun. - -Quickly the sound of firing roused the camp, and a battery was at once -established on a shoulder known as Home Ridge, to check the enemy’s -advance by firing more or less at random into the mist. Shortly -afterwards, Lord Raglan and General Camobert appeared on the scene and -placed an increased battery at General Pennefather’s disposal. - -By intermittent firing, stubborn resistance, and occasionally a bayonet -charge, the advancing Russian columns were thrown back behind their -guns, which were by this time posted on Shell Hill. - -The respite was not for long. A force of more than 10,000 Russians -under General Sornionoff in person next swarmed up in front of -Pennefather’s devoted troops now slightly augmented by General Adams -and the 41st regiment. Again and again did overwhelming masses of -Russians pit themselves, with hoarse cries, against numerically -insignificant bodies of our troops. Reports have it that the Russian -soldiers had been sent into battle inflamed by large quantities of raw -spirit, and certainly the extraordinary violence and pertinacity of -their attack tends to support this belief. Be this as it may, their -most determined onslaughts proved unavailing. With sword, bayonet, and, -where the brushwood was too thick to admit of hand-to-hand fighting, -with rifle ball, did our brave fellows drive them back, and many a -Victoria Cross was won in the detached, but none the less effective -fighting of this the first stage of the long Inkerman fight. - -Here was Townsend’s battery lost and recaptured. Here Lieutenant Hugh -Clifford won his cross “for valour,” leading some seventy men right -into the heart of a column which threatened to turn his flank. Here -Nicholson and many another gallant officer was killed; whilst, in this -part of the field, Colonel Egerton, with some 260 men, totally routed -and relentlessly pursued 1500 of the famous Tomsk regiment. - -Kinglake tells the story briefly:--“‘There are the Russians, General,’ -said Egerton to General Buller, as the great grey mass loomed before -them in the mist; ‘what shall we do?’ ‘Charge them!’ retorted Buller -tersely. And charge them he did with a will, hurling them down the -hillside with loud hurrahs, and following their confused and broken -ranks with sword and bayonet.” - -Thus again were the Russians beaten back from the slopes of Inkerman, -and in the melee General Sornionoff himself was killed. - -The next attack came from another quarter, but still the brunt of the -fighting fell on Pennefather’s troops. - -Meanwhile, in other parts of the field, the Russians had carried out -their admirable and well-laid plan of attack. Gortschakoff’s forces had -threatened Bosquet and the Guards who were opposing him. The Duke of -Cambridge, however, who commanded in that part of the field, was not -long deceived by the feints of the enemy. Leaving only the Coldstreams -to face Gortschakoff (and withdrawing even these before long), he -hurried the Grenadiers and Scots Fusiliers to Pennefather’s assistance. -Bosquet also perceived Inkerman to be the real point of attack, and -while still facing Gortschakoff with his troops, held them in readiness -to march thither should the need arise, as it very soon did. - -Sir Colin Campbell’s forces, however, were detained near Balaclava in -a state of inaction, to protect that important port; as it happened an -unnecessary, but very wise, provision. - -Says one of the garrison under Sir Colin:--“We remained in the trenches -under arms for three or four hours. The whole Balaclava force was -under arms in the same manner, while Sir Colin was riding along the -line of trenches and keeping an eye on the enemy in front, which (sic) -appeared to be threatening an attack on us. We heard a heavy musketry -fire from the front, and it was well on in the day before it slackened, -and the enemy were seen to move backwards, out of sight--all but their -sentries. We remained the same, however, not knowing what was up.” - -On the Sebastopol front, on the other hand, nothing of importance -happened till, between nine and ten o’clock, a resolute sortie under -General Timovieff took place, and the attention of Prince Napoleon was -so occupied with this attack, which at one time met with some measure -of success, that his troops were unable to reach Mount Inkerman in time -to take part in the main fight. - -Thus it will be seen that in this part of the field the enemy attained -his object and made a successful division. All other troops available -were despatched with speed to the scene of the main action on Inkerman. - -Of Mount Inkerman itself it may be said that it is in the shape of -a long narrow triangle, with base towards the Russians and joined -towards the Chersonese by its apex to the high ground of the British -camps--this narrow neck being known as the Isthmus. Shell Hill forms -its highest point, whilst on either hand, but nearer the allied camp, -are lesser heights or shoulders called respectively Home Ridge and -English Heights, and lying north and south of the central peak of Shell -Hill, and separated from it by a ravine. A lower ridge between these -two was called the Fore Ridge, upon which at either end were the slight -defences of the Barrier and Sandbag Battery, both destined ere long to -become famous--“the scene of one of the bloodiest combats in history.” - -For now once more the Russians swarmed up in front of our already -hard-pressed outposts, the clearer atmosphere revealing their true and -overwhelming numbers. - -By this time the Grenadiers and Scots Fusiliers, under the Duke of -Cambridge, were rapidly approaching. And now began that terrific -struggle over the Sandbag Battery which resulted in that comparatively -worthless entrenchment, situated as it was some yards in advance of -the British position, being taken and retaken many times with awful -slaughter on both sides. - -Pennefather’s brave fellows, General Adams and his brigade, the Guards, -and some of the French infantry waged in turn a fierce war round the -comparatively worthless position, and soon its shallow trench was -heaped with dead and dying. Time and again the Russians would sweep -into the battery, with murder in their eyes and brain, and bayonet any -hapless wounded left behind perforce by our outnumbered men. A few -brief moments would elapse, our gallant fellows would re-form, and, -tooth and nail, with cold steel and even fist to face they would drive -out the invader and hunt the Russians down the slope, thence only to -return with dogged pertinacity again and again to the assault. - -The 56th Westmoreland, the 41st Welsh, the 49th Herefordshire, the 20th -and 95th, the Grenadiers, Scots Fusiliers and Grenadiers again--each -in turn occupied for varying intervals of time the worthless battery, -and then were either forced by weight of numbers to retire or else -abandoned the battery themselves, having discovered its incapacity for -shelter. Seven times in all was the battery captured by the Russians, -and seven times retaken by our men. - -Says the great historian of the war:--“The parapet of the Sandbag -Battery--it stands to this day--(1869) is a monument of heroic devotion -and soldierly prowess, yet showing, as preachers might say, the vanity -of human desires. Supposed, although wrongly, to be a part of the -British defences, and fought for, accordingly, with infinite passion -and at a great cost of life by numbers and numbers of valiant infantry, -the work was no sooner taken than its worthlessness became evident, -not indeed to the bulk of the soldiery, but to those particular troops -which chanced to be posted within it.” - -And so the mistaken fight raged on, and heavy indeed were the losses -around the fateful battery. The dead lay around in heaps. - -Here General Adams died, his ankle shattered by a Russian bullet, and -General Torrens was here so grievously wounded that he died later. As -he lay upon the ground, General Sir George Cathcart rode down to him, -crying, “Well and gallantly done, Torrens!” only to fall himself within -the hour, a bullet through his heart. - -Many are the gallant deeds and hairbreadth escapes recounted from this -quarter of the field. The Duke of Cambridge only escaped being cut off -by the Russians through dint of hard riding, a horse being killed under -him and a bullet grazing his arm. Here Burnaby and his brave little -party were some moments surrounded on every side, and only rescued -by the French 7th battalion of the line; and here and there “General -Pennefather’s favourite oaths could be heard roaring cheerily down -through the smoke” as he galloped from point to point, encouraging -his men wherever the stress was greatest. It was at this time a horse -was killed under him, throwing him to the ground in its fall, and men -smiled amid the slaughter as they heard the old General “damning” the -Russian gunners with all the fervour of his years! - -On both sides reinforcements were hurried up continually, and regiment -after regiment distinguished itself. “Men! remember Albuera!” rang out -the voice of young Captain Stanley of the 57th, as a bullet tore its -way into his heart, and his devoted company sprang forward over his -body, upholding to the last the splendid tradition of the “Die Hards.” - -At length, about 8.30, the vast hordes of General Dannenburg were -pressed back, and something of a lull occurred. The British still held -their ground, but with a frightful loss of nearly 1500 men. - -From this time forward the Russian attack was mainly directed at the -Home Ridge, and for a while it prospered. In this part of the field the -allied forces consisted of some 2000 British, with a regiment of French -and a small body of Zouaves, who had joined the Inkerman fight without -orders, and for pure love of fighting. Most opportune was the moment of -the arrival of this little body of troops, for without hesitation they -hurled themselves at a Russian force which in the first brief moments -of the onslaught had captured three British guns in advance of the -position, and triumphantly restored them to their owners. Kinglake has -declared his belief that they were led by Sir George Brown in person, -who had discovered them wandering leaderless in a remote portion of the -field. - -Meanwhile the main body of the Russians advanced, covered by the heavy -fire of their artillery on Shell Hill. So heavy indeed was this fire -that Lord Raglan and the headquarters staff were in serious danger by -reason of it. As Lord Raglan was directing the movements of the troops -from the rear of the British lines, a round shot tore the leg off -General Strangeways, with whom he was conversing. Without a cry the old -man begged to be assisted from his horse, for he did not lose his grip -of the saddle, and was led tenderly to the back of the fight, where he -died--a veteran soldier of Wellington’s. At the same instant a shell -burst, blowing the horses of two more staff officers to pieces, and -splashing the headquarters staff with blood. - -Lord Raglan had been too often under fire to be in any way perturbed -by these events, and never for an instant did he relax his grip upon -the battle. It was well indeed that he did not, for the Russians were -making headway, and at this critical juncture, the 7th Léger, a young -French battalion, showed signs of weakening. The French officers, -however, never lacking in bravery, beat their men back into line, and, -mingled with the remnant of the 56th, literally shoulder to shoulder, -the French and British faced, and ere long worsted, the foe. - -Back and forwards raged the fight at the Barrier. Now the Russians were -in retreat; now for want of fresh troops to press the victory home the -pursuit weakened, and they rallied and returned; now they were driving -our men back, and all the while their artillery from Shell Hill poured -down a pitiless rain of lead upon our wearied troops, and sometimes -even on their own front ranks, so close and intermingled was the -fighting at this point. - -Lord Raglan, ever upon the alert, beheld the weakening of our tired-out -forces, and sent a staff officer post haste to Bosquet, bidding him at -once bring up supports in force. Meanwhile, as at the Alma, here Raglan -changed the whole aspect of the fight by the sudden bringing into -action of two guns. - -“Bring up two 18-pounders!” came the order, and with crack of whip -and mingled oaths and cheers, two of these, our most powerful pieces -of ordnance, under the command of Colonel Collingwood Dickson, were -placed in position on the ridge, and soon the thunderous fire of nearly -a hundred of the enemy’s cannon became intermittently punctuated with -the deep roar of the 18-pounders. Shot after shot from these massive -guns tore whistling across the intervening valley and ploughed their -deadly way through flesh and blood, here wiping out a group of Russian -gunners, here dismounting a gun, there blowing up an ammunition waggon, -till in a brief half-hour the formidable artillery on Shell Hill began -to slacken fire. - -Many a British gunner was killed in this artillery duel, for the -Russian fire was of course drawn against their new assailants, but -eager volunteers pressed forward, and the guns were well and nobly -served. So good in fact was their practice, and so great the havoc -they wrought amongst the Russians, that Colonel Dickson’s battery was -specially mentioned in the official records of the battle “for its -distinguished and splendid service.” - -After the distress put upon the Russians by the “18-pounder” -battery--one shot of which narrowly missed Prince Mentschikoff and -the two young Grand Dukes, who were watching the fight from the rear -of the Russian position--the end was not long in coming. Led by their -“vivandière, gaily moving in her pretty costume, fit alike for dance or -battle,” the Zouaves made a dash forward, and hurled themselves upon -the enemy with the bayonet. At this moment a number of the Coldstreams -joined the Zouaves, and together rushed into the fray. The luckless -Russians turned to flee, but soon found themselves hemmed in by the -dead-strewn parapet of the Sandbag Battery. The victorious French and -British drove them back as sheep are driven to a pen, and slaughtered -all they could lay hands on. The Zouave standard was planted above the -embrasure, heaped about with bodies. - -From now onwards the war was carried into the enemy’s lines. Finding -the Russian artillery fire dwindling, our troops at the Barrier pressed -forward. Step by step, in little knots and companies, our men pressed -up the hill, and many a gallant deed was done in this the final stage. - -Lieutenant Acton of the 77th rushed forward for some few moments with -only one private soldier of his company, to the capture of a Russian -battery. An instant later, the whole body followed their brave and -impetuous leader, and pressing up the hill reached the battery only in -time to see the last gun limbered up. - -Here a knot of British would fling themselves upon a company of -Russians with the bayonet, and heavy slaughter on both sides would -result, but ever upward and forward pressed the victorious advance, -the men faint with hunger but vigorous in pursuit, while the French -engaged the Russian forces in the flank. Suddenly it was observed -that the Russian batteries were being withdrawn in haste, and General -Codrington, watching the fight from the far side of Careenage Ravine, -glanced at his watch and found the time to be a quarter to one. - -By one o’clock, in fact, the battle was practically over, for there was -no pursuit worth mentioning, General Camobert, himself wounded in the -arm, declining to throw French troops too far forward unsupported--an -omission which he afterwards deeply regretted. Prince Mentschikoff was -furious when he beheld the soldiers of the Czar in full retreat, and -angrily asked General Dannenburg by whose orders the retreat was taking -place. The General’s answer was short and sharp--retreat was necessary -to avert disaster! Long and bravely had the Russian soldiers fought, -but more than that they could not do. - -By three o’clock Mount Inkerman was freed from Russian troops, and Lord -Raglan and General Camobert rode side by side over the bloodstained -field, strewn with the dead and dying of three nations; and Kinglake -tells how the British commander-in-chief himself held up, with his one -hand, the head of a wounded Russian soldier, parched with thirst, and -begged water from his staff for the unhappy foeman. But there was no -water on Mount Inkerman, and the poor wretch had to endure for many -hours ere succour came. - -Nearly 11,000 Russians lay dead upon the slopes of Inkerman--256 -officers being amongst the killed; 2357 British were put out of -action--597 being killed, 39 of the number being officers. Indeed, the -ten British Generals on the field were either killed, wounded, or had -their horses shot under them in action--Lord Raglan alone escaping -unscathed. Days were spent in burying the dead. - - - - -CHAPTER XLI. - -THE SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL. - -1854-55. - - -Experts have declared that had Sebastopol been assaulted within two -days of the battle of the Alma, it would have fallen an easy prey to -the allied armies of France and Britain. History has shown, however, -that this was not done, and that instead, Sebastopol was attacked from -the south--the side remote from the Alma; and even at this point not -until many days had elapsed. - -The time thus granted to Russia was not wasted by those of her subjects -who garrisoned the beleaguered town. Under that prince of engineers, -Colonel de Todleben, defence works were constructed with an almost -superhuman activity, whilst the harbour mouth was blocked to the -allied fleet by the simple expedient of sinking Russian ships of war -across the bar. This desperate measure was long opposed by many in the -councils of Sebastopol, but once decided upon it was promptly carried -out. It has been reported that many Russian sailors wept as they -watched their finest ships of war settling down in the green waters of -the Sebastopol roadstead, and it may be well believed that this was -so, for the love of the sailor for his ship is proverbial. The Russian -sailors showed no ignoble grief. - -The roadstead of Sebastopol may be likened to a letter T, the top part -of which constituted the roadstead proper, and the vertical portion -the “man-of-war” harbour. The Sevemaya, or north part of the town, was -built along the top of the roadstead, and consisted almost entirely -of fortifications. To the west of the man-of-war harbour lay the town -proper, while to the east of it was the Karabel Faubourg, or suburb. At -the extreme eastern end of the roadstead flows in the Tchemaya River. - -This, then, was the town to be defended by Russia against an assault -from the south. Accordingly a semi-circle of forts was erected from -a point half-way between the man-of-war harbour and the mouth of -the Tchemaya; touching at its centre the southernmost point of the -harbour mentioned; and having its other extremity on the sea coast at -the entrance to the main roadstead, where the sunken ships defended -the waterway against the approach of the allied fleets. The main -forts on this semi-circle were eight in number, from east to west in -order comprising the Little Redan, the Malakoff, the Redan, Flagstaff -Bastion, the Central Bastion, the Land Quarantine Bastion, the Sea -Quarantine Fort, and Artillery Fort--the last named being within the -semi-circle of defence, to the east of the Sea Quarantine Fort. - -These works of defence the Russians now toiled at day and night -unceasingly. - -Meanwhile the allies, having decided upon an extensive siege, in -preference to an instant assault, actively pressed forward their siege -works. Great difficulty was encountered by the engineers in their task -of bringing their stores and battering trains some six or seven miles -from the coast to their required position, the means of transport being -poor. The heavy Lancaster guns had to be dragged overland by many -sailors “tallyed on” to drag ropes, and progress was slow. Work in the -trenches was heavy. - -Eventually, on the morning of the 17th October, the first bombardment -of Sebastopol commenced, the heavy Lancaster battery opening fire about -6 a.m. The noise was terrific, for very soon both allies and Russians -were engaged in a tremendous artillery duel. The earth shook, dense -volumes of smoke hung over Sebastopol and about the allies’ batteries, -and shot and shell flew screeching through the air. About midday, when -the fleets joined in, the din was redoubled. - -On both sides losses, both in men and armament, were severe. Some would -serve the guns; others, with pick and spade, would, under heavy fire, -repair breaches in the earthworks; others would rush hither and thither -with pails of water to extinguish fires which now and again broke out -in the timber of the batteries; others again bore off the wounded on -litters to a place of safety--but each and all worked with a will, and -never for an instant did the terrific fire slacken. - -Now and again the smoke would lift for a moment, and some measure of -the damage done on either side would be hastily gauged. Great bravery -was displayed by besiegers and besieged, and humour as usual found its -way into such an incongruous place. “I say, lads,” said a young Scot, -one of the redoubtable Black Watch; “I dinna think there’ll be many -kail-pots boiling in Sebastopol the day!” Nor were there! - -The Russian admiral, Korniloff, over and over again exposed himself to -shot and shell as he rode round from point to point of the defences, -and at length so often was he bespattered with sand and stones thrown -up on all sides from the earthworks, that he handed his watch over to a -courier, telling him to give it to his wife. “I am afraid that here it -will get broken,” he added, humourously. - -Before eleven o’clock the brave man had breathed his last. As he was -descending the Malakoff after taking fresh instructions to the gunners -of that fort, a shell tore his left thigh, and sadly his aide-de-camp -and others bore him to the hospital. There, stretched upon a mattress -of agony, the somewhat inaccurate news was brought him that the British -guns were at length silenced, and with his last breath he cried -“Hurrah!” dying, as he had lived, a brave man and noble foe. - -Meantime in the French part of the field of action disasters had fallen -thick and heavy. A well-directed Russian shell about nine o’clock -burst in a French magazine on Mount Rodolph, the French main battery -of attack, and with a terrific noise, heard even above the thunder -of the arms, the men surrounding it were lifted sky high, the bodies -falling round in dozens. A second explosion in the French lines just -afterwards, silenced their land artillery for the day, the attack being -maintained by the British artillery and by the allied fleets. - -About half-past one the French fleet opened fire from no less than six -hundred guns--the Quarantine Sea Fort being the chief object of attack. -Soon the other forts towards the sea were engaged by both navies, and -awful havoc resulted on both sides. - -All through the long October afternoon the battle raged, the cannonade -from the sea being in the estimation of Admiral Dundas, the British -commander, “the heaviest that had ever taken place on the ocean.” Here -again both sides suffered heavily, but the forts in the main suffered -less than the vessels, many of which were greatly disabled, the Albion -and Arethusa being completely crippled. The Rodney ran aground under -the eye and well within the reach of Fort Constantine, and from her -position right under the Russian guns maintained an obstinate fight -till between six and seven, when the fleet hauled off and the naval -bombardment was abandoned in the rapidly-fading light. - -Little execution had been done by the fleets, but the disaster -sustained by them was heavy, the British and French losing no fewer -than 500 men killed and wounded, and moreover, failing in their attack. - -Meantime, though the French batteries were out of action, the British -land forces were making progress, and soon it became impossible for -the Russians to repair the breaches in the embrasures of the Redan, -though officers and men bent their backs alike to the work. Then, too, -by reason of the heavy fire, the infantry supporting this important -work fell back, and for a while the Redan was left defenceless, but the -advantage was not pushed home before night fell and firing ceased. The -turn of the Redan came later. - -More than 1000 Russians had been killed in this first day’s -bombardment, with but trifling advantage to the allies, so for the -next few days the French proceeded to strengthen their attack, while -the British batteries kept down to some extent the Russian fire. -Thus matters stood till the morning of the 25th October, when the -allied rear attacked at Balaclava, and again, some ten days later, at -Inkerman, on the 5th November. - -In both these contests the Russians lost heavily, but still the assault -of Sebastopol was postponed, and it soon appeared that a Russian winter -would have to be faced. - -Life in the besieging trenches now became monotonous. Duties, as -before, consisted of employment in working and covering parties, -sharpshooting and picket work, and the long and dreary days were spent -when off duty in one form of diversion and another, and many amusing -incidents have been recounted, and many tales of suffering nobly borne -been told. - -A glimpse of the life of a private soldier at this time is very -graphically recounted by one of the 42nd. Says this man in his -published record:--“The dismal time now commenced, for with digging -and picking in the day time, and strong pickets at night, on poor -rations, our clothing worn out and verminous, and the nearly worn-out -bell tents to sleep in, on the cold bare ground, we were getting -less in number every day. As the trenches were formed we had to lie -in them at night for the purpose of reinforcing the picket till the -remainder turned out. We always had our rifles loaded, even the men in -the tents, and false alarms were frequent. Even the poor rations were -not half eaten. The pork and salt beef could be seen piled up at the -tents untouched.... But the commander-in-chief allowed us two rations -of rum a day, and one extra on night duty.” “In the tent to which I -belonged,” says the same man later, “to keep us from lying on the cold, -wet mud, we got stones and lay upon them; they were better to lie on -than the wet ground!” - -Day by day the sound of the big guns reverberated through the camp, -and day by day the victims of fever, dysentry, and shot and shell -were borne to the hospitals at Kadikoi and Balaclava by the bandsmen -and pipers, who were told off to this melancholy duty. An occasional -reconnoitre in the intense frost of the Russian winter laid many a poor -fellow low with frostbite, and with these and the aforementioned causes -the hospitals soon grew full. The medical staff worked nobly, but were -wholly inadequate, both in numbers and equipment, to cope with the -enormous multitude of sick and wounded. - -The worst cases were sent by ship to Scutari, where overcrowding also -prevailed, in spite of the utmost efforts and the noble devotion of -Miss Nightingale, at this time not long arrived from England. - -“As I was going along the passages” (of the Scutari hospital), says -a private soldier, “which were full of patients, the rooms also -being full, I was beginning to think no one cared for me, when a -pleasant-looking lady approached and asked what was the matter with me, -calling an orderly to get me into a bed. I was frequently visited by -the lady, who was no less a person than Miss Nightingale.” - -So in the camp and in the hospital the winter wore away with but two -outstanding incidents; the great hurricane of the 14th November, and -the engagement on the night of the 20th November at the “Ovens.” - -The hurricane of the 14th November did incalculable harm to all -combatants. An hour before sunrise on that day the air was calm, and -the wind had fallen after heavy rain the previous night. Suddenly a -violent hurricane arose, accompanied by thunder, lightning, and sleet, -and instantly all was pandemonium. Large trees were torn from their -roots, practically every tent in the allied armies was blown flat, -while roofs were carried away from houses in Sebastopol. Vast stores -of forage were destroyed, and accounts state that at least one man was -swept off his feet, and carried some twenty yards by the sheer force of -the wind! All day the elements held sway until evening, when the storm -abated as quickly as it had arisen, and an intense calm prevailed, the -stars shining out upon the miry, stricken camp. - -Among the horses and the shipping the casualties were heavy, and the -loss sustained by the cyclone of the 14th was not repaired for many a -long day. - -The story of the capture of the “Ovens” is inseparably connected with -the name of Lieutenant Tryon of the Rifle Brigade, who lost his life -in the engagement. The “Ovens” comprised a series of old Tartar caves -and stone huts long since untenanted, but now used with deadly effect -by Russian riflemen as “cover,” whence they could annoy the French -working parties. Becoming in course of time unbearable by reason of the -accuracy of their fire, it was determined to dislodge them, the task -being entrusted to Lieutenant Tryon and some men of the Rifle Brigade. -Feinting an open attack with half his men, Tryon, on the night of the -20th November, crept with the other half, stealthily upon the Russians, -surprised them into a retreat, and established himself in the very -caves which the Russians had vacated. Their retreat was not for long, -and very soon they returned in overwhelming numbers to the attack, -and three times were they repelled by Tryon and his gallant band. -Eventually “supports” arrived to the Rifles, and the “Ovens” were held -by our men, to the great admiration of the French. Tryon, however, was -mortally wounded by a Russian bullet. - -After the affair at the “Ovens” the dull routine went on as before, and -sickness did its deadly work amongst the armies of the three combatant -nations. - -The British Government seemed wholly unable to cope with the -requirements of its army in the Crimea, and the tale of the winter’s -misery has been told by many. The improper food, wretched shelter, -inadequate clothing, and deficient medical supplies have been -emphasised by hundreds, and small wonder that privation and disease -wrought as terrible havoc as did the shot and shell of the enemy. - -Towards the end of December, an improvement began to be effected. The -women of Britain, from the Sovereign downwards, toiled unceasingly to -remedy the defective clothing and increase the comfort of the soldiers, -and moreover, wooden huts were erected in place of the now worn-out -tents, so that by the arrival of spring the troops were in a better -position to carry on their arduous work. Moreover, fresh troops were -constantly arriving, and Sardinia furnished a powerful contingent to -her new made allies of France and Britain. - -Still, with all these advantages, the awful monotony of the siege -weighed upon the stoutest of our men, and any diversion was eagerly -welcomed. - -On the 2nd March, 1855, the Emperor Nicholas died, worn out, it has -been said, in body and soul by the protracted struggle in the south -of his dominions, and, in particular, by the reverses sustained by -his troops in Eupatoria at the hands of the Turks. But the death of -the Czar had little effect upon the war in the Crimea. His successor, -Alexander, prosecuted the defence with unabated energy. In May an -expedition to Kertch harassed the Russians considerably, while the -newly-arrived Sardinians, in conjunction with the French, obtained a -signal success on the Tchemaya. - -These were, however, but side issues, and the main armies maintained -their dreary watch upon Sebastopol, where work and counterwork, mine -and countermine, employed the ingenuities of the engineers of both -nations. - -The appearance of Sebastopol at this time has been ably shown by Mr. -Conolly in his history of the Royal Engineers:-- - -“Parallels and approaches now covered the hills, and saps daringly -progressed in front; dingy pits filled with groups of prying and fatal -marksmen, studded the advances and flanks; caves were augmented in size -and number in the sides of the ravines to give safety to the gunpowder, -... while new works were thrown up in front to grapple with the sturdy -formations of the Russians.” - -Sorties by the enemy were frequent, and, on the night of the 22nd -March, a most determined attack was made upon the working parties -of the allies from four different points. It failed, however, to -accomplish much, and matters continued as before. - -On Monday, the 9th April, another terrific bombardment occurred, the -British gunners directing their special attention to the Flagstaff -Bastion. For several days, until the 18th April, the battery was plied -mercilessly with shot and shell, and reduced to a state of distress -bordering on annihilation; it still, however, remained unassaulted, -and during a temporary truce was patched up once more. On the 21st, -however, its fire was reduced to complete silence. - -Count Tolstoy in his stirring pictures of “Sevastopol,” so admirably -translated by Louise and Aylmer Maude, has given us a vivid glimpse of -affairs in this awful battery, “the Fourth Bastion,” as the Russians -called it. “You want to get quickly to the Bastions,” says Tolstoy, -showing an imaginary visitor through the beleagured town, “especially -to that Fourth Bastion of which you have been told so many tales. When -anyone says, ‘I am going to the Fourth Bastion,’ a slight agitation -or a too marked indifference is always noticeable in him! When you -meet someone carried on a stretcher, and ask, ‘Where from?’ the answer -usually is, ‘From the Fourth Bastion.’ - -Passing a barricade, you go up a broad street. Beyond this the houses -on both sides of the street are unoccupied, the doors are boarded up, -the windows smashed, ... on the road you stumble over cannon-balls -that lie about, and into holes full of water, made in the stony ground -by bombs. Before you, up a steep hill, you see a black, untidy space -cut up by ditches. This space is the Fourth Bastion. The whiz of -cannon-ball or bomb near by impresses you unpleasantly as you ascend -the hill, bullets begin to whiz past you right and left, and you will -perhaps consider whether you had better not walk inside the trench -which runs parallel to the road, full of yellow stinking mud more than -knee-deep!” - -To reach the bastion proper, “you turn to the right, along that narrow -trench where a foot soldier, stooping down, has just passed, and where -you will see Cossacks changing their boots, eating, smoking their pipes -and, in fact, living! Soon you come to a flat space with many holes -and cannons on platforms and walled in with earthworks. This is the -bastion. Here you see perhaps four or five soldiers playing cards under -shelter of the breastwork, and a naval officer sitting on a cannon -rolling a cigarette composedly. Suddenly a sentinel shouts ‘Mortar!’ -There is a whistle, a fall, and an explosion, mingled with the groans -of a man. You approach him as the stretchers are brought; part of his -breast has been torn away; in a trembling voice he says, ‘Farewell, -brothers.’ - -‘That’s the way with seven or eight every day,’ says the officer, and -he yawns as he lights another cigarette.” - -In the British trenches similar scenes were being enacted, the same -coolness under fire, and resolute contempt of danger being displayed by -all ranks and nationalities. - -“One day there was a cluster of us together,” wrote a Highland soldier -to his parents, “when a shell fell close by. The fuse was not exhausted -when John Bruce up with it in his arms and threw it over the trench.” - -Such incidents were by no means rare, and in this wise the summer wore -on with varying fortune. In May the command of the French army was -taken up by General Pélissier, and on the 28th June the master-mind of -the British army was removed--Lord Raglan, beloved and mourned by all -ranks, dying of cholera after a brief two days’ illness. Kinglake has -recorded how on the morning on the 29th, the commander-in-chief of the -four allied armies visited the chamber of death, and how the iron frame -of the staunch General Pélissier shook with grief as he “stood by the -bedside for upwards of an hour crying like a child.” - -On board the Caradoc the body of the Field-Marshal was conveyed to -England, and all ranks mourned for one whom they had learnt to trust, -admire, and almost love--“so noble, so pure, so replete with service -rendered to his country.” For seven miles the route of the procession -to the Caradoc was lined at either side by double ranks of infantry, -and, says the historian of the war, during the melancholy march “French -and British refrained from inviting by fire the fire of Sebastopol, -and whether owing to chance, or to a signal and grateful act of -courtesy on the part of General Ostin-Sacken (now in command), the -garrison also kept silence.” - -So died Lord Raglan, and the command of the British troops now vested -on General Sir James Simpson, a veteran of the Peninsular. - -On the morning of the 5th September, the final bombardment of -Sebastopol commenced, and the terrific cannonade continued till the -8th. The French were the first to open fire, and they did so with a -will. Once more the deafening thunder of the heavy guns and shrieks -of shell and mortar were heard about Sebastopol, and ere long the -cannonade wrought fearful havoc with the “churches, stately mansions, -and public buildings of the still imposing-looking city.” - -From nearly three miles of batteries poured forth the devastating fire, -and a storm of iron swept across the doomed town. Buildings could be -seen crashing down, large spouts of earth rose high into the air, and, -with the glasses, stretcher-bearers could be seen busy at every point. - -British and French alike were soon engaged, the Russian return fire -being for a long time paralysed by the fury of the onslaught. The Redan -and the Malakoff were the particular objectives of the British fire, -and soon the faces of these mighty works were seen pitted “as if with -the smallpox.” - -At night a musketry fire was kept up to hinder the Russians from -repairing their shattered walls and bastions, till, by the 8th, all was -ready for a final and vigorous assault. - -The assault was to be in two portions; the French were to capture the -Malakoff, and, on attaining this their object, were to signal by rocket -fire the fact of its accomplishment. The British were then to assault -the Redan, which was connected to the Malakoff by a series of trenches. - -Noon was the hour fixed for the Malakoff assault. By half-past eleven -the supports were all in readiness. The Guards were posted on the -Woronzoff Road, part of the 4th Division was in the trenches, the 3rd -Division was held in readiness, while the Highland Brigade, under Sir -Colin Campbell, was marched in from Kamara. - -Says one of them:--“We had marched nine miles in line of march order, -but when we came to our old camp ground we took off our knapsacks, and -put ourselves in trench order, only we were in the kilt.... We went -into the trenches assigned for us to form the support. As I looked -towards the Malakoff the French were going in, column after column.... -They appeared to be keen to be in action.” - -Dr. Russell tells the story more graphically:-- - -“At five minutes before twelve o’clock, the French, like a swarm -of bees, issued from their trenches close to the doomed Malakoff, -scrambled up its face, and were through the embrasures in the twinkling -of an eye. They took the Russians by surprise, and their musketry was -very feeble at first, but they soon recovered themselves, and from -twelve o’clock till past seven in the evening the French had to meet -and repulse the repeated attempts of the enemy to regain the work.... -At length, despairing of success, the Muscovite general withdrew his -exhausted legions.” - -The retreat was by way of the Redan, which our men now prepared to -assault. - -“As soon as the tricolour was observed waving through the smoke and -dust, over the parapet of the Malakoff, four rockets were sent up as a -signal for our assault upon the Redan. They were almost borne back by -the violence of the wind, and the silvery jet of sparks they threw out -on exploding were scarcely visible against the raw grey sky.” - -The force selected for the attack was composed as follows:--160 men of -the 3rd Buffs under Captain F. F. Maude, with 160 of the 77th under -Major Welshford. These constituted the scaling-ladder party. Covering -them were 100 more of the Buffs led by Captain John Lewes, with 100 of -the 2nd battalion of the Rifles led by Captain Hammond. The remainder -of the force comprised 260 of the Buffs, 300 of the 41st, 200 of -the 62nd, with a working party of a hundred more. The 47th and 49th -regiments were in reserve, together with Warren’s brigade. - -To Colonel Unett of the 19th fell the honour of leading the gallant -party into the fray, and at the outset he fell, badly wounded. - -Sharp came the order: “Forward! ladders to the front; eight men per -ladder!” and instantly our devoted men crept from the shelter of their -trenches to the assault. At a furious pace they dashed up the slope -leading to the Redan, and planted several ladders in the ditch against -the wall. - -But the slaughter was terrific. In less than a minute the slope of the -Redan was thickly covered with red coats. In the ditch itself matters -were worse. Wounded and dead, bleeding and shapeless, screaming or -silent, our men lay heaped in scores, and still the murderous fire -poured down from every window and embrasure in the work. - -To add to the terrors of their position, our men were now met by -overwhelming numbers, who streamed down the trenches from the abandoned -Malakoff to the assistance of their comrades in the Redan, the scaling -ladders were found to be too short, and after an hour and a half of -a disastrous fight our men fell back upon their trenches, firing -steadily, but, for the time being, worsted. - -The slaughter had been awful. Colonel Handcock of the Perthshire -regiment, Captains Hammond, Preston, Corry and Lockhart, Colonel James -Ewan of the 41st, and others too numerous to mention lay dead upon the -slope or within the fatal Redan, where many of our men had penetrated -in the first fierce rush, and scarcely a man was unwounded. - -After this set back, it was decided to attack again at five a.m.--this -time with the Guards and Highlanders. - -“As the night wore on,” says one of them, “the Highland Brigade -advanced and took up position in the advanced trench, and we kept up a -sharp fire with our rifles. Sir Colin came along the trenches later, -and came down to where we were (by this time) making a new trench. -I heard him say: ‘That is your job in the morning,’ pointing to the -Redan.” - -But the attack was not to be. While searching for wounded comrades, -Corporal John Ross of the Sappers wandered far from our foremost lines, -and suddenly becoming aware of the absence of the Russian outpost, he -crept forward up the slope and entered the Redan! - -The place was empty! The Russians had deserted it earlier in the -evening, and the retreat from Sebastopol was even then begun. - -Graphically Tolstoy has described it:-- - -“Along the whole line of the bastions no one was to be seen. All was -dead, ghastly, terrible, but not silent; the destruction still went -on. Everywhere on the ground, blasted and strewn around by fresh -explosions, lay shattered gun-carriages, crushing the corpses of foes -and Russians alike. Bombs and cannon-balls and more dead bodies, then -holes and splintered beams, and again silent corpses in grey and blue -and red uniforms.... The Sebastopol army, surging and spreading like -the sea on a rough night, moved through the dense darkness, slowly -swaying by the bridge (of boats) over the roadstead away from the place -which it had held for eleven months, but which it was now commanded to -abandon without a struggle.... On reaching the north side, almost every -man took off his cap and crossed himself.” - -In the grey dawn of a Sunday morning, the allied armies entered the -abandoned city. The Russians blew up magazine after magazine as they -left the city, and it was sheeted in flame as the allies entered into -possession of it. The fleet was even then settling down in the lurid -waters of the harbour, scuttled by the retreating foe. - -In the Redan many a British soldier was found stark and stiff with -outstretched hand upon a Russian’s throat; some were even found -clinging to the parapet as if alive! One of the most heroic episodes -recalled with the assault of the Redan is that of Lieutenant Massy of -the 19th, who, to hearten his men, stood long exposed in the open to -the heaviest Russian fire. Though badly wounded he survived, being long -known among his countrymen as “Redan Massy.” - -Though Sebastopol had fallen, it was not till the last day of February, -1856, that an armistice was concluded with Russia. Shortly before -eight o’clock on that day a telegram reached the Russian army, then -camped upon the north side of the Sebastopol roadstead, whither it had -retreated, and announced the temporary peace. On Wednesday, the 2nd -April, a salute of 101 guns announced the conclusion of the war. - -By the 11th April preparations for the return home were commenced, and -went briskly forward, but alas! how many stayed behind. No fewer than -130 cemeteries in the Crimea mark the last resting place of British -dead; in the French great Campo Santo are 28,000 sons of France! - - - - -CHAPTER XLII. - -THE BATTLES OF BUSHIRE, KOOSHAB, AND MOHAMMERAH. - -1856-57. - - -It is a platitude to say that the kingdom of Afghanistan is, on its -Asiatic side, the bulwark of British India. Yet upon this important, -if well-known, fact depended the Persian campaign of 1856. A brief -recapitulation of history will show clearly the causes which led to the -British invasion. - -On the fall of the Mogul dynasty in India, the plains of Afghanistan -were divided between Persia and Hindoostan, but as the power of their -conquerors gradually declined the Afghans rose, under Ahmed Shah, a -native officer, and after a successful invasion of Hindoostan, in 1773, -founded the modern Afghan kingdom. After varying fortunes, however, the -only portion of the once famous kingdom that remained under the sway -of Ahmed Shah’s descendants was the principality and town of Herat. -At this time Mohammed Shah ruled over Persia, and on Prince Kanwan -of Herat refusing to pay his accustomed tribute to Persia, the Shah -prepared to make war upon him. - -Such a quarrel, while looked upon with great favour by Russia, could -only end in the weakening of the British outposts of India, and, -accordingly, Britain did all in her power to hinder the Persian -expedition to Herat, while Russia fomented the quarrel. Through -British influence, Herat proposed to submit to an arbitration by our -Government, but, egged on by Russia, the Shah declined to favour any -half measures, and accordingly, in December, 1837, Herat was besieged -by the forces of the Shah. - -Well knowing the importance of Herat, and fearing for the consequences -should it fall into the hands of Persia, our representatives strongly -urged the interference of the British Government at this juncture. - -Two other causes now combined to make critical the situation in Persia. -One was the seizing by Persian high officials of a British envoy, -returning from Herat; the other the personal insult offered by an -intoxicated Indian dervish in the town of Bushire to Mr. Gerald of the -British residency. The man in question, without provocation, openly -insulted Mr. Gerald in the street, ultimately knocking off his cap. -Mr. Gerald very promptly retorted by severely handling his assailant, -with the result that the latter appealed to the Governor of Bushire -for redress. The British Government, on the other hand, demanded -compensation for the insult to one of its representatives. - -The tendency of these incidents was to put a severe strain upon -Anglo-Persian relations, and at this time the activity of Russia was so -marked that Mr. McNeill urged upon the Government the advisability of -some show of force to restore our prestige in the affected districts. - -At length, therefore, a force from India was despatched to the island -of Karrack, in the Persian Gulf, and a corresponding consternation was -perceptible throughout Persia, while, at the same time, the Shah was -given clearly to understand that the continued siege of Herat would -lead to an open rupture with Great Britain. - -For a time then, the siege of Herat was raised, and some form of -apology tendered to the British Minister, but once more Russia (always, -however, unofficially) stirred up the embers of war, which threatened -at this period to cool. - -Petty annoyances and minor outrages upon British subjects were at this -time of constant occurrence, and at length Sir Frederick Maitland, -commander-in-chief of our naval forces in India, on the 25th March, -1839, landed some men from the Wellesley at Bushire. These men were -fired upon by the Persians, but, as the result of prompt action on the -part of our troops, a serious affray was averted. On the 29th, however, -Captain Hennell, the British resident, was conveyed to Karrack with his -staff, it being deemed unsafe for any British officials to remain in -the country unprotected. - -Eventually, as a result of pressure and the refusal of the British -Government to receive the Persian envoy to the Queen’s coronation, and -other similar uncompromising measures, peace was more or less fully -restored in 1841. But history proverbially repeats itself. - -Russian influences were at work, and by 1856 the Persian army, upon -pretext of settling local quarrels, was once more in front of Herat, -and subsequently captured it. This, with other petty annoyances too -numerous to mention, led, in November of that year, to a definite -declaration of war against the Shah. - -As early as July or August, 1856, instructions had been sent to the -Governor-General of India to collect at Bombay an adequate force, with -transport, to occupy, in the event of negotiations breaking down, the -island of Karrack and the city and district of Bushire, the commercial -capital of Persia. - -Says Captain Hunt, in his capital narrative of the Persian -campaign which he himself went through with his regiment, the 78th -Highlanders:--“Bushire is itself a place of much importance, and covers -considerable ground. It is defended by a wall, and has no ditch. As a -fortress it is inconsiderable--position and trade giving it all its -value; and yet as a commercial town, none in the world has perhaps been -oftener attacked.” - -Bushire, then, was the first objective of the British expedition, -which, starting from Bunda Abbas in India, arrived in the Persian Gulf -on the 29th November, 1856. Once in the roadstead, the British war -vessels with their transports made so great a display of force that -the Persian Governor of the town despatched a messenger to Commander -Jones, the then British Resident, “begging to be apprised of the object -of their visit.” Commander Jones’s reply, which was addressed from -the Admiral’s flagship, conveyed to the unlucky Governor the scarcely -welcome intelligence of the proclamation of war, and intimated that -diplomatic relations were at an end. - -The next move on the part of the British force was the occupation of -Karrack Island, to the north of the town, an operation which met with -no opposition, and then on the morning of 7th December preparations -were made to disembark the troops in Kallila Bay, some ten miles to the -south of Bushire. - -Now at length the enemy began to show fight, and appeared in some force -in a grove of date palms, near the spot chosen for disembarkation, -but they were speedily driven from their positions. As our officers -and men sat down to breakfast on the morning of the 7th, previous to -disembarking, they were startled by a furious cannonade from the ships’ -guns, and, on going on deck to find the cause, discovered the grove of -date palms in question to be the object of a heavy fire, which soon -dislodged the Persians. From that time on the landing was effected -without a casualty, the total firing occupying only a few minutes. A -day was spent in resting the men, getting stores and so on, and by -the morning of the 9th, General Stalker, who was in command, ordered -a general advance towards the town of Bushire, the fleet meanwhile -proceeding to approach the city from the sea, and holding itself in -readiness to join in the attack. - -Early in the morning an advance party proceeded to reconnoitre, and -soon returned with the intelligence that a band of the enemy, some 400 -strong, had entrenched themselves in the old Dutch fort of Reshire, -which lay between our army and the town of Bushire. The enemy had -opened fire with matchlocks upon our men. - -The fort consisted largely of old houses and garden walls, and afforded -good enough cover, so a general assault was ordered, the fort being -encircled by our men except towards the sea, where cavalry were posted -to cut down any of the enemy attempting to escape. - -The columns of the 64th and 20th regiments under General Stopford -advanced to the attack, and the enemy’s fire at once became heavy. -The affair was over in a few moments, and the Persians ran out at the -rear of the work and up the beach, anywhere away from our rifles and -bayonets, taking no heed of, or probably not understanding, the summons -to surrender, and many were shot down while endeavouring to escape. -General Stopford himself was killed by a bullet from a matchlock while -leading the assault. - -Colonel Malet, in command of the slender cavalry force, met his death -by treachery. Seeing one of his troopers about to cut down a Persian -who, kneeling on the beach, implored mercy with outstretched arms, -Colonel Malet bade the trooper spare the wretch, and passed on. No -sooner was his back towards the two when the Persian he had spared -seized his matchlock from a bush where he had concealed it, and shot -the Colonel in the back. - -Inside the fort many Persians were found hiding, and some of these -were killed, while others made good their escape. Here also were -found a large store of dates, of which our troops partook heartily, -till a rumour was set on foot that they were poisoned. For some time -considerable panic ensued, but the report was, to everyone’s relief, -proved to be unfounded. - -Our troops then bivouacked near the captured fort, while the fleet, -with our wounded on board, moved slowly and cautiously down towards -Bushire to commence a bombardment the following morning. In the -meantime, Commander Jones had proceeded, in a small steamer carrying -a flag of truce, to approach the town from the sea, with a view to -summoning the Persian Governor to an honourable surrender, but on -entering the narrow channel leading to the roadstead he had been fired -upon by the town batteries. Accordingly the orders were given to -reverse engines, and Bushire lost its final opportunity of effecting -an amicable settlement. Early on the following morning the sound of -heavy firing from the town apprised the British camp at Reshire that -the fleet had commenced their share of the day’s operations. By nine -o’clock the land force was under arms, and marched to within a mile of -the land force of Bushire, where they were halted to await the issue of -the bombardment. - -This was not long in coming. Terrified by the heavy ordnance from the -British warships, and paralysed by a sight of the land force, now drawn -up in line and giving an extended front, the Persian Governor held a -hurried council on the rampart. - -A writer in “Blackwood’s Magazine” of that period has given amusing -extracts from that momentous conclave:-- - -“‘They stretch from sea to sea,’ said one councillor. ‘Their guns are -innumerable,’ said another; while a third observed, ‘They will kill us -all if we resist!’” - -Small wonder that the sadly perplexed and harassed Governor decided, -most humanely, that discretion was the better part of valour, and -“pulled down his flag, or rather ordered the flagstaff to be cut down, -agreeably to the inconvenient fashion of his country, which gives the -victors the trouble of putting it up again.” - -The cannonade had lasted four hours and a half, but the damage done was -slight, owing to the long range of firing necessitated by the shallow -waters which surround the town, and it is worthy of note that the -British Residency, which had been specially marked out to be avoided by -our gunners, was in point of fact the most damaged building in the town! - -So soon as the firing ceased, with the lowering of the Persian flag, -General Stalker marched the land force into Bushire, and received -the formal surrender of the town. As our men approached, many of the -terrified Persians succeeded in making good their escape, while others -were drowned in so doing. The remainder laid down their arms before -the British lines, and to the number of nearly 2000 regular troops -were seated on the ground in rows. Thus, under a guard, they passed -the night, and it is somewhat ludicrous to learn that every time the -sharp words of command rang out for changing guard during the night, -the valiant soldiers of the Shah bawled loudly for mercy, under the -impression that their last hour had come! - -In point of fact, in the morning they were set free, General Stalker -deciding that it was useless to retain them prisoners. - -The British casualties at the taking of Bushire were nil, the whole -operation being effected by the guns of the fleet, though considerable -gallantry was displayed by both soldiers and sailors. - -As the low-lying marshy district of Bushire itself is far from healthy, -the camp of the British army of occupation was pitched some mile and -a half from the city walls, and here, entrenched, our men awaited -both the arrival of reinforcements and a possible Persian attack from -Shiraz, where large numbers of troops were known to be collecting. - -On the 30th January, 1857, the welcome reinforcements, the 2nd Division -of the British army in Persia, arrived in camp from Bombay, and with -them appeared General Sir James Outram, in supreme command of the -forces. - -The accession of numbers due to the arrival of the 2nd Division brought -up the strength of our army in Persia to some 3500 men, with 18 guns. -The new arrivals consisted of the 14th King’s Light Dragoons, one troop -of horse artillery, a thousand Scinde horse, the 78th Highlanders, -and two regiments of native infantry. Captain Hunt of the 78th, whose -admirable record of the campaign is indeed the standard work upon the -subject, was one of the incoming men, and he describes the state of the -camp at Bushire at this time, and the uncertainty which prevailed as to -the objective of future operations:-- - -“Supplies of all descriptions,” he says, “were plentiful in camp, and -the inhabitants both of the town and neighbourhood were evidently -pleased at the British occupancy; indeed they could scarcely be -otherwise; for, irrespective of the pecuniary advantages of the -presence of a large force which paid heavily, and on the spot, for -everything, the orderly look and appearance of soldiers who visited -the town, without even sidearms as a protection, contrasted most -advantageously with the previous garrison, which had notoriously lived -upon what could be stolen or extracted from the citizens.” - -Sir James Outram was not a man to let the grass grow under his feet, -and it was by this time ascertained that a considerable Persian force -was assembled at Shiraz, a town situated above the passes, some 150 -miles from Bushire. Moreover, the Persian Government was known to have -collected supplies of flour and ammunition at the villages of Borasjoon -and Chakota, in the low country--the former forty, the latter twenty -miles from Bushire. - -Accordingly, on the afternoon of the 3rd February, towards evening, the -entire force, with the exception of a camp guard, moved out of Bushire -towards Chakota. - -Here in the end of December General Stalker had already blown up a -magazine of the enemy’s ammunition, but had not deemed it necessary to -occupy the town, preferring to direct his operations from Bushire. - -At Chakota, then, arrived our now largely increased force by nine -o’clock on the morning of the 4th February, and a halt of some hours -was indulged in, the troops loading arms and making preparations for an -immediate engagement. By four o’clock the march was resumed, and the -enemy’s videttes in the neighbourhood of Borasjoon were sighted by noon -on the following day. - -The enemy had been steadily falling back, and up to the present our -men had encountered nothing more formidable than heavy rain and -thunderstorms. Now, however, the army was halted, positions for attack -assigned, and final orders given, when, “to the disgust of all, the -entire army in our front was descried in full retreat, and going off -at such a pace as to render it hopeless to overtake them.” Some of our -cavalry, however, managed to get into touch with their rearguard, and a -few wounds were received by our troopers. - -The majority of the enemy, however, were quickly out of sight, having -taken to the hills, where it was impossible to follow them, the hills -hereabouts being “formidable and of great height, and, except at two or -three pathways, utterly impassable.” - -The 6th and 7th were spent by our men in the enemy’s vacated camp, -during which time stores were destroyed and some treasure was -discovered, together with many horses and carriage cattle. - -An amusing incident was reported at this time. On the night of the 6th, -an alarm was raised that the enemy was at hand, and in point of fact -a half-hearted attack was commenced but came to nothing. During the -“turn-out,” however, the picket of one regiment, observing a suspicious -appearance in the darkness ahead of them, surrounded the spot with -extreme caution, and gallantly captured--an old house-door which had -been accidentally left propped up against a bush! There was much -laughter in the morning over this “daring exploit.” On the night of the -7th, the return march to Bushire was commenced. - -Up to midnight all went well, but shortly after, a sharp rattle of -musketry was heard in the direction of the rearguard, and a halt was -at once called. In about half an hour, however, all was pandemonium. -Little could be seen, the night being intensely dark, but the enemy -were heard screaming like fiends on every side. Horsemen galloped -almost up to our lines, bugles were blown, and everything done to cause -confusion. From the first moment of attack our troops behaved with -admirable steadiness. The necessary movements were perfectly executed, -in spite of the darkness, and the formation of a hollow square, in -which to await the break of day, was rapidly performed. - -Sir James Outram himself was, in the confusion, thrown from his horse, -and somewhat severely hurt, but Colonel Lugard, his chief of staff, -assumed the command promptly and effectively. Shortly before daybreak -the desultory firing ceased, and many have placed on record the almost -tearful anxiety with which our men prayed that the enemy might not -have withdrawn before they should have a chance of “getting their own -back.” At last the morning broke, and to the glee of all ranks the -Persian army, under the Shooja-ool-moolk, its commander, was descried -“in position,” drawn up in line, “its right upon the walled village of -Khooshab, its left resting on a hamlet with a round fortalice tower.” - -As early as possible our artillery were moved up to the front, and -murderous volleys were loosed upon the enemy’s right, while our -infantry were getting into line. - -“All night long,” says one account, “our cavalry had lain down beside -their horses, watching the glare of the Persian guns, and wondering -whether they would have an opportunity to seize them as trophies.” The -opportunity came soon enough. Whether from impatience or some mistaken -order, before the infantry could get within musket-shot, our horsemen -hurled themselves upon the right wing, and cut their way clean through -the Persian force with awful slaughter, and without the assistance of a -shot from our infantry, soon had it in full retreat. - -The left wing of the enemy was thunderstruck. Without pausing for -an instant, they fell back, the two wings thus gradually converging -until they became a disordered stream of fugitive infantry, without -sufficient discipline to rally, yet without sufficient sense to -separate from one another, and so avoid, to some extent, the fearful -fire with which our artillery now plied them. - -The eighteen guns opened with a roar, and the carnage began. For three -long miles dozens of the wretched Persians dropped in their tracks, -plied alternately by horse artillery and cavalry, and their retreat -became almost a massacre. Indeed, in once instance, since it was found -that many of the wounded fired upon our men after their lives had been -spared, a group of forty fugitives were cut down to a man, though -making signs of wishing to surrender. Again and again throughout the -Persian campaign did the enemy behave in this treacherous manner, and -the giving of quarter became a precarious leniency. - -By eleven o’clock the fight and pursuit alike were at an end, and the -battle of Khooshab was won. - -The British loss was nearly a hundred killed and wounded; the Persians -left seven hundred dead upon the far-extending field. Immense -quantities of arms and ammunition fell into our hands, and high -praise was bestowed by Sir James Outram on all ranks at the highly -satisfactory conclusion of the fight. - -After a tedious march, during which they were much hampered by rain, -darkness, almost impassable country, and, in one instance, by the -mistaken leading of a native guide, our army returned to Bushire, and -for several days a well-earned rest was indulged in. Heavy rains fell -during these days of waiting, but, when the weather was fine, cricket -and occasional race meetings kept up the spirits of our men in camp, -and another brush with the enemy was the dearest wish of every one of -our gallant soldiers, white and coloured alike. - -At this time General Havelock, destined to win fame in India, arrived -and took command of the 2nd Division. - -Meanwhile, rumours that the enemy was gathering in force at Mohammerah -began to come to hand, and as this fort stands at the head of the -Persian Gulf, some thirty hours north of Bushire, and commands the -entrance to the Tigris and Euphrates, it was felt to be of great -importance, and so preparations were soon on foot for its reduction. - -In miserable weather, and hampered by sand-storms, our men erected -five strong redoubts for the defence of Bushire, and here General -Stalker was left in command, with two field batteries, the entire first -division cavalry, some of the 64th and Highlanders, together with some -native troops. - -The remainder, to the number of 3000, were embarked upon the transports -and war vessels, and, under Sir James Outram himself, set sail for -Mohammerah. - -The 6th March saw the sailing of the sloop Falkland for the Euphrates, -and the ships engaged in the expedition composed the sloop Circe, with -the frigate steamers Ajdaha, Feroze, Semiramis, Victoria, and Assaye. -Transports were numerous, and included the Kingston and Bridge of the -Sea. These, together with the steamers Pottinger and Pioneer, newly -arrived from India, with a fresh troop of horse artillery and the -Scinde Horse, made up the fleet. - -Mohammerah lies on the north side of the river Kanin, close to its -junction with the Shat-ul-Arab, a branch of the Euphrates, and is -about thirty miles from the sea. For a quarter of a mile from the -river’s mouth strong earthworks lined with artillery and musketry -guarded its approach. Now, while the left bank of the Shat-ul-Arab -belongs to Persia, the right, for sixty miles, is Turkish territory, -and accordingly the attitude of Turkey was somewhat apprehensively -regarded, since a hostile demonstration in the river might be -regarded by that Power as an infringement of the laws of neutrality. -Accordingly, no time was lost so that Mohammerah might be taken before -Turkey could have time to interfere. In point of fact, several Turks -were killed in the engagement, the inhabitants of the Turkish territory -crowding to the river’s banks to watch the issue of the fight. - -By the 8th, most of the vessels had arrived in the mouth of the -Euphrates, and the remainder were expected in the course of the next -few days. A tedious wait followed, but by the 17th, Sir James Outram, -with the remainder of the force, arrived in the river, and an advance -was hourly expected. - -Sir James brought bad news. In a fit of mental derangement, both -General Stalker and Captain Ethersay, the commodore of the Indian -squadron serving in the Persian Gulf, had died by their own hands at -Bushire, and considerable gloom was cast over the fleet by these sad -events. - -“No cause,” says Captain Hunt, “save over-anxiety and an oppressive -sense of their respective responsibilities could be assigned as a -reason for their rash acts.” - -On the 24th, all vessels were assembled at the rendezvous, some three -miles below the enemy’s fortifications; a day was spent in transhipping -troops into rafts and light-draught vessels, and at daybreak on the -26th the bombardment of Mohammerah began. - -The first shot proved highly successful, killing eleven of the enemy, -who, it was afterwards ascertained, were at their prayers; and soon -after this the action became general. - -It is impossible to resist once more quoting Captain Hunt:-- - -“The morning being very clear, with just sufficient breeze to prevent -the smoke from collecting, a more beautiful scene than was then -presented can scarcely be imagined. The ships, with ensigns flying -from every masthead, seemed decked for a holiday; the river glittering -in the early sunlight, its dark date-fringed banks contrasting most -effectively with the white canvas of the Falkland, which had loosened -sails to get into closer action; the sulky-looking batteries just -visible through the grey fleecy cloud which enveloped them; and groups -of brightly-dressed horsemen flitting at intervals between the trees, -formed altogether a picture from which even the excitement of a heavy -cannonade could not divert the attention.” - -At the end of three hours the Persian fire slackened, and the order -for the disembarkation of the troops, at a point selected above the -batteries, went forth. A few musket shots alone opposed the landing, -and by two o’clock the entire force was ashore and an advance made. - -By this time the fire of the Persian forts was silenced, one of the -final shells of our ships blowing up the enemy’s grand magazine. - -Forward now moved the compact scarlet lines to where the enemy’s force -under the Shah Zadeh in person were drawn up to defend their camp on -the left rear of the town of Mohammerah, and a desperate fight appeared -about to open. Suddenly, almost as if by magic, the force disappeared. -Paralysed by our fire, particularly by the size of the 68-pounder -shots, and fearing awful consequences, the Shah’s terrible army turned -and ran, and though the pursuit was engaged in for three or four miles, -only a straggler or two was cut off. At night our cavalry returned, and -reported that the enemy, at a distance of eleven miles, was still in -full retreat. - -Our troops bivouacked in line of battle, but such caution proved to -be superfluous, and on the morning of the 27th the British army took -possession of Mohammerah. - -Stores of grain and ammunition, 18 handsome brass guns in good working -order, arms of all kinds, and tents fell into our hands, for a total -loss of 10 killed, with one officer, Lieutenant Harris of the Indian -navy, and 30 wounded. The Persians had at least 300 killed, while many -prisoners were taken. - -These latter received every kindness, but for a long time were -suspicious of their captors, expecting a fate which would probably have -overtaken any of our brave fellows who might have fallen into Persian -hands. Fortunately, such a contingency had not to be faced. - -The town of Mohammerah, once a place of importance, was found to be -a filthy collection of mud huts, and apart from its fortifications -(where the guns had been admirably served, some of our ships suffering -severely as a result), was found to be of little practical use. The -moral effect of such a victory was enormous. - -A small expedition under Captain Rennie was despatched up the Kanin -river to reconnoitre, while the General fortified Mohammerah to the -best of his ability before deciding upon a further plan of campaign. - -By the 4th April, Captain Rennie’s expedition returned, and -reported having seen the Persian army at Ahway. After a few shots, -he had captured the town, together with immense stores of grain -and powder, the Persian army again retreating with little show of -fight. These operations were about to be turned to advantage by the -commander-in-chief when a despatch was received announcing that peace -with Persia had been concluded at Paris. - -Accordingly, operations were at once commenced for evacuating -Mohammerah, though the disappointment to all ranks was keen. By the -end of May the evacuation was complete, though Bushire was held till -October, when it was handed back to the Persians. - -Apart from prestige, an important factor in Eastern politics, the -Persian campaign of ’56 and ’57 may be said to have been of little -practical use, but one good result accruing must not be overlooked. It -prepared some, at any rate, of our troops for the tremendous struggle -which was even then brewing in India. - - - - -CHAPTER XLIII. - -THE BATTLES AT DELHI. - -1857. - - -The Indian Mutiny had really its outbreak at Delhi, to which place the -mutineers fled when they had taken the fatal step which was to bring -death to so many, and which was to weld the Indian Empire closer to -Britain. - -The imperial city of Delhi was destined to play an important part -in the mutiny, and early in May, 1857, the mutineers, inflamed with -preliminary successes and inspired by a religious frenzy, entered -Delhi. Mr. Simon Frazer, the Commissioner, tried to stem the tide -by closing the seven gates of the city, but his orders were tardily -obeyed, and the mutineers poured into the city, carrying havoc wherever -they went. The bungalows in the Durya Gunge were soon in flames, and -every European was slaughtered. No white man or woman could venture -forth and hope to return alive, for the rebel soldiers, having tasted -blood, were determined to have their appetites whetted. Mr. Frazer -ventured out in his buggy to the residence of the Delhi princes, but -was seized, and after a desperate struggle was hacked to pieces. His -head was struck off, and, horrible to relate, was carried through the -streets in barbarous triumph. - -Terrible were the tragedies enacted within the walls, and the hapless -Europeans calmly waited death, for they knew that they would receive no -mercy. At the palace fort the rebels asked to see Captain Douglas, who -commanded the guard, and on that brave officer appearing, he was shot -down ere he could utter a word. In their hunt for victims they ascended -to the murdered officer’s quarters, and found there the chaplain of the -station, Rev. Mr. Jennings, and his daughter, who had lately arrived -from England to be married. They were deaf to her agonising cries and -prayers for mercy, and butchered her father before her eyes. After -subjecting the poor girl to awful indignities, they hacked her to -pieces. - -The Delhi arsenal, was at the time of the outbreak the largest in -India, and it was well that Britain had brave and capable officers at -this quarter. The powder magazine was included in the arsenal, although -there was another at the cantonments about two miles from the walls -of the city, where three battalions of Bengal infantry were posted. -The mutineers intended to attack this point (the arsenal), and Sir -T. Metcalfe on the morning that the insurgents initiated the attack -closed up the gate at the bridge. He did not suspect that the princes -and members of the royal family were hand-in-glove with the mutineers, -but his eyes were opened when he saw the rebels march through the -palace, which could only have been done through the complicity of the -princes. There were only six Britons to defend the arsenal, in charge -of sullen and stubborn men whom they dreaded to trust. Guns were posted -at every point where attack was possible, and right nobly did the -gallant half-dozen prepare to sell their lives dearly in defence of -the position. The mutineers were now having the full support of the -natives of Delhi, and armed guards came boldly to the arsenal, and -demanded its surrender in the name of the King of Delhi. This request -was treated with the silent contempt which it deserved, and then the -King of Delhi showed his hand by declaring that he would send men with -scaling ladders to scale the walls. When these ladders did arrive, the -native portion of the garrison availed themselves of this opportunity -to desert their posts, and, swarming down the ladders, left the gallant -six alone. Outside the howling mass of insurgents, waving their tulwars -on high and calling upon the defenders to come out and be killed. -Inside, every man of the six--Lieutenants Forrest and Willoughby, -Sergeant Stewart, and Conductors Crow, Buckley, and Scully--were cool -and calm at their respective posts. - -The enemy now began to appear on the top of the walls, and the garrison -poured a deadly grape fire upon these customers until the ammunition -became almost exhausted. The natives who had deserted the garrison had -given valuable information to the rebels as to the position of the -guns. Forrest and Buckley were firing and loading the guns as fast as -they could, and while the unequal struggle lasted they mowed down the -closely-packed rebels. And this they did under a heavy musketry fire -at forty yards’ range. It was not until the last round that Buckley -had his arm shot and Forrest received two balls in one of his hands. -Willoughby had determined that the rebels would never secure the -magazine and all its valuable store. A train of powder had been laid by -Conductor Scully, and when all seemed lost, the Lieutenant gave orders -to blow up the magazine. - -The fire rushed along the trains of powder, and then an awful crash -and roar which seemed to split the earth and rend the vault of heaven -told the rebels that they had been thwarted by the Feringhee. The whole -magazine with its deadly contents was hurled into the air, and fell, -burying hundreds of the rebels in the ruins. - -Meanwhile the brave defenders had made a dash for liberty and reached -the Cashmere gate. The brave Willoughby was captured while hiding in -the jungle, and, after terrible torture, was mercifully put to death. -Simultaneous with the attack upon the magazines things were going hard -with the surviving Christian population. The infuriated cowards who -glutted their appetite for blood by the massacre of helpless women and -children, had gone too far to turn back, for they knew that if the -Feringhees became victorious they would all perish. They broke into the -bank, and Mr. Beresford, the manager, with his wife and five children, -perished. They devised the torturing death of cutting their victims’ -throats slowly with broken glass, and it was in this cruel manner that -the bank manager and his family were murdered. - -All the public buildings and churches were plundered, and robbery and -murder was rampant in the streets of the city. A sepoy when he takes -service, makes a vow to remain true to his salt, _i.e._, true to their -employers. This vow was even more binding in the case of those who had -sworn to serve the Queen of Britain, even with their lives, but we -shall see how the crafty natives who wore the Queen’s uniform and her -medals evaded their vow and yet, in their own opinion, remained true to -their salt. - -Colonel Ripley was despatched from the cantonments with the 54th Bengal -native infantry, which had remained loyal, and the line of march lay -towards the Cashmere gate. They obeyed their officers with alacrity, -and marched boldly forward. Suddenly fifteen troopers of the rebel 3rd -cavalry came dashing out to meet them, brandishing their blood-smeared -swords. The treachery of the 54th was soon made apparent, for, on the -approach of the Sowars they wheeled to the side of the road and left -their officers unguarded in the troopers’ path. The maniac mutineers -dashed upon the bewildered officers and shot or cut them down. Colonel -Ripley had his pistols with him, and shot two troopers before being -killed. When the slaughter was complete, the bloodstained troopers -dismounted, and, walking amongst the treacherous 54th, shook hands and -complimented their fellow-villains on their action. - -The Brigadier at the cantonments had now only the 38th and 74th to fall -back upon, both native regiments, in whose fidelity he could put little -trust. At all events he formed them into line, posting the 38th on the -road that led to the Cashmere gate. As long as possible news of the -mutiny of the 54th was kept from the other regiments, but when at last -they heard it, they showed evident symptoms of mutiny. When the awful -crash of the exploded magazine fell upon their ears, the outburst came. -“Deen! Deen!” they shouted, signifying “Faith!” and rushed to their -arms, which had been piled. They seized the guns, shot the commandant’s -horse, and were soon in a state of complete insubordination. - -The first regard of British officers and men in time of danger, -whether it be on sea or land, is for the women and children, and now -that the sepoys had shown themselves in their true colours, it was -absolutely imperative, if the women and children were to be saved from -terrible torture, that they should be removed to either Meerut or -Kurnool, cities which were meanwhile loyal and unaffected. Brigadier -Metcalfe sounded the retire, and those who could find conveyances were -fortunate, as in most cases the native drivers had bolted with the -horses and vehicles. - -In the guard-house at the Cashmere gate a number of women and children, -along with several officers, were huddled. Major Abbott, who was in -charge, made the attempt to get the helpless females to the shelter of -the cantonments, and ordered them to be placed on the gun carriages. -The rebel sepoys opened a murderous fire on the carriages, and the -ground was soon strewn with the dead and wounded. Several reached the -shelter of Brigadier Metcalfe’s house, from whence they were conducted -to the river Jumna, where they were allowed to make their escape as -best they could. - -We need not dwell upon the harrowing details of the adventures of those -who escaped. They wandered about the jungle, starving and bruised. -Delicately-nurtured women clinging to their babes went raving mad, and -many perished. The villagers were every whit as brutal and cruel as -the rebel soldiery, and men boasted publicly of outraging white women -and then cutting off their breasts. It makes one’s blood boil to think -of the awful indignities, the almost incredible tortures, and the slow -lingering death which was the fate of our innocent and helpless women -and children. - -Certain nations accused us of wanton cruelty in the slaying of the -rebels at the time when the hand of retribution, guided by Sir Colin -Campbell, fell upon the inhuman monsters who had weltered and gloried -in the shedding of Christian blood. Could the stab of the bayonet, -blowing from the cannon’s mouth or death by hanging ever atone for the -fearful sufferings of the pure and innocent? In our humanity we scorned -to devise new tortures or have recourse to those of the Inquisition -to avenge the massacre of the Christian women who had been outraged -and done to death. If those who escaped to the jungle suffered untold -agony, it was nothing to that which the women who remained in Delhi had -to undergo. An officer who had to be an unwilling witness of many of -the scenes tells the following blood-curdling story:-- - -“The sepoys took forty-eight females, most of them girls from ten to -fourteen, many delicately nurtured ladies, and kept them for the base -purposes of the heads of the insurrection for a whole week. At the -end of that time they made them strip themselves, and gave them up to -the lowest of the people to abuse in broad daylight in the streets of -Delhi. They then commenced the work of torturing them to death, cutting -off their breasts, fingers, and noses. One lady was three days in -dying. They flayed the face of another lady, and made her walk naked -through the streets.” - -A number of officers, women, and children sought refuge in a mosque, -where they were without food and water for several days. The men could -have endured the hunger and thirst, but the suffering of the women and -little children was intense. On the fourth day they treated with the -sepoys, who on their oath swore to spare their lives and take them -before the king. The men laid down their arms that they might get water -for the suffering ones, and the whole party quitted the shelter of -the mosque. They were instantly seized, and every one killed, eight -officers, eight ladies, and eleven children perishing. The children -were swung by the heels, and their brains dashed out in the presence of -the parents. - -On every side were traces of murder and pillage, and it is said that -even greater ferocity, if that were possible, was used at Delhi than -by the great assassin Nana Sahib at Cawnpore. Certainly the atrocities -practised are unequalled in barbarity and cruelty, and coming from men -who had broken our bread and eaten our salt, they demanded the most -condign punishment. Delhi was now in full possession of the mutineers, -and this ancient city, with its hundred mosques and minarets, seemed -lost to the British Empire, for the 200,000 inhabitants were in no way -reluctant to accept the change in government. - -The king, seeing that Fortune had so far smiled on the insurgents, -put himself at the head of the new movement. This crafty monarch, -whose kingdom lay within the walls of the city, had a love of pomp and -panoply, and no doubt delighted his followers by a State procession -through the city to the palace of the Moguls. This is an immense -edifice of more than a mile in circumference. The wall which surrounds -it is over thirty feet in height, and besides serving as a kingly -residence, it thus stands as a gigantic fortress. - -The princes of the royal house were also concerned in the spread of -the mutiny, Prince Mirza Mogul being commander-in-chief of the army, -and his brother Mirza Abubeker, general of the cavalry. Although -they had foully murdered many of their officers, the sepoys, to give -them credit, did not run amok altogether, but put themselves under -the command of native officers of inferior rank, who were now given -high commands. They also knew that Britain would not let them hold -undisturbed possession of the town, so they set about preparing -defences in order to withstand a siege. Heavy guns were mounted on the -bastions, and the guards were strengthened at the seven gates. - -The mutiny was not long in spreading throughout the provinces, and -regiment after regiment rose in insurrection, and either murdered their -officers or fled to Delhi. From every part tidings came to Agra of a -general rising, and it was not safe for any British officer to place -himself at the head of any native regiment. The sepoys would swear -undying fidelity at one moment, and the next might be either butchering -their officers or on the road to join the main band of rebels at Delhi. -Will our men be faithful? was the question many an officer had to put -to himself, for they were not to be trusted, despite all their vows. - -The British regiments, manned and officered by Europeans, had to -pass through many perils, and undoubtedly they did good service in -punishing the flying rebels. They shot and bayonetted the sepoys who -had mutinied, and only took prisoner those of higher caste, and those -who had set themselves up in the leadership of the work of mutiny. -These rascals were reserved for another fate, either at the hands -of the hangman, or, greater punishment still in the eyes of a true -believer--blown from the cannon’s mouth. - -This form of punishment may have been brutal, but it was thoroughly -deserved, and the swift death cannot be likened to the lingering -tortures to which the women and children of our own flesh and blood -had to submit. As this method of punishment became common as the -mutiny proceeded, a description of the scene at an execution may be of -interest:-- - -“Three sides of a hollow square facing inwards was formed. On the -fourth side of the square were drawn up the guns, ten 9-pounders, -which were to be used for the execution. The prisoners, under a strong -European guard, were then marched into the square, their crimes and -sentences read aloud to them and at the head of each regiment; they -were then marched round the square and up to the guns. The first ten -were picked out, their eyes bandaged, and they were bound to the guns, -with their backs against the muzzles and their arms fastened backwards -to the wheels. The port fires were lighted, and at a signal from the -artillery major the guns were fired. - -It was a horrid sight that then met the eye. A regular shower of human -fragments--of heads, arms, and legs--appeared in the air, whirling -through the smoke; and when that cleared away, these fragments -lying on the ground--fragments of Hindoos and of Mussulmans mixed -together--were all that remained of those ten mutineers. Three times -more this was repeated; but so great is the disgust we all feel for the -atrocities committed by the rebels, that we had no room in our hearts -for any feeling of pity. Perfect callousness was depicted on every -European face; a look of grim satisfaction could even be seen in the -countenances of the gunners serving the guns. But far different was the -effect on the native portion of the spectators. Their black faces grew -ghastly pale as they gazed breathlessly at the awful spectacle. - -You must know that this is really the only form in which death has -any terror for a native. If he is hanged or shot, he knows that his -friends or relatives will be allowed to claim his body and will give -him the funeral rites required by his religion; if a Hindoo, that his -body will be burned with all due ceremonies, and if a Mussulman, that -his remains will be secretly interred, as directed in the Koran. But if -sentenced to death in this form, he knows that his body will be blown -into a thousand pieces, and that it will be altogether impossible for -his relatives, however devoted to him, to be sure of picking up all the -fragments of his own particular body; and the thought that perhaps a -limb of someone of a different religion to himself might possibly be -burned or buried with the remainder of his own body, is agony to him. - -But notwithstanding this, it was impossible for the mutineers’ direst -hater not to feel some degree of admiration for the way in which they -met their deaths. Nothing in their lives became them like the leaving -of them. Of the whole party, only two showed any signs of fear, and -they were bitterly reproached by the others for so disgracing their -race. They certainly died like men. After the first ten had been -disposed of, the next batch, who had been looking on all the time, -walked up to the guns quite calmly and unfalteringly, and allowed -themselves to be blindfolded and tied up without moving a muscle or -showing the slightest sign of fear or even concern.” - -The army of vengeance which was to stamp out the mutiny and punish -the mutineers, was pushing on from Umballa. The great vortex of the -mutiny was at Delhi, and the rebels had such excellent fortifications -and were so well armed and provisioned, that a prolonged siege was -anticipated. There were many princes with large bands of followers who -as yet had taken no part on either side. They were wise as Solomon in -their judgment, for they deferred taking the great step until they saw -how the game was to go. These princes and chiefs of the Delhi provinces -were loyal enough, but, like the rebel sepoys, they would turn round -and cut our throats if it was to profit them in any way. Holkar and -Scindia had already sent their contingents to Agra for service under -the British flag, and now the Rajahs of Jheend and Puttiala, two -powerful chiefs, sent well-drilled horsemen, and the Rajah of Bhurtpur -gave his specially-trained bodyguard. These men were good fighters, -and would remain loyal and true to their salt as long as their Rajah -willed. General Barnard, who was in command of the troops, pushed on as -fast as he could to Delhi, and sent Brigadier Wilson with an advance -guard to clear a path. - -The gallant Brigadier came up with the enemy at a place known as -Ghazee-ood-deen-nugger on the 30th of May, and distant about 15 miles -from Delhi. The rebels were present in large numbers, and had some -heavy guns to which they trusted in keeping their position. Wilson -at once saw that the small iron suspension bridge over the river -Hindon would form a key to his own attack, and two companies of the -60th Rifles were told off to keep the bridge at all hazards, while -a detachment of the 6th Dragoon Guards, with four guns, went along -the riverside to turn the enemy’s flank. The 60th at the bridge were -exposed to a heavy fire from the insurgents’ guns, and had to be -reinforced. It was plainly evident that the rebels were aware that if -they lost this position an important point in the capture of the city -would be gained. They handled their guns with great skill, but when the -60th dashed among them with the bayonet they blanched, wavered, and -turned tail, leaving the guns in the hands of the Rifles. - -“Remember the ladies! remember the babies!” was the battle-cry of the -60th, as they flashed on with gleaming bayonets, and many a mother and -many a child were amply avenged in the terrible slaughter they wrought. - -Fleeing from the infuriated and victorious troops, the sepoys fled -helter-skelter towards Delhi, leaving their guns and hundreds of dead -and dying on the field. The Carbineers, who added to the death-roll in -the course of the pursuit, chased the fleeing horde to within a few -miles of the city. Yet they were not cowed, for, despite the lesson -they had received, they were back in greater numbers to the banks of -the Hindon the following day. They opened fire with their muskets and -big guns, and for two hours there was nothing heard but the boom of -the guns and the rattle of musketry. The rebel fire began to slacken, -and it was now the time for close combat. Once again the 60th defiled -across the bridge, with the 6th Dragoon Guards as support. Alternately -firing and charging, the British rushed the rising ground, on which -the rebels were posted, and once again the mutineers had to fly to the -sheltering walls of Delhi. Our men were too fagged out to pursue, but -there was not an inch of fight in the fleeing mass, and many of them -cast their swords and guns away in their panic. - -The British burned a village which afforded shelter for the enemy, -and were content to take a well-won rest. General Barnard was daily -expected, and the Brigadier calmly waited, undisturbed by the -faint-hearted mutineers, until such time as the General would order a -grand advance upon the Imperial City. - - - - -CHAPTER XLIV. - -THE BATTLES AT DELHI - -(_continued_). - -1857. - - -The army of vengeance was steadily closing upon Delhi, and the plans of -Sir Henry Barnard as to the junctions of his force were attended with -success. Major-General Reed, who had fought at Waterloo, arrived at -Alleepore, situated about one day’s march from Delhi, while Brigadier -Wilson’s troops from the Meerut provinces had joined Sir Henry Barnard, -so that the investing force was as complete as could be expected. - -As its composition is important, the different details of the force may -be interesting, and are as follows:-- - -Four horse artillery guns of the 1st Brigade, the 2nd and 3rd troops of -the 3rd Brigade, three companies of foot artillery, No. 14 horse field -battery, a detachment of artillery recruits, a detachment of sappers -and miners, H.M. 9th Lancers and 6th Dragoon Guards, six companies of -the 60th Rifles, nine companies of H.M. 75th regiment, 1st and 2nd -Bengal Fusiliers, and the Sirmoor battalion of Ghoorkas. - -The city round which the conflict now centred deserves some little -description, not only for its historic associations, but its immense -importance as a British stronghold. It is a huge conglomeration -of houses, mosques, fortresses, and temples surrounded by -strongly-fortified walls. It lies in the midst of a sandy plain on a -plateau close to the river Jumna. Its streets are wide and handsome, -especially the “street of silver,” through which runs an aqueduct -shaded by overhanging palms. The mosques are all of magnificent -appearance, but the most stately and ornate is the huge snow-white -marble edifice built by Shah Jahan, with its towering minarets and -beautiful sculpture. Again, if we go outside the city walls through any -of the seven gates, we come upon the remains of the great buildings -of other days. The present-day Delhi is modern to a degree, and when -we gaze upon the ruins of gigantic buildings, of mosques and temples, -we have an idea of the Delhi of centuries ago. We have the mausoleums -of the Emperors Homaion Mahomed Shah and Jehanara, but the commanding -feature is the towering Kootub Minar, which was built in 1206, and -is covered over with extracts from the Koran, the walls rising to a -height of about 240 feet, terminating in a majestic cupola. Such was -the general appearance of the city which had passed into the hands of -mutineers, and naturally the British leaders were anxious to regain it. - -Inside the city, the mutineers, after their first excess of brutality, -and no doubt through a scarcity of victims, must have thought of the -retribution that would surely follow. To give them credit, they were -not lawless or idle, but obeyed the mandates of their chosen leaders. -Military discipline and order were maintained, and men who had occupied -very subordinate positions in the employ of Britain, found promotion -easy and rapid in the service of the King of Delhi. Yet the townspeople -were downtrodden by the savage soldiery, and the town was daily the -scene of great disorder. The sepoys looted in every direction, and -stuffed their pockets full to overflowing, in fact in many cases they -could not walk, so laden were they with coin and treasure. Had Sir -Henry Barnard made a dash upon the city when he first gathered together -his forces, it is quite possible that Delhi would have fallen into our -hands, because the townspeople were so discontented that they would -have turned against the rebels. However, the British leader was not -apparently aware of this situation, and preferred to rest his troops -and mature his plans for the taking of the city. - -Now the defences of Delhi were of a formidable character, having been -strengthened by officers and men of the Bengal Fusiliers several years -previous, and the rebels kept a double watch upon the bastions and -martello towers. - -After resting his troops sufficiently, Sir Henry gave orders to the -effect that an advance was premeditated, and at midnight on the 8th -of June the combined Umballa and Meerut force started to march upon -the city. After marching for about three miles without meeting any -opposition, the British troops were suddenly confronted by a strong -rebel force with a dozen heavy guns, which had been placed in a strong -position. In the glimmering light of the morning, the rebels opened a -deadly fire upon the British lines, and did much execution, our lighter -guns being unable to cope with the heavier ordnance of the enemy. Men -were falling, and every life was precious, so something had to be done. - -“Charge and carry the guns!” cried Sir Henry, and like hounds released -from the leash the men of the 75th--that gallant Stirlingshire -regiment--bounded forward to death or glory. Through a storm of -musketry they dashed, and sprang at the gunners with glittering -bayonets. The sepoys turned tail and fled, the guns were ours, and -the brave Scotsmen paused to regain breath. The rebels had retired to -a second position, where they had a line of defence at the Flagstaff -Tower. They fought like men who fight when they feel the halter round -their necks, but they reeled before the bayonet, and were soon in full -stampede towards the city, to tell their comrades that the Feringhees -had come to put them to death. - -Our men had gained the old Delhi cantonments, but when they marched in, -what a different place it was to that which had been so well garrisoned -but a few months previous! Only the blackened walls remained, and all -was desolation. Fragments of furniture, scraps of books, clothing, -and shreds of women’s dresses lay about. The soldiers took one look -upon the desolate scene, and looking, understood, for they turned -their eyes to Delhi and ground their teeth. They knew what the torn -and bloodstained garments signified, and although they said no word -there was a gleam in their eyes which betokened no good for the -rebels when they had them at the point of the bayonet. They were not -hurried in their vengeance, but pitched their camps to await further -reinforcements. - -The enemy, seeing that the British did not follow up their early -success, grew bolder, and made frequent sallies, but their skirmishing -amongst the ruins and tombs of the Delhi of a day that was dead was -ineffective, and did little harm to the troops at the cantonment. But -the British were not idle, for three batteries played on the city day -and night. The guns must have done considerable damage to the city, -for the mutineers turned a number of guns upon this position. It was -a stoutly-built brick house, and withstood the rebel fire, while the -daily attacks of the mutineers upon the battery were easily repulsed -by the defending force, which consisted of the Guides, the Sirmoor -battalion, and three companies of the 60th Rifles. - -In one of these sorties brave young Lieutenant Battye of the Guides -received a terrible wound in the stomach from a cannon shot. He -survived for a day, and ere he died he smiled to a comrade who came to -see him, and quoted the old tag--“Well, old fellow, ‘_dulce et decorum -est pro patria mori_’; you see it’s my case,” and then he passed away. - -The Guides, who were led by their commander, Captain Daly, came in -contact with the mutineers, who sniped at them from behind rocks. They -took careful cover, and the Guides could not get a shot at them. The -rebels were good marksmen, and several of the Guides fell. Daly and -another officer drew their swords and rushed up the rocks. They were -followed by their men, and although the sepoys made strenuous efforts -to keep their position the sword and bayonet soon demoralised them. - -It was on the 12th of June that the mutineers became most dangerous, -and suffered the severest chastisement yet administered. They came out -of the city in great numbers, and commenced to fire upon the Ghoorkas, -until the 2nd Bengal Fusiliers came up to the posts and drove them -back from the place. The force pushed home the blow, but as they were -unsupported they had to retire, leaving their leader, Major Jackson, -dead behind them. The rebels returned, and the 60th regiment, who -had taken up a position in Hindoo Rao’s house, which commanded a -fine situation, had a very hard day’s fighting. The Scotsmen and the -fierce little Ghoorkas fought with hordes of rebels, who, despite -severe losses, returned to the attack persistently, and displayed much -courage. The Welsh Fusiliers’ left wing, now under the command of -Welshman, had again taken possession of the Subzee Mundee, or vegetable -market, and cleared the streets. Four times did the enemy return to the -attack, and as often were they repulsed. The heat was terrible, and our -men were fairly exhausted with the heavy fighting. The right wing of -the Fusiliers, under Dennis, were also busily engaged with the enemy, -and after driving them back citywards and killing a large number in a -serai, they were done up, and returned to the shelter of the Hindoo Rao. - -To give some idea of the terrible heat, it may be mentioned that -the musket barrels and bayonet blades grew warm in the hands of the -soldiers. Yet the fight never slackened, and the enemy, no doubt aware -that our troops must become tired, kept up an attack all along the -line. A large company of the 2nd Bengal Fusiliers, who had marched -twenty-three miles that morning and had gone into battle with nothing -to eat, were completely done up, having to take shelter behind some -rocks, while the Ghoorkas kept the mutineers at a respectful distance. -The rebels had two pieces of cannon playing on the British line, but -the Fusiliers and Sikhs charged and gained complete possession of the -Subzee Mundee, driving the rebels away. - -The greatest slaughter of the enemy took place at a serai, which is -really a halting-place for travellers. About a hundred rebels took -shelter in this place, and no doubt felt secure behind the lofty walls. -The 60th Rifles heard of their hiding-place, and rushing at the gates -burst them open and entered. Then ensued a scene of carnage, for not -a rebel was spared, the Scotsmen driving home the bayonet so fiercely -that in many cases their weapons were twisted and bent. - -The British troops were now masters of the field, and preparations -were made for the mortars to be put into position to shell Delhi. A -discovery was then made that caused consternation in the camp--the -fuses had been left behind at Umballa. This was most regretable, as -no doubt Sir Henry would have followed up the shelling with a general -attack. The commanding officers did not show much energy, and those in -a position to judge declare that chance after chance was thrown away of -at least strengthening the British hold upon Delhi. The troops on the -other hand, however, deserved rest, and Sir Henry may have acted on the -more careful plan of harbouring the strength of his troops and keeping -them fresh for a future attack. - -There can be no doubt, however, that the rebels gained courage by -this apathy, and as they were strengthened by a number of rebellious -regiments, notably the 4th Lancers and the 60th Bengal Infantry, they -became even bolder, and harried the British to an extraordinary extent. -They were fighting for their lives, and so desperately did they attack -our weakened soldiers that if it had not been for a piece of splendid -strategy by the officer in charge of the outposts, they might have -defeated our troops or at least captured the guns. - -The enemy had made this daring and desperate attack on the 15th of -June, and had met with much success. The officer of the outposts knew -that the rebels recognised our bugle-calls and understood them as well -as our own men, so he determined to draw them into a trap. Dusk had now -settled over the scene, and presently the bugles rang out the “Retire.” -The mutineers heard the blast, and in a confused mob, numbering -thousands, they advanced tumultuously to pursue the retreating British. -Their rush was suddenly checked, however, for when the mutineers were -about thirty yards from the waiting British outposts the gallant leader -gave the order to charge, and soon the dreaded bayonet was working -havoc in the serried hordes, who lost heart and retired in confusion to -their position. - -The enemy now occupied their attention by forming a battery of heavy -guns which rendered the British position at the house of Hindoo Rao -quite untenable. The whole force was now concentrated to checkmate this -rebel move, and, marching upon the battery in two columns, our men -drove the enemy back, won the guns and killed a large number of rebels, -hemming about fifty into a corner, where they were shot down. - -The town batteries, however, were still arrayed against us, five in -number; a large one on the left of the Cashmere gate, a second at the -gate itself, a third at the Moree gate, a fourth at the Ajmere gate, -and the fifth on the city walls. These batteries were sweeping the -British positions to the extent of over two miles, and they did great -damage to our camp. We had three batteries, one at Hindoo Rao, another -at the Observatory, and a third at the Jumna Musjid. On the 19th the -rebels made another determined attack, and attempted to get to the rear -of the British position. - -Brigadier Hope Grant, with the 9th Lancers and six pieces of cannon, -advanced to circumvent the enemy, but were assailed by a heavy fire of -grape when they had reached the Ochterliny gardens, which lie near the -cantonments. Grant’s guns vigorously replied, and his force was at once -reinforced, the attack becoming general. The rebels were fighting with -determination, and the British flank was nearly turned, two of our guns -being in danger of capture. With brave charges, however, the tide of -battle turned, and the rebels fell back, enabling us to take the guns -to a place of safety. The 9th Lancers, Carbineers, and the Guides were -hotly engaged on the right flank, supporting the batteries of Majors -Turner and Tombs. - -The ground was not at all suitable for a pitched battle, being of -a very broken character, and the fight developed into a series of -skirmishes. Our leadership was muddled, and at one time the cavalry, -artillery, and infantry were all mixed up, and had it not been for the -individual energy of the commanding officers of the various regiments, -the confusion might have been attended with serious consequences. Sir -Henry Barnard seemed incapable of proceeding upon a preconcerted plan, -and the different officers were left to adopt whatever tactics they -thought fit. - -The enemy was strongly posted, and their fire was well directed, our -loss being every whit as heavy as that which we inflicted. Darkness -came on, and, instead of retiring to the camp, the troops were ordered -to fight on. Needless to say, the confusion became worse, and if the -enemy had come to know of the terrible position of our troops and -charged, the total rout of our men must have been inevitable. When at -last the order came to retire, many of our cannon had to be left on -the field until morning, along with the killed and wounded. Among the -former was the gallant Colonel Yule of the 9th Lancers, who lay upon -the field with four of his men around him. Both thighs had been broken, -a ball had passed through his brain, and his throat had been cut. It -was a miserable fate for such a gallant officer, who had passed with -glory through many a bloody field. The rebels also lost a great number -in killed and wounded, but they were so strong that the sacrifice of a -few hundred lives made little difference of their numerical strength. -Our brave soldiers never lost heart, although they felt that they were -badly led, not by their own officers, but by the general in command. - -The anniversary of the battle of Plassey (23rd June) came round, and -as it was a festival for both Mohammedans and Hindoos alike, being the -first day of the new moon, they became even more fanatical, making a -furious attack upon our outposts. It is said that every man in Delhi -capable of bearing arms came out to exterminate the Feringhees, but as -the British had taken the precaution of blowing up two bridges, they -could not get their artillery forward. The army opposed to our battered -but determined troops was an immense one, and if the confusion of the -previous attack had prevailed, our force would have been swamped. - -From sunset to sunrise the battle raged, and fierce were the rebel -attacks, only to be met with dogged resistance by our men. Repulsed -again and again, the rebels grew less determined, and slackened -perceptibly, while the British, advancing, drove the enemy back to the -city, leaving the field littered with the dead and dying. Our loss was -also severe, and thus was the anniversary of Clive’s victory celebrated -before the walls of Delhi. - -It would have been almost impossible now for Barnard to take Delhi with -the attenuated force at his disposal, and valuable time was thus lost. -He was reinforced by about 500 Europeans, which made up the entire -force to 3000 British troops, with three native corps of 600 bayonets -each, consisting of the Ghoorkas, Guides, and a Sikh battalion. -Continually harassed by the enemy, who were fighting desperately to -retain their advantage, our troops lay before Delhi having achieved but -scant success, and having little idea of any regular plan. Sir Henry’s -apathy cannot be accounted for, unless it was due to the fact that he -was content to wait until fortune made an opening for him; but he might -have waited long enough for that. - -The mutiny had by this time spread with alarming rapidity, and all -over India, the sepoys, inflamed with the reports of rebel successes, -murdered their officers and joined the mutineers. There can be no doubt -that the resistance of the rebels at Delhi encouraged the mutineers -at other points, and while Barnard’s force was lying under the very -walls of the ancient capital, the rebels were being daily reinforced -by numerous bands of mutineers who made Delhi their Mecca. Rain fell -heavily in July, but still our troops were inactive, beyond repulsing -occasional sallies by the enemy. Sir Henry was engaged in forming a -plan whereby he could gain the city with the least loss of life, but -his officers were quite convinced that the city would only be won by a -vigorous attack at different gates. - -The enemy kept well within the walls, apparently not desirous of -engaging the Feringhees in the open. On the 9th of July they made -a daring sally, and a body of their cavalry got to the rear of our -position through the treachery of a picket of the 9th Irregular -Horse. They gained no advantage, being driven off with severe loss. -An incident of this skirmish is worthy of mention. Lieutenant Hills -of the Horse Artillery, escorted by 80 of the 6th Carbineers, came -suddenly upon a troop of about 120 Sowars. A panic ensued amongst his -escort, who retired, leaving the guns limbered and useless to Hills. He -confronted the enemy, shot two, and unhorsed a third by throwing his -pistol at the rebel’s head. He was charged by another two of the enemy, -and, although thrown to the ground, he felled one of his adversaries -before he was cut down from behind. Major Tombs, who was hurrying to -his comrade’s assistance only arrived in time to shoot the assailant, -and running another through the body, he bore off his bleeding -comrade. The mutineers lost heavily in this skirmish, but the British -also sustained considerable loss. For a few days the enemy remained -singularly quiet, and as yet there was no appearance of an aggressive -movement on our part. - -The rebels had not done with us, however, as on the 14th they poured -out of the city about 10,000 strong, and made a furious onslaught upon -our right flank. They poured in a murderous fire, which was instantly -replied to. The attack and repulse lasted in skirmishing affrays for -about three hours, when the enemy seemed to realise that they had had -enough of it, and, leaving their dead and wounded behind, they made off -as fast as they could to their place of refuge behind the city walls. -Our soldiers, eager for the fray, and no doubt throwing their usual -caution to the winds, kept up the pursuit until they came up close to -the walls. They rushed into a perfect hail of musket balls and grape -shot, and before they came to their senses and obeyed the bugles, which -were sounding the recall, 16 officers and 230 men were placed on the -wounded list, a number succumbing to their wounds. - -This was a foolhardy action, involving a needless loss of life, but, -done as it was in the heat of battle, it showed the fearlessness of the -British troops, and no doubt had its effect upon the miscreants in the -city. - -Further attacks were made on the 18th and 23rd, but both were firmly -met, and considerable chastisement meted out to the bold rebels. -Although Sir Henry Barnard was in supreme charge, the active command -rested with General Reed, whose health now broke down, necessitating -his retiral to the hills. The operations before Delhi were now -entrusted to, and ably conducted by, Brigadier Wilson of the Bengal -Artillery, a zealous and active officer. - -On the last day of July the enemy made another attempt to break our -lines, and appeared in force at the Cashmere and Ajmere gates. One -column got a couple of guns into position, and played on the Mosque and -our central battery, while the other endeavoured to get to the rear -of the camp, but being unable to cross the canal they returned to the -city. It was evidently a well-planned attack, for the guns on the walls -gave them a lot of assistance through a constant fire on our position, -which was rather out of range. All through the night the rebels kept -up an incessant fire upon our outposts, while their bugles were heard -continually sounding the advance, yet no advance came. Frantically the -leaders rushed about, shouting “Chulo chai! chulo!” (“Come on, brother! -come on!”) but no one seemed willing to answer the call. - -The incessant boom of the guns continued until the 2nd August, but -not much damage was done to our earthworks and batteries. The rebels -seemed to be rendered desperate, as it was thought that they believed -that the British could close upon them at any time and kill them. They -drank chang (a native intoxicant), which made them frantic, and they -rushed up to our breastworks, only to be shot down in scores. On the -2nd August they lost over 200 killed and 400 wounded, while 9 men on -our side were killed and 36 wounded. - -An officer graphically describes the British camp during this anxious -time in the following manner:-- - -“What a sight our camp would be, even to those who visited Sebastopol! -The long lines of tents, the thatched hovels of the native servants, -the rows of horses, the parks of artillery, the British soldier in -his grey linen coat and trousers, the dark Sikhs with their red and -blue turbans, the Afghans with the same, their wild air and coloured -saddlecloths, and the little Ghoorkas dressed up like demons of -ugliness in black worsted Kilmarnock bonnets and woollen coats. The -soldiers are loitering through the lines or in the bazaars. Suddenly an -alarm is sounded, and everyone rushes to his tent. The infantry soldier -seizes his musket and slings on his pouch; the artilleryman gets his -guns horsed; the Afghan rides out to explore, and in a few minutes -everyone is in his place.” - -The enemy were very desperate on the first day of August--the festival -of the Eed, or the anniversary of the sacrifice which Abraham meant to -make of Isaac, and they made an attempt to get their guns across the -canal, but the temporary bridge which they had erected was carried away -by a flood, and they had to retire. It was an awful night, that of the -2nd of August, with the roar of the guns, the rattle of musketry, the -yells of the savage rebels, and the cheers of our men. When the morning -broke, 22 of our men were found to be killed, while over 200 rebels -lay dead in front of our breastworks. The religious frenzy passed off, -and the rebels settled down more quietly in the city, while Brigadier -Wilson waited for reinforcements, which were by this time hurrying up -for the all important capture of Delhi. - - - - -CHAPTER XLV. - -THE BATTLES AT DELHI - -(_continued_). - -1857. - - -Brigadier Wilson was badly in want of help, and there was joy in the -camp when Brigadier Nicholson marched in one day towards the middle of -August at the head of 1000 Europeans and 1400 Sikhs, while he was also -able to report the advance of a siege train from Ferozepore. - -There was now a more formidable force concentrated before Delhi, which -might be set down at about 10,000 fighting men, of whom nearly 5000 -were Europeans. - -Not long after Nicholson’s arrival, information was received in the -British camp that the enemy contemplated a move whereby they might cut -off the supplies. The exact nature of the tidings was that about 7000 -rebels had marched out of Delhi, with a view to crossing the Nujuffghur -Jheel Drain, and that the army was supported by 18 guns. Brigadier -Nicholson organised a movable column, and marched on the morning of -the 25th August to turn the enemy. His force consisted of a squadron -of Lancers, the Guide cavalry, H.M. 61st foot, 1st European Fusiliers, -Cokes Rifles, 2nd Punjaub Infantry, Major Tombs’ Horse Artillery, and -Remington’s troops, with the Mooltan Horse. - -A party of sappers were also included in the column, to blow up the -bridge at Nujuffghur, making in all a force of 1000 European and -2000 native troops. The column marched for about ten miles, when the -Brigadier learned that the enemy had crossed the bridge and were -preparing to encamp at Nujuffghur. He pushed on with all speed, and, -after another long march, came up to the village, from which he was -assailed by a vigorous fire of cannon and musketry, which was directed -against the head of the column. - -The General ordered his men forward, and told them to reserve their -fire until the last possible minute. The flank of the attacking line -were supported by the artillery, and these went forward at a gallop, -concentrating their fire upon a serai which the enemy were defending -with four guns. Sharply and clearly came the order from the gallant -Nicholson--“The line will advance,” and as if on parade the soldiers, -with bayonets on the slant, rushed forward, and with a rousing cheer -they rushed upon the enemy, who flinched at the appearance of the -bayonet. The four captured guns were turned upon the flying rebels, who -took up a position at the bridge. Here they attempted to make a show of -resistance, but the stand was a brief one. Their lines were soon broken -by our relentless artillery fire, and four more guns fell into our -hands. - -The rebels managed to carry off three guns, and when our troops went -forward to hold it while the sappers prepared a mine underneath for -its destruction, they opened a heavy fire upon our lines. In the midst -of the fire the advanced company held the bridge until the sappers -had done their work. The mine was sprung, the arch disappeared, and -the troops retired to take a well-earned rest. Brigadier Nicholson -had completely baffled the enemy and captured thirteen guns, besides -killing and wounding hundreds of the rebels. The British loss amounted -to about 120 slain, yet it was a cheerful company that returned to -camp, for the soldiers knew that they had done their duty. - -A few days later there was a murmur in the air, for through the British -lines flew the intelligence that General Wilson had at last determined -upon a grand assault on the city. A general order was promulgated by -the General, from which we make the following quotation, to show the -spirit in which our soldiers went forward in the work of vengeance:-- - -“The artillery will have even harder work than they have had, and which -they have so well and cheerfully performed hitherto; this, however, -will be for a short period only; and, when ordered to the assault, the -Major-General feels assured that British pluck and determination will -carry everything before them, and that the bloodthirsty and murderous -mutineers against whom they are fighting will be driven headlong out of -their stronghold and exterminated. But to enable them to do this, he -warns the troops of the absolute necessity of their keeping together -and not straggling from their columns. By this only can success be -assured. Major-General Wilson need hardly remind the troops of the -cruel murders committed on their officers and comrades, their wives and -children, to move them in the deadly struggle. No quarter should be -given to the mutineers! At the same time, for the sake of humanity, and -the honour of the country they belong to, he calls upon them to spare -all women and children that may come in their way.” - -There was an unusual stir in the camp, for the soldiers moved about -with a business-like air which showed their pleasure at being at last -permitted to rush like an avalanche upon the city. The cautious Wilson -did nothing rash, but saw that every part of his fighting machine was -in thorough order. The soldiers were now fresh and ready, while the -promised siege train put in an appearance. It came in on the morning of -4th September, consisting of forty heavy guns, mortars and howitzers, -with vast supplies of ammunition. It was well supported by a wing of -the 8th or King’s Regiment, two companies of the 61st, and a wing of -the Belooch battalion. Two days later arrived a squadron of the 9th -Lancers, artillery recruits from Meerut, and 200 of the 60th Rifles, -while the 4th Punjaub infantry, the Jheend Rajah’s levies, and the -Cashmere Dograhs arrived two days later. - -The force was especially strong in artillery, for the reason that -the walls and gates had to be battered down before breaches for the -assault by the infantry could be attempted. The rebels in the town were -singularly quiet, but they could not miss seeing the great preparations -that were going on in the British camp. They were not now the smart -troops that had been drilled by British officers in the days before -they had been incited to rebellion. They were fanatical, and therefore -unreliable, and although they could be trusted to make a good fight -for their lives, they were an undisciplined and riotous crew. If that -could be said of the sepoys, words fail to describe the character of -the mercenaries who clung to the fringe of the rebel army. They were -the scum of the country, arrant cowards who gloried in the butchery -of defenceless women and children. The batteries were well mounted, -and everything was prepared in a manner for the warm reception of the -Feringhees. Every sepoy and rebel knew that it meant certain death -to fall into the hands of the British, so, making the best of their -position, they resolved to fight for their lives. - -The bombardment of Delhi proper opened on the 11th of September, when -nine 24-pounders opened on the towers and walls at the Cashmere gate. -Other guns directed their fire upon the same position, and a ceaseless -fire was kept up, so that two days later it was seen that two breaches -had been made practicable for escalade near the Cashmere and Water -Bastions. On the 14th September, the whole force moved out of camp in -three columns to the assault. Major Reid, in charge of the column which -consisted of Ghoorkas and Cashmere levies, attacked the Kishengunze and -Pahareepore suburbs, but were driven back with heavy loss. The rebels -defended desperately, and made big gaps in the British lines. - -Brigadier Nicholson was at the head of another column, and he stormed -the Cashmere bastion, driving the rebels like chaff before him. His -men could not stop, and reached the Lahore gate, where Nicholson, -their brave leader, fell mortally wounded. Brigadier Jones had meantime -scaled the breach at the Water bastion, and aided Colonel Campbell in -bursting open the gate. The assault had thus practically been attended -with complete success at all parts, and although the loss was severe, -yet the hardest part of the work had been performed. - -It was necessary that the Cashmere gate should be blown up, and this -was one of the most daring exploits of the attack. The party in charge -of the explosives was commanded by Lieutenants Horne and Salkeld, and -consisted of Sergeants Smith, Carmichael, and Corporal Burgess of -the Royal Sappers and Miners, Bugler Hawthorne of the 52nd Foot, and -24 native sappers, who were covered by the fire of the 60th Rifles. -The whole force rushed towards the gate, bearing the powder, under -a heavy fire from the enemy. The drawbridge over the ditch had been -destroyed, but the brave men crossed over on planks, and soon had the -powder-bags against the gate, with the enemy firing at them through a -wicket. Sergeant Carmichael was killed while laying the powder, and -while Lieutenant Salkeld was preparing to light the charge, he was shot -through an arm and leg. He was in time to hand the match to Corporal -Burgess who had no sooner fired the train than he fell, mortally -wounded. The survivors of the gallant little party took shelter, -and in a few moments the huge Cashmere gate was blown to atoms. -Lieutenant Horne at once ordered the bugler to sound the advance to -his regiment--the 52nd--and so great was the din that he had to sound -three times before the order was understood. Bravely the Oxford Light -Infantry, with fixed bayonets, under Colonel Campbell, advanced and -secured the barrier, driving the rebels before them in wild confusion. - -The city had now been entered, and the British troops, still keeping in -formation of columns, marched through the stately streets, which had -been the scenes of such terrible brutalities. The British soldiers shot -and bayonetted every rebel that came in their path, and drove the cowed -sepoys before them like dumb driven cattle. - -As evening came on, the British attack was allowed to slacken, but it -had been a brave day’s work. The whole line of works from the Water -bastion to the Cabul gate, including the Cashmere and Moree gates and -bastions, were in our hands, and also the church, college, and a number -of private houses. Altogether we held the northern part of Delhi, and, -considering the impregnable nature of the defences, and the sheer -desperation which the natives threw into their fighting, this immense -advantage had been gained at a comparatively slight cost. - -The enemy, who had suffered severely, fled from the vicinity of the -captured position, but they had not yet evacuated the city, and the -next day was employed by the British in strengthening their position -and directing a heavy fire upon the magazine. The sepoys never came -into actual hand to hand conflict with our men, for their marked -repugnance to the bayonet deterred them, but they continued to skirmish -and snipe at the British troops. The well-directed fire upon the -magazine had good effect, for before evening a breach had been made. - -This was all that was required, and although the mutineers flocked to -this point to defend the gap, the 61st gallantly rushed to storm it. -There were a few straggling volleys from the enemy, but only one or -two guns on the bastions belched forth. Calmly, as if on parade, the -61st went on--a line of scarlet tipped with steel. They had the dreaded -bayonet fixed, and as they neared the gap which had been made in the -wall, they broke into the double, and literally hurled themselves at -the breach. The craven-hearted rebels were awed by such a charge, they -recklessly fired a volley which did no damage, and, with a last look at -the oncoming avengers, turned and fled. - -The gunners on the walls were seized with a similar terror, and they -dropped their lighted port-fires and fled without discharging any of -the six guns, heavily charged with grape, which commanded the breach. -Through the night of the 16th, when the assault by the 61st was made, -the British troops wrought great havoc amongst the mutineers. The -bayonets were busy, and our sharpshooters had excellent practice in -bringing down any rebel who had the courage to show his swarthy face -above cover. Next day the bank, which had been the scene of bloodshed -when the mutineers invested the city, fell into our hands, along with -the extensive grounds in the midst of which it is situated. General -Wilson became cognisant of its importance as a position, and when he -moved his guns into the grounds, the Royal Palace, from which the king -and the princes had made their escape, was as good as doomed. - -The palace, as already indicated, is more of a fortress than a place of -residence, and with capable defenders, might have defied an investing -army for some time. It was imperative that it should be taken, so our -guns battered the stoutly-built walls, while shells were directed over -the complete line of buildings. - -The resistance was feeble, and when once an entrance had been obtained, -the rebels and royal bodyguard fled in all directions, seemingly not -desirous of encountering the British troops. The Palace was soon -completely in our hands, and large numbers of rebels who sought to -defend their abdicated master were at once cut down, while those who -were fortunate enough to escape through the grounds, either fell into -the hands of our men posted at various quarters, or were killed by -the avenging troops which dashed along the streets of Delhi. The order -of the General to have no mercy upon the rebels was carried up to the -letter, and although many of the wretches begged and prayed for their -lives, it is to their credit as a brave race that it must be said that -they met their death bravely in the majority of cases. The women and -children were respected, and sent to places of safety. - -A story is related of a veteran of the 60th Regiment, who, along with a -small detachment, was engaged ferreting out the rebels. They had come -across a band of sepoys, women, and children mixed into a heterogeneous -mass, and, covering the group with their rifles, called on the men -to step aside. This they sullenly did, while the women, who were -apparently their wives, stood at a distance, quite well aware of what -was to happen. Although ordered to depart, they preferred to stay and -see their mutinous partners perish. One of the women clung to the knees -of the veteran soldier, who was about to administer the _coup de grace_ -to a sinister looking rebel. “Oh, Sahib, he is my husband!” “Weel, ma -guid wumman,” grimly responded the son of Mars, “ye’re going to be a -weedy sune!” and with that he drove his bayonet through the rebel’s -heart. “Noo, mistress,” he continued, as he surveyed his reeking blade, -“if ye ha’e ony mair freends like yer departed husband, jist tak’ me -tae them, an’ I’ll be pleased to gie them the same medicine!” - -This aptly illustrates the callousness of our soldiers’ hearts. They -could forgive foes who had killed in fair battle, but they could not -bring themselves to spare fiends who had killed and outraged their fair -countrywomen. - -With the falling of the palace into our hands, the greatest stronghold -of the rebels had gone from their grasp. The Jumna Musjid, a palatial -building which the mutineers had converted into a fortress, also fell -after a heavy attack, in which a number of lives were lost. - -In these operations no fewer than 205 pieces of cannon were captured, -while a vast quantity of munitions of war fell into our hands. It must -not be supposed that all these advantages were gained without heavy -loss to our troops. The storming of the gates and breaches was the most -dangerous work, and it was at these attacks that the greatest number of -lives were lost. There were 8 European officers and 162 rank and file -killed, with 103 natives, while 52 officers, 510 rank and file, and 310 -natives were wounded. It is impossible to gauge the rebel loss, but it -is computed that at the grand assault on the city over 5000 perished, -and this death-roll was added to day after day by our pursuing -soldiers. - -The king, along with his two sons, had fled from Delhi by a secret -exit, when the British gained admission to the city. He fled to the -tomb of Hoomayon, situated just outside the city. This fine building, -which is surmounted by a gigantic dome, served as their hiding-place -for a short period, but eventually Captain Hodson of the Guides -discovered their retreat, and as it was necessary that they should be -captured, he proceeded with his force to the place where they were -concealed. He called upon the occupants to surrender, and although -they were inclined to treat for terms, the Captain was inflexible, -and demanded unconditional surrender. The king, who had attained the -patriarchal age of ninety years, had really played an unimportant part -in the insurrection, and had merely been set up as a royal figurehead -by the mutineers. The Captain, having respect for his grey hairs, -spared his life, and also that of the Begum Zeenat Mahal. - -The sons of the king had, no doubt much against their will, -been actively engaged in the mutiny, and although they were but -milk-and-water soldiers, they had chosen to act as leaders, and -deserved death. A native of Delhi, writing regarding these persons -says:-- - -“The princes are made officers in the royal army; thousands of pities -for the poor luxurious princes! They are sometimes compelled to go out -of the gates of the city in the heat of the sun; their hearts palpitate -from the firing of muskets and guns. Unfortunately they do not know how -to command an army, and their forces laugh at their imperfections and -bad arrangements.” - -Captain Hodson gave orders that the two princes and a grandson of the -king should be shot, and this was done in the city, their naked bodies -being hung by the neck in the Kotwallee, or Mayor’s Court, in presence -of the people, who were awed at the fate of those who had ruled them. -Executions were common in the city, which was now wholly in possession -of the Queen’s troops. - -General Wilson had carried through his trying part with honour, and -completed his task when, in the Palace of the Great Mogul he drained a -goblet with his other officers to the health of Her Majesty, as Empress -of India, while the soldiers cheered, and sang “God Save the Queen.” - -With the capture of Delhi and all its attendant excitement there -ensued a time of peace for the troops at Delhi, but they were fated -to lose the services of the dauntless Wilson. The General’s health, -which had never been of a robust nature, completely broke down, and -he had reluctantly to resign his command, being succeeded at Delhi by -Brigadier-General Penny, C.B. - -Delhi had been the great focus of the rebellion, the gathering place of -the rebels, and now that they had met with ignominious defeat, those -who escaped from the avenging army made their way to the surrounding -towns, inciting those whom they met to rise against the British. - -The rebels had tasted defeat, but they trusted to their overwhelming -numbers to bring them victory. While they held Delhi they had inspired -the mutineers in other districts by their success, and now that they -had lost this important point they as rapidly as possible transferred -their operations to the surrounding provinces, where weaker forces met -their attack. - -Agra and Lucknow became their headquarters, and they fully anticipated -wiping out the small garrisons quartered there. In Delhi, the citizens -who had been driven to serve the mutineers during their tenure, were -only too glad to throw in their lot with the British, and the work of -repair and reclamation went steadily on. The troops were seldom idle in -pursuing the enemy, and Colonel Greathed of the 84th went after them at -the head of a large force. At the military cantonment at Secunderabad -there was found a vast quantity of plundered property which had been -stolen from the poor unfortunates who perished in Delhi, and the sight -of the women’s dresses, hats, and bonnets so exasperated the 84th, that -they set fire to the whole place. - -At Bolundshuhur the enemy made a show of resistance with light guns -at the junction of two cross roads. Our heavy cannon soon silenced -the rebels’ pieces, and the cavalry dashing into the town drove the -cringing and affrighted rebels before them. Still keeping up the work -of clearing the district, the Fort of Malaghur, which consisted of -eight bastions, was blown up. It was while executing this work that -brave Lieutenant Horne, who, it will be remembered, led the sappers -at the explosion of the Cashmere gate, was accidentally killed by the -premature explosion of one of his own mines. - -It was now evident that the mutineers were endeavouring to concentrate -their scattered forces at Agra, an important and well-fortified British -position. Brigadier Greathed judiciously sent his wounded to Meerut, -and started on the heels of the mutineers, coming up with them at -Alighur, in the doab of the Ganges, and a little over 50 miles from -Agra. The rebels made every show of giving our troops trouble, but when -once their guns had been silenced, they lost heart, for they could not -stand to meet the shock of a bayonet charge; and few can blame them -when it is remembered that the finest troops in the world had reeled -and broken against the onslaught of the glittering steel propelled by -the brawny arms of a rough Highlander. The mutineers were continually -losing men since their flight from Delhi, and in this engagement they -must have lost fully 400 in killed alone. - -On the 10th of October, 1857, without seeing any other bands of fleeing -rebels, the Brigadier entered Agra, the key to Western India. They -imagined themselves safe from molestation, and proceeded to pitch -camp. While they were doing so a battery of guns belched out a heavy -fire upon the troops, and a body of cavalry galloped amongst the men, -inflicting heavy loss. Never was surprise more complete, but our -soldiers soon recovered, and before the enemy could fire a sixth round, -our guns were replying, while our troops were drawn up in position. The -ambushed and cunning foe was soon unearthed, and, afraid to give open -battle, they fled. The troops dashed after them, and over a thousand -rebels were killed, 14 guns taken, along with a vast quantity of stores -and plunder. - -The rebels were now split and scattered, and this force of Mhow rebels -who had been unaware of the arrival of Greathed’s large force, were -practically disbanded for the time being. Sir James Hope Grant in -another direction caught up with the Delhi fugitives at the ancient -city of Canonj, and killed hundreds without mercy. - -It will thus be evident that the murders of Delhi were well avenged, -and Delhi and its surrounding country swept perfectly clear of rebels. -Delhi had been dearly won, but it was the turning point in the mutiny, -and the mutineers had received a check and a lesson which told upon -their subsequent fighting. - - - - -CHAPTER XLVI. - -THE BATTLES AT CAWNPORE. - -1857. - - -Cawnpore stands out written in letters of blood in the annals of -British history, and ranks as one of the bloodiest episodes of the -terrible mutiny in our Indian Empire in 1857. It is chiefly conspicuous -for the inhuman massacre of innocent men and women and the butchery of -little children by the orders of Nana Sahib, that fiend in human form, -who was destined to become the central figure of the mutiny. - -He first came into prominence at the investment of Cawnpore, and his -bloodthirstiness chilled the hearts of the brave defenders, yet roused -deep feelings of revenge in those who came to the relief. General -Wheeler was in command at Cawnpore--a brave and tried officer, who -would fight to the last; and, being distrustful of a regiment of Oude -Irregulars, disbanded them and sent for a single company of the 32nd -from Lucknow. - -All was quietness at this time--the 3rd of June--at Cawnpore, when news -reached Wheeler that the garrison at Lucknow were in sore straits. He -immediately sent back the company of the 32nd, and, as an additional -reinforcement, ordered a detachment of the 84th to accompany them. This -had the effect of thinning the Cawnpore garrison, which now consisted -of 60 men of the 84th regiment, 70 of the 32nd, and 15 of the Madras -Fusiliers, with a few artillerymen and six guns. Two native regiments -were still within the lines--the 1st and 56th native infantry; but as -a precaution, the General ordered that they should sleep outside the -lines. - -The dreaded outbreak came at last, and the first shot was fired on -the morning of the 6th of June. Immediately the defenders rushed to -the entrenchments to repel an expected attack of the rebel cavalry -and infantry, but the first day’s fighting was mostly confined to an -artillery duel. - -The enemy were vastly superior as regards big guns, and their shots -proved very destructive to the walls of the barracks. Wheeler’s only -hope was to last out until relief came, but gradually the enemy closed -in, capturing the compounds, bungalows, and other buildings, from which -they poured in a perfect hail of bullets upon the brave defenders. -Captain John Moore, of the 32nd, did yeoman service in checking these -encroachments, and, although wounded in the arm, he sallied out on two -occasions at the head of 25 men and spiked the nearest guns. - -The deadly fire of the rebels was not the only danger, for the heat -was so intense that the death-rate among the women and children became -alarming. As soon as they died, their bodies were laid out on the -verandah to await the coming of night, when they were cast into a well. - -The rebels, desperate to achieve their end, commenced to fire hot -shells and red-hot shot, which caused a part of the barracks to ignite. -Unfortunately this was the very part where the sick and wounded were -lying. Before anything could be done, about forty poor creatures had -perished in the flames, while the defenders could not quit their posts -in the trenches lest the savage horde would burst in and annihilate the -garrison. The barracks soon became so riddled that they afforded but -little protection, and the women had to burrow in the earth to find -safety for themselves and their children. - -Theirs was a terrible plight, with shells screaming over them, and -the foul stench of decaying horses and cattle for ever in their -nostrils. It should be mentioned that the survivors of the garrison at -Futtehghur, which had been abandoned, to the number of 126, men, women -and children, had taken refuge in Cawnpore, where they were lodged in -the assembly rooms. They had escaped in boats down the Ganges, and many -lives had been lost through the rebels firing upon them from the banks. -Little did they dream that a more terrible fate awaited them. - -On the eighteenth day of the siege, Nana Sahib sent an old English -lady, named Mrs. Greenway, whom he had captured, to the barracks, to -offer honourable terms of surrender to General Wheeler. These were to -the effect that all Government money should be given up, that the force -should march out under arms with 60 rounds of ammunition to every man, -and that boats, properly victualled, should be in readiness at the -landing-stage on the Ganges, about a mile from the British entrenchment. - -These terms were signed, sealed, and ratified on the solemn oath of the -Nana. Hostilities at once ceased, and General Wheeler made preparations -to evacuate the place which he had so gallantly defended against -fearful odds. On the 27th of June, the force, to the number of about -700, marched down to the boats, little thinking of the treachery that -was working in the heart of the Nana. There were nearly 300 women and -children there, and they took their places in the boats. - -The moment all were embarked, Nana gave the signal, and a fierce -musketry fire rained upon the trusting and hapless band in the frail -boats. Then ensued a terrible massacre, hundreds being killed without -a chance of defending themselves, while those who sought safety in the -water were shot as soon as they showed themselves. Those in the boat -which contained the gallant Wheeler and his daughter made a gallant -resistance, and actually succeeded in getting down stream, only to be -captured by three of the Nana’s boats and brought back to Cawnpore. - -The men were separated from the women, and the Nana ordered them to be -shot by men of the 1st Bengal Infantry. - -“No! no!” answered several of the rebels. “We will not shoot Wheeler -Sahib, for he made the name of our regiment great.” - -There were others who were ready enough to perpetrate the foul deed. -The women threw themselves upon the breasts of those whom they loved, -and begged to share their fate. They were rudely dragged apart, and -just as the rebels were about to fire, the chaplain asked to be allowed -to read prayers before they died. This was granted, and after he had -read a few prayers, the doomed men clasped hands in a last lingering -good-bye. Crack went the rifles, and in a minute they were all shot -down, while those who were wounded were soon despatched. So ended the -first chapter of the Nana’s treachery. - -The women and children, to the number of 122, were taken to the Nana’s -house, and a few days later, along with the fugitives from Futtehghur, -were removed to the assembly rooms. - -Such fiendish brutality could not go unpunished, and when tidings of -the massacre reached Britain, Brigadier-General Havelock was ordered to -place himself at the head of a force to march on Cawnpore and Lucknow. - -It was not a very pretentious army that left Allahabad on the 7th of -July--some 1300 Europeans; but the presence of 600 men of the 78th -Highlanders in the ranks gave it additional strength. Major Renaud had -been sent on with a small force as advance guard, and Havelock coming -up with him, the united forces encamped at Khaga, about five miles from -Futtehghur. While the camp was being pitched, the enemy, numbering 3500 -with 12 guns, was observed, and orders were given for an immediate -action. Captain Maude pushed on his guns to point blank range, and -terrorised the enemy with his fire. Against a combined British advance -the rebels retreated, leaving their guns behind them. - -It was almost a bloodless victory, for the British loss was trifling, -while the advantage gained was of immense importance. Worn out with a -long march, Havelock decided to rest, and this gave the rebels time to -take up another defensive position to block the road to Cawnpore. - -Havelock resumed his march on the 14th, and came up with the enemy at -Aong. The resistance made was but feeble, and under a galling fire of -round and grape shot they once more retreated to the bridge over the -Pandoo Nuddee, which was the last obstacle on the road to Cawnpore. -What the withering artillery fire failed to do, the bayonets of the -Highlanders accomplished, and, leaving a number of guns and ammunition -behind, the rebels were soon in full retreat to join the Nana’s main -force at Cawnpore. - -When the Nana learned of the defeat of his troops, he determined upon -the slaughter of every European in Cawnpore. About four o’clock on -the afternoon of the 15th, the bloody butchery began. The males were -ordered out and immediately shot, but the women refused to move, and -neither threats or persuasions would induce them. - -They clung to each other until at last the enraged sepoys discharged -muskets from the windows amongst the poor unfortunates. They then -rushed in with sword and bayonet, and soon the place was a reeking -shambles. Fiercely the maddened brutes slashed and stabbed amongst -the quivering mass. They heeded not the pitiful prayers for mercy, -but killed women and children alike. There were about 150 women and -children in the room, and soon the floor was piled high with bleeding -bodies. The massacre continued for several hours, and at last, thinking -that their work was complete, the murderers of the pure and innocent -desisted. - -Next morning it was found that a number had escaped death by hiding -under heaps of bodies, and orders were given to recommence the -butchery. Terrified and mad with suffering, the poor creatures, -drenched with the blood of their countrywomen, seized their children, -and, rushing over the compound, cast themselves into a well, preferring -such a death to excruciating torture at the hands of the Nana’s -myrmidons. That same evening the other mangled bodies were cast into -the well, and the Nana’s bloody work was completed. - -Since that dreadful day a mausoleum has been erected over the -well--“Sacred to the perpetual memory of a great company of Christian -people, chiefly women and children. xvi. day of July, MDCCCLVII,” and -guarded by the sublime figure of an angel standing at the cross, to -keep watch and ward for aye o’er Britain’s noble dead. - -Meanwhile, Havelock’s troops, unaware of the foul deed which had been -enacted within the walls of the city, moved rapidly on, and on the -16th halted at the village of Maharajpoor, before engaging the Nana, -who was posted in a strong position about two miles off at the village -of Aherwa. He had cut up and rendered impassable both roads, and his -heavy guns, seven in number, were disposed along his position, which -consisted of a series of villages. Behind were the infantry, composed -of the mutineers and his own armed followers, numbering in all about -5000. - -General Havelock quickly grasped the situation, and decided upon -a flanking movement. The column, therefore, after a short frontal -advance, veered off to the right, and circled round the enemy’s -left. The Nana, observing this move, sent a large body of horse to -the left, and at once opened fire upon the British column with all -his guns. Still Havelock achieved his object, and turned the enemy’s -left. Forming into line, the British guns were soon playing upon -the batteries, while the infantry, covered by a wing of the Madras -Fusiliers as skirmishers, advanced in direct _échelon_ of regiments -from the right. - -Then came the moment for the Highlanders, as three guns of the enemy -were strongly posted behind a lofty eminence, and these had to be -taken. Under Colonel Hamilton, the 78th moved forward under a steady -fire. They reached the guns and charged with fixed bayonets, but the -enemy broke and fled. Meanwhile the 64th and 84th regiments had not -been idle, engaging the enemy hotly on the left, and capturing two -guns. General Havelock now re-formed his force on account of the -retreat of Nana Sahib to a new position to the rear of his first and -nearer Cawnpore. The British infantry changed line to the front and -rear while the guns were brought up. - -While this was being done, the Nana, despatching his cavalry to the -rear of the British force, attacked from this point. They charged -fiercely, but the British volleys were too much for them, and they -withdrew. In the van the fighting was stubborn, and the rebel infantry -seemed to be in disorderly retreat when a reserve 24-pounder came to -the rescue, and played considerable havoc amongst the British lines. -The infantry once more rallied, and the cavalry rejoined the Nana’s -forces. It was imperative that the 24-pounder should be silenced, as -the Madras Fusiliers, the 64th, 78th, and 84th, formed in line, were -losing heavily. The rebel skirmishers were becoming bolder and, getting -within range, poured a heavy musketry fire upon the stolid British -ranks. To make matters worse, the tired oxen could not bring up the -guns over the rough road. - -The General gave orders for another steady advance. It seemed madness -to go forward amid such a storm of shot and shell, but Havelock knew -his men. - -“No firing, 64th and 78th. Trust to the bayonet, and remember that I am -with you.” - -These words inspired the men with a fresh courage, so, with a ringing -cheer, they dashed forward. Steadily they advanced, the enemy sending -round shot into the ranks up to 300 yards’ range, and then poured a -perfect fusilade of grape. The 64th were directly in line of the gun, -and suffered severely, but when the order to “Charge!” came, each man -bounded forward. - -The rebels did not wait for the bayonet, but broke and fled, with the -British in pursuit, showing no mercy to the fugitives. The Nana’s -forces were now in total confusion, and retired upon Cawnpore. The -British guns were now up, and a heavy fire was opened upon the -retreating host. The battle was over, and the tired troops halted for -the night, while the wounded were attended and the dead interred. The -British loss was found to be about 100 killed and wounded, which does -not say much for the rebel fire, seeing that they had practically -target shooting for a considerable time. The enemy’s loss was severe, -as the dead and dying strewed the road to Cawnpore. - -Hardly had the troops settled down to rest when a tremendous explosion -shook the earth. Nana Sahib, recognising his defeat, had blown up the -Cawnpore magazine, and abandoned the place, with which his name will be -for ever darkly associated. - -Next day Havelock’s force entered Cawnpore, to find that they were too -late; a glance at the blood-bespattered room and the ghastly sight of -the mangled bodies in the well spoke all too plainly of the fearful -carnage. It was to find this that the brave force had marched 126 -miles, defeated the enemy four times, and captured 24 guns. Little -wonder that the brave soldiers were maddened by such a spectacle; -little wonder that they swore terrible oaths of vengeance. - -“I wept,” wrote one of the officers of the 78th, “when I looked into -the room where the massacre had taken place, and saw the blood on the -floor and walls, portions of clothing, and shreds of hair which had -been torn from the innocent heads of our women and children. And I was -not the only one to weep, for I saw old and hardened soldiers, who had -endured the carnage of many a battlefield without a tremor, with tears -running down their tanned cheeks.” - -No mercy was shown to the rebels who were caught. First of all they -were compelled to clean up a portion of the blood-stained floor, and as -to touch blood is abhorrent to the high-caste natives (they thinking -that by doing so they are doomed to perdition), this was a terrible -punishment. They were then hanged, and Brigadier Neill, who had now -command at Cawnpore, was successful in sending many to their just doom. - -Large numbers of the enemy still hung about in the vicinity of -Cawnpore, and the troops made several successful sorties. The Nana -had wisely quitted the field, and had taken refuge in his palace at -Bithoor, where he was strongly supported. The skirmishing bands of -mutineers which molested the Cawnpore garrison were gradually driven -back, and must have suffered severely. An incident, gruesome it may be, -is related of a stalwart Highlander, who had taken part in one of the -skirmishes. He was discovered standing musing and gazing intently upon -two headless corpses which lay upon the ground. - -“What’s troubling you, my man?” said an officer who chanced to be near. - -“Lo’d, sir, I sliced aff baith their heads, and noo I dinna ken the ane -fae the ither, so I doot I’ll need tae lat them lie as they are”; and, -as if playing football, he kicked the heads aside. - -There were others who put notches on their guns--a notch for every -rebel they killed. - -Knowing what their fate would be if they were taken prisoner, the -mutineers gradually fell back to join the Nana’s main force. It was -Havelock’s intention to march immediately to the relief of Lucknow, but -his force was sadly in need of rest. At last, all was in readiness, and -on the 25th of July he set out at the head of his small band of 1500 -men to give battle to countless thousands. Henceforward the stirring -scenes of the mutiny were transferred to other fields than Cawnpore. - -But Cawnpore was destined to undergo another siege, as the Gwalior -contingent of rebels, an inactive plundering and blood-thirsty band, -had determined to strike a blow at the city which had been the scene -of such terrible massacres. Havelock had relieved Lucknow at this -time, and Sir Colin Campbell had gone to the rescue of the force that -had to remain shut up there. Fortunately they delayed their projected -attack until Campbell had forced an entrance to Lucknow, but when they -appeared in large numbers before Cawnpore, on the 26th of November, the -position of the weakened garrison in the city was a perilous one. - -The rebels drew up at the Pandoo Nuddee, a few miles from Cawnpore. The -forts which had previously been used in repelling the Nana’s attacks -were strengthened, and General Wyndham, who had won glory at the Redan -in the Crimea, felt confident of holding the mutineers at bay until Sir -Colin Campbell returned with Havelock from Lucknow. When the enemy were -sighted at the Pandoo Nuddee, he determined to show them that he did -not require to act upon the defensive, but that, if occasion presented -itself, he could also attack. - -He determined to have the first blow, but it is feared that the bold -and intrepid General vastly underestimated the enemy’s strength. He -marched out to check the rebels at the head of about 2000 men, composed -of the 64th, 82nd, and 88th regiments, along with a section of the -34th. He came up with the enemy, and at once opened fire, which was -smartly returned by the insurgents from guns which were judiciously -posted, and which commanded the British position. - -Wyndham saw that he had a superior force arrayed against him, but, -trusting to the valour of his men, he renewed the attack. Against the -odds the sterling prowess of the British soldier had good effect, and -the enemy, menaced with the bayonet, fell back in the direction of -their guns, leaving a number of killed and wounded on the field. The -pursuit was kept up for a short distance, and resistance was offered by -the rebel cavalry, who repeatedly charged to protect their retreating -infantry. These half-hearted charges were easily repulsed by steady -volleying from our ranks, which emptied several saddles. The cavalry, -however, undoubtedly saved the infantry, which stood in danger of being -cut up by Wyndham’s infuriated troops. - -The gallantry of the little band of the 34th deserves high -commendation. They threw themselves into squares to deal with the -cavalry, and did terrible execution in the ranks. It was during the -fight with the cavalry that Captain Day of the 88th, who had fought in -all the battles of the Crimea, was struck by a musket ball and fell -into a well, from which his body was never recovered. - -While the shades of evening were falling over the blood-stained field, -General Wyndham ordered the troops to fall back. This they were nothing -loth to do, as they had had a hard day’s fighting, and were glad to -encamp for the night on the Jewee plain. The camp was well situated, -having a thick covering of trees and brushwood in the direction of the -enemy, a brick kiln on one side, with the city in the rear to fall back -upon if occasion should arise. Meanwhile the rebels had not been idle, -and having made sure that the British had given up the pursuit, they -also halted and commenced to beat up reinforcements. - -In the early morning they advanced upon the British position to the -number of 14,000 infantry and cavalry, with no fewer than 40 guns. -General Wyndham, no doubt imagining that if the worst came to the worst -he had the city to fall back upon, stuck to his guns when the enemy’s -fire began. There was a perfect hail of shot amongst the brushwood, -and the rebel gunners had so accurate a range as to throw the British -troops into confusion at certain parts. Officers gave orders and then -contradicted them, the result being that Wyndham had no plan of attack -or defence. Men were falling rapidly, and the rebel infantry, under the -cover of their big guns, prepared to advance. There was nothing for -it but to retire, and so hurried was the retreat that the tents and -baggage had to be left behind while the troops took refuge behind the -entrenchments. - -This success made the rebels bolder, so that on the 28th, after -forming a junction with Nana Sahib’s troops, they prepared to attack -the entrenchments. They quickly captured the bungalows, and partially -demolished houses in the vicinity, and practically succeeded in -surrounding the British position on every side save that which fronted -the river. This advantage was not gained without severe loss, for -the fire of the British was most effective. Still, it was an immense -advantage, and for a time it appeared as if the whole force would be -annihilated. The mutineers opened fire from their left and centre -with light and heavy guns, driving in our outposts to within a short -distance of our own guns. Inch by inch the ground was stubbornly -contested, and certainly there was no lack of courage displayed by the -defenders. The assembly rooms, with all their contents, consisting -of 11,000 rounds of ball cartridge, the mess plate of four Queen’s -regiments, along with the trophies of the 34th, and an immense quantity -of private property, fell into the hands of the rebels. Elated with -success, and gloating over the prospect of a second massacre, they -attacked with greater vigour than had ever been displayed in previous -engagements. There were many brave deeds that day, and one deserves -special notice. - -A party of the 64th regiment, only thirty strong, under Captain Wright, -held the Baptist Chapel and old burial ground. Finding he was being -surrounded, he opened out, and, skirmishing, kept the sepoys at bay. -The gallant captain noticed a wing of the 64th marching out, 250 -strong, to capture four guns which had done great damage to the British -left. Captain Wright dashed forward to act as advance guard to his -comrades, and the 64th, without pausing to count the cost, plunged in -and spiked three before the gunners had recovered from their surprise. -Although vastly outnumbered, the 64th did great execution with the -bayonet, and this was the first real check the enemy had received -that day. Unfortunately, Captain Mackinnon and Lieutenant Gordon were -captured by the rebels, and, although wounded, were murdered in cold -blood. - -The sailors and rifles came up and captured three 18-pounders and two -mortars. This check on the enemy proved the salvation of Cawnpore, for -it compelled the enemy to slacken fire. The defenders settled down to -a night’s fighting, but ere the daylight died, resounding cheers rang -through Cawnpore, for deliverance had come, in the shape of Sir Colin -Campbell, who had heard the roar of the guns and had pushed on with -all speed. The old campaigner took in the situation at a glance, and, -assuming command, he at once saw to the safety of his own troops, who -rested during the night. - -Next morning the rebels opened a cross fire from flanks and centre, -which was replied to from our guns in the entrenchments. The sick and -wounded from Lucknow, along with the women and children, were safely -sheltered, but next day the rebel cannon playing upon the hospital did -some damage. Sir Colin was plainly biding his time, and meanwhile, -he had sent the invalids and women and children to Allahabad. The -93rd Highlanders did noble service in spiking the guns and repelling -assaults. On the morning of 6th December every battery and gun was -trained upon the enemy’s positions in the town, and all day long a -storm of shot and shell raged over the town. - -Next day saw the rebels evacuate the town, but if they bargained to -escape, they were wrong, for Sir Colin drove home the blow, and such -regiments as the Black Watch and the 93rd did fearful execution amongst -the flying cowards along the Calpee road. Sir James Hope Grant pursued -them further, and administered the _coup de grace_, for the Gwalior -contingent was nevermore heard of, and, thanks to Sir Colin Campbell, -Cawnpore was once more saved. - - - - -CHAPTER XLVII. - -THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW. - -1857. - - -Quickly the Indian revolt spread from garrison to garrison, and the -native mind was inflamed with hatred of the British. At Lucknow the -native troops waited a considerable time before taking any definite -step, but, trusting to the success which had attended the mutineers -at Delhi, they at last took the fatal plunge. On 31st July, 1857, -large numbers of the 13th, 48th, and 71st infantry regiments left the -cantonments without orders, along with two troops of the 7th light -cavalry. They fled in hot haste to Seetapore, but were hotly engaged by -a party of Europeans under Brigadier Handscomb, who was killed in the -encounter. - -All sorts of stories were now in circulation to inflame the native -mind. According to the chiefs and fakirs, a vast army was marching -on India to enforce the greased cartridges and compel the natives to -become Christians. That as the Crimean war had made a great many widows -in Britain, the Queen intended to marry them to the chiefs of Oude, -so that their children might be brought up Christians and inherit -the land. To a Briton these tales seem ridiculous, but it must be -remembered that the native Indian mind is easily turned when caste and -religion is concerned. - -It was a trying time for the British officers, for well they knew that -their men might revolt at any moment. One officer sums up the situation -in the following words:--“In the battlefield men stand alone to face -the danger, but there are our wives and families involved in the -same risk with ourselves, requiring our protection and our care, and -necessarily withdrawing our thoughts from the actual work before us, -while their helpless state fills us with the deepest anxiety.” - -Lucknow at the time of the mutiny was regarded as one of the most -important cities. The gilt domes of the mosques and the mausoleum of -Asoph-ud-Dowlah gave it a gay appearance when viewed from a distance, -but the situation is bad, the soil being white sand, which is driven -about by the wind, often completely enveloping the city. It is situated -on the south bank of the Goomtee river, where it is navigable at all -seasons of the year. A great force of rebels now commenced to gather -before the city, and proceeded to invest the Residency. - -Sir Henry Lawrence, who was in command, was prepared for the attack, -and had placed the buildings formerly occupied by the Resident and -his suite in a complete state of defence. A large stock of provisions -had been laid in, and the walls were as well fortified and mounted -with guns as they could be. A number of the native troops had remained -“true to their salt,” and they apparently took as much interest in -the preparations for defence as their white comrades. The rebels made -many determined attacks, and kept up a steady fire, which fortunately -did little damage. When they came to close quarters, they suffered -severely, Sir Henry inflicting a number of heavy defeats upon them. - -Day by day the siege dragged on, the enemy, strongly reinforced, -becoming bolder, despite their losses. Sir Henry had a large number of -helpless women and children in his keeping, and at last the provisions, -which they trusted would last until relief came, began to run out. -Something had to be done, and the brave Lawrence resolved that at all -events the women and children should not starve while he had men to -fight for them. A sortie upon the rebel camp was agreed upon, so Sir -Henry, at the head of only 200 men of the 32nd Cornish Light Infantry, -and supported by the loyal native infantry and a few guns, sallied -forth to the attack. - -The affair was short and sharp, but to the point. The advance guard of -the rebels was engaged, and, unable to stand the fierce onslaught of -the Cornish bayonets, they fled in total rout, leaving many dead and -wounded upon the field. A great quantity of live stock was captured, -and, well pleased with the success of his foray, Sir Henry prepared to -return. - -Just as the troops were re-entering the city, they were thunderstruck -to have a murderous fire of grape shot poured in upon their ranks. What -had happened? What was wrong? The questions were soon answered. For -the fire proceeded from the guns which were in the hands of the native -artillery, formerly supposed to be loyal. With the treachery which is -so characteristic in the Oriental, the gunners turned the muzzles of -their guns upon the returning band, and discharged volley after volley -into the ranks, the fire being particularly directed against the 32nd. -It was all over in a few minutes, the treacherous rebels who had posed -as loyal soldiers of the Queen, fleeing to augment the ranks of the -mutineers. - -They had done their cowardly work well, for upwards of sixty rank and -file were killed and wounded, together with a dozen officers. Sir Henry -Lawrence was wounded on the leg, and, unfortunately for the garrison, -the wound proved mortal. Hopes were at first entertained for his -recovery, but lock-jaw set in, and this brave and dauntless officer -died three days after receiving his wound. - -The Europeans now realised that they had only their own good arms to -trust to, so they determined to avenge the treachery, and defend the -women and the children to the last. The lines commanding the town were -abandoned, and the Muchee Bhaun fort, which had been strengthened, -became the headquarters of the Lucknow defenders. There were 350 women -and children to protect from the murderous rebels, and still there was -no appearance of relief, yet the gallant 32nd, or all that was left of -them, stuck to their posts. - -Meanwhile how fares it with the relieving force under Havelock? This -General, when he had sufficiently rested his troops at Cawnpore, -resumed operations against Nana Sahib, whose palace and stronghold -at Bithoor he destroyed by fire after capturing 16 guns, several -elephants, and a few camels. He had but a slender force, and by -sickness and wounds it was daily growing more feeble. Still he -gallantly pushed on in the direction of Lucknow, and reached Oonas, -a little town whose only approach was guarded by fifteen rebel guns. -Lucknow lay before, and there must be no turning back. The little -force sprang at the guns with the bayonet, drove the enemy back in an -irresistible charge, and the town was in Havelock’s hands. Resting but -a few hours, he hurriedly pushed on to Busserut Gunge, where he found -fresh opposition. The gateway was barricaded, and the road, which had -been carefully trenched by the mutineers, was guarded by four guns. A -stubborn resistance was made to his onslaughts, but the fire from the -British guns terrorised the rebels, who, at the next charge, broke and -fled, leaving Havelock master of the situation. - -Yet dearly was the victory bought, for out of his small force he had -eighty-eight officers and men killed or wounded. Sunstroke was playing -havoc amongst the men, but the courage of the Highlanders was amazing -under all conditions. - -An officer of the 78th (the Ross-shire Buffs) writing home, says:--“I -can see the Highlanders are too much thought of here, for we get the -brunt of everything. If there is anything to be done, the old General -calls out, ‘Highlanders to the front! Charge that battery! You only -require the word from me. Soldiers, up and at them!’ The word is no -sooner said than done, for in the next moment the bagpipes are heard -skirling, and our wild ‘Hurrah!’ resounding from the mountains; and -look a little to the front and you will see the Scots charging up to -the cannon’s mouth. But many of these brave men never come back. Poor -fellows! We have laid a great many of them in the dust since we came -here; and peace be with them.... The 78th did for the rebels, and sent -them spinning in the air and on the road in all directions, and in -three hours there was nothing of them to be seen but legs, arms, and -heads.” - -With his enfeebled force, it would have been madness on Havelock’s -part to have gone further forward into the rebel-infested territory, -so, on 5th August, he sorrowfully commenced his return journey to -Cawnpore. Toiling on, they reached the Ganges, where they were again -attacked by the rebels, who opened a terrible fire upon the 78th. The -Highlanders did not stand idle as targets for the mutineers, but with -a yell of rage and hatred they dashed at the guns, and once again the -rebels tasted the terrible bayonet. - -“Well done, my own brave Highlanders!” cried Havelock. “You have this -day saved yourselves and your comrades.” - -The shattered force was allowed to proceed to Cawnpore without further -molestation, and the expedition had not been in vain, for the rebel -army which was besieging the Residency at Lucknow was drawn off to meet -Havelock, thus allowing the garrison freedom to lay in provisions and -strengthen the fortifications. - -Havelock did not put off much time in resting, for, four days after his -arrival, he set out a second time, at the head of 1300 troops. Once -again the enemy were met at Bithoor, which Havelock described as “one -of the strongest positions in India.” The plain in front of the enemy’s -position was covered with thick sugarcane, which reached high above -the heads of the men, while their batteries were defended by thick -ramparts, flanked by entrenched quadrangles. The British guns made -little impression, but once again the bayonet made them flee, and the -British pursued them for some distance, killing many in the wild rush. - -The force returned to Cawnpore next morning, and took up a position on -the plain of Subada, where Havelock issued a flattering note to the -force to the effect that it “would be acknowledged to have been the -prop and stay of British India in the time of her severest trial.” - -The force had nothing to do now but wait for reinforcements, and the -soldiers chafed at the delay, especially as cholera broke out in the -camp. The 78th, which had lost a large number of men, was strengthened -by the addition of five companies from Allahabad, and were also -supplied with Enfield rifles. - -The 5th and 90th regiments arrived at Cawnpore in the beginning -of September, while Sir James Outram, the “Bayard of India,” also -arrived to take command of the Cawnpore and Dinapore divisions. At -once preparations were made for the third march on Lucknow, where the -garrison was pluckily holding the rebels at bay. A bridge of boats -was thrown over the Ganges, and on 16th September, Sir James Outram -issued a division order in which he resigned to Havelock the honour of -leading on the force to the relief of Lucknow, “in gratitude for and -admiration of the brilliant deeds of arms achieved by General Havelock -and his gallant troops.” - -Sir James accompanied the force as a volunteer, and the army of relief -was divided into two brigades of infantry and one of artillery as -follows:--1st Brigade of Infantry under Brigadier-General Neill--5th -Fusiliers, 84th Regiment, 1st Madras Fusiliers and 100 men of the -64th Regiment. 2nd Brigade of Infantry, under Colonel Walter Hamilton -of the 78th, consisted of the 78th Highlanders, 90th (Perthshire) -Light Infantry, and the Sikh regiment of Ferozepore. There were three -battalions of artillery, the volunteer cavalry, a few irregulars, and a -small body of engineers. - -At Lucknow, meanwhile, the Residency had been converted into a -fortress, but the never-ceasing fire of the rebels told severely -upon it. The walls were perfectly riddled with shot, and a number -of the women and children who had taken refuge there were killed. -The master mind of Sir Henry Lawrence was sadly missed, and with the -heavy fire and a spreading pestilence, the lot of the defenders was -most desperate. There was need of relief, so, leaving the imprisoned -garrison, we will follow the fortunes of Havelock. Leaving Cawnpore in -the keeping of the 64th regiment, the force crossed the Ganges, and -were exposed to a galling fire from the enemy who, however, retreated -to Mungulwar. - -The real advance commenced on the morning of the 21st September, and -the rebels were soon discovered in their old position at Mungulwar, -which they had strongly fortified. The position, however, was soon -carried, the rebels offering but slight resistance. The cavalry pursued -the fleeing mutineers, and cut down scores, while four guns and a -colour were captured, the British loss being very slight. Through a -monsoon of rain which lasted for three days, the force pushed on over -the scenes of their former struggles, passing Buseerutgunge and the -village of Bunnee. - -On the afternoon of the 23rd the enemy were descried in a strong -position in the neighbourhood of Lucknow, at a place known as the Alum -Bagh. It consisted of a large brick mansion, a mosque, a well, and a -beautiful garden. Havelock’s troops were now in sight of the glittering -domes of Lucknow, and with light heart they prepared to give battle to -the rebels in their path. The head of the column at first suffered from -the fire of the enemy’s guns, as it was compelled to pass along the -trunk road between morasses. - -The force quickly deployed into line, and our guns coming up, a heavy -fire drove the enemy back. The 2nd Brigade advanced through a sheet -of water, and drove back the enemy’s right, while the 1st Brigade -successfully attacked the front. Five guns were taken, and ultimately -the enemy retired towards Lucknow, pursued by Sir James Outram at the -head of the cavalry. The British force was rested prior to an attack -upon the city, but the force was subjected to a constant cannonading -from the enemy’s guns, which did so much damage that Havelock had to -retire his left wing out of range. The sick and wounded, along with the -camp-followers and baggage, were left at the Alum Bagh, guarded by a -strong detachment of Europeans and Sikhs. - -Joyfully did the poor unfortunates in the Residency hail the looming of -Havelock’s guns, and they redoubled their efforts to defeat the rushes -of the rebels, who were now rendered desperate. - -On the morning of the 25th of September, Havelock advanced on Lucknow, -and found that the enemy had taken up a very strong position at the -village of Char Bagh. It should be mentioned that the city of Lucknow -is surrounded by a canal, and had the enemy broken the bridges, -Havelock’s task would have been more difficult, but as it was, they -left them intact, contenting themselves by posting heavy guns to defend -the Char Bagh bridge. The rebels were in great force, and occupied -gardens and walled enclosures, from which they poured an incessant and -destructive musketry fire upon our advancing troops. - -The 1st Brigade led the attack under Neill, supported by Captain -Maude’s battery prepared for the attack, and dauntlessly rushed the -bridge. Every obstacle was surmounted by Outram and Neill with their -gallant Fusiliers. The palisade was stormed, the gunners bayoneted, -and the guns taken. Havelock followed up his advantage by bringing up -the 78th and 90th, who rushed in impetuously to complete the work. -Fighting every inch of the way, and subjected to a heavy musketry fire -from walls and gardens, the Highlanders advanced, and after spiking -the guns, hurled them into the canal. The houses on both sides of -the street were occupied, the rebels slain by the bayonet, and their -remains cast in heaps on the roadside. - -From this point to the Residency was about two miles by the direct -road, which lay through the city. Havelock knew that he had yet to -encounter stern resistance, and very soon found out that the crafty -mutineers had trenched parts of the road, barricaded others, while -every house was loopholed. One of their batteries had a deep pit -immediately in front covered with bamboo, and sprinkled with earth, in -the hope that the Highlanders, in charging the guns, would fall into -the trap and become an easy prey. - -Havelock, however, to avoid any danger, took another route, which lay -along a narrow road on the left bank of the canal. The 78th was left -to guard the bridge until the entire force, with ammunition, stores, -etc., had passed. - -The united column pushed on, detouring to the right, but did not meet -with much serious opposition until the Kaiser Bagh, or king’s palace, -was reached. Here two guns and a strong body of the enemy opened fire -with grape shot and musketry. Our artillery with the column had to pass -a bridge exposed to this fire, but fortunately they were protected by -the buildings adjacent to the palace of the Furrah Buksh. The fire from -the battery was terrible, and our men were falling by scores. To make -matters worse, a section lost their way through someone calling out, -“Cavalry to the front!” Every house was a fortress, so the magnitude -of Havelock’s task may be imagined. Our men were desperate at seeing -so many comrades fall, and many times they charged up to the walls and -fired into the loopholes. - -A party stormed and kept possession of the palaces of Furrah Buksh and -Lehree Kothee, both of which proved useful. The night was now coming -on, and the red gleams of fire lit up the scene. - -In the meantime the 78th found themselves hotly assailed. As soon as -the enemy saw the movement of the main body, and perceived that only -a small body was left at the bridge of the Char Bagh, they returned -in large numbers to annoy the Highlanders. The 78th threw out two -companies to occupy the more advanced buildings of the village; four -companies were sent out as skirmishers, and the remainder held in -reserve in the buildings near the bridge. It was hard work to get the -carts and cattle over the narrow rough road. The enemy brought two -guns to bear upon the regiment at 500 yards’ range, and the advanced -companies were soon engaged in a tornado of shot and shell. - -There was nothing for it but to capture the guns, so the two advanced -companies, under Captains Hay and Hastings, pluckily charged up -the street and at the point of the bayonet captured the first gun, -while the skirmishing party coming to their assistance, silenced the -remaining gun, which was spiked, the other being hurled into the canal. -The 78th now retired to the bridge, with the wounded, leaving many dead -upon the field. The entire line of carts having now passed, the 78th -evacuated the bridge, and formed the rearguard of the force. This gave -the rebels the opportunity of crossing the bridge, and, protected by a -wall on the right bank, they enfiladed the road along which the force -had to pass. They were now almost surrounded, but, under a galling -fire, they pushed on, yet losing severely. - -Havelock by this time had heard of the plight of his favourite -regiment, and ordered the volunteer cavalry and a company of the -90th to their assistance. The lane, however, was too narrow for the -operations of the cavalry, and they, too, began to lose men. At length -a point was reached where four roads met, but as the British had no -guides the officers had to trust to luck, and chose a road to the -left, which appeared to be the most direct route to the Residency. -They pushed on through a street composed of fine houses, which were -loopholed and garrisoned, until they reached the Kaiser Bagh, where -they came in reverse upon the battery which was firing upon the main -body. After spiking the guns, the force crept under the walls of the -Kaiser Bagh, being exposed to a belching fire from the palace, and was -at last successful in rejoining the main body. - -After a short rest Havelock decided that they must make an attempt -to reach the Residency that same night. The 78th and the Sikhs were -ordered to advance, and, led by Havelock and Outram, along with Neill -and his Fusiliers, they charged with desperate gallantry through -streets of flat-roofed loopholed houses, from which a perpetual -fire was kept up. Another battery was captured, and every obstacle -surmounted. With a ringing cheer the relieving force entered the -Residency, being joyfully welcomed by the garrison. Relief had come -just in time, for the enemy had driven two mines under the chief works, -and if these had been loaded and sprung, it would have been all over -with the defenders. - -Our loss was very severe, as upwards of 400 had fallen, including the -gallant Brigadier Neill, who fell in the final charge on the Residency. - -It was not until the next day that the remainder of the troops, sick -and wounded, guns and baggage, could be brought into a place of safety. -The enemy kept up a heavy fire, and rendered the march difficult and -dangerous. After many desperate deeds, all were safe in the Residency, -and the rebels, smarting under the treatment they had received, -withdrew to positions on the outskirts of the city. The British flag -had been kept flying, and the women and children saved from the -bloodthirsty ruffians who anticipated a second Cawnpore. - -Lucknow had been certainly relieved, but Havelock could not march -back to Cawnpore, through a rebel-infested country, with such a large -number of women and children, his sick and wounded, and with only a -small force to guard them. There was nothing to do but wait at Lucknow -for help in his mission. The troops were not idle, as the enemy were -particularly daring at times. They were driven from the rear of the -position, and the Palace, extending along the line of the river from -the Residency, was cleared and taken possession of, making excellent -barracks for the troops. - -On another occasion three columns of Sir Henry’s force gave the enemy a -surprise by attacking their works at three different points, destroying -the guns, and blowing up the houses which afforded the rebels -protection. The garrison had to be maintained on reduced rations, -but there was not much fear of the defenders starving. The enemy had -still one battery which remained in position close to the Residency, -which annoyed the garrison by its fire. Its capture therefore became -imperative, and a force of over 500 men under Colonel Napier of the -Bengal Engineers, set out to capture it. - -The column formed on the road leading to the Pyne Bagh, and, advancing -to some houses near the jail, drove the enemy away from them and from -a barricade under a sharp musketry fire. The column, having to work -its way through strongly-barricaded houses, it was late before a point -was reached from which the battery could be commanded. This position -having been obtained, and it being discovered that the battery was in -a high position, scarped and quite inaccessible without ladders, it -was decided to postpone the assault. The position which had been won, -having been secured and loopholed, the troops occupied the buildings -for the night, and were subjected to a heavy fire from the battery, -which somewhat disturbed the slumbers of the men. - -They were fresh enough next morning, however, and prepared to advance -upon the battery, covered by a heavy artillery fire from the Residency. -A severe fire was opened from a barricade which flanked the battery on -the right, but this being turned, the troops advanced and drove the -enemy from the battery, capturing the guns, which had been withdrawn -to some distance, and, driving off the enemy, who defended them to -the last with musketry and grape. The guns having been destroyed and -the house blown up, the force retired to their resting-place of the -previous night. - -Everything was now done by the garrison to strengthen its position. -Barricades were erected at all available points, the defences of -the Residency were improved, and every building put into a state of -defence. One of the greatest dangers the British had to guard against -was the enemy’s mines, which threatened the position from every -possible quarter. The garrison had always to be on the alert, and -were constantly employed in counter-mining. In this they were very -successful, and managed to thwart the rebels at almost every point. - -In regard to the mining operations, Sir James Outram, who was now in -chief command, wrote:--“I am aware of no parallel to our series of -mines in modern war; 21 shafts, aggregating 200 feet in depth, and 3291 -feet of gallery, have been erected. The enemy advanced 20 mines against -the palace and outpost.” - -The 78th regiment, as it always did, played a prominent part in the -defence, and were posted in a range of houses which were constantly -under the heavy rebel musketry fire. The walls of the houses were -riddled, but the Highlanders never flinched, and kept thousands of the -fierce mutineers at bay. Day by day the siege dragged on, and scarcely -a day passed but there was some assault or sortie. The rebels were -being strongly reinforced by flying squads of mutineers from all parts, -who were content to serve where they were safest in point of numbers. -As yet they had made no impression on the garrison, but their numbers -were becoming so numerous that Outram and Havelock became extremely -anxious. - -It is always when the cloud is at its blackest that the silver lining -appears, and a message, whether it was false or true, reached the -Residency that relief was near at hand. The soldiers cheered, and vowed -to keep the flag flying. - - - - -CHAPTER XLVIII. - -THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW - -(_continued_). - -1857. - - -Cooped up in the beleagured city of Lucknow, the brave Havelock -received but scanty news of what was transpiring in other parts of -India. He certainly felt assured that the British Government would -never leave him in that hopeless position, so he settled down to make -the best of his situation and keep the rebels in check. It was a trying -time for Outram and Havelock, for almost daily the death-roll was -increased through wounds or disease. - -Meanwhile Brigadier Greathed had been marching through the country, -inflicting severe punishment on the mutineers who had fled from -Delhi, where the British had won a great victory. The Mhow and Indore -rebels were crushed at Agra, and the column which latterly moved from -Mynpooree under command of Sir James Hope Grant, arrived at Cawnpore -to hear of the precarious position of the British garrison at Lucknow. -After one or two minor engagements, in which he inflicted some loss -upon the rebels, Sir James determined to proceed to Lucknow, and -attempt with his small force to relieve the city. - -On 8th November, 1857, he arrived at the famous Alum Bagh, where -Havelock had left his sick and wounded under the protection of the -64th regiment. Between this strong position and Lucknow there lay a -large undulating plain, intersected by the canal which encircles the -city. Yet that plain could not be traversed, for it was given over -to the camping ground of a huge company of rebels. The mutinous force -before Lucknow must have numbered almost 50,000, so that the task of -relief was rendered impossible to the small British force. It seemed -galling that relief could not be given, with the Residency such a short -distance away, but it would only have been courting annihilation to -attempt to pierce the serried rebel ranks. Therefore Hope Grant took -up his position at the Alum Bagh to wait for reinforcements, and to -be at hand should Havelock require aid. The two British forces were -vastly outnumbered by the enemy, and it has never been satisfactorily -explained why the rebels did not attack the Alum Bagh. The position -was certainly a strong one, but the mutineers could with ease have -invested it from all quarters, and at the same time maintained their -pressure upon Lucknow. Possibly they had grown tired of fruitless -besieging, and, confident in their numerical superiority, preferred to -lie passively on the plain and wait for the attack. - -Hope Grant knew that he would not have long to wait, for before leaving -Cawnpore he was informed that the dashing and fiery Sir Colin Campbell -was on the warpath, and was hastening as fast as he possibly could to -form a junction with the troops in Oude, which now comprised Outram -and Havelock’s pent-up force in Lucknow and Sir Hope Grant’s column -at the Alum Bagh. Sir Colin, while travelling post haste to Cawnpore, -ran a very narrow escape. He was impatient to get at the rebels, and, -disregarding an escort, hurried on. He came across a detachment of -the rebellious 32nd regiment, and was all but captured, having to -take refuge in a post bungalow, where luckily he found some of our -soldiers, who were resting after a heavy march. Ultimately he reached -Cawnpore, and without further delay marched to Lucknow, where he now -knew he should join Hope Grant. This desired junction was effected on -11th November, and Sir Colin immediately assumed command of the Lucknow -relief force. - -This relieving army was now considerably strengthened, and Sir -Colin, trusting to active conjunction by Outram and Havelock from -the Residency, determined to make the attack. His force consisted -of the 9th Lancers, Captain Peel’s naval brigade, Sikh cavalry, -Hodson’s Horse, 8th, 53rd, 75th, and 93rd regiments of infantry, two -battalions of Punjaub foot, native sappers and miners, 10 guns of -the horse artillery, 6 light field guns, and the heavy field battery -of the Royal Artillery. Sir Colin left his baggage at the Alum Bagh -in charge of the 75th, and was further reinforced by 700 men drawn -from the Welsh Fusiliers and the 82nd Foot, two guns of the Madras -artillery, along with a body of the Royal Artillery and Engineers. -The commander-in-chief advanced from the Alum Bagh in the direction -of Dilkhoosha Park (“Heart’s Delight”), a former hunting seat of the -kings of Oude, with a castle situated on a beautiful eminence in the -park. The advanced guard, which had been further strengthened by -some companies of the 5th, 64th, and 78th Highlanders under Colonel -Hamilton of the 78th, was soon brought into contact with the enemy, -and, steadily advancing, was subjected to a heavy musketry fire from -the rebels. The vanguard, however, cleared away this opposition, and -drove the mutineers over the canal which runs through the park. The -rebels fell back upon the Martinière College, but were unable to -withstand the fire from our guns. This building was splendidly adapted -for defence, standing secure and firm in the centre of a large thicket -of mango trees. The enemy seemed to be terrorised by the steadiness of -our advance, and abandoned the College after a short conflict, in which -they lost heavily. The mutineers seemed to have a wholesome dread of -the Highlanders with their kilts and terrible bayonets. Many of them -had never seen such men before, and were terrified by their appearance. -They called them “petticoated devils,” and many firmly believed that -they were women sent over to avenge Cawnpore. At all events, the -Highlanders were there, and they did much to strike terror into the -hearts of the cowardly rebels. - -The College having been so easily won, Sir Colin made the park his -headquarters. Sir James Outram and Sir Henry Havelock were not idle -inside the city, the force being busily employed in digging trenches -and erecting batteries in a large garden held by the 90th regiment. -These were concealed by a lofty wall, under which several mines were -driven for the purpose of blowing it down when the moment for action -should arise. It was determined by the Generals that as soon as Sir -Colin and his force should reach the Secunder Bagh, this wall should be -blown down, and that the batteries should open fire upon the insurgent -defences in front, when the troops would storm the Hera Khanah, the -steam-engine house, and the king’s stables. - -Sir Colin had meanwhile arranged his force in the gardens to the best -possible advantage as far as safeguarding against any attack, and being -in readiness to make a dash for Lucknow at any time. On the 12th an -attack was made upon his advance guard by a determined band of rebels. -The field battery and Captain Peel’s heavy guns came into action, and -did great execution amongst the enemy. After the artillery had done its -work, the 53rd and 93rd Highlanders, along with the 4th Sikhs, charged -the enemy in daring style, causing them to break rank and fly. The 9th -Lancers kept up the pursuit, and almost for the first time the rebels -received a taste of the deadly lance. The rear guard now moved up, -and a junction was formed nearer and ever nearer the city. At last Sir -Colin determined to advance, and, as per arrangement his route was by -way of the Secunder Bagh. - -This is a strongly-fortified building, surrounded by a wall which was -loopholed in every direction, fairly bristling with rifle muzzles. -Brigadier Adrian Hope led the troops forward in skirmishing order, -and this was the signal for a heavy fire from the enemy’s guns. The -British guns were quickly brought up by Captains Blunt and Travers, -and replied vigorously to the enemy’s fire. While this artillery duel -was in progress, Hope made a dash at the head of his infantry, and -drove the enemy from the boundary walls of the Secunder Bagh into -the main fortified building. It was here that the last stand was to -be made, and the rebels knew that if they had to surrender there -was no hope of mercy, for they were caught like rats in a trap. To -the left of the Secunder Bagh the enemy held a line of barracks, -which, in the possession of a trained force, might have offered great -resistance. The Sutherland Highlanders, supported by a company of the -53rd, rushed the building, and at the point of the bayonet drove the -enemy helter-skelter from the position to the plain beyond, where the -majority of them were killed. All had been success to Sir Colin’s brave -army up to now, and it was with a cheer that the men rushed to storm -the Secunder Bagh, which was teeming with well-armed and desperate -rebels. - -Havelock had in the meantime exploded his mine, and through the -breach his battery opened a withering fire upon the enemy’s defences. -Volley after volley was poured in, and this gave Sir Colin’s troops -the opportunity to make a great attack from his point of vantage. The -4th Sikhs, led by Lieutenant Paul, who fell while gallantly rushing -forward, had the honour of opening the assault, while the 93rd and -53rd acted as supports. The Highlanders and Sikhs are staunch friends, -and might be seen during this campaign going about camp arm-in-arm, -the Sikh with the Scotchman’s feather bonnet, and the Scot with his -dusky comrade’s turban. It is even related that they petitioned their -captains to procure the Highland dress for them. It was but fitting -then that the Sikhs and Highlanders should share the honours of this -glorious attack. - -Forward the Sikhs rushed, amid a hail of bullets, with the Highlanders -close behind. The rebel fire was terrible, for they knew this was -their last chance, and they could not expect mercy from our revengeful -troops. A small breach had been made in the wall, but it was so narrow -that only a handful of men could enter at a time. This did not deter -our men, and the Highlanders, just a little bit jealous of the Sikhs -that they should be the first to enter, ran a neck-and-neck race to -the breach through the hail of bullets. They dashed up to the very -loopholes, and from the gaining of this position the fate of the rebels -may be said to have been sealed. The Sikhs, 93rd, 53rd, and the 90th -Highlanders clustered round the doomed building. - -The well-known author, Rees, gives a graphic account of the situation. - -“Our men,” he writes, “dashed in as quickly as the narrow breach -permitted. They went under the very loopholes of the enemy, and, -cunningly lying down while the enemy let fly a volley at the caps -placed on their bayonets, and which our men put up as a target for -the time being, they as soon as the enemy’s fire was exhausted, and -before they could load again, tore down the iron bars, broke up the -barricades, and jumped down from the windows in the walls.” - -Then followed a terrible slaughter, for the rebels were so thoroughly -cowed that they offered but little resistance. Here and there one more -brave than his fellows would fire his rifle or attack with his tulwar. -A bullet in his brain, or the terrible bayonet through his breast soon -silenced him. The Highlanders were reeking in blood. Their faces were -bespattered by drawing their gory hands over their perspiring foreheads -as they momentarily paused in the conflict. - -“This is awful!” exclaimed one soldier of the 93rd to his neighbour. - -“G’wa, man! this is grand!” and he plunged his bayonet into a cringing -wretch who begged for mercy. “Cawnpore, ye deevil!” he hissed, and -turned to renew his work of slaughter. - -It was the memory of Cawnpore that roused the Highlanders, and the -Sikhs were every bit as bloodthirsty. The gateway, the large principal -room, and a side room were deluged in blood, and littered with reeking -corpses. The green tartan of the 93rd was of scarlet hue ere many hours -had passed. The full extent of the silent slaughter with the bayonet -may be judged when it is stated that nearly 3000 bodies were dragged -from the building on the following day. Cawnpore was avenged with -interest. - -The troops of the garrison had also been doing brave deeds. Fully 800 -of the garrison had attacked other parts of the defences. Men like the -78th Highlanders were spoiling for a charge, and how they rushed upon -their foes! The rebels reeled before the shock, and fled, leaving the -buildings in our hands. Guns were mounted on the position thus gained, -and on the following day opened fire on the observatory (Tara Kotee) -and the mess house. Captain Peel’s naval siege train went to the front, -and drew up within a few yards of the loopholed wall of the Shah -Nujuf, where a heavy and merciless fire was kept up upon the rebel -defenders. After the mess house had been battered by our heavy guns, -recourse was once more had to the bayonet, which was never known to -fail. Nor did it on this occasion, for the position was soon gained and -the enemy put to flight. - -The task of relief was nearly completed, and madly our men rushed into -the enclosure round the Motee Mahal (Pearl Palace), where the rebels -made their last despairing stand. It was futile on their part to -attempt to stem the rushes of the victorious British troops. They went -down like grain before the sickle, and those who steered clear of the -bayonet gave vent to yells of terror and fled to the plains, which were -already dotted with bands of fugitives. The slaughter of the rebels had -been enormous, but yet the killing of a few thousands did not diminish -to any great extent the rebel horde which had ignominiously retreated -to a place of shelter. The killed and wounded were but as a drop in the -bucket, and although Lucknow was for the moment relieved, trouble was -yet to be expected from the mutineers who clustered round the city. - -Proudly Sir Colin met and grasped the hands of the fearless Outram and -the gallant Havelock. With flashing eyes Havelock praised and thanked -the relieving and defending troops. It was pointed out to him that -his son was lying wounded, but the old warrior continued his address, -although his heart must have been rent with anxiety about his son. -Fortunately it was only a slight wound, and the lad soon recovered, but -the incident shows Havelock as the soldier, who thought it his duty -to thank his soldiers before attending to his wounded son. Our great -success had not been attended without loss, for we had 122 officers -and men killed, and 345 wounded. Sir Colin’s first care was for his -wounded, and after consultation with Havelock and Outram, he decided -to remove the toil-worn garrison to a place of safety. It was evident -that it was not worth while to hold the position against such a large -investing army. - -The tactics which he employed in carrying out a safe retreat show the -wily old Sir Colin in his best colours. He was not afraid to meet the -enemy again at the head of his brave troops, but, burdened with women, -children, wounded and stores, he sought to avoid a conflict, and this -is how he managed it. - -On the 20th and 21st, he ordered Captain Peel’s battery to open a heavy -fire upon the Kaiser Bagh, and at the same time Havelock’s battery in -the palaces opened a tremendous fire upon the same position. Naturally -the enemy expected an attack upon this point, and consequently -concentrated there. The strategic old General bargained for this, -and he silently withdrew the whole garrison. The retreat was managed -without a hitch, and the force marched on with Sir Colin in the -rear to direct any attack upon the force. The enemy at last learned -of the move, and tried to turn the rear at the Alum Bagh but failed. -On arriving at that place, Sir Colin pushed on with his charges to -Cawnpore, where he fought a decisive battle, which is described in the -chapter dealing with Cawnpore. He left Sir James Outram behind with a -strong force to check any movement on the part of the rebels. - -The British camp was unexpectedly thrown into mourning through the -death of Sir Henry Havelock. This brave and Christian General was worn -out with the hardships and anxiety of the campaign and siege, and -was stricken down with dysentry, to which he succumbed on the 24th -November. Safe to say, there was no British officer so genuinely loved -and respected by the rank and file. They adored him, and gladly would -have died for him, and now that he was gone, they mourned him as only -true friends can mourn. - -Lucknow had now become the focus of the rebels, who were flying -aimlessly about the country, avoiding actual conflict with British -troops. Sir James Outram’s division numbered almost 4000 men of all -arms, and he took up a strong position, being fortified at all points, -the circuit of his entire position being nearly ten miles. Here -the force remained for nearly three months, while Sir Colin, after -retaking Cawnpore, was engaged recovering the Doab and making his final -preparations for a final assault upon Lucknow. - -These months were full of anxiety for Outram and his men, for they -had to be continually on the alert against a mammoth army, which must -have numbered close upon 100,000. Against less skilfully prepared -fortifications they might have, by sheer force of numbers, overwhelmed -the British, but, like whipped curs, they preferred to keep at a safe -distance, and harry the British when opportunity came their way. They -made one feint bolder than their usual, which had for its object the -surrounding of the force and the cutting off of supplies. Outram got to -know of the scheme, and checkmated them at every point. Although vastly -outnumbered, our force repelled every attack, and inflicted heavy loss -upon the mutineers, besides capturing four guns and twelve ammunition -waggons. - -News came that Sir Colin was once again upon the march, and although -the troops under Outram were confident that they could hold back the -rebels for ever, they were glad at the prospect of being reinforced -and led into the field by the great Sir Colin. He matured his plans -carefully, and adopted a line of action which he thought would entail -as little loss upon his army as was possible. With this end in view, -he sent out strong detachments to all parts, with instructions to meet -him at all costs at Lucknow on a certain date. Thus Sir Hugh Rose, -General Hope Grant, and Colonel McCausland scoured the country and -achieved several notable victories. - -But perhaps the most glorious and decisive victory was gained by -Brigadier Franks at the head of a force of 4000 troops. He contrived -to prevent a junction with two noted rebel leaders, Bund Hossein and -Mhendee Hossein, by attacking the former at Chanda, in the Nagpore -territory. The enemy, consisting of 8500 sepoys and a large number of -mercenaries, occupied the fort and villages in front of the place. They -were driven from this place, leaving behind 300 killed, along with six -pieces of cannon. Franks prepared to encamp in this position, when he -was surprised to hear the discharge of artillery, and a volley of grape -shot crashed into his lines. - -The other Hossein, unaware of his relative’s defeat, had come up with -10,000 men and eight guns. Franks gave him battle, and in a very short -time the rebel had to seek safety in flight. Later, he fought another -battle with 25,000 desperadoes, including 5000 trained sepoys, his -force being 2500 Europeans supported by 3000 Nepaulese. He totally -defeated them, and the enemy fled, leaving a rajah and 1800 dead on the -field. Twenty guns, the standing camp, baggage, ammunition, and all -material of war were captured. It was almost a bloodless battle as far -as Franks was concerned, for, incredible as it may appear, he only lost -two men killed and three wounded. - -Sir Colin marched from Cawnpore on the 28th February, 1858, at the -head of almost 30,000 troops, including about 20,000 Europeans. He -had 60 heavy guns and 40 field pieces, while his cavalry consisted of -1500 Europeans and 3000 native troopers. This imposing force was still -further augmented by the infusion of 4500 men under the redoubtable -Franks, and fully 10,000 fierce and wiry Ghoorka warriors under the -loyal Jung Bahadoor. The savage rebels knew that a big force was to -be set against them, and they realised that every man would die if he -fell into the hands of the British. Rumours spread in their ranks that -great, red-haired men who were giants, with bare knees, were coming to -kill them, and the chiefs had great difficulty in preventing them from -fleeing. - -Campbell appeared with the 2nd Division of infantry, cavalry, and a -section of artillery at a position east of the Alum Bagh on 2nd March, -and on the following day the attack on Lucknow commenced, the enemy -abandoning Dilkhoosha, and falling back on the Martinière College. -The Dilkhoosha was instantly occupied by the 42nd Highlanders (Black -Watch), and a battery was soon at work from this position on the -Secunder Bagh. Sir Colin, gratified at the arrival of Franks and the -Ghoorkas, resolved to make attacks from the river Goomtee, which flows -past the city. A pontoon bridge was thrown across, and 6000 men and 30 -pieces of cannon, under Sir James Outram, passed over. The enemy, as -was expected, came out of the city in large numbers to check this force. - -A heavy artillery fire and a dashing charge of the Queen’s Bays sent -the rebels back, and Outram was able to strengthen his position. It was -an artillery duel during the next two days, the enemy’s stronghold, the -Martinière College, suffering severely from our shells. Outram had made -good his position, however, for he advanced along the Fyzabad road, -and, although meeting with stout and desperate resistance, he gained -his end, which was the Badshah Bagh, or King’s Great Garden, from which -his guns had free play upon the whole line of entrenchments formed by -the rebels at the canal, rendering them practically useless, besides -turning the rebels’ entire position. - -Sir Colin now had up the naval brigade to deal with the buildings -within the enclosure, from the windows of which the rebels kept up a -harassing and deadly rifle fire. The mortars, howitzers, and battery -guns had little effect, as the rebels, now fighting for dear life, -remained wonderfully steady in the trenches. - -“A taste of the steel, my men!” grimly exclaimed Sir Colin, as he -turned to the Highlanders and Sikhs. - -They steadied, and then, at the word, went forward in one silent, -death-dealing line of steel. This was too much for the rebels, who -fired a few random shots and fled, with the swift-footed Sikhs stabbing -them as they ran. The Martinière was won by the bayonet, and with the -chief rebel position there also fell the Residency, the Secunder Bagh -and Bank House. The Highlanders were once again conspicuous at the -Secunder Bagh, which had withstood the thunders of the naval brigade -guns. Two companies of Highlanders reached a platform, and were brought -to a stop by the dead wall. - -“Tear off the tiles! in at the roof, Highlanders!” cried Sir Colin. - -This was enough for the brave fellows, and in a minute they had -vanished through the tiles and bamboo, and thus the Secunder Bagh was -taken. - -The enemy by this time were in almost total rout, and Hope Grant -swept the surrounding country, cutting up the fleeing bands, while -the artillery continued to blaze away at the buildings still infested -by the desperate robbers and rebels. The Sutherland Highlanders, with -dauntless courage, stormed the Begum’s Palace, and swept aside the -defenders with their trusty bayonets, which reeked with blood. The -gallant Outram held the Goomtee Bridge, and cut up the flying enemy -unmercifully, while the Kaiser Bagh, which was almost an impregnable -position in capable hands, fell easily, the rebels fleeing out of the -city on the opposite side, only to be ruthlessly cut down by Sir Hope -Grant’s thousand sabres. The gallant little Ghoorkas won their spurs by -the capture of the whole line of trenches which menaced the Alum Bagh, -where our sick and wounded had been left. - -“It was terrible,” writes an eye-witness, “to see the ferocity of the -Ghoorkas as they sprang at their foes. They inflicted horrible wounds, -but so strong are their arms, it was death every blow.” - -On the 19th of March, the Moosa Bagh, the last stronghold of the -rebels, fell, and Lucknow was completely in our hands. Fighting still -took place with large bands of rebels on the outskirts, but they were -generally so demoralised that they fell an easy prey. - -We cannot close this eventful chapter without detailing a gallant stand -made by a slender detachment of that grand old regiment, the 42nd Black -Watch. Forty-eight men of the regiment were watching a ford on the -river Sardaar, which separates Oude from Rohileund. The notorious rebel -Kirput Sing of Rooyat crossed at the head of 2000 men, with two guns, -and at once opened fire on the little band. They did not flinch, but -stood at their post from sunrise to sunset, when two more companies -came to their rescue and made their victory complete. The enemy left -400 dead on the field, including Kirput Sing, his son and brother, -along with two guns. Of the 48, five were killed and eleven wounded, -including the gallant Captain Lawson. - -By deeds such as these Lucknow was won, and the rebels dispersed and -driven from Oude. By deeds such as these has the Empire been made, and -such deeds of valour are never forgotten, but written in letters of -gold on Britain’s scroll of fame. - - - - -CHAPTER XLIX. - -THE FIGHTING AT ALLAHABAD. - -1857. - - -When the spirit of revolt in our Indian Empire first spread abroad, -there can be little doubt but that the minds of the mutineers were -inflamed by headmen or chiefs who had a natural antipathy to Britain -and everything British. We have seen how the rebels at Delhi behaved -basely and treacherously, but it was the same all over the Empire. The -natives in general had one common bond of union--a growing sense of -distrust, and a fixed and firm apprehension that some danger menaced -the religion of the Hindoo and Mohammedan alike. They were also imbued -with the gross idea that either the British must be killed off root and -branch throughout India, or that the followers of the Prophet or Menou -must inevitably be swallowed up in Christianity. Anglo-Indian society -remained oblivious to the threatening danger, despising the natives, -and never dreaming of the power they would possess in the event of a -combined mutiny. - -Writing of this apathy, a writer in the “Delhi Gazette” of the time -writes as follows:--“Dazzled by the brilliant facility of their past -triumphs, they brought themselves to believe in a peculiar mission like -the ancient Hebrews; and blindly trusting in their special Providence, -neglected all ordinary human precautions for securing the safety and -permanence of their position. They knew that there was an evil spirit -abroad, but they took no steps to disabuse men’s minds until the -mischief was done. They made no preparation against the coming tempest -though the sea-birds on the shore were shrilly screaming, though a -black murky spot was already visible on the horizon, though the hoarse -murmur of the storm was breathing heavily on the darkening waters; so -no one armed himself against the day of battle. Suddenly a spark was -applied to the train laid by many hands, and in a moment of time all -was death, desolation and despair.” - -Such undoubtedly was the case, but the native mind must have been -inflamed to an extraordinary degree before the men who wore the British -uniform, and who had sworn fealty to the Crown, could have descended -to such vile acts of treachery as at Cawnpore and Delhi. It was at -Meerut that this slumbering antipathy and racial hatred, which caused -so much bloodshed and suffering first broke out. Colonel Finnis, of the -11th Native Infantry, was there shot through the back by a treacherous -sepoy, and a hundred bayonets were plunged into his body. - -This was the inauguration of the work of mutiny and blood, and all -through India the spirit of antipathy animated the mutinous soldiers -to deeds of Oriental barbarity. At Ferozepore, the 45th and 57th -Native Infantry set the buildings on fire and committed several acts -of bloodshed. At Murdaun, where the 55th Regiment (Ochterlony’s men) -mutinied, Colonel Spottiswoode, who loved and trusted them, was so -affected that he shot himself in despair. At Allyghar, brave Captain -Hayes was betrayed and hacked to pieces. At Bareilly the infuriated -fanatics turned upon their officers and killed and wounded in every -direction. - -While at Shahjehanpore the 28th Bengal Infantry mutinied while their -officers were at church. The Rev. Mr. M‘Callum was shot as he ascended -the pulpit, Lieutenant Spens was sabred while he knelt at prayer, Dr. -Bowling was shot as he was driving his wife and child to the church, -while Mr. Ricketts, the magistrate of the station, was killed in cold -blood. The women and children were promised every protection, and -were actually allowed to leave the station. They were compelled to -walk, and, on alighting, the fiends disregarded all their promises -by bayonetting the helpless women and dashing out the brains of the -children upon the ground, besides killing all the officers who had -accompanied their women under the promise of protection. At Seetapore, -Neemuch, Hansi, Benares and Sultanpore the same things occurred, the -officers being slain without being given an opportunity to defend -themselves, while the women and children and private citizens were -ruthlessly massacred. - -But of all the gross crimes committed during this trying time, when the -flame of mutiny was spreading like wildfire through the country, there -were none of such a treacherous character as that of the mutiny of the -6th Regiment of the Bengal army at Allahabad. That regiment had fought -gallantly in many a field, as its colours signified, for they bore the -names “Mysore,” “Bhurtpore,” and “Cabul.” Allahabad is a fortified -city at the junction of the Ganges with the Jumna, and the fort is -constructed in a strong position on a tongue of land at the confluence -of the two streams. - -The 6th were lying at this fort or at the cantonments as might be -required, and when they heard of the mutinies at Meerut and Delhi, at -once volunteered to march against the latter city. They were thanked -for their offer, and the officers commanding the regiment never -imagined that their men would become disaffected. A rumour became -general throughout the town, however, that the regiment was about -to mutiny, and what did the treacherous sepoys do but approach the -officers, and, says a writer of the day, “with tears in their eyes -entreated them to have implicit trust in their fidelity.” The scene -that ensued would not have disgraced the early days of the first French -Revolution. - -The officers and men fraternised in the most loving manner. Perfect -confidence appeared to be established on both sides; but, before -nightfall stragglers from other stations arrived, who worked up the -credulous fools to frenzy. They were told that the Christian Queen’s -troops were marching all over the country, destroying all who refused -to become Christians. The soldiers had been wavering, and very little -required to turn them into perfect demons, inflamed with the one -desire, namely massacre and safety in flight. That same evening, about -half-past nine, while the officers were in the mess bungalow, calm in -a sense of security, they were suddenly startled to hear the bugles -sounding the alarm. - -With blanching faces they turned out of the bungalow, but the foremost -fell with a bullet in his brain, and the work of mutiny had commenced. -The mutineers rushed about like veritable demons, slaying and killing -whoever dared to impede them. The officers made a gallant attempt to -reach the shelter of the fort at the riverside, and a few actually -managed to elude the maddened mutineers, but fourteen officers, -including nine young ensigns of the 6th, were brutally massacred, and -their bodies subjected to terrible maltreatment. - -A detachment of the 6th, with two guns, was posted at the pontoon -bridge to stop the progress of the mutineers from Benares, who were -expected to come to Allahabad. A garden midway between that point -and the fort was occupied by about 150 men of the Oude Irregular -Cavalry, under Lieutenant Alexander, who was posted there for the same -purpose. When the men of the 6th at the bridge heard the sound of the -bugles, they at once divined the cause, and turned the two guns in the -direction of the city, also firing upon the artillery officer, who -bravely dashed off amidst the shower of bullets to warn Alexander of -his danger. - -Meanwhile the officers of the detachment managed to effect their -escape in the dark, although they were repeatedly shot at. Lieutenant -Alexander, getting together as many men as could saddle, came dashing -up, sword in hand, but was shot through the heart by one of the rebels. -The artillery officer, being unsupported, saw that his life was in -jeopardy, turned his horse, and galloped to the fort. The garrison of -the fort consisted of about 70 European invalids, the Sikh Ferozepore -regiment to the number of about 400, about 80 sepoys of the mutinous -6th regiment, along with a number of European volunteers from the city. -It was out of the question to trust the men of the 6th, so the officers -at once disarmed them, and found that, contrary to orders, they had -loaded their rifles, which no doubt they intended to use upon the -officers. They were turned out in an unarmed state, and joined their -infuriated comrades in the streets of the town. - -The mutineers, after looting and wrecking the cantonments, proceeded in -a body to the great prison, where they easily overpowered the guards -and forced an entrance. Indian prisons at the time were generally -crammed full of thieves and vagabonds who could well and fitly be -classed “the greatest scum on earth,” and the great prison of Allahabad -was no exception to the rule. The mutineers released them speedily, and -the prisoners were nothing loth to join the sepoys in the work of havoc -and death. There were about 3000 prisoners released, and, along with -the soldiers, they marched through the streets, and carried death and -destruction on their march. Captain Birch, the adjutant of the fort, -and Lieutenant Innes of the Engineers, chanced to be outside when the -mutiny happened, and they were caught by the rebels and shot. - -A worse fate befel an officer of the 6th, who chanced to fall alive -into the hands of the savages--for such undoubtedly the soldiers had -become. He was pinned to the earth by bayonets and a fire kindled round -his body, and thus he was slowly roasted to death as his own men danced -around him and mocked his agony. The European residents who chanced -to fall into the hands of the mutineers were horribly outraged before -death mercifully released them from their tortures. At least fifty -white men and women perished in their houses or on the streets. Some -were cut to pieces by slow degrees, the nose, ears, lips, and fingers -being first cut off, and then the limbs hacked off by the tulwars of -the rebels. An entire family was burned alive, and little children were -destroyed before the eyes of agonised parents. Houses were wrecked, and -choice articles either carried off or destroyed in the maddest spirit -of destruction and hate. - -Five officers had reached the shelter of the fort by swimming the -Ganges, and three of them were in a state of nudity. The little -garrison lay under arms in the fort for five days and nights, watching -the infuriated sepoys rushing hither and thither, maddened and -desperate, many of them being under the influence of the native spirit -called “Chang,” which seems to steal away any little sense the ordinary -sepoy may have. - -The big guns in the fort were brought to bear upon bands of rebels -who ventured too near, and many were killed in this way, while the -sharpshooters on the walls picked off a number who came within range. -The city volunteers, composed for the most part of railroad men, were -formed into three small companies and officered. This added to the -numerical strength of the garrison, and Colonel Neill at Benares, -hearing of the outbreak at Allahabad, sent on about 50 men of the -Madras Fusiliers, while he himself hurried to the scene of the mutiny -at the head of 40 more, covering the seventy miles of country which -lay between the two cities in two nights in light carriages. He found -on arrival at Allahabad that the mutineers had grown tired of looting -and killing, in fact, the 6th had marched out of the town with drums -beating. - -Neill, at the head of his Fusiliers, speedily cleared the suburbs, and -had for his opponent a Mohammedan Mollah, who had unfurled the green -flag of the Prophet and proclaimed himself Vice-Regent of the King -of Delhi. He had collected a large band of ruffians, and occupied an -entrenched position in the town. At the head of only 200 men, with -a few guns, Neill marched out of the fort and attacked the Mollah’s -forces so suddenly, and with such vigour, that the rebels broke and -fled in all directions, pursued by the energetic Fusiliers, who put -many to death. - -Meanwhile, the scene inside the fort was a sad one, cholera breaking -out, and many also perished from sunstroke. Over seventy fighting -men lost their lives through disease, and twenty were buried at one -funeral. The shrieks of the insane and the dying rang through the fort, -and the 200 fugitive European women were in a sad plight. However, when -once Neill with his small force got thoroughly to work in the streets, -he rapidly cleared the rebels out of the city, and the fugitives were -able to return to their wrecked homes. The mortality was very high for -a time, but gradually the disease got stamped out, and Allahabad became -free and latterly welcomed Sir Henry Havelock and his Highlanders on -their march to Lucknow. - - - - -CHAPTER L. - -THE FIGHTING AT FUTTEHGHUR. - -1857. - - -The 10th Native Infantry, while the foregoing events were occurring, -were stationed at Futtehghur, a town on the west bank of the Ganges. -This regiment was every whit as famous in Indian warfare as the 6th, -who had run amok at Allahabad, bearing on their colours the battles of -Buxar and Korah. - -In June, 1857, the whole regiment broke out into open mutiny, forced -the gaol and released all the prisoners. This was surprising in the -extreme, as only a few days previous the men of the 10th had informed -their officers of a plan which the 41st regiment at Seetapore had -proposed to them in the event of the mutiny. They had even gone the -length of destroying the pontoon bridge, so as to prevent any rebels -from crossing to Futtehghur. No sooner did the 41st arrive after -their mutiny at Seetapore, than the 10th regiment, with a company of -artillery and two guns, marched to the Nawab, whom they placed on the -throne, laying the British colours at his feet, and firing a salute -of 21 guns. The battalion of the 10th were split into two sections, -those who were Purbees crossing at once to Oude, with the obvious -intention of returning to their homes. They were accompanied by a -Captain Bignell, who was killed on the way. Others went off on foraging -expeditions in small bands, and many who remained were murdered by the -men of the 41st, because the men of that regiment were refused a share -of the public treasure. - -The garrison at Futtehghur was but a small one, in fact there were -only about thirty men capable of bearing arms, and these brave fellows -prepared to defend the seventy odd women and children against the -attacks of the mutineers. The forces exchanged shots with big guns, and -latterly the sepoys crept behind the sheltering bushes, and peppered -the defenders with a heavy musketry fire, which did no harm. On the -following day the persistent rebels, under cover of their artillery -fire, were seen approaching with ladders, which they attempted to set -up against the walls. Fortunately the men inside the fort were good -marksmen, and were successful in shooting down the bearers of the -ladders as they approached. - -For four consecutive days the enemy’s guns and rifles continued to play -upon the fort, and there were several ineffectual attempts to scale the -walls. The rebels adopted a new plan on the fifth day, as the riflemen -took up positions on the roofs of houses within range. This fire was -most deadly, and four of the little garrison were wounded. They next -loopholed the walls, and kept up a steady fire at any of the garrison -who showed his head above the wall to fire the cannon. Mr. Jones and -Colonel Tucker were killed in this manner. On the following day, -Conductor Aherne, with one single discharge of grape, was successful in -blowing a dozen of the rebels away from the wall of a woodyard. - -The rebels then fell into a trap, for after they had cut a hole into -this place, the defenders allowed them to enter one by one. When a -sufficient number were in, a well-directed shot was thrown amongst -them, doing great damage. The place was then set on fire about their -ears, and many perished. Frustrated in this attempt, the rebels now -commenced a mine, at which they worked in secret for two nights and -then sprung it. The report was awful, and the fort was shaken to its -very foundations, but no lives were lost. - -A breach was, however, made in the walls, and the sepoys were preparing -to escalade it, when they were forced to retire under a heavy musketry -fire, through which they lost several men. Later in the day they made a -second attempt, with no better result, although the garrison lost one -of its best gunners in the person of Conductor Aherne, who was shot -through the head in laying a gun. - -Maddened by such frequent failure, and eager to get at the garrison for -the purpose of massacre, the mutineers got a gun into position, and -started to fire upon the bungalow which they knew contained the women -and children. A number of shots passed through the door, but extra -precautions had been hurriedly taken, and the balls were stopped by a -heavy timber barricade. Two of the enemy’s guns were dismounted, but -still the rebels kept up the attack upon the wearied garrison, and, -finding all their attempts useless, started to sink a second mine close -to the position of the first. This was a serious outlook, for if a -second breach was made, the rebels would make two different attacks, -and the defenders were too few to repel the rebels in large numbers at -two different places. - -They looked for a means of escape, and the only possible way that -presented itself was the river, which flowed past the fort. They could -not stay in the fort, for it simply meant that sooner or later they -would be all savagely butchered, so the brave men who had guarded -the women and children so faithfully and well, determined that under -cover of night they would make the attempt. The ladies and children -were divided into three parties, and at midnight they silently quitted -the fort in which they had spent so many anxious and perilous nights. -Quickly they took their places in the respective boats, and then an -officer went round to call in the pickets, who had previously spiked -the guns and destroyed the ammunition. - -At two o’clock on the morning of the 4th July, the fugitives shoved -off, and congratulated themselves in making their escape unobserved. -They could not foresee the end, nor could they rend the veil and know -the dreadful fate that was in store for them. The sepoys had not their -eyes shut, for no sooner had the boats passed the walls of the fort -than the cry rang out, “The Feringhees are escaping.” They ran along -the bank, firing at the boats, which fortunately were out of range, and -the fugitives had gone down the river about a mile without mishap when -it was found that the boat which contained Colonel Goldie, his wounded -daughter, and other delicate sufferers was too heavy to be managed, so -all the occupants had to be transferred to the boat under the command -of Colonel Smith. This was safely accomplished, although the sepoys -brought a cannon into play. The boats proceeded down midstream, with -the sepoys in attendance, shouting and firing from the bank. - -At the village of Singheerampore they had to lie-to to repair a broken -rudder, and two men were killed by a shot from the bank. Further -misfortune was in store for the fugitives, as the other boat grounded -on a sandbank, and all the efforts of the men to move her failed. A -panic seized the occupants of the craft, and when two boatloads of -sepoys were seen approaching, the women and children became frantic, -and when the sepoys opened fire they threw themselves into the water -rather than fall into the murderous hands of the sepoys. All the -ladies were soon struggling in the water, with the exception of a Mrs. -Fitzgerald, who remained in the boat with her child, while her husband -stood over her with musket loaded and bayonet fixed. A few of the -occupants of the boat escaped by swimming to the other boats. - -Those who were in the other boats were scarcely less unfortunate, for -the sepoys poured in a merciless fire of grape shot among the women -and children. Mr. Jones, who swam to another boat, found most of the -occupants dead--a Mr. Rohan, the younger Miss Goldie, a child and -another lady lying in the bottom of the boat. All through the night the -survivors of the Futtehghur garrison continued their perilous voyage, -ever and anon hearing the shouts of their pursuers and the constant -drip of the bullets in the turgid waters. - -They passed Bithour, where they were fired upon by the sepoys under -that infamous scoundrel Nana Sahib. The fire was deadly, and many were -wounded. The boats still proceeded down the river, and at last reached -Cawnpore, where General Wheeler received them. They had been but spared -from one death to another equally as horrible, for they received no -mercy from the Nana, and, as described in the chapter dealing with -Cawnpore, were brutally massacred. The bravery of the defenders at -Allahabad and Futtehghur are bright incidents in a campaign which was -distinguished for bravery. - - - - -CHAPTER LI. - -THE SIEGE OF KOTAH. - -1858. - - -We have now to deal with perhaps the most sanguinary conflict which -marked the closing days of the campaign, when British arms were -employed in stamping out the mutiny in all directions. Sir Hugh Rose -was entirely successful in Central India, General Whitlock cleared the -whole district of Jubbulpore, while General Roberts, sweeping through -Rajpootana, bore down upon Kotah, the inhabitants of which had cruelly -massacred the Resident, Major Burton, and his two sons. - -Kotah is in the province of Ajmere, and was held by the noted rebel, -Hossein Ali, who had gathered around him a large force to make a stand -against the all-conquering Feringhees. It was in March, 1858, that -Roberts commenced his movement upon Hossein Ali, and a trying tramp it -proved for his brave troops. Under a sweltering sun, over baked earth, -finding the wells dried up, with men and horses dropping by the way, he -wearily dragged his way toward Kotah. To add to the sufferings of his -troops, most of the water-carriers deserted to the ranks of the rebel -chief, and left the British soldiers parched and thirsty. - -The column consisted of the 8th Royal Irish Hussars, the 72nd, or Duke -of Albany’s Highlanders, the 83rd and 95th regiments, along with the -13th Bengal Infantry--a corps which was greatly mistrusted. The enemy -consisted almost entirely of mutineers, chiefly of the 72nd Bengal -Infantry, whose scarlet coats were faced with yellow, like those of the -72nd Highlanders who were marching against them, while they also bore -the same number on all their appointments as the British regiment. - -Bravely the force marched on, passing on the route Sawoor, which was -strongly fortified; Jhajpoor, a straggling ill-defended town; and -Bhoondee. This latter place is a national citadel, and it was here that -the two brigades met, being only two days’ march from Kotah. - -On the 22nd of March, the division, after great hardships, reached -Kotah, and encamped on the left bank of the river Chumbul, opposite -the city, but this position had ultimately to be altered to avoid -the enemy’s artillery. The whole army lay exactly opposite the city, -and parallel with the river. The immediate cause of these operations -against Kotah was the treachery of the Rajah, who had always protested -himself a staunch ally of the British. When the mutiny at Neemuch broke -out among the Bengal troops, Major Burton had left Kotah for some -purpose. During his absence, the Rajah warned him against returning, -as the inhabitants had joined the rebellion, and considerable numbers -of mutineers had taken up their residence in the city. Nevertheless, -Major Burton, with his two sons, returned to Kotah, and all three were -barbarously murdered. The Rajah refused to join his subjects, and shut -himself up in his palace, where he was regularly besieged by his own -subjects. - -Kotah is a large town, girt by massive walls, and is situated on the -eastern bank of the Chumbul, well defended by bastions and deep ditches -cut in the solid rock, while the entrances are all defended by double -gates. In the foreground lies a vast lake, with the temple of Jugmandal -built of snow-white marble, rising in the centre. - -On the 24th of March two batteries were erected on the banks of the -river, one on the right and the other on the left of the British -position. Hossein Ali, who was in reality an ex-Pay Sergeant of the -revolted 72nd, had about 70 pieces of cannon at his disposal, and he -directed a well-trained fire upon the batteries. The siege began with -vigour, and the guns of both forces did much execution. Night and day -our soldiers and officers toiled in a trench on the scheme of a mine, -which was afterwards relinquished, amid slaughter, wounds, sunstroke, -and cholera, but they never flinched. - -On the 26th, Major-General Roberts placed a body of troops in the -entrenched quarter of the city, which was still in the possession of -the Rajah, while 200 men of the 83rd regiment, and the rifle company -of the 13th Native Infantry, crossed over the river. The next day or -two, during which the artillery fire on both sides never slackened, was -given over to preparations for bringing over some of the heavy ordnance -and mortars to be used in a grand assault. - -On the 30th the final preparations were made, and early that morning -three columns of 500 men each passed over in large square flat-bottomed -boats to the city, the reserve being under Colonel Macan. The leading -column in the assault, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Raimes of -the 95th, was composed of 260 men of the 72nd, and 250 of the 13th -Native Infantry; the second column, under Lieut.-Colonel Holmes of the -12th Native Infantry, of 260 men of the 95th regiment, with the 10th -regiment of Native Infantry; and the third column of 200 of the 83rd, -with the 12th Native Infantry. The Highlanders crept up to the wall -in the early morning while it was yet dark, the design being to blow -a hole in the wall sufficiently large to admit a storming party. The -engineers found the wall too solid to admit of its being blown up. The -engineers toiled away, but the day broke and the sun shone forth making -conspicuous the Highlanders in their plumed bonnets and tartan trews -as they stood in line under the wall of the city. They became exposed -to a galling fire from the enemy, and their position for a time was a -most dangerous one. The plan of attack was altered, and the 72nd, with -the engineers and supports, were ordered to the Kittenpole gate, which, -although it had been strongly built up, presented more favourable -opportunities for capture. The engineers set to work, and in a few -minutes they had the ponderous gate blown to atoms. - -Under a heavy fire the 72nd, under Major Thelluson, dashed in at the -breach, and won an entrance to the city by turning to the right under -the protecting fire of a party which had been placed on the walls of -the Rajah’s fortifications. The advance was rapid, as nothing could -stay the impetuous rush of the Highlanders, who were smarting under -the heavy fire they had been subjected to in the morning. It was a -fearful moment for them while they stood under the walls, waiting for -an entrance, and one of the regiment wrote home as follows:-- - -“We were in an awful position for more than seven hours. I think it -would be about eleven o’clock when the gate was blown up. But it was -too bad to keep us in suspense so long, for you may believe me the -torture of the mind was awful. Any who had the opportunity of studying -the men’s countenances could easily read their minds. You would have -seen many a shade of sorrow and sadness. Our plan of attack was simple. -Our Brigade--the second--was to attack and storm the right bastions, -mounting in all 17 guns, the 72nd forcing through the breach first, -supported by the 13th, the 83rd bringing up the rear. The first brigade -was to follow on the left attack, both having the town in the centre.” - -To the sound of the pipes, and shouting the old war-cry of the -Greys which had resounded over the field of Waterloo--“Scotland for -ever!”--the Albany Highlanders (72nd) dashed on. But little resistance -was offered, and rapidly the column moved on to the chief point of -attack--the bastion called the Zooraidoor, on the outer walls of the -city. The rebels, with their matchlock rifles, tried in vain to stop -the onslaught, but fell against the deadly Enfield rifle. On the column -reaching the bastion, it was found that most of the enemy had fled, -and those who remained were quickly put to flight by the bayonet. -Several of the mutineers, in their haste to escape, threw themselves -from the ramparts, and were dashed to pieces at the bottom. The column -next proceeded along the wall as far as the Soorjpole gate, one of the -principal entrances to the town, through which a body of the enemy were -flying to a place of safety. - -Then commenced the real fighting of the day, for when the column had -seized the gate and rushed into the city, the rebels opened a heavy -fire upon the British when they had quitted the shelter of the walls. -They were entrenched in a strongly-fortified house facing the gateway, -which was stormed by Lieutenant Cameron of the 72nd with a handful of -men. Cheering and shouting, they rushed in amongst the hail of bullets, -and dashed up a narrow passage and staircase leading into the upper -part of the building, where they met with a determined resistance from -the rebels. The band was headed by “the Lalla,” the commander-in-chief -of the mutineers, who fought desperately. Lieutenant Cameron was cut -down, and several men were killed, so Lieut.-Colonel Parke deemed it -expedient to risk no more lives in a fight in the narrow, dark, and -intricate passages of the building. The Royal Engineers were told off -to destroy the building, and they soon exploded their powder bags at -the corner of the building, bringing it down like a house of cards. -A large number of the rebels were destroyed by the collapse of the -building, while those who sought safety in the open were cut down. -There were a few instances of desperate resistance but the rout was -complete. - -The other two columns operating at different points met with scarce -a check, for the rebels made every haste to save their skins. By -evening the whole strongly-fortified city of Kotah was in our hands, -and the slaughter of the rebels must have been severe. The 8th Hussars -gallantly charged after the flying mutineers, and cut down hundreds of -them, capturing the treasure which had been taken from the town, while -the 72nd Highlanders captured one stand of sepoy colours, and the 95th -two stands. The victory was really gained by a clever flank movement, -coupled with the fact that the rebels deserted their guns, which, had -they been as well handled as in the early morning, would have repelled -any attack. Upwards of 70 guns of different calibre, some very heavy, -and a vast quantity of ammunition, fell into our hands. General -Roberts, in thanking the Brigade, said that he had been in field -fights, he had been in storming parties, but he had never seen men go -steadier. It was more like men upon a parade, or on a field day, than -men who were facing death. Thus ended the siege of Kotah, which will be -for ever memorable for British bravery against terrible odds. - - - - -CHAPTER LII. - -THE FIGHTING AT JHANSI, ROOHEA, AND BAREILLY. - -1857-58. - - -One of the many black deeds of the mutiny was the inhuman atrocities -at Jhansi, in the province of Allahabad, and about a hundred miles -eastward of Serinje. In June, 1857, the 12th Native Infantry, which had -served with distinction at Ferozeshah, and the 14th Irregular Cavalry -had their headquarters at Nowgong, but the left wing of each regiment -was quartered at Jhansi, which had therefore a considerable force -to repel any attack, besides having the advantage of two forts for -defensive purposes. - -The spirit of mutiny was in the air, and although the regiments named -had remained true to their salt, their officers could not put implicit -trust in them in face of the stories which were being circulated -regarding the success of the mutineers in various parts of India. -The officers and women and children took possession of the fort in -the city, it being preferred to the Star Fort, which was in the -cantonments. For a time the sepoys remained true, but on the 4th of -June a company of the 12th Native Infantry entered the Star Fort, and -took possession of the cannon and treasure which it contained. The fat -was now in the fire, and although the remainder of the men assured the -poor isolated officers that they would remain faithful, no trust could -be reposed in them. - -In all the phases of the mutiny the crafty and cunning traits in -the Indians’ character were brought to the surface. They behaved -treacherously on every occasion, and broke vows which to them ought -to have been sacred. It was thus at Jhansi, and the officers found -that they were indeed in perilous straits. On the 5th of June, while -on parade, the men, who were still allowed to retain their rifles, -deliberately shot down Captain Dunlop and Ensign Taylor, and Lieutenant -Campbell was seriously wounded, but succeeded in escaping to the fort. -Lieutenant Turnbull took refuge in the branches of a tree, but was -brought down by a musket ball, and shared the same fate as Dunlop and -Taylor. The other officers who were in the fort at the time of the -outbreak, saw what was happening by the aid of field glasses. They at -once put themselves on the defensive, and after admitting Campbell to -the shelter of the fort, secured the gates and shot down a few of the -mutineers who had pursued the wounded officer. They barricaded the -gates with stones, and prepared to fight desperately for their lives. -There were only 55 Europeans in the place, including the women and -children, along with a number of native servants. The women as usual -showed admirable bravery and fortitude, cooking for the garrison, -carrying refreshments to them at great risk, and, when ammunition -became scarce, they cast bullets for the rifles. - -The native servants were even not to be trusted, and two of them were -discovered attempting to open the gates of the fort. Captain Burgess -shot one of the rascals, but the other managed to cut down Lieutenant -Powys before he was shot by the captain. The mutineers gathered in -force around the little fort, and kept up a heavy fire upon the walls -with cannon and musket. Twice the brave defenders attempted to send -word of their peril to Gwalior or Nagode, but both failed. Captain -Gordon was shot in the head while looking over the parapet of the fort, -and as ammunition and provisions were almost exhausted, the little -garrison began to lose heart. - -The rebels were most persistent in their attacks, and a further -disaster befel the brave defenders when two gates were battered in. The -rebels offered them their lives if they laid down their arms, and as -the days passed and no sign of relief came, the wearied officers were -compelled at last to throw themselves upon the mercy of the mutineers. -They accordingly came out of the fort and laid down their arms. The -mutinous troops at once threw themselves upon the now defenceless -men, and tied them in two rows. The men were the first victims of the -massacre, Captain Burgess taking the lead, his elbows tied behind -his back, and a prayer book in his hands. The women and children, -terrified at the murder of those near and dear to them, stood by and -calmly waited until the time came when they too would be despatched. -Not one escaped, but fortunately all were destroyed without the inhuman -indignities to which they were subjected elsewhere. - -It was left to Sir Hugh Rose, latterly Lord Strathnairn, to avenge this -black deed. On the 21st March, 1858, he arrived before the walls of -the city with a large force, to find that it was held by a large rebel -army. He commenced the bombardment of the town, but was immediately -brought face to face with a new danger. The Gwalior contingent, which -had been shattered, and was thought to be dispersed, advanced from -Kalpee, a town on the right bank of the Jumna, and, becoming largely -augmented as it marched, the force when it drew up to give battle to -Sir Hugh Rose’s troops, must have numbered 25,000, while it was also -supported by eighteen large pieces of artillery. Still it was not a -disciplined force, and Sir Hugh was quick to avail himself of this -fact. Without giving the rebels time to form any preconcerted plan, he -dashed out to the attack. - -So sudden was the onslaught and so daring in its conception, the huge -mass of rebels reeled and broke into a confused rout. The British, -with a ringing cheer, charged in amongst the now terrified rebels, and -the slaughter was great. The contingent was again dispersed, and fully -2000 were killed. All the guns, elephants, and ammunition fell into our -hands, and Sir Hugh was now able to resume his siege operations on the -town. The rebels in Jhansi must have been affected by the defeat of -the large force outside, for on the following day the town fell into -the hands of the British column, the garrison fleeing in the course -of the night. The pursuit was at once taken up, and before it ended -1500 of the rebels who had been concerned in the Jhansi revolt were -destroyed. This was one of the last acts in the mutiny, but the revolt -was not to be quelled without the spilling of more British blood in the -ill-planned attack on Roohea. - -The Highland Brigade, after the final relief and capture of Lucknow, -had been engaged in pursuing the rebels in the district and stamping -out the rebellion in the province. The Highlanders were encamped at -the Dalkoosha, having been ordered to form part of the Rohilcund field -force under Brigadier Walpole. On the morning of the 8th of April, -the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd Highlanders marched from the camp to the -Moosha Bagh, a short distance from which the brigade encamped. Here -they remained until the 15th, when orders were issued to recommence -the march, as it had been learned that the enemy were active in the -vicinity. The advance guard consisted of three companies of the Black -Watch with cavalry and guns, under the command of Major Wilkinson, -while the main body followed with the remainder of the 42nd leading. -The Highland Brigade was under the command of Brigadier the Hon. Adrian -Hope, the whole being under Walpole. - -Long before daylight on the 16th the force was under arms, and moved -cautiously a few miles across country, when a halt was called, the -baggage collected, and a strong guard set over it, consisting of two -guns and detachments of men from every regiment. About ten o’clock in -the morning the whole force advanced cautiously through some thick -wood, and came suddenly upon a native mud fort, the garrison of which -immediately opened fire with their heavy guns and musketry. The 42nd -was in advance, supported by the 93rd, the 79th being held in reserve. -The guns were quickly placed in position, and opened a heavy fire -upon the fort, while a movement was also made by the infantry, the -Highlanders advancing under a merciless shower of bullets close to -the walls of the fort. This mud erection, which did duty as a fort, -was called Roohea, and was hardly worth the attention of the British -troops. Walpole, however, was determined to clear out this nest of -rebels, and gave orders that the infantry were to approach as near the -enemy as they could, and skirmish without support. - -The British plans were decidedly bad, for the rebels could easily -have been driven out by the fixed bayonet without the sacrifice of -life which a skirmishing attack entailed. Walpole evidently meant to -prevent the escape of the rebels by the main gate, for Major Wilkinson -made an attack on the weak side to drive the rebels out and into -contact with the main force. Captain Ross Grove, with No. 8 Company -of the Black Watch, advanced with fixed bayonets, and without having -the slightest protection or cover bravely marched on till they came -close to the counterscarp of the ditch, with only the breadth of the -ditch between the gallant Highlanders and the enemy. There they lay, -waiting patiently for orders to charge, losing men rapidly; in fact, -so precarious was their position that a company of the Punjaub Rifles -was sent to their assistance. The Punjaubees and Highlanders quickly -forming into line, rushed for the ditch, and attempted to get over the -parapet, but had to admit defeat, having to retire with heavy loss, two -officers and fifty men being killed and wounded. The impetuous assault -had failed, and the enemy had sustained but a trifling loss, while the -fort was as stoutly defended as ever. Captain Cope, of the Punjaub -Rifles, along with four men of the Black Watch, performed a daring deed -in going almost under the walls of the fort to bring in the dead body -of Lieutenant Willoughby. Creeping to where the lieutenant’s body lay, -the five men raised it and carried it back to the British lines under -a perfect storm of shot. Captain Cope had his left arm broken by a -bullet, and Private Spence, of the 42nd, was mortally wounded. - -Brigadier Adrian Hope, angry at the heavy loss inflicted on his men, -went near the fort to reconnoitre and endeavour, if possible, to find a -better way by which it could be won. The fort was hexagonal in shape, -with two redoubts, two sides of the hexagon having no fortifications. -The bastions were circular, and the ditch deep and narrow, the escarp -and rampart being completely inaccessible at most parts without the -use of scaling ladders. The gallant leader of the Highlanders, in his -eagerness to learn the internal arrangements, ventured too near, and he -had barely been a minute in the zone of fire when he was seen to sway -and fall. The bullet had penetrated above the left collar-bone, and he -knew that it was mortal, for he exclaimed, “I am a dead man, lads. They -have done for me at last.” He then asked for a drink of water, which he -drank hurriedly, and then expired in the arms of one of his officers. - -An officer, writing of the scene, says--“I cannot describe to you the -gloom--thick and palpable--which the sudden and untimely death of our -amiable and gallant Brigadier has cast over the minds of all. He was -the foremost and most promising of all the young Brigadiers; he was the -man in whom the commander-in-chief placed the most implicit confidence, -and whom all trusted and delighted to honour.” - -He was the ninth son of the Earl of Hopetoun, and served with the 60th -Scottish Rifles in the Kaffir war, where he saw much service. No. 8 -Company of the Black Watch were maddened by this loss, and retired -clamouring for orders to storm the fort, but appealed in vain, for -apparently Walpole had different plans in view. The same writer above -quoted states:--“Everybody asks what did the Brigadier intend to do? -Why did he send men to occupy the position which they did when nothing -was to be gained by their being there? Why, if he intended to take the -place, was it not stormed at once, and at the point of the bayonet? -Or rather--and this is the main query--why was it not shelled by the -mortars and smashed by the breaching cannon?” - -For an hour or two the guns played on the fort, but after the death of -Hope nothing was done, and the force outside continued to get the worst -of it. All the regiments were losing heavily, but it was the Black -Watch and the Punjaubees who suffered most severely, the Black Watch -having alone forty-two casualties, including Lieutenants Douglas and -Bromley. - -At sunset the force was withdrawn, and, to the amazement of all, -the camp was formed within a mile of the fort, the rebels firing -upon the force as it retired. Next morning, when the men moved up to -recommence the attack, it was found that the enemy had retired during -the night, leaving nothing behind but the ashes of their dead, and a -broken gun carriage. Quietly, thinking no doubt of their dead comrades -who had perished in making the assault upon such a paltry place, the -Highlanders took possession of the fort, and it was soon given over to -the flames. It was found that it was so open and unprotected behind -that a regiment of cavalry could have ridden in; and yet the brave -Highlanders, who were eager and willing to rush in with their trusty -bayonets, were held back, and became targets for a foe concealed behind -the brown walls. The garrison was only 400 strong, and the rebels could -not have lost many men. “A sad, sad scene it was,” says a writer, “the -burial of our dead on the evening of the following day.” - -A short distance from the camp, in a cluster of mango trees, the graves -were dug, and the slain consigned to them. The Church of England -service was read by a chaplain of that church, and afterwards there was -a short service, consisting of the reading of a portion of Scripture, a -short address, and lastly prayers. Thus Adrian Hope was left to sleep -with the brave men who had fallen in such a miserable engagement as the -taking of the mud fort of Roohea. - -The rebels had to be pursued, however, and throwing sentiment to the -winds, the force moved away on the 17th, and three days afterwards -came up to the enemy at the village of Allahgunge. They were in large -numbers, and, after the success at Roohea, they were prepared to -fight desperately. The British were just as eager to come to grips, -and although the rebels were strongly posted, the attack was too much -for them. Burning with a desire for revenge, the Highlanders threw -themselves upon the enemy, who stoutly met the onslaught. There was a -wavering in the ranks when the bayonets flashed, and almost without -having the opportunity of firing a shot, the enemy broke and dispersed -in all directions, leaving a large number of killed and wounded upon -the field. - -The force stayed at Allahgunge for three days, occupied in -rebel-hunting, while reinforcements also arrived. The next point was an -extensive drive in the direction of Bareilly and Shahjehanpoor, and, on -5th May, after a fortnight’s marching, by which the district was almost -cleared, the force once more came into contact with an extensive band -of rebels on the plains to the east of Bareilly. - -The engagement was a most trying one, the day being tremendously hot, -but the soldiers kept up wonderfully well, and after fighting for about -four hours, forced the enemy to retire with some loss. The city of -Bareilly was then taken possession of, the victorious troops meeting -with but slight opposition, although the 93rd lost several men in a -skirmish with a band of rebels who had taken refuge in one of the -buildings in the town. The mutineers were now thoroughly cowed, and the -Highlanders kept them continually on the move, dispersing several bands -who had attempted to rally. The 93rd marched to Shahjehanpoor, to form -a brigade with the 60th Rifles and 66th Ghorkas. Along with this force -were some guns, baggage, cavalry, and a few irregulars. - -The rebels were first of all encountered at a village named Poosgawah, -in which they were strongly entrenched. From this position they were -quickly expelled, and the force breaking up into small parties started -in pursuit of the retreating mutineers. No sooner had the bulk of the -force passed through the village than a body of rebel cavalry appeared -in the rear and attacked the baggage as it was straggling through the -narrow entrance to the village. The main body of the baggage guard was -far in the rear, and the enemy was at first mistaken for the irregulars -of the force until they began to cut up the camp followers. At this -moment the sick of the 93rd, twelve in number, who, at Surgeon Munro’s -request, had been armed the night before, turned out of their dhoolies -and kept up a sharp fire, which held the enemy in check until the -arrival of the Mooltanee cavalry, which had been sent from the front, -and which dispersed the rebels at the second charge, the men wielding -their heavy cavalry swords with great dexterity, and doing considerable -execution amongst the mutineers. - -The British force did not suffer much loss, chiefly camp followers, but -the bravery of the wounded Highlanders undoubtedly saved the situation. -The force remained in the vicinity of the village for a few days, -and then once more got into grips with the rebels, who were found in -position at a village called Russelpoor, on the opposite side of a deep -nullah, flanked on one side by a large village, and on the other by -some rising ground. - -The guns and the 6th Rifles attacked, the main body of the 93rd being -held in reserve, one company, under Captain M‘Bean, supporting the -heavy guns. The rebels fought with grim determination, and doggedly -stuck to their posts, although they were losing heavily under the -accurate British fire, the big guns doing great damage to the houses -of the village. The attack was entirely successful, and the enemy -were eventually driven from their position and put to flight with -considerable loss to themselves. The battle of Bareilly, in which -the 42nd played so important a part, opened with a short cannonade -for about half an hour, the enemy who had gathered in large numbers, -latterly falling back from the bridge and nullah, and occupied the -clumps of trees and ruined houses in the cantonments. - -In this position it was necessary to shell every clump and house -before advancing, which caused considerable delay. All the time the sun -was beating down fiercely upon the troops. About ten in the morning -the enemy made a bold attempt to turn the British left flank, and the -42nd were ordered forward in support of the 4th Punjaub Rifles, who had -been sent to occupy the old cavalry lines, but were there surprised -by the enemy in great numbers. Just as the 42nd reached the old lines -they were met by the Punjaubees in full flight, followed by a band of -Ghazees brandishing their tulwars and shields. These rushed furiously -on, and the men of the Black Watch were for a moment undecided whether -they should fire upon them or not, their friends the Punjaubees being -mixed up with them, when, as if by magic, the commander-in-chief -appeared behind the line, and his familiar voice, loud and clear, was -heard calling out, “Fire away, men! shoot them down, every man Jack of -them!” - -Then the line opened fire, but so desperate were the Ghazees that -several of them had actually reached the line, and were about to engage -the Highlanders when they were swept aside by the volley which spurted -in one flame from the ranks. Four of the Ghazees seized Colonel Cameron -in the rear of the line, and would have dragged him off his horse, when -Colour-Sergeant Gardiner rushed from the ranks and bayoneted them, the -Colonel escaping with only a slight wound on the wrist. For this act -of bravery Gardiner was deservedly decorated with the Victoria Cross. -The enemy now fell back under the fire of the Highlanders, who were -at last given the order to advance with fixed bayonets. The rebels -had had enough, and broke and fled, leaving the 42nd and 79th to take -possession of the fort and post a line of pickets from the fort to the -extreme right of the commander-in-chief’s camp. - -The rebels’ power was now completely broken, and they were harried -from place to place, receiving no quarter unless they voluntarily -surrendered. The famous Highland Brigade, comprising the Black Watch, -78th, and 93rd regiments, were ordered to stay at Bareilly, and during -a particularly hot month so far as weather was concerned, took part in -many expeditions against the rebels who made any show of resistance. A -private writing home at this time says:--“What a change has come over -the enemy. At Lucknow and Cawnpore they were as brave as lions, but -now I question if they have as much of that quality as the mouse. We -are engaged in ‘rebel-hunting,’ and find the constant knocking about -very trying. We have not had a really good brush with the enemy for -weeks. Whenever they see us they give a long-drawn howl, and flee in -all directions. We then start to ferret them out of the brush, and -poor specimens of humanity we find them. They are nothing like the -fierce sepoys we met at the commencement of this great campaign; but no -wonder, for any nation in the world would have had the spirits knocked -out of them had they received half the defeats that the rebels here -have had served to them. The most of them are glad to come into our -lines and get a decent meal, so you can have an idea of the present -state of affairs.” - -It was ever so, and although it took time to completely stamp out the -insurrection, Bareilly was really the last engagement of any note -in the mutiny, and slowly but surely the British soldier, willing -and stern of purpose, traversed the land and subdued the rebellious -spirits. A few chiefs showed signs of resistance for a time, and the -troops were mostly engaged in expeditions against the foolish people -who were now espousing a forlorn cause. Thus, in little over a year, -the rebellion which boded so ill for British rule was practically -stamped out, and the massacres of the innocent avenged. Brave Sir Colin -Campbell was raised to the peerage, assuming the title of Lord Clyde, -and no man could grudge him the honour. - - - - -CHAPTER LIII. - -THE CAPTURE OF CANTON. - -1857. - - -On the 8th October, 1856, a party of Chinese, in charge of an officer, -boarded the lorcha or junk Arrow, in the Canton river, tore down the -flag, and carried away the Chinese crew. - -Now, the Arrow had not long before been registered as a British vessel, -and, moreover, the outrage was carried out in defiance, not only of the -master of the ship, but also of the British consul, to whom appeal was -first made. In either case, the reply was the same--that the vessel was -not British, but Chinese. - -The fact is that for a long time past British influence in China had -been on the decline. The incident of the Arrow constituted its first -outward expression. Now, the Chinese Imperial Commissioner in Canton -at this time was a man called Yeh. To this man a complaint was at once -made, and, at the same time, Mr. Parkes, the British consul, thought -fit to inform Sir John Browning and Commodore Elliot, the political and -naval authorities respectively, of the occurrence. - -Several days passed in futile negotiations, so that by the 23rd of the -month the matter passed out of the hands of the civil authorities, -owing to the repeated refusals of the Chinese Commissioner to order -any redress. Admiral Seymour took action on that day (the 23rd), and -seized the principal forts of Canton, holding them without any attempt -at opposition, Still the Chinese preserved silence, but on the 25th an -attack was made upon the British Consulate. This was repelled without -much trouble, but other more serious conflicts were to follow. - -In the opinion of the British administrative authorities in China, -it was at this juncture deemed expedient to make the occasion one in -which to require the fulfilment of long-evaded treaty obligations, and -accordingly further demands were made upon Yeh, though the preliminary -cause of dispute was still far from being settled. - -The method of retort was as might have been expected--a silent -celestial contempt of the barbarian demands, so the next move of the -British entailed the bombardment of Yeh’s official residence. Yeh now -offered a reward of thirty dollars for the head of every Englishman, -and matters at length grew serious. - -A course of reprisals now ensued on both sides, and individual murders -were not infrequent, but early in January an attempt was made to poison -the whole British community in Hong-Kong, where, as in Canton, and -indeed the whole of China, the name of Britisher was one to be spoken -with contempt and loathing. - -With such a state of affairs, and no decisive action on the part of -our authorities, small wonder that British prestige suffered severely -throughout China. Our influence at the Court of Pekin became nil, and -it was feared that further inaction would have a prejudicial effect -upon our influence in India, where rumours of the approaching mutiny -were beginning to make themselves heard. Accordingly, in the spring of -1857, our Government despatched to China, not only an expeditionary -force of some 5000 men, but also a Special High Commissioner and -Ambassador to the Court of Pekin, in the person of the able Earl -of Elgin. Though due to arrive in Hong-Kong in May, Lord Elgin did -not finally take up his duties there until the 20th September, for, -on reaching Singapore in May, it was found that the mutiny in the -north-west provinces in India was turning out to be far more serious -than was at first anticipated. How serious indeed that mutiny finally -became, is well known to every Britisher to-day, but Lord Elgin was one -of the few men to foresee its extent even then. With a promptitude and -energy meriting the highest praise, he diverted the whole of his China -force to the seat of war, and he himself, only calling for a day or two -at Hong-Kong, accompanied the naval brigade to Calcutta. - -But it is with China, and not India, that we are at present concerned, -and, as before intimated, the 20th September found Lord Elgin back -again at Hong-Kong, awaiting reinforcements from Britain in place of -those troops which he had taken on to India. The reduction of the -city of Canton was the first object at which he aimed. With that city -as a hostage, he deemed it possible to make terms at Pekin and restore -British prestige. - -Till the 28th October inaction prevailed, owing to lack of troops, but -on that date the Imperador arrived, bringing the first batch of marines -for the expedition. Early in November the American minister, the -Russian, German, and French envoys were all at Hong-Kong in view of the -general anti-foreign agitations of the Chinese. By the 10th December -preparations were complete, and French and British allied presented -their ultimatum to Yeh. Meantime the island of Hainan was occupied by -the allied troops without resistance. - -Yeh’s reply to the message of Britain and France was of a truly -celestial wittiness. He totally denied the existence of the main -grievance, that of the hostility of the Cantonese to foreigners, -slurred over the affairs of Canton itself, and finally recommended Lord -Elgin to “adopt the policy pursued by Sir George Bonham, which might, -as in his case, procure him the Order of the Bath”! The occupation of -the island of Hainan, however, he strongly resented. - -On the 17th December, Lord Elgin embarked upon the Furious, the -Audacieuse being the flagship of the French admiral, and the allied -fleets assembled at Blenheim beach, below Canton. Germany and the -United States resolved to join the allied Powers. - -Writing from before Canton at this stage, Mr. George Wingrove Cook, -the “Times” correspondent, says:--“We must hope, in the interests of -humanity, that when the allotted interval has expired, Yeh will yield. -He has at his gates the representatives of the four great nations of -the earth, ... and they are all equally determined to tolerate no more -this foolish Chinese pageant.” - -In the interests of humanity also, time was granted to as many -inhabitants of Canton to escape as might care to avail themselves of -the advantage. The floating population--a literal and not a figurative -phrase, availed themselves largely of the interval, and house after -house detached itself from what a moment before appeared to be solid -ground, and slipped off down the river out of the way of the allied -guns. Half a million are said to have fled at this time. Twenty-three -British ships of war, sloops, gunboats and the like were at this time -before Canton, whilst the French fleet numbered nine. The combined -armament was over 500 guns. Our total attacking land force numbered -some 7000 men. - -Christmas Day passed uneventfully, the interval being occupied by the -various naval and military preparations, and up to the last moment it -was expected that Yeh would yield; but dawn on the 28th saw the last -hope gone. - -Just as the day was breaking, the hoisting of a white ensign to the -main of the Actæon gave the signal to open fire, and, with no crashing -broadside, but steadily, one by one, the iron mouths belched forth -their rain of shot and shell upon the doomed city. For twenty-seven -hours without intermission the guns of the allies poured their iron -hail upon Canton, and the bombardment disclosed many strange traits of -Chinese character, particularly the celestial impassivity. - -“These strange Chinese actually seem to be getting used to it,” wrote -Mr. Cook in one of his letters to the “Times.” “Sampans and even cargo -boats are moving down the river like London lightermen in the ordinary -exercise of their calling; people are coming down to the bank to -watch the shot and shell fly over their heads. Many curious instances -occurred, and strange sights were to be seen. A 12-pounder rocket fell -short, and was burning on the ground, when a Chinaman attacked it with -a flail as though it had been a living thing. Of course it burst at -last, and blew the poor fellow to pieces. In a room opening upon the -river a family were taking their evening meal within 200 yards of the -Phlegethon, which was keeping up a constant discharge of shells, which -passed within a few yards of their heads. The light was so strong that -the interior of the room was visible in all its details--the inmates -were all eating their rice as though nothing particular was happening -outside.... All day long the sampans were proceeding from ship to ship, -and selling fruit and vegetables to the sailors who were bombarding -their city. Who can pretend to understand such a people as this?” - -Who, indeed? But the Chinese nature has a darker side, as we shall see -later. - -At times during the bombardment troops were disembarked for -reconnaissance, and the general plan of the assault arranged, and after -a brief exchange of musketry the East Fort was captured in this way, -and shortly afterwards blown up. - -As antagonists the Chinese were not found to be particularly -formidable. They were in overwhelming number, it is true, and imbued -with treachery, but while from a distance they would fire their -gingals, so soon as our men approached to close quarters, they would -throw down their arms and run. - -During the first hours of bombardment, the movements of our troops -on land took the form principally of reconnaissance, and the grand -assault was reserved for the morning of Tuesday, 29th. The city by -night, as seen from the ships, presented a wild and dazzling sight. The -inflammable houses caught here and there, and at times the whole place -seemed enveloped by a ring of flame, while the native brigades could -be seen rushing hither and thither in wild effort to quell the flames -which everywhere opposed them. - -At daybreak the general bombardment ceased, and from three divisions -of the allied troops the attack commenced, British troops forming the -right and centre, the French taking the left. The extreme right was -composed of our naval brigade. Some stiff fighting was anticipated -before the city wall could be gained, and then, by the aid of scaling -ladders, our men were to pour themselves into the city and carry by -assault its main fortifications of Magazine Hill and Gough’s Fort and a -barn-like building called the Five-Storied Pagoda. - -Now the attack commences. Sharp comes the order to advance at the -double, and into the dense brushwood and tree-covered space that lies -between them and the wall of Canton plunge fearlessly the troops of -France and Britain. - -Stubborn was the resistance of the Chinese. Dropping back from tree to -tree, and firing from dense cover, practised troops might have delayed -their enemy’s advance indefinitely, but, strange to say, few men were -killed at this point of the attack. Indeed, the loss of the allies at -the storming of Canton was extraordinarily insignificant, considering -the huge number of their armed assailants. - -On and on pressed our men, firing incessantly at the top of the high -wall now appearing in front of them, and thronged with Chinese and -Tartar soldiers, and all the while on the watch for any Chinese face -which might show itself for an instant in the brushwood, or amongst the -stunted hillocks. Here a man would throw up his shoulders with a short -cough, struck through the lungs by a bullet from a Chinese gingal, -aimed from who knew where; there a man would drop with a groan with -shattered ankle or with wounded thigh. Instantly the bearers of the -medical corps would fearlessly dash to his side, stretcher in hand, -tenderly raise their wounded comrade, and, with swinging steps, remove -him to the ships, where was the floating hospital. - -Many gallant deeds were done by British and by French alike, but the -coolie corps came in for the special commendation of Mr. Cook. - -“They carried the ammunition on the day of the assault, close up to the -rear of our columns, and when a cannon-shot took off the head of one of -them, the others only cried, ’Ey yaw!’ and laughed, and worked away as -merrily as ever.” - -At length, however, the wall is gained, and to the last the Chinese -man the top and pour down a fire upon the party advancing with the -scaling ladders. When at length it seems that we are not to be driven -back by any force opposed, the hordes of Chinese and Tartar soldiers, -leaping down inside the city, fled to conceal themselves behind the -neighbouring houses to keep up a musket fire from there. - -Major Luard is the first to gain the wall. Snatching the foremost -ladder from its bearers, the gallant Major scrambles up, closely -followed by a Frenchman. A moment passes, and our men are swarming up -in dozens, firing down upon the Chinese in the city, and rushing along -the wall towards the right, where the Five-Storied Pagoda awaits them -with sullen fire. - -The fighting at the Pagoda is short and sharp. Quick as thought the -bayonets are out, and ere a few moments pass the Chinese and Tartar -defenders are fleeing for their lives, with all the Chinaman’s -abhorrence of “barbarian” cold steel. The next to fall is Gough’s Fort, -where similar scenes are enacted, and, shortly after midday, the main -defences of the city of Canton are in the hands of the allies. - -The total casualties had been slight--some 15 British and 2 Frenchmen -killed; while the Chinese dead have been estimated at 200. But the -capture of Canton may be said to be quite unlike the capture of any -other city. The main defences, it is true, had fallen, but no formal -surrender had occurred, and so for many days conflicts between victors -and vanquished were of frequent occurrence. - -“People ask,” says the “Times” report, “not what we are going to do -next, but what the Chinese are going to do. These curious, stolid, -imperturbable people seem determined simply to ignore our presence, and -wait till we are pleased to go away. Yeh lives much as usual. He cut -off 400 Chinese heads the other morning, and stuck them up in the south -of the city.” - -A strange picture this, of a conquered city. The Governor, whom one -would naturally expect to be busied with making formal submission and -arranging terms of surrender, going about his business as usual, and -carrying on administration in his old barbaric way. - -Very slowly and laboriously did the allies effect some semblance of -order in Canton, and in a few days the precise casualty list came to -hand. The number of killed was as we previously stated, while the -wounded totalled some 81 British and 32 French. Among the killed was -gallant Captain Bate. At one stage of the attack upon the city wall it -was found necessary to send someone forward to reconnoitre the ditch -and ascertain the best position for the placing of a scaling ladder. -This duty involved the crossing of a small vegetable patch which lay -in front of our fellows, and which was exposed to a perfect hail of -hostile bullets. At once Captain Bate of the Actæon volunteered for -the dangerous mission, Captain Mann of the Engineers accompanying him. -Quick as thought they dashed across the deadly patch of garden and -reached the other side in safety, where they stood for a moment looking -down into the ditch. A sigh of relief went up from our officers and -men as they beheld the mission half accomplished, when suddenly Bate -was seen to throw up his hands and fall headlong. A Chinese bullet had -found a billet in his brave heart. He never spoke nor stirred when, a -few moments later, his body was recovered. - -This and many another tale of deeds bravely done was told during the -succeeding days, when the allies sought to restore some show of law and -order in the city of Canton. - -Mr. Cook’s tale of a scene round the camp-fire of some of our naval -brigade is too good to be missed, bearing in mind the strictness of law -against looting. Says Mr. Cook:-- - -“Never was an army kept under stricter discipline. The eccentricities -of the British sailor are kept under strict repression by the -provost-marshal, and if a man is found ten yards in front of the -outposts he is incontinently flogged, unless he happens to be a -Frenchman. Yet somehow pig is very abundant. - -‘Where did you loot that pig, Jack?’ - -‘Loot, sir? We never loots; there’s an order against looting, and it’s -pretty strict, as we knows.’ - -‘But how do you get all these pigs?’ - -‘Why, d’ye see, we lights our fires o’ nights, and I think the pigs -must all come to the light, and the sentries must take ’em for Chinamen -and fire at ’em, for we generally finds two or three with their throats -cut in the morning.’ - -This was all the explanation I could get,” adds Mr. Cook, with an -undoubted chuckle. - -New Year’s Day, 1858, now arrived, was held as a gala day by the -victorious army. A formal procession of the Ambassadors was held to -Magazine Hill, to officially “take possession of the city,” while the -ships in the harbour were decked from stem to stern with bunting. A -royal salute at intervals frightened many Cantonese into the belief -that the bombardment was recommencing. - -Thus the days passed, interspersed with military duties and the -erection of huts upon the city walls for the occupation of the -soldiers. Probably in spite of the strictness of the anti-looting -orders some “curio collecting” was indulged in by our men, and that not -always with the willing consent of the Chinese. Any way, many strange -silks and furs and even jewelled ornaments found their way into the -baggage of this man and the haversack of that. - -At length, on the 5th January, the capture of the great Yeh himself -was determined upon, and, once mooted, the project was carried out -with secrecy, alacrity, and success. For not only did Yeh himself -become a prisoner of the allies on that day, but with him the -lieutenant-governor of Canton and the Tartar general. The Treasury, -52 boxes of dollars, and many other rich spoils fell into our hands -upon the same auspicious occasion. Early on the morning of the 5th, -several bodies of British troops shouldered their way through the city, -each upon its separate mission. That under Colonel Holloway proceeded -straight to the palace of Peh-kwei, the acting governor of Canton, -and little resistance was met with as they burst open the doors and -searched room after room for the person of the acting-governor himself. -Eventually the old gentleman was discovered at breakfast, and promptly, -and without bloodshed, he was placed under arrest. - -A truly Chinese interview passed between the old man and his captors. -Asked for his keys and seals of office, he regretted exceedingly that -that particular morning, of all others in the year, he should have -mislaid them! He promised to make search for them, and once more -expressed his regrets. Such shilly-shallying was too much for Colonel -Holloway, and a whispered consultation followed. A few moments passed, -and presently in marched a stout sergeant-major with an axe, which he -brandished about in an ominous and terrifying manner! Like magic the -missing keys were found, and the governor was removed to the British -headquarters! - -The scene at the capture of the Treasury was similarly typical of the -peculiarities of the Chinese. Almost without resistance the place was -taken possession of, the bayonet proving invaluable as a persuasive -power, and the search for the city’s treasury commenced. - -Taking into account the fact that for six days no guard had been -mounted to hinder the Chinese from removing their treasures, it was -anticipated that little money would be found. Quite the reverse, -however, proved to be the case. Fifty-two boxes of silver dollars, -sixty-eight packets of solid ingots, and a whole room full of copper -cash were recovered, while furs and silks and other loot was left -untouched. The officer in command of the company, Captain Parke, -pressed the Chinese coolies who had assembled outside in their hundreds -into the work of removing the treasures of their own city to the -British camp, and soon all was safely stored and under guard. - -Meanwhile, in another part of the city, the French had succeeded in -laying hands upon the Tartar general, who was found almost alone in a -deserted palace, and elsewhere the hunt for Yeh was being vigorously -pushed forward. - -Mr. Parkes and Captain Key, receiving information that the Imperial -Commissioner was in hiding in a library not far from the Tartar -general’s palace, proceeded thither with all haste, only to find one -old man in possession of the place. After much interrogation and a -mild threat or two, this individual was induced to lead the searchers -to the house of the Tartar lieutenant-general. Here the doors were -burst in by a party of a hundred bluejackets, and a room-to-room search -commenced. - -After a few moments an old man in a mandarin’s cap and coat threw -himself before the party of British officers, and protested wildly -that he was Yeh, of whom they were in search, but so vigorous was -his self-identification that it was promptly suspected that he -was an impostor. He was therefore retained in custody while the -search continued. He turned out subsequently to be the Tartar -lieutenant-general himself, and was placed under arrest. A few moments -later, Captain Key, hearing a sound as of persons escaping by the -back of the house, hurried in that direction, and was just in time to -perceive a mandarin of huge stature hastening along a narrow passage. -Suspecting this person to be the Imperial Commissioner himself, Captain -Key, without further ceremony, threw his arms round the neck of the -fugitive, and proclaimed him prisoner. - -It was indeed Yeh himself, very eager to escape, but without the -slightest idea of defending himself or otherwise securing his desired -purpose. Many papers were captured in the house, amongst them both -incriminating and amusing documents. - -Says Mr. Oliphant, Lord Elgin’s secretary:--“I reached Magazine -Hill (where the headquarters were established) shortly after the -prisoners arrived there. Yeh, seated in a large room, and surrounded -by some of his immediate attendants, was answering in a loud, harsh -voice questions put to him by Sir Michael Seymour with reference to -Englishmen who had been prisoners in his hands. Though he endeavoured, -by the assumption of a careless and insolent manner to conceal -his alarm, his glance was troubled, and his fingers trembled with -suppressed agitation!” - -He had heavy sensual features, this mighty mandarin, whose power was -such that he had caused to be beheaded no fewer than 70,000 of his -countrymen during his two years of office in Canton. But though Yeh -may have been in some state of perturbation while interrogated by our -high officials, he yet retained sufficient self-possession to display -great insolence. In the matter of the British prisoners he was unable, -he said, to recall exactly what had become of them, but, after all, it -was an unimportant matter! Mr. Parkes, one of only two really competent -Chinese linguists, acted as interpreter. - -It was soon decided that little information could be got from Yeh, and -it was determined to keep him prisoner on board the Inflexible, whither -he was at once conveyed, under a strong guard. A few days later the -Governor Peh-kwei was formally restored to his office as administrator -of Pekin, with the assistance of an allied council of three, composed -of Colonel Holloway, Captain Martineau, and Mr. Parkes. - -Lord Elgin, Baron Gros, and other plenipotentiaries were present at his -installation, which was conducted with much pomp and ceremony. In the -course of an address, Lord Elgin pointed out the firm resolve of the -allied Governments to retain military occupation of the city until such -time as all questions pending between these Governments and the Emperor -of China should be satisfactorily settled. In the meantime it was -intended that the Governor, with the newly-appointed Council, should be -responsible for the preservation of order in Canton. - -Thus for some days matters remained, while negotiations with Pekin -proceeded. The time was spent in perfecting, so far as possible, -the affairs of the city of Canton, meting out a rough justice, and -in visiting the prisoners, where indescribable horrors and past -brutalities upon the unhappy prisoners were brought to light by -our Commissioners. Most of the poor wretches found surviving were -liberated, and a more liberal and humane policy urged upon the Chinese -Government. - -About this time America and Russia joined with France and Britain in -the agreement to insist upon the proper recognition and treatment of -foreigners throughout the Chinese empire. The main terms insisted -upon by the allies at Pekin were the appointment of a high Chinese -official to confer with Europeans upon matters concerning them, such as -a free transit throughout China under proper protection from Chinese -authority; permanent diplomatic relations at Pekin; unrestricted -commerce, and indemnity for losses and expenses incurred. - -On the satisfactory adjustment of these matters the international -blockade of the port of Canton was raised on the 10th February, and -in about three weeks time Lord Elgin and Baron Gros proceeded north. -The treaty of Tientsin was signed on June 26, 1858, and for a time -comparative quiet prevailed in China. The British colony at Canton was -re-established, and Yeh, the late Imperial Commissioner, degraded from -his office, was deported by the British to India. - - - - -CHAPTER LIV. - -THE BATTLES AT THE TAKU FORTS. - -1860. - - -It is one thing to make a treaty with the wily Celestial, but quite -another to see that that treaty is enforced. - -The causes which led to the Chinese war of 1860 are soon told. Together -with France, her old ally of 1858, Britain had determined to strictly -enforce the stipulations of the treaty of Tientsin, which followed on -the fall of Canton, but when a British envoy was entering the Peiho -river for the purpose of obtaining the formal ratification of the -treaty, fire was opened upon the squadron from the forts at the mouth -of the river. - -Thus it was that a British army of about 10,000 men, and a French force -of 7000 men were despatched to China. Our army, the bulk of which came -from India, was collected at Hong-Kong during March and the beginning -of April. It comprised two infantry divisions, a cavalry brigade, and a -small siege train. The 1st Division, consisting of the 1st Royal Scots, -the 2nd (Queen’s), the 31st, and the 60th (Rifles) regiments of British -soldiers, the 15th Punjaub Infantry, and the Loodianah regiments -of native Indian troops, with batteries of the Royal Artillery and -a company of Engineers, was under the command of Major-General Sir -John Michel, K.C.B. The 2nd Division, composed of the 3rd (Buffs), -the 44th, the 67th, and the 99th (Lanarkshire) regiments, the 8th -and 19th Punjaub infantry, with similar equipment of artillery and -engineers, was under the command of Major-General Sir Robert Napier, -K.C.B. The cavalry brigade was made up of the 1st Dragoon Guards, one -of our crack regiments, and Probyn’s and Fane’s regiments of irregular -native cavalry, which, under their dashing leaders, had gained a great -reputation during the mutiny. - -The French force, sent direct from France, assembled at Shanghai. It -was under the command of General de Montaubon, a typical “beau sabreur” -of the army of the Emperor. - -Lieutenant-General Sir Hope Grant, of Indian fame, was in command of -the whole expeditionary force. - -The British and French commanders were at Shanghai when the reply -to the joint ultimatum of the allies was received by Mr. Bruce, the -British representative there. It was, as Sir Hope himself expressed -it, “cheeky in the extreme.” The following extract shows this -clearly:--“For the future,” ran the official communication, “the -British minister must not be so wanting in decorum. It will behove him -not to adhere obstinately to his own opinion, for by so doing he will -give cause for much trouble hereafter.” - -It was decided on receipt of this extraordinary document, early in -April, to commence operations at once. Towards the end of May all -preparations for the campaign in the north were completed, and by the -end of July the combined French and British fleets of warships and -transports stood off the mouth of the Peiho river, and the troops were -able to discern in the distance the boasted Taku Forts, at which a -British admiral had been previously repulsed, and which it was their -immediate objective to take by assault. - -The forts were situated two on each bank of the Peiho, several miles -distant from the mouth, the strongest being the larger one. They were -built on the extremity of the firm ground, in front of them being a -great expanse of deep and sticky mud, to land on which and to storm the -forts would have been an impossibility. It was therefore decided to -land at Pehtang, a town and forts standing on the river of that name to -the north of the Peiho, and advance from this direction to the assault -of the Taku forts. - -It was rumoured throughout the fleet that the Emperor of China had -sent a message to General Grant, informing him that a picket of -40,000 Tartars was lying in wait at Pehtang forts, “with a force of -200,000 under the commander-in-chief, Sang-ko-lin-sin, between that -and Tientsin.” He therefore recommended the General to go away, if he -valued the lives of himself and his people. - -The disembarkation of the troops at about 2000 yards from the Pehtang -forts, on the afternoon of the 1st August, was accomplished. - -During the night an officer penetrated into the town, and discovered it -had been abandoned by the Chinese soldiers, and that most of the guns -in the town were only wooden dummies. - -At length, on the 12th August, the general advance commenced, ten -thousand British and five thousand French participating. The first -British division, with the French, moved along the causeway, to attack -the Chinese entrenched position at Sinho, while the 2nd Division and -the cavalry diverged to the right, to cut off the retreat of the enemy. -The march of these latter troops was laborious in the extreme, the mud -being knee-deep, but, after four miles, harder ground was reached, and -the troops found themselves faced by an extended line of Tartar cavalry. - -Our new Armstrong guns, then for the first time tested in actual -warfare, began to create great havoc among the enemy, whose wretched -gingals and small field guns were absolutely ineffective at the long -range. For a time, however, the Tartars bore this destructive fire -well, and finally succeeded in effecting a well-directed charge in -spite of it. Our cavalry, however, speedily put them to the rout, and -the exhausted state of our horses alone prevented a lengthy pursuit and -a heavier loss to the enemy. - -Meanwhile, on the causeway, the 1st Division was engaged in bombarding -the enemy’s entrenched position, and after twenty-five minutes the -latter found their position untenable. Here, as elsewhere, our cavalry -were too exhausted to pursue, and the field guns were hurried forward -to pour their deadly volleys into the masses of retreating Tartars. - -By the afternoon the battle of Sinho was virtually over, though -individual skirmishes still took place. Our loss was only two killed -and some dozen wounded, and the French casualty list was equally light. -The loss of the enemy, however, was very heavy, the plain being dotted -with Tartar corpses for a long distance, while dead bodies in heaps lay -within the enemy’s entrenchments. Considering, however, that the allied -troops outnumbered the enemy by two to one, it must be admitted, with -General Napier, that the enemy “had behaved with courageous endurance.” - -At the conclusion of the engagement at Sinho, it was discovered by the -allied commanders that the force there encountered was but a strong -outpost, the main body of the enemy being located behind entrenchments -at Tang-ku, some three miles further along the causeway. - -Accordingly, Sir Hope Grant decided to postpone the forthcoming action -until the morrow, the remainder of the day and night being spent in -pushing forward our heavy guns up to the Chinese position and in -digging pits for our riflemen. At half-past five in the morning the 1st -Division pushed forward to storm the Chinese position, the 2nd Division -being held in reserve. The contest was sharp and short, the Chinese -replying with spirit to our fire, which from our 42 heavy guns was -destructive in the extreme. - -Some explanation of the tenacity with which they stood to their guns -was afterwards forthcoming, when it was found that many of the wretched -gunners had been tied to the pieces of ordnance which they served! - -After the enemy’s fire had been silenced, our infantry dashed forward, -and the foremost of our men, the Rifles, found themselves just in time -to bayonet some of the last of the Tartar defenders. The fugitives -could be seen streaming out of the village towards a bridge of boats -spanning the Peiho, by which they reached the village of Taku upon the -further bank of the river. Though no precise estimate of the enemy’s -dead could be obtained, dozens of them lay amongst the guns, dozens -more in the ditches, scores had been swept down the river in junks or -borne off by comrades, and numbers had crawled down to the village -to die. The full opposing force was estimated at 6000. The allies’ -casualties amounted to 15 wounded, not a man having been killed. - -The way was now clear for an attack upon the Taku forts. Some -disagreement arose as to which of the four should be the first object -of the allied attack. The French were in favour of first assaulting -the larger southern fort, the strongest of the four, but Sir Hope -Grant, observing that the nearer of the northern forts, though small, -commanded all the others, decided, in spite of the French protest, to -make this the object of attack. Several days were spent in preparation, -road-making, and the like, and during the night of the 20th August, -after a hard night’s labour, everything was found to be in order -for the attack. Bridges had been thrown over the principal canals, -intersecting the country, batteries had been erected near the forts, -and twenty heavy guns and three mortars were mounted, four British and -four French gunboats moved up the river to join in the attack, and a -storming party of 2500 British, consisting of a wing of the 44th, a -wing of the 67th, and two detachments of marines, together with 1000 -French, mustered under Brigadier Reeves for what was to prove the -hardest fight of the campaign. - -At daybreak our batteries and gunboats opened fire, the fort replying -briskly, and the engagement was begun. Hotter and hotter grew the -cannonade, and after an hour had passed and our storming party was in -momentary expectation of receiving orders to advance, suddenly a tall -black pillar of smoke was seen to shoot up from the fort in front, and -immediately afterwards to burst at a great height like a rocket. The -earth shook for many miles. A magazine had blown up. The enemy’s fire -ceased for a moment, but the garrison seemed to be determined to serve -their guns so long as one of them remained, and manfully reopened fire. -Half an hour later a similar explosion occurred in the second northern -fort, having apparently been caused by a stray shell from the gunboats. -By seven o’clock, the large guns of the enemy having been silenced, and -a small breach made in the wall, the storming party received orders to -advance. - -As the men went forward into the open, they were assailed by a hail of -bullets by the Chinese, and many wounded began to drop in the line of -advance. The British portion of the force was sadly hampered by the -necessity of carrying sections of the pontoon bridge by which it was -intended to span the two ditches which ran round the front of the fort. -After all their exertions, however, the bridge proved useless, a round -shot in one instant completely smashing one section, and knocking over -the fifteen men who carried it. The French, on the other hand, carried -light bamboo ladders, which proved sufficiently effective to enable -them to cross the ditch, whilst our men had to swim or struggle over as -best they could. - -The first ditch crossed, a formidable obstacle presented itself. The -intervening twenty feet of ground between the ditches had been thickly -planted with sharp-pointed bamboo stakes, over which it was almost -impossible to walk. It was here that our greatest loss occurred. -Missiles of all descriptions rained down upon our troops halted before -this formidable obstruction. Arrows, handfuls of slugs, pots of lime, -and round shot thrown by hand constituted the enemy’s ammunition, and -now and again the defenders leapt upon the walls to take more careful -aim at the attacking force. - -At length, a few men succeeded in reaching the walls, and while the -French were fruitlessly endeavouring to plant their scaling ladders, -Colonel Mann and Major Anson, perceiving the drawbridge tied up with -rope, cut it free with their swords. The bridge fell with a crash, and -was totally wrecked by its fall. Eventually, however, a long beam was -thrown across, and one by one our men advanced across it to the walls. -The progress was slow, a considerable number of the men being unable to -perform this feat with success, and numbers of them fell into the muddy -ditch below, among the hilarious laughter of their comrades, which even -the near presence of death failed to damp. - -By this time ladders had been dragged over by the French in -considerable numbers, and planted here and there against the walls, -only to be thrown back by the active defenders. The British meanwhile -running round the walls, eagerly sought a scaleable place. - -At last a French soldier holding aloft the tricolour, with a wild cheer -on his lips, succeeded in placing his foot upon the parapet for a -moment before falling back dead. His comrades were immediately in his -place. - -Almost simultaneously young Chaplin, an ensign of the 67th, holding -high the Queen’s colours of his regiment, half scrambled and was half -pushed up the wall, and, amid the wild hurrahs of his men, planted -his flag upon the parapet, where it fluttered in the breeze. A sharp -conflict took place the instant after at the nearest battery upon the -wall, and before the enemy were driven off young Chaplin received -several severe wounds. - -Already a number of British had penetrated through a small breach in -the wall, and, entering the streets below, had come to a hand-to-hand -encounter with the garrison. Headed by their stalwart commander, the -Chinese with unwonted courage presented a bold front to our advancing -troops, and for a moment a desperate struggle ensued. Then, as their -leader, who proved to be the commander of the forces, fighting in -the front rank, and refusing to submit, fell dead, they turned and -fled pell-mell through the streets. Unhappily for them, the same -obstructions which had so hampered the advance of our troops, now lay -in their line of retreat, and as they endeavoured to struggle through -the ditch and over the staked ground, a great slaughter took place. - -“Never,” said Colonel Wolseley, “did the interior of any place testify -more plainly to the noble manner in which it had been defended. The -garrison had evidently determined to fall beneath its ruins, or to the -last had been so confident that they had never contemplated retreat. -Probably the stoutness of the resistance was due to the example of the -Chinese commander, an exceedingly rare one, it being proverbial among -the Chinese that the officers are almost always the first to bolt when -defeat seems probable.” - -Preparations were immediately made for an advance on the second -northern fort, when suddenly a white flag was hoisted on the principal -fort on the southern bank, and a mandarin was rowed over in a boat to -treat for terms. He could not, however, give any definite assurance -of capitulation, and he was told that if the second fort was not -surrendered in two hours it would be taken by storm. - -The allotted time passed, and our men advanced to the attack. Not a -shot was fired on them, nor any sign of resistance made, and suddenly, -to the astonishment of all, down went the flags of the fort. The troops -entered and found the garrison of 2000 all huddled together in one -place like so many sheep. It was a sudden transformation, since they -had thrown away their arms and evidently expected nothing less than -massacre, being much astonished when they were sent over to the other -side in boats, and allowed to go where they pleased. - -The Chinese were evidently completely cowed, and, after some of the -usual shilly-shallying, the mandarin in command of the southern forts -delivered them into our hands, “together with the unconditional -surrender of the whole country on the banks of the Peiho, as far as -Tientsin.” - -This struggle cost the British 67 men killed and 22 officers and 161 -men wounded. The casualties of the French numbered 130. The Chinese -dead lay everywhere, within and without the forts, and their loss must -have exceeded 2000 killed. - -Thus, with the capture of the Taku forts, boasted as impregnable -throughout the Chinese Empire, ended the first stage of the war. The -gunboats cleared the way of the rows of iron stakes and ponderous booms -which obstructed the passage of the river, and by the first week of -September the allied troops, with the exception of the Buffs, left to -garrison Taku, and a wing of the 44th regiment sent to Shanghai, which -was at that time threatened by the Taiping rebels, were in quarters at -Tientsin. - -For a time it appeared that the war was ended. The Chinese Government -professed great anxiety for peace, and Lord Elgin, our ambassador, who -accompanied the troops, was in daily communication with its emissaries. -Treachery, however, was feared, and the Chinese duplicity being well -known, the advance on Pekin was decided on. - -On the 8th September the 1st British Division and half the French force -moved out of Tientsin, the remainder being left in the town owing to -inadequate means of transport. When, on the 13th inst., the allies -reached the village of Hu-see-wu, it was arranged in response to the -urgent entreaties of the Chinese that the army should halt within a -mile and a half of the old walled city of Chang-dia-wan, and that Lord -Elgin, with 1000 of an escort, should proceed to Tung-chow, to sign a -convention with the Imperial Commissioners there, and then to proceed -with the same escort to Pekin for its ratification. - -Mr. Parkes, Lord Elgin’s secretary, with some officers and an escort, -set out in advance to arrange preliminaries, and while the main body -were on their march upon the 18th, they were horrified to hear the -sounds of distant firing, and shortly afterwards a few of Mr. Parkes’s -party galloped up. They had had to fight their way through the Chinese, -who had set upon them suddenly, and the remainder of the party had been -captured. - -Sir Hope Grant immediately prepared for battle. In front were at least -30,000 men, while the allies numbered 3500 in all, but there was no -question of retreat. Seeing the allies coming, the Chinese opened -fire from skilfully-concealed batteries, which defended their five -entrenched camps. For two hours the contest raged hotly, and, at the -end of that time, the French troops on the left had carried the works -in front of them, while Fane’s Horse, dashing through the village -street on their flanks, completed the enemy’s rout. In the centre our -artillery speedily silenced the enemy’s guns, and the Tartar cavalry on -the right were put to flight by the Dragoons and Probyn’s horse. - -Our casualties did not amount to 40 in this engagement, while hundreds -of the enemy were cut down by the cavalry in the long pursuit. -Seventy-four pieces of cannon fell into our hands. - -After halting for some days until the 2nd Division and the siege guns -had come up, Sir Hope Grant on the 2nd October commenced the final -march to Pekin. All overtures of peace were in the meantime rejected, -until the captives should be delivered up to Lord Elgin. Progress -through the dense country was slow, and numerous isolated skirmishes -took place. On the 7th October the French wing reached Yenn-ming-yenn, -the famous summer palaces of the Emperors of China, and here a halt -took place for several days, while the French gave themselves over to -indiscriminate plunder and wanton destruction. - -The army ran riot in the sacred precincts of the Imperial residences. -Every French soldier had in his possession stores of gold watches, -strings of pearls, and other treasures, while many of the officers -amassed fortunes. The British, however, were prohibited from -individual plundering, although a large number of the officers seized -the opportunity of the halt to pay a visit to the palaces, and returned -laden with booty. - -So great was the amount of treasure brought back by these that when, on -the instructions of Sir Hope Grant, the whole of the loot thus obtained -was disposed of at a public auction which lasted over two days, and was -certainly one of the most singular scenes ever witnessed, the share of -each private soldier was not less than £4 sterling. Sir Hope Grant and -his two generals of division renounced their own large shares of the -booty, thereby sensibly increasing the gains of the private soldiery. - -By the 12th of October the allied armies assembled before the Au-ting -gate of Pekin, and demanded its surrender. On the 8th, Mr. Parkes and -some of his party had been released, the Chinese alleging that these -were all the prisoners they had in their possession; but we had reason -to suppose that others remained in their hands. Accordingly, a battery -was erected in front of the gate, and the enemy were given till noon to -surrender the gate. - -At five minutes to twelve General Napier stood watch in hand, and was -about to give the order to fire when it was intimated that the gate -had been surrendered. It was immediately taken possession of by our -infantry, while the French marched with tricolours flying and drums -beating. But though the gate was in our hands, the remaining prisoners -had not yet been delivered up, and our guns were still pointing -threateningly from the city gate, when in the afternoon eight Sikhs and -some Frenchmen in an emaciated condition came into our camp. - -On the 18th, the fate of the remaining prisoners was discovered, -Colonel Wolseley coming on a cart containing coffins. These were -opened, and from the clothing they were proved undoubtedly to be -the missing men. It was found that they had been most cruelly done -to death, and the rage of the troops at this discovery was near -exceeding all bounds. Sir Hope, however, had given his word that the -city should be spared, but as the Summer Palace had been the scene of -these atrocities it was by Lord Elgin’s orders razed to the ground. An -indemnity of £100,000 was paid as compensation to the relatives of the -murdered men. - -Further preparations were made for a complete bombardment of Pekin, -when, on the 24th October, peace was declared. - - - - -CHAPTER LV. - -THE BATTLE OF AROGEE. - -1868. - - -The man who stands out most prominently in Abyssinian history is -Theodore, the king of kings of Ethiopia. He was a remarkable personage, -perhaps the most remarkable who has appeared in Africa for some -centuries. Having led the life of a lawless soldier, accustomed from -childhood to witness the perpetration of the most barbarous acts of -cruelty and oppression, there is only one standard by which to measure -his career, and that an Abyssinian one. - -The British Consul, Mr. Plowden, heard of his accession at Massowa, in -March, 1855, and at once proceeded to join his camp, with the approval -of the Foreign Office. - -The news of Plowden’s death having reached London, Captain Cameron -was appointed to succeed him, it being the resolve of the Government -to persevere in the policy of cultivating friendly relations with -Abyssinia. The new consul was instructed to make Massowa his -headquarters, and he was further directed to avoid becoming a partisan -of any of the contending parties in the country. Cameron was well -received by the king. He received a letter from Theodore, to be -forwarded to the Queen of Britain. This strange epistle, which was -received at the Foreign Office on February 12, 1863, contained a -proposal to send an embassy to England, and a request that an answer -might be forwarded through Consul Cameron. - -On its arrival, the letter was put aside, and no answer was sent. - -The letter, which was afterwards to become so famous, contained the -following sentences:-- - -“I hope Your Majesty is in good health. By the power of God, I am well. -My fathers, the emperors, had forgotten our Creator. He handed over our -kingdom to the Gallas and Turks. But God created me, lifted me out of -the dust, and restored this empire to my rule.” - -Early in 1864, a young Irishman named Kerans, whom the Consul had -appointed as his secretary, arrived with despatches from Britain, -which were seen by the king. Imagine the latter’s wrath when there -was no reply to his letter! Theodore felt insulted. Only one mode of -retaliation could soothe his wounded feelings, and forthwith he adopted -it. The British Consul and all his suite were put in prison. Cameron -was afterwards tortured with ropes, and the whole party were sent to -the fortress of Magdala and there put in irons. - -Colonel Merryweather, our representative at Aden, after trying -everything, despaired of securing the release of the prisoners by -peaceful means. A warlike demonstration, he saw was inevitable, and in -March, 1867, he reported to the home authorities that the last chance -of effecting the liberation of the prisoners by conciliatory means had -failed. - -In July, 1867, the British Cabinet finally resolved to send an -expedition to Abyssinia, to enforce the release of the captives. - -Bombay having been fixed upon as the base of operations, the Government -of that Presidency was asked to make all the necessary arrangements. In -August, Sir Robert Napier, the commander-in-chief of the Bombay army, -was appointed to command the expedition. - -The task which the force had to accomplish was to march over 400 miles -of a mountainous and little known region to the camp occupied by -Theodore, and to use armed force to release the British officers whom -he detained as prisoners. - -The king had now broken up his camp at Debrataber. His power was -entirely gone. His once great empire was wholly in the hands of rebels. -Slowly towards his last stronghold he was marching, encumbered by his -guns and mortars and by much heavy baggage. According to the campaign -arranged, the British force and the king would advance on two lines -which would meet at Magdala. - -The army, under King Theodore, consisted of about 3000 men, armed with -percussion loaders, about 1000 matchlock men, a mob of spearmen, and -about 30 pieces of ordnance which his people could not properly handle. -This rabble was to oppose the enormous disciplined army of the British. -Doubtless it was this fact which led Theodore to be described as being -like “an exhausted, hunted lion, wearily seeking his lair, to die there -unconquered and at bay.” - -When Sir Robert Napier arrived upon the scene of operations, upwards -of 7500 of his men were ready to give battle. Two courses were then -open to him. He could have chosen to intercept Theodore in his flank -march before he reached Magdala, and so prevent the prisoners falling -completely into his power, or, by the alternative plan, which was -adopted, allow Theodore to reach Magdala at his leisure, with all his -guns, and thus place the British prisoners at his mercy. - -The beginning of February saw the pioneer force under the General -marching on the road from Adyerat to Antalo. The difficulties of the -road were great, but the indomitable zeal and energy of the force -overcame them. Along the route the force was well received by the -people. The commander took care to leave a good impression behind him, -and this he did in several ways, but especially by the prompt payment -he ordered for everything that was brought for sale. - -Theodore was also marching to Magdala, and he had surmounted -difficulties in a manner that was afterwards to astonish his foes. -He had odds against him, but he knew every inch of the country, and -won the race. Still, the king had already sealed his own doom. He had -devastated his one faithful province of Bagemder. He burned Gondar, -destroyed all the villages round Debrataber, and put to death in the -cruellest manner possible three thousand persons in the course of -eighteen months. There could only be one result of such barbarism. The -inhabitants of Bagemder, hitherto devoted to the king’s person, rose -against the tyrant and his diminishing army. Such a state of affairs -could not last long. The king had reduced a rich province to a desert, -and in order to keep his troops alive it was necessary that he should -move. - -Back fell the king upon his fortress, his last hope in this his time -of bitter experience. He began his wonderful march in October, 1867. -It was forlorn, but magnificent, and at once stamps Theodore as a man -of brilliant resource. With no base of operations, surrounded on every -side by enemies, and with the ever-present necessity of constructing -roads over which to take his heavy artillery, he achieved what his -own countrymen had described as an impossibility. By the 1st March, -1868, the king saw the end of his wonderful undertaking approach. All -that remained was to drag the heavy ordnance up the Wark-waha valley -to Arogee, and thence up the steep declivity of the Fala saddle to -Islamgye, at the foot of Magdala. - -The king now spoke frequently of the advance of the British. One day he -remarked, “With love and friendship the English will conquer me, but if -they come otherwise I know that they will not spare, and I shall make a -blood-bath and die.” - -On the day Theodore’s army arrived at Arogee, he sent orders up to -Magdala that the irons were to be removed from Mr. Rassam. This might -be taken as a sign that the king was about to relent, but it was too -late--a fact which he seems to have realised himself very shortly -after. His conduct now became eccentric in the extreme. He invited the -British prisoners to come down to Islamgye and see the great mortar -brought up. When the operation was completed, the king conversed with -the prisoners, and said that if only his power had been as strong as it -was a few years ago, he would have gone to meet the British on landing. -Now, however, he had lost all Abyssinia, and had only that rock upon -which he must needs wait for them. - -Stranger than ever, this once mighty ruler of men admitted to Mr. -Rassam that when he was excited he was not responsible for his actions. -This was soon proved. On one occasion when the king had drank to -excess, he was aroused by the clamouring of the native prisoners he -had released. Enraged at this, he ordered them all to be put to death, -commencing the work of execution himself. Many were hurled alive over -the precipice, and those who showed signs of life were shot down by the -soldiers. The massacre lasted for three hours, and was responsible for -two hundred deaths. According to one of his body-servants, Theodore -spent most of the night, after this massacre, in prayer, and was heard -to confess that he had been drunk when he committed it. - -Meantime, on the 28th March, the British commander-in-chief had -encamped at Santava. Two days later the 2nd Brigade arrived, -accompanied by the naval brigade from the Rocket, under Captain -Fellowes of the Dryad. As usual, the blue-jackets were the very life of -the force. They chummed with the native troops. They joked and laughed -and danced, and kept everybody in good humour. The close friendship -between the sailors and the Sikhs was most amusing. The latter -could not speak a word of English, and yet the jolly tars seemed to -understand their every wish. - -The two hostile forces, which for months had been converging from Debra -Tabor and the sea to the same point at Magdala, were now nearly face to -face. - -“On that dark basaltic rock,” says Markham, “was the hunted fallen -king, with only 3000 soldiers, armed with percussion guns and -matchlocks, a rabble of spearmen, and a number of pieces of ordnance -which his strong will had created, but which his people knew not how to -use. Only a faithful few of his followers could be depended on to stand -by their brave master to the bitter end. His mighty prestige alone kept -the shattered remains of his army together.” - -So much for the predicament in which Theodore found himself. Now for -the British position. In numbers they were nearly equal to the enemy. -They were armed and provided with all that science could suggest for -such an undertaking, besides, they were in a friendly country, and had -abundant supplies. - -Bitter must have been the fallen Theodore’s reflections now. How he -must have sighed for some of his lost power and might as he realised -the magnitude of the task awaiting him! Yet he had some power left. The -prisoners were still in his hands. It was quite possible for him to -make the one object of his enemies turn out badly. - -Early on 10th April the 1st Brigade, under Sir Charles Staveley, -began the descent of the Beshilo Ravine. The brigade was led up -the steep Gumbaji Spur towards Aficho. The 2nd Brigade, under the -commander-in-chief, followed. The cavalry was ordered to remain at -Beshilo, with instructions to be in readiness to advance when, called -upon. It was not intended that the fight should begin before dark. - -Colonel Phayre had ascertained that Wark-waha valley was unoccupied by -the enemy. A message to this effect was accordingly sent to Sir Robert -Napier. Staveley, through whose hands the communication had passed, -advanced along the heights, and Napier ordered the naval brigade, A -battery, and the baggage to follow the king’s road up the Wark-waha -ravine. Napier and his staff rode up to the front in the course of the -afternoon, and were present at the action. Meanwhile Colonel Phayre -reconnoitred the country so far as Arogee plain, and the 1st Brigade -advanced along the Aficho plateau. - -Right in front loomed Theodore’s stronghold, a thousand feet above. All -was silence, and nothing stirred to break or mar the stillness. Time -passed, and the British force waited anxiously. At last the silence was -broken! Between four and five in the afternoon a gun was fired from -the crest of Talla, 1200 feet above Arogee. It was followed by another -and still another, until the air seemed full of the sound of musketry. -Then the British soldiery were amazed and startled. The very pick of -Theodore’s army poured down upon them, yelling defiance as they came. - -It was a trying moment, but the British blue-jackets were not long in -realising what it meant. In an instant they got their rocket tubes -into position, and opened fire upon the enemy coming from the heights. -Staveley also acted without loss of time. All the infantry of his -brigade were moved down the steep descent to Arogee. Then the snider -rifles opened a fire which no troops on earth could have withstood. - -The Abyssinians were simply mowed down. Unable to get within range with -their antiquated rifles, they became merely a target for the British -fire. Hope must have left them then. Led on by the gallant old warrior, -the Fitaurari-Gabriyi, they returned again and again to the charge -with great bravery. But men could not struggle against machines. The -most heroic courage that ever filled the hearts of heroes was without -avail in face of such unequal odds. While the battle of Arogee was -in progress, a thunderstorm broke over Magdala, and the roar of the -thunder seemed to struggle for mastery against the roar of artillery. - -Night came on and stopped the action. It was then found that Gabriyi -and most of his chief officers were dead. Slowly the broken Abyssinian -force made its way back to Magdala. There was no disorder, and now and -then a cheer could be heard from the throats of the defeated warriors. -A detachment of the enemy was still left, however, and it advanced to -attack the British baggage train. Some stiff fighting followed, in -which the gallantry of Theodore’s followers was again, manifest. Driven -back again and again with great slaughter, the Abyssinians continued to -advance, heedless of all danger, until they were checked by the baggage -guard. Those of the enemy who had got into the ravine were hemmed in, -and their loss was terrible. The Dam-wanz that night is said to have -been choked up with dead and dying men, and the little rill at the -bottom of the ravine ran red with blood. - -The main body of the enemy, too, had not yet reached safety. The -blue-jackets had taken up a position more to the front, and into the -retreating force they sent rockets, with terrible effect. Shots were -also fired at the crest of Talla, whence the guns of Theodore had -played, but just when they had got the exact range the naval brigade -were ordered to cease firing. - -The Abyssinians estimated their force at 3000 armed with guns and -matchlocks, and about 1000 spearmen. Of these, from 700 to 800 were -killed--349 having been killed on the left attack alone; 1500 were -wounded, most of them severely. Many of the survivors fled without -returning to Magdala, and all night the Abyssinians were calling to -their wounded comrades, and carrying them off the field. - -The British numbered close on 2000 men, of whom Captain Roberts and six -men of the 4th, twelve of the Punjaub Pioneers, and one Bombay sapper -were wounded--two mortally, nine severely, and nine slightly. Four of -the wounds inflicted on the Pioneers were from spears, which proved -that the fighting was not all on the side of the British. - -It was computed that 18,000 rounds of musketry were fired by the -British. The action will be remembered in military history as the first -in which the snider rifle was used. - -Touching in the extreme is the description of events in Theodore’s camp -on the night of the Arogee battle. - -“As the shades of evening closed round, Theodore looked down and saw -his army reeling under the deadly fire of the British troops. He -walked, sad and desponding, to the foot of the Selassyé Peak, and -there in the thick darkness, with peals of thunder resounding over -his head, he waited for the return of his chiefs and soldiers. Then a -broken remnant began to crowd about him, coming up the steep path.... -At a glance he saw it all. His army was broken and destroyed, and no -hope was left but in concession to an invincible enemy. At midnight -he deputed Mr. Flad and Mr. Waldmeier to go up to Magdala and make -proposals of peace to Mr. Rassam, confessing that with the destruction -of his army his power was gone.” - - - - -CHAPTER LVI. - -THE STORMING OF MAGDALA. - -1868. - - -After the day of slaughter at Arogee, Sir Robert Napier hesitated. -The safety of the captives was ever in his mind. Upon his forbearance -depended their lives, and the signal success of the campaign. A -perceptible movement upon Magdala might have deprived the desperate -Theodore of every ray of hope, and have caused him to order the -immediate slaughter of the captives. And so Sir Robert Napier decided -to ask Theodore to surrender. His messengers were actually on their way -to the Emperor with a peremptory demand to this effect when they met -two strangers, who turned out to belong to the band of captives. The -whole party thereupon returned to the British camp. On arrival, one of -the captives who had been sent as a messenger by Theodore spoke to Sir -Robert. - -“I have been sent down to you, Sir Robert, by the Emperor, to ask why -it is you have come to this country, what it is you want, and whether -you will return to your own country if the captives are released?” - -Sir Robert’s reply, which he asked the two messengers to convey to -Theodore, was explicit in the extreme. “Tell him from me,” said Sir -Robert, “that I require an instant surrender of the prisoners, with -their property, of himself, with the fortresses of Selasse and Fahla, -Magdala and all therein. He may rest assured that honourable treatment -will be accorded him.” - -The captives fulfilled their mission. Theodore was furious, and again -he sent them down to the British General with a petition for better -terms, “as he was a king, and could not surrender himself to any chief -who served a woman. Rather than surrender,” he added, “I will fight to -the death. Can you not be satisfied with the possession of those you -came for, and leave me alone in peace?” - -They were sent back by Napier with the message:--“You must surrender -yourself unconditionally to the Queen of Britain. Be assured that -honourable treatment will be accorded you.” - -It was then that Rassam, another of the captives, did a very diplomatic -thing. He asked the king to repose his trust in him, let the captives -go free to the camp, and he guaranteed that the British chief would -return to his own country. The king believed in Rassam. He trusted to -his influence to reconcile him with the commander-in-chief, and gave -him orders to assemble immediately all the European captives, with -their property, at the Thafurbate gate of the fortress. - -The parting scene was a strange one. Theodore addressed each and all -of the captives in an affectionate manner, wishing some of them well, -and asking others to forgive him for what he had done to them. As -soon as news of their release reached the army, the soldiers hurried -to headquarters by hundreds to await their arrival, and eager crowds -greeted them. Sixty-one in number, they looked to be in good condition, -and were objects of great interest to all. - -On Easter Sunday 1000 beeves and 500 sheep were sent by Theodore to Sir -Robert Napier, with the hope that the British soldiers would eat their -fill and be merry. But Sir Robert was not to be caught napping. He sent -an officer up to Magdala to say that he couldn’t think of accepting -anything from his majesty until himself, his family, and his fortresses -were surrendered to the Queen of Britain. - -Meanwhile, preparations had been proceeding for taking Magdala by -storm. Escalading ladders were made out of dhoolie poles; powder -charges, hand grenades, etc. were also made ready for use. The -elephants brought up the Armstrong battery to the camp, and, in short, -everything was ready for a grand assault, which was expected to take -place at noon the following day. - -On the morning of Easter Monday, April 13, 1868, there arrived at the -British camp eight Abyssinians, richly apparelled. One look sufficed to -show that they were chiefs of high degree. Ushered into the presence of -the commander-in-chief they stated that they came down to offer Fahla -and Selasse on condition that they were allowed to depart unmolested. -Their conditions were promptly accepted. They were then questioned as -to the whereabouts of Theodore. Their answer was a profound surprise to -the British general. They said they expected that the king had either -gone to Gojam or to the camp of the Galla Queen Mastevat. Who would -have dreamt that the king would have left his fortress? Still, the fact -was apparently indisputable, and Napier promptly adopted means for the -capture of the missing monarch. - -He at once offered a reward of 50,000 dollars for Theodore, dead or -alive, and messengers with this announcement were at once despatched -to all the neighbouring camps. Next Sir Robert resolved to occupy -Fahla and Selasse, and to move upon Magdala. Regiments in columns of -fours proceeded to Fahla Plain. First came the Duke of Wellington’s -Own--a regiment destined to play an important part in the forthcoming -last act of the Abyssinian campaign. The road was steep and difficult -to negotiate, but the troops, in toiling on, passed enormous boulders -until they found themselves full under the noonday sun, on the crest of -the gorge between Fahla and Selasse. - -On arrival at the heights, six companies of the 33rd Foot advanced with -bayonets fixed, driving the natives before them out of the fortress. -The chiefs were assured that their people would not be harmed, but that -they must leave at once for the plain. As the natives emerged from -the pass they were disarmed. When they reached the terraced ridge, -where the army was halted, they drew back in fear, but they were soon -reassured. Men, women and children were eager to greet the soldiers, -for the chiefs had assured them that these were their best friends. - -While this strange scene was being witnessed, Colonel Loch and Captain -Speedy were manœuvring at the extremity of Selasse, on the road which -encircled the fortress and thence led to Magdala. Looking up to the -heights the British officers saw a number of men careering about on -the plateau which connected Selasse with Magdala. It was ascertained -that they belonged to the enemy, and their dress indicated that they -were chiefs. When these men saw the cavalry advancing round the corner -at Selasse they retired slowly and in good order to Magdala, firing as -they went. - -As the British proceeded, the officers soon discovered the meaning of -the presence of the Abyssinians. They had been attempting to secure a -number of cannon and mortars lying at the Selasse end of the plateau. -The cannon were at once seized by our men, and were found to be mostly -of French and British manufacture. - -After retiring as far as the foot of Magdala, a few of the Abyssinians -made a pretence of preparing to charge, but apparently hesitated. Along -the brow of the famous fortress many dark heads could be seen, and now -and then shots awoke the echoes. Suddenly the Abyssinians who were -first noticed made a dash towards Captain Speedy and the artillery, -which accompanied him. After coming within three hundred yards the -natives halted, and judge of the surprise of the British officers when -they discovered that the foremost among the company of horsemen was no -other than Theodore, king of Abyssinia! - -Such a discovery was of course highly satisfactory to the British, who -had been somewhat downcast at the report of the king’s escape. - -As showing the reckless courage of the king, it is said that his words -of greeting to the British were, “Come on! Are ye women, that ye -hesitate to attack a few warriors?” - -As Theodore and his followers showed a disposition to advance, some -soldiers of the 33rd were ordered to take up a position commanding all -paths leading to the valleys on all sides of the plateau. A company of -the 33rd, who had eagerly ascended Selasse for the purpose of planting -their colours on its rampart, were also invited to aid in the defence -of the captured artillery. - -A few shells were now sent whizzing amongst the Abyssinians, who had -by this time commenced a desultory firing. Very soon, growing alarmed -at the work of our artillery, the Abyssinians retired for shelter -behind some wooden booths. A few more shells, however, soon dislodged -Theodore and his men from their hiding places, and they beat a rapid -retreat towards Magdala. Still they had not finished, and continued to -fire at all who came within reach of their mountain stronghold. Their -persistent firing ultimately lured a detachment of the 33rd Foot into -action, but without marked effect, and shortly after this orders came -from Sir Charles Staveley to cease firing. At the same time the British -flag was hoisted above Selasse and Fahla. Only Magdala now remained. - -Describing the stronghold, one of the correspondents present -says:--“Suppose a platform of rock, oval in shape, and a mile and a -half in length, and from a half to three-quarters of a mile in width, -rising five hundred feet perpendicularly about a narrow plateau, -which connected its northern end with Selasse. The rock was Magdala, -the plateau Islamgee. On the western and southern sides Magdala -towered above the valley of the Melkaschillo some two thousand -feet. The eastern side rose in three terraces of about 600 feet in -height, one above another. Its whole summit was covered with houses, -straw-thatched, and of a conical shape. The extreme brow of the -fortress was defended by a stone wall, on the top of which a hurdle -revetment was planted. But the side fronting Islamgee was defended by a -lower wall and revetment constructed nearly half way up the slope. In -the centre of the revetment was a barbican, up to which led the only -available road to the fortress.” - -Fahla and Selasse having been left in the hands of sufficient -garrisons, the remainder of the British troops were withdrawn to -Islamgee, where they were halted behind the captured artillery. Sir -Robert Napier had been at great pains to ascertain the strength of the -fortress. One thing he had made sure of, that at only one point was -it assailable, and that was the side which fronted the troops as they -stood upon Islamgee. - -Then Napier distributed his force in preparation for the attack. -Soon twenty guns were thundering at the gates. Theodore could not -misunderstand the meaning of the British now. It was surrender or death -for him and his followers. - -The bombardment lasted two hours. At the end of this period Napier had -made up his mind that the defenders were weak, and that the British -troops would suffer very little loss in the assault. He therefore -ordered the Royal Engineers, the 33rd, the 45th, and the King’s Own to -be prepared to carry on the attack. Already the fire from the fortress -had ceased Soon signals for rapid firing were given to the British -artillery, and under the furious cannonade which proceeded, the British -troops began their march along the plateau. - -Upon their arrival within fifty yards of the foot of Magdala, the order -was given to the artillery to cease fire. Then the Engineers at once -brought their sniders into play, and for ten minutes they and the 33rd -and 45th rained a storm of leaden pellets upon the defenders. - -Theodore and his brave followers had been concealed while the artillery -was at work. Now, however, the king showed himself. Up he sprang, -singing out his war-cry, and with his bodyguard he hastened to the -gates, prepared to give the invaders a fitting welcome. He posted his -men at the loopholes and along the wall, topped with wattled hurdles. -Soon his signal was given, and heavy firing was directed upon the -advancing soldiers, several of whom were wounded. Next the British -fire was concentrated on the barbican, and the revetment, through the -loopholes of which rays of smoke issuing forth betrayed the presence -of the enemy. Slowly the soldiers advanced through the rain which -accompanied the thunderstorm which now raged. For a minute there was -a pause, and then again a dozen bullets hurtled through the advance -guard of the troops, wounding Major Pritchard and several of the -Engineers. Then Major Pritchard and Lieutenant Morgan made a dash upon -the barbican. They found the gate closed, and the inside of the square -completely blocked up with huge stones. - -A drummer of the 33rd climbed up the cliff wall. Reaching a ledge, he -ascended another, and shouted to his companions to “Come on!” as he had -found a way. In a short time the intrepid soldiers had passed all the -lower defences, and scattering themselves over the ground they made a -rush for the other defence, 75 feet above them, passing over not a few -ghastly reminders of the battle. There were obstacles in the way, but -they could not stop the excited Irishmen. They leaped forward and fired -volley after volley into the faces of the Abyssinians. - -Nor must we forget the charge of Drummer Maguire and Private Bergin -upon Magdala. It is related that the two men were advancing a few -paces from each other to the upper revetment when they saw about a -dozen of the enemy aiming at them. The doughty pair immediately opened -fire, and so quick and well-directed was it that but few of their -assailants escaped. Seeing a host of red-coats advancing upward, the -others retreated precipitately. Over the upper revetment both men made -their way, and at the same time they observed a man standing near a -grass stack with, a revolver in his hand. When he saw them prepare -to fire, he ran behind it, and both men plainly heard the shot fired -which followed. Advancing, they found him prostrate on the ground, in -a dying state, the revolver clutched convulsively in his right hand. -To their minds the revolver was but their proper loot, and, without -any ceremony, they wrenched it from the grasp of the dying man. The -silver plate on the stock, however, arrested their attention, and, on -examining it, they deciphered the following inscription--“Presented by -Victoria, Queen of Great Britain and Ireland, to Theodore, Emperor of -Abyssinia, as a slight token of her gratitude for his kindness to her -servant Plowden, 1854.” - -The soldiers were in the presence of the Emperor, and he was dying. -Soon the rest of the troops followed their leaders, and the British -flag was straining from the post which crowned the summit of the -Abyssinian stronghold. Then, while the sound of “God Save the Queen” -rent the once more peaceful air, and the soldiers of the Queen joined -lustily in the triumphant cheers, the once proud Emperor of Abyssinia, -in all the gorgeous trappings of his state, and surrounded by a crowd -of interested spectators, breathed his last in the stronghold where he -had thought to give pause to those he regarded as the enemies of his -kingdom. - -Soon after “the Advance” was once more sounded, and the soldiers filed -in column through the narrow streets, the commander-in-chief and staff -following. - -When the cost of the assault came to be reckoned, it was found that 17 -British had been wounded, though none of them mortally. The Abyssinian -dead were estimated at 60, with double that number of wounded. - -On the fourth morning after the fall of Magdala, the Abyssinians, to -the number of 30,000, commenced their march for Dalanta. Every living -soul having left, the gates were blown up, and the houses set on fire. -The flames soon did their work, and nothing escaped. - -On the 18th April, 1868, the troops turned their faces northward for -their homeward march, their object fully attained. - - - - -CHAPTER LVII. - -THE BATTLES OF AMOAFUL AND ORDASHU. - -1874. - - -For years the Ashantees had been a source of trouble and annoyance to -the British settlers on the Gold Coast, and the campaign of 1873-74 was -by no means entered upon without considerable provocation from this -barbarous and fanatical people. - -With the march of time, Britain extended and strengthened her hold -upon the settlement, and ultimately, pursuing this policy, brought out -the Danes, and made exchanges with the Dutch there. These proceedings -culminated in Britain becoming possessors of the whole of the territory -formerly under Dutch protection. The taking over of the Dutch forts -caused heart-burning among the Ashantees. Particularly was this the -case with regard to Elimina, where, at the time the negotiations for -the transfer were being considered, a number of Ashantee troops were -lying. - -King Koffee Kalkali, the ruler of the Ashantees, protested against the -transfer, maintaining that the Dutch had no right to hand over the -territory to Britain, as it belonged to him. Notwithstanding, the Dutch -contrived to get rid of the truculent Koffee and his followers then -stationed at Elimina. - -Not only did the Ashantees resent the Anglo-Dutch agreement, but other -tribes in several instances also took objection. This especially was -the case as regarded the Fanties and Eliminas, who hated each other, -and interchanged hostile acts, although by this time both were under -one common protection. - -The old hatred of Britain had been awakened. King Koffee assumed a -dominant and aggressive spirit, and became bent on invasion. To some -extent he was abetted by the Eliminas, who, in part at any rate, were -disloyal to the whites. From these causes arose the campaign of ’73-’74 -and the battles of Amoaful and Ordashu. - -At the outbreak of hostilities the British force available to resist -attack was ridiculously meagre, numbering, it is computed, not more -than 600 men, scattered over several stations. - -At home, the Government was slow to act, and not until repeated -application had been made for white troops was the appeal given heed to. - -That renowned soldier Sir Garnet Wolseley was commissioned to operate -against the Ashantees. The announcement gave great satisfaction. If the -spirit of the wild tribe was to be crushed, it was felt that Sir Garnet -was the man to do it. But his task was no light one, and without white -troops the issue was doubly doubtful. - -His instructions, briefly, were to drive the Ashantees back over the -Prah, then to follow and punish them until they should consent to -be peaceful, should release their prisoners, and comply with terms -necessary to our own interests and those of humanity. - -The deadly nature of the coast, “the white man’s grave,” was doubtless -a potent factor with the Government in that they did not immediately -acquiesce with Sir Garnet’s request for white troops. But, as we know, -the Government at last acceded, and the regiments selected for service -in that disease-pregnated country have added lustre to their fame and -also another page of glorious history to the story of the pluck and -endurance of Britain’s soldiers. The total number of troops under the -command of Sir Garnet Wolseley being made up of Colonel Wood’s native -regiment of 400 men, Major Russell’s native regiment of 400, the 42nd -Highlanders (Black Watch) 575 strong, the Rifle Brigade 650, 75 men of -the 23rd Fusiliers, Royal Naval Brigade 225, 2nd West India Regiment -350, Royal Engineers 40, and Rait’s artillery 50. - -About the end of October, 1873, Sir Garnet Wolseley began his forward -march into the interior. There was fighting to be done ere long, for -the enemy made an attempt to arrest the progress of the troops by -besieging Abrakrampa, the chief town of the province of Abra, of which -the native king was Britain’s staunch ally. A three days’ ineffectual -leaguer ensued, during which the Ashantees lost heavily, while not -so much as one white man was injured. With Sir Garnet close behind, -the Ashantees thought it best to recross the Prah and retreat towards -Coomassie. - -Through the dense bush the troops marched in the garish and dazzling -sunlight, and at the end of their daily tramp through the hostile -country they were glad to lie down and rest in the huts provided for -them. In the way of rations the men were well looked after by the -commissariat department, the fare being as follows:--One and a half -pounds of meat, salt or fresh, one pound of pressed meat, one and a -quarter pounds of biscuits, four ounces of pressed vegetables, two -ounces of rice or preserved peas, three ounces of sugar, three-quarters -of an ounce of tea, half an ounce of salt, one-thirteenth of an ounce -of pepper. With such substantial and varied feeding the hardships -of the march were minimised and weakness was rare--another striking -illustration of the truth of the maxim of the great Napoleon that “an -army goes upon its belly.” - -The further the British force progressed, denser and loftier grew the -forest, although the Engineers with unflagging energy had cleared a -pathway as far as the Prah. On the 15th December, 1873, Sir Garnet -Wolseley was able to report “the first phase of the war had been -brought to a satisfactory conclusion by a few companies of the 2nd -West India regiment, Rait’s artillery, Gordon’s Houssas, and Wood’s -and Russell’s regiments, admirably conducted by the British officers -belonging to them, without the assistance of any other troops except -the marines and blue-jackets who were upon the station on his arrival.” - -Sir Garnet arrived at Prashu on the 2nd January, 1874, and was -joyfully received by the assembled soldiers. Early in the same morning -an Ashantee embassy was espied on the other side of the Prah. These -ambassadors brought a letter from the truculent King Koffee, in which -the wily savage had the audacity to point out that the attack upon him -was unjustifiable. - -The “Times” correspondent wrote that “many stories were afloat about -the King of Ashantee’s proceedings. The following is a fair specimen, -and illustrates well the extreme superstition of the Ashantees, showing -by what influences Koffee is popularly supposed to be guided, and upon -what councillors he is supposed to rely in the present crisis. Koffee, -the story goes, recently summoned a great meeting of his fetish men, -and sought their advice as to how he should act towards Britain, and -whether he ought to seek for peace or stake his fortunes on the result -of a war. The fetish men at first declined to give an answer, until -they had been guaranteed that, no matter what their reply was, their -lives should not be forfeited. Having been assured upon this point, -they then replied that ‘they saw everything dark, except the streets of -Coomassie, which ran with blood.’ King Koffee was dissatisfied with the -vagueness of this reply, and determined to appeal still further to the -oracle. He resorted to what he considered a final and conclusive test. -Two he-goats were selected, one entirely black, the other of a spotless -white colour, and, after due fetish ceremonies had been performed over -the two goats, they were set at each other. The white goat easily -overcame and killed his opponent. King Koffee, after this test, was -satisfied that he was doomed to defeat at the hands of the white men.” - -He immediately sent the embassies before referred to, to seek for -peace, but the object which was of greatest importance to him was to -avoid the humiliation of seeing his territory invaded by the whites. -When, however, he found that all his conciliatory overtures were -powerless to hinder the advance of the British, the national pride of -the chiefs and the ardour of the fighting population was too strong -to admit of any restraint. These causes, combined with the threatened -humiliation of seeing his capital invaded by the British and his fetish -supremacy destroyed, nerved him for one desperate effort. - -For this final move Sir Garnet was prepared. In his notes for the use -of his army the commander says:-- - -“Each soldier must remember that with his breechloader he is equal to -at least twenty Ashantees, wretchedly armed, as they are, with old -flint muskets, firing slugs or pieces of stone that do not hurt badly -at more than forty or fifty yards range. Our enemies have neither guns -nor rockets, and have a superstitious dread of those used by us.” - -With these and similar heartening instructions, the coming fight was -anticipated eagerly by our troops, the Fanties alone, who were employed -as transport bearers, proving unreliable. These latter deserted in -thousands, thus throwing extra work upon the white troops, many of the -regiments having to carry their own baggage. - -Information was received at the British headquarters on the 30th -January, 1874, that a big battle was pending on the morrow. The natives -were assembled in enormous strength, and were prepared to offer a stout -resistance. On the eve of the fray the advance guard of the British -force was at Quarman, a distance of not more than a couple of miles -from Amoaful, one of the principal villages of the country. Between -these two places lay the hamlet of Egginassie, and to this point Major -Home’s Engineers were busily engaged preparing a way for the advancing -force. - -In front of Amoaful 20,000 of the natives had taken up a position. -Of this fanatical horde there was not a man but would be ready to -perpetrate the most wanton cruelty, and to whom butchery was but -second nature. As usual, the Ashantees were armed with muskets that -fired slugs. They held a position of considerable strength upon the -slopes of the hill that led to Amoaful. The dense nature of the bush, -high walls of foliage, through which our troops had to pass, made -it difficult for the soldiers to fire with precision, or make rapid -progress. The protection of not only our flanks, but also our rear, -was a matter of special importance and anxiety, for in the enclosing -screen of underwood it would be no difficult task for a stealthy and -numerous foe to surround and decimate small detachments of the not over -strong British force. But every precaution was taken to guard against -surprise, and the British general had every confidence in each member -of his force, officers and men alike. - -The troops were early on the move, and with precision they filed into -their allotted places. Led by Brigadier Sir Archibald Alison, the front -column was comprised of the famous Black Watch, eighty men of the 23rd -Fusiliers, Rait’s artillery, two small rifled guns manned by Houssas, -and two rocket troughs, with a detachment of the Royal Engineers. -The left column was under the command of Brigadier McLeod, of the -Black Watch, and contained half of the blue-jackets, Russell’s native -troops, two rocket troughs, and Royal Engineers. Lieutenant-Colonel -Wood, V.C., of the Perthshire Light Infantry, had charge of the right -column, which consisted of the remaining half of the naval brigade, -seamen and marines, detachments of the Royal Engineers, and artillery, -with rockets and a regiment of African levies. The rear column was made -up of the second battalion of the Rifle Brigade, 580 strong, and the -entire force was under the skilful command of Sir Garnet Wolseley. - -The forces were disposed so as to form a large square. By this means -Sir Garnet hoped to nullify the favourite flank tactics of the enemy, -but to some extent the formation had to be broken on account of the -entangling brushwood. - -The battle of Amoaful was fought on the 31st January. Lord Gifford -and his scouts were the first to get in touch with the enemy, and the -desultory firing heard warned the leading column that the conflict -was opening. The British forces met opposition about eight in the -morning, and soon after the spirting of red musketry and the curl of -white smoke were conspicuous in the dark, thick bush. So fierce was the -onslaught that it is calculated that had the Ashantees used bullets -instead of slugs scarcely a man of the Black Watch would have lived to -tell the tale. Nine officers and about a hundred men of the regiment -were rendered useless by the blinding fire of the Ashantees. The -marshy nature of the ground impeded progress, and in the underwood the -skulking natives fired incessantly at the advancing troops. - -Under a heavy fire, the left column were struggling to oust the enemy. -There, while urging on his men, the gallant Captain Buckle, R.E., was -mortally wounded, having been hit by two slugs in the region of the -heart. - -The troops succeeded in occupying the crest of the hill, where a -clearing had been made, and the enemy was driven away from this -position by an advance of the naval brigade and Russell’s regiment. - -“Colonel McLeod,” says Sir Garnet Wolseley, “having cleared his -front, and having lost touch of the left column, now cut his way in a -north-easterly direction, and came into the rear of the Highlanders -about the same hour that the advance occupied Amoaful. I protected his -left rear by a detachment of the Rifle Brigade. Our left flank was now -apparently clear of the enemy.” - -The right column were also soon hotly engaged, and so dense was the -jungle between it and the main road that the men, in firing, had the -greatest difficulty to avoid hitting their comrades of the Black Watch. - -Mr. Henty, regarding this, says:--“Anxious to see the nature of the -difficulties with which the troops were contending, I went out to the -right column, and found the naval brigade lying down and firing into -a dense bush, from which, in spite of their heavy firing, answering -discharges came incessantly, at a distance of some twenty yards or so. -The air above was literally alive with slugs, and a perfect shower of -leaves continued to fall upon the earth. The sailors complained that -either the 23rd or 42nd were firing at them, and the same complaint -was made against the naval brigade by the 42nd and 23rd. No doubt -there was, at times, justice in these complaints, for the bush was so -bewilderingly dense that men soon lost all idea of the points of the -compass, and fired in any direction from which shots came.” - -Casualties in the right columns were also numerous, and Colonel Wood, -the commander, was brought in with an iron slug in his chest. The -command of the wing now devolved on Captain Luxmore. But though the -village was entered, the fighting was by no means at an end, and a -final great effort was made by the Ashantees to turn the rear and drive -the British from Amoaful. Sir Garnet immediately ordered the Rifle -Brigade, hitherto unemployed in the battle, to take the back track and -defend the line of communication towards Querman. - -This was about one o’clock in the afternoon, and the Rifles succeeded -in repulsing the natives. It will thus be seen that on all sides of the -square the Ashantees had tried to break through. For more than an hour -they maintained the attack, but the resistance offered completely set -their attempts at nought. The climax came when Sir Garnet, observing -that the Ashantee fire was slackening, gave orders for the line to -advance, and to wheel round, so as to drive the enemy northwards before -it. - -The movement was splendidly carried out. The wild Kosses and Bonnymen -of Wood’s regiment, cannibals, who had fought steadily and silently -so long as they had been on the defensive, now raised their shrill -war-cry, slung their rifles, drew their cutlasses, and like so many -wild beasts, dashed into the bush to close with the enemy, while the -Rifles, quietly and in an orderly manner as if upon parade, went on in -extended order, scouring every bush with their bullets, and in five -minutes from the time the “Advance” sounded, the Ashantees were in full -and final retreat. Even then the enemy were not inclined to take their -beating without protest, and for several hours continued to harass the -troops by sudden but abortive rushes. - -Terrible carnage had been wrought on the Ashantees. The losses they -suffered have been estimated at between 800 and 1200 killed and -wounded. The king of Mampon, who commanded the Ashantee right, was -mortally wounded. Amanquatia, who commanded the left, was killed; and -Appia, one of the great chiefs engaged in the centre, was also slain. - -The British loss was over 200 officers and men killed and wounded, the -Black Watch suffering most heavily, having one officer killed, and 7 -officers and 104 men wounded. In his despatch Sir Garnet said:-- - -“Nothing could have exceeded the admirable conduct of the 42nd -Highlanders, on whom fell the hardest share of the work”--the highest -praise for which any regiment could wish. - -Having thus delivered a crushing blow to native power, the troops -marched forward to complete the work which they had so well begun. It -was evident that before the spirit of the Ashantee savage could be -thoroughly broken Coomassie must be entered. Towards this end, Sir -Garnet and his troops immediately set their faces. - -Hard fighting, however, was not yet at an end, and on the day following -the rout at Amoaful, February 1st, the Ashantees made a stand at -Becquah, an important town standing a short distance from the line -of communication, and which would undoubtedly have been the cause of -considerable trouble and loss of life had the General moved directly -north without causing the place to be destroyed. - -Only about a mile separated the camp from Becquah, and the force -creeping silently upon the village, soon engaged with the enemy. Sharp -firing took place, and the natives, unable to withstand the assault, -turned tail and fled. The men of the naval brigade were the first to -enter the place, and soon the huts were a mass of flames. Some native -accoutrements and much corn fell into our hands. Following this, -several villages which lay between Amoaful and Coomassie were taken -with comparatively little fighting, the Ashantees having evidently -taken much to heart the severe loss inflicted on them on 31st January. -Each village passed through had its human sacrifice lying in the middle -of the path, for the purpose of affrighting the conquerors. - -“The sacrifice,” says Mr. Stanley, “was of either sex, sometimes a -young man, sometimes a woman. The head, severed from the body, was -turned to meet the advancing army, the body was evenly laid out, with -the feet towards Coomassie. This laying out meant no doubt, ‘regard -this face, white men; ye whose feet are hurrying on to our capital, and -learn the fate awaiting you.’” - -The spectacle was sickening, and the wanton cruelty made the victorious -troops even more determined and anxious to put an end to these -frightful barbarities. - -From behind a series of ambuscades, the advance was again resisted at -the river Ordah. After clearing out the enemy, it was learned that a -large force had assembled at Ordashu, a village situated about a mile -and a half beyond the northern bank of the river. Things had become -serious for the Ashantees, and King Koffee now sent another letter to -Sir Garnet, imploring him to halt in order that he might gather the -indemnity, at the same time promising to give up his hostages, the -heir-apparent and the queen mother. Sir Garnet’s reply was firm. He -would march to Coomassie unless King Koffee fulfilled his promise by -the next morning. The hostages failed to arrive, and the British troops -were on the forward move at half-past seven in the morning. - -The advance guard, consisting of Gifford’s scouts, the Rifle Brigade, -Russell’s regiment, and Rait’s artillery, were early in touch with -the enemy, who had sought to impede progress at Ordashu. King Koffee -himself directed the battle from a village nearly a couple of miles -from the scene of conflict. As the successive companies marched up -they became engaged, and the firing was fast and furious. The enemy -must now drive back the invaders or submit, and the throes of this -final struggle for supremacy between barbarity and civilisation, the -Ashantees fought with great bravery. But the Rifle Brigade proved as -steady as a rock. When they moved it was forward, the rapid fire of -the sniders and the well-placed shots of Rait’s artillery gradually -demoralising the defenders. - -In this fashion the Rifle Brigade were gradually drawing close up to -the village, and at the critical moment, with a ringing cheer and a -rush, they carried the day. Although the village had been occupied -the natives continued to rush to their doom, and the terrible loss -inflicted on them by the Rifles was greatly added to by the naval -brigade’s fire and that of the troops of the main column, as they -attempted to carry out their favourite flank movement. - -The corpses lay thick on the roadside, while the bush was littered -with dead and dying. Sir Garnet rushed the whole of the army through -Ordashu, and then, without loss of time, “the Forty-Twa” were again in -the van, heading towards Coomassie, a sufficient force having been left -to guard Ordashu. - -At Coomassie the troops had little difficulty in effecting occupation. -The king and his household had fled, and further fight in the Ashantees -there was none. Lord Gifford’s scouts were the first to enter the town, -and were followed by the Black Watch. - -Coomassie, a veritable Golgotha, was razed to the ground, the palace -destroyed, and the fierce spirit of the Ashantees quelled. - - - - -CHAPTER LVIII. - -THE BATTLES WITH THE ZULUS. - -1879. - - -Says a writer in “Blackwood’s Magazine,” in March, 1879:--“To break -the military power of the Zulu nation, to save our colonies from -apprehensions which have been paralysing all efforts at advancement, -and to transform the Zulus from the slaves of a despot who has shown -himself both tyrannical and cruel, and as reckless of the lives as of -the rights of his subjects ... is the task which has devolved upon -us in South Africa, and to perform which our troops have crossed the -Tugela.” - -Such causes enumerated above would appear to the unprejudiced observer -to be more than sufficient _raison d’être_ for the British invasion of -Zululand, but when one takes into account the unimpeachable statements -of those long resident in the adjacent colony of Natal, one cannot help -believing them to be a direct, if not wilful, misrepresentation of the -facts. - -The kingdom of Zululand in 1873 lay, as all are aware, between the -British colony of Natal on the south and the Transvaal Republic on -the north. Now, while the Natal border had always been in a state of -quiet and peacefulness, and the nearer settlers were on friendly terms -with their Zulu neighbours, the northern border of the kingdom was in -a constant state of unrest. For one thing, the Transvaal Boers were, -upon one pretext and another, constantly encroaching in a southerly -direction on the confines of Zululand; for another, they were in the -habit of treating the Zulus and other tribes with an unpardonable -severity. - -The accusations brought above against Cetewayo, King of Zululand, -appear also to have been largely unfounded. He was crowned, at his own -request, by the British Commissioner, on the 8th August, 1873, and had -ruled his people well and in a fairly enlightened manner, though it -is true he observed many barbarous native customs in the punishment -of Zulu offenders. He may, however, be declared to be a competent and -capable native ruler. - -Zululand being at this time under British protection, though ruled by -Cetewayo, the Zulus were not permitted to resent the intrusions of the -Boers upon their borders by a recourse to arms. When, however, on April -17, 1877, Great Britain, in the person of Sir Theophilus Shepstone, -annexed the Transvaal Republic, on the ground of its mismanagement, -incapability, and gross ill-treatment of the native races by slavery -and other means, it was felt by Cetewayo that the time had at last -come when the question of his disturbed border would be satisfactorily -adjusted. - -The Transvaal Boers were “paralysed” when the edict of annexation was -read to them, and strong protests were issued to the British Government -against this high-handed proceeding. Accordingly every effort was made -to conciliate the Boers until such time as they should have settled -down under the new regime, almost the first of these concessions taking -the form of an anti-Zulu view of the border question. Upon this -question of the Transvaal-Zulu border, the whole matter of the war now -turned. - -As late as 1876 the Zulu people begged that the Governor of Natal “will -take a strip of the country, the length and breadth of which is to be -agreed upon between the Zulus and the Commissioners (for whom they -ask) sent from Natal, the strip to abut on the colony of Natal and to -run to the northward and eastward in such a manner as to interpose all -its length between the Boers and the Zulus, and to be governed by the -colony of Natal.” - -Such a Commission was appointed, and, on December 11th, 1878, the -boundary award was delivered to the Zulus at the Lower Tugela Drift. It -was, on the whole, favourable to the Zulus, but so fenced about with -warnings and restrictions as to be virtually negative in tone, and, in -fact, many have asserted that by this time the British Government had -made up its mind to the annexation of Zululand. In any event, the award -was followed up with an ultimatum from Sir Bartle Frere, containing -thirteen specific demands. One of these entailed the “disbanding of the -Zulu army, and the discontinuance of the Zulu military system.” - -By this time a considerable British force was present in Natal to -protect the interests of the colony, and as a “means of defending -whatever the British Government finds to be its unquestionable rights.” - -The reasons given for the issue of the ultimatum were three in -particular. The first had reference to the affair of Sihayo. On July -28, 1878, a wife of the chief Sihayo, an under-chief of Cetewayo’s, -had left her husband and escaped into Natal. Hither she was followed -by Sihayo’s two chief sons and brother, conveyed back to Zululand, and -there put to death in accordance with the native custom for such an -offence. These culprits the Natal Government now demanded should be -given up to be tried in the Natal courts. Cetewayo, however, did not -regard the offence as a serious one, and offered money compensation in -place of the surrender of the young men, “looking upon the whole affair -as the act of rash boys, who, in their zeal for their father’s honour, -did not think what they were doing.” - -The demand for the person of the Swazi chief, Umbilini, formed the -second point. This chief, a Swazi, was not under the jurisdiction of -Cetewayo, and though he was charged, and had been frequently convicted -of raiding, Cetewayo was in no way responsible for his acts, otherwise -than as an over-lord. - -The temporary detention of two Englishmen, Messrs. Smith and Deighton, -formed the third especial grievance, and for these several offences -large fines in the way of cattle were demanded in the ultimatum. Says -Miss Colenso, daughter of the then Bishop of Natal, and historian of -the war:-- - -“The High Commissioner (Sir Bartle Frere) was plainly determined not -to allow the Zulus the slightest “law,” which, indeed, was wise in the -interests of war, as there was considerable fear that, in spite of all -grievances and vexations, Cetewayo, knowing full well, as he certainly -did, that collision with the British must eventually result in his -destruction, might prefer half a loaf to no bread, and submit to our -exactions with what grace he could. And so probably he would; for from -all accounts every effort was made by the king to collect the fines of -cattle and propitiate the Government.” - -Such efforts were, however, unavailing, owing to the shortness of time -allowed for collecting the cattle, and no extension of the period was -granted. Moreover, in the natural agitation caused among the Zulus by -the grave turn events were taking, any concentration of troops on the -other side of the border was construed into an intention on the part of -the Zulu king to attack Natal, and urged as an additional reason for -our beginning hostilities. - -On the 11th January, 1879, the allotted period having expired, war was -declared. - -“The British forces,” ran the document, “are crossing into Zululand -to exact from Cetewayo reparation for violations of British territory -committed by the sons of Sihayo and others,” and to enforce better -government of his people. “All who lay down their arms will be provided -for, ... and when the war is finished the British Government will make -the best arrangements in its power for the future good government of -the Zulus.” - -On the 4th inst., Lieutenant-General Lord Chelmsford, who had -been resident in the colony since August, ’78, was appointed -commander-in-chief of Her Majesty’s forces in South Africa. - -Ulundi was to be the objective of the campaign, the British force to -be divided into four columns, which should enter Zululand at four -different points, and concentrated on Ulundi. - -No. 1 Column, under Colonel Pearson, was to assemble on the Lower -Tugela at Fort Pearson. It consisted of a company of the Royal -Engineers, 2nd Battalion of the Buffs, 99th regiment, naval brigade -with two guns and one gatling, one squadron of mounted infantry, about -200 Natal volunteers, two battalions of the 2nd regiment Natal native -contingent, one company of Natal native pioneers, and a detachment of -Royal Artillery. - -No. 2 Column was to co-operate with No. 1. Colonel Dumford was in -command, and the corps was composed almost entirely of natives; the -Natal native horse, 315 in number, the Natal native contingent and -pioneers, and three battalions of the 1st regiment, with a rocket -battery composed it. - -Colonel Glyn commanded the 3rd Column, and Rorke’s Drift was the point -selected for the crossing of this body of troops. It consisted of six -guns of the Royal Artillery, one squadron of mounted infantry, the -24th regiment, 200 Natal volunteers, 150 mounted police, the second -battalion of the 3rd regiment, with pioneers, native contingent, and a -company of Royal Engineers. - -No. 4 Column, under Colonel (afterwards Sir Evelyn) Wood, V.C., was -to advance on the Blood River. Its strength was made up of Royal -Artillery, the 13th regiment, 90th regiment, frontier light horse, and -200 of the native contingent. - -In addition to the four columns, a fifth, under Colonel Rowlands, -composed of the 80th regiment and mounted irregulars, was available. -The total fighting force numbered some 7000 British and 9000 native -troops--16,000 in all, with drivers. The Zulu army was estimated at not -less than 40,000 strong. - -Probably no campaign has ever opened so disastrously for British arms -as that which was undertaken against Cetewayo in January, 1879. At -first sight, all appeared easy enough. Preparations were made upon a -complete scale. Both transport and means of communication were regarded -as highly satisfactory, and the first movements were conducted with -success, and the two centre columns, Nos. 2 and 3, crossed the Tugela -in safety, and effected their proposed junction in front of Rorke’s -Drift. Many cattle and sheep were captured in these first skirmishes of -the campaign, and some few Zulus were killed with but slight loss on -the British side. - -On the morning of the 22nd January information came to hand of the -presence of a large Zulu army in front of the two centre columns, -and Lord Chelmsford himself, with the greater portion of his force, -advanced to clear the way. A force consisting of five companies of the -1st battalion 24th regiment, a company of the 2nd battalion, with two -guns, 104 mounted colonials, and 800 natives were left to guard the -camp at Isandhlwana, which contained a valuable convoy of supplies. -It was 1.30 a.m. or thereabouts when the advance columns with Lord -Chelmsford left camp, coming first into contact with the enemy at about -five miles distant. Till about 8 a.m. nothing happened in camp worthy -of notice. About this time, however, detachments of Zulus were noticed -coming in from the north-east, and immediately the force got under arms. - -Slowly the Zulus began to work round to the rear of the British camp, -and very shortly the 24th regiment found themselves surrounded. At this -point the camp followers and native troops fled as best they could, -the Zulus killing with the assegai all they could lay hands on. In a -little while the British were entirely overwhelmed. - -Says Miss Colenso:--“After this period (1.30 p.m.) no one living -escaped from Isandhlwana, and it is supposed the troops had broken, and -falling into confusion, all had perished after a brief struggle.” - -One bright incident alone stands out distinctly on this fatal 22nd -January. On the storming of the camp by the Zulus, Lieutenants Melville -and Coghill rode from the camp with the colours of their regiment. -On they spurred in their frantic flight to the Tugela, and Coghill -safely stemmed the torrent and landed on the farther shore. Melville, -however, while in mid stream, lost his horse, but clinging to the -beloved colours, battled with the furious torrent with all the energy -of despair. The Zulus pressed upon them. Quick as thought, Coghill put -his charger once more into the current, and struggled to the assistance -of his brother officer, and, despite the fact that a Zulu bullet made -short work of his horse, the two devoted men succeeded in making their -escape with the colours still in their hands. The respite was not for -long, however. Soon the yelling hordes were upon them, and, fighting -fiercely to the last, Lieutenants Melville and Coghill died bravely -upholding the honour of their country. - -Meantime the advance party had pushed forward, and came in touch now -and again with the enemy, who ever fell back before them, till about -midday, when it was determined to return to camp. About this time word -came to hand of heavy firing near the camp, and returning gradually -till about six o’clock, when at a distance of only two miles from the -waggons, “four men were observed slowly advancing towards the returning -force. Thinking them to be enemy, fire was opened, and one of the men -fell. The others ran into the open, holding up their hands, to show -themselves unarmed.” They proved to be the only survivors of the native -contingent. “The camp was found tenanted by those who were taking their -last long sleep.” - -Nearly 4000 Zulus were found dead in the neighbourhood of Isandhlwana, -showing the stout resistance made by our men. But, at the best, the -disaster was a fearful one, the total Imperial losses being put at over -800 officers and men. - -The night of the 22nd January saw another historic incident of the -war--the heroic defence of Rorke’s Drift. At this important ford of the -Tugela, vital to the British lines of communication, were stationed -Lieutenants Chard and Bromhead, and B company, 2nd battalion 24th -regiment. One hundred and thirty-nine men in all constituted the -numbers of this devoted band. A mission station, one building of which -was used as a hospital, and one as a commissariat store, made up -Rorke’s Drift. - -At 3.15 p.m. (the time has been noted with great accuracy), Lieutenant -Chard, who was down by the river, heard the sound of furious galloping. -Louder and louder grew the hoof-beats, and ere long two spent and -almost beaten horsemen drew sudden rein upon the Zulu bank of the -Tugela. Wildly they demanded to be ferried across, and in a few -frenzied words told the terrible tale of Isandhlwana. The Zulus were -coming, they cried, and not a moment was to be lost! - -One of them, Lieutenant Adendorf, remained behind to aid in the -defence; the other was despatched post haste to Helpmakaar, the -next point in the communications, to warn the troops and bring up -reinforcements. Rorke’s Drift must be held at whatever cost and against -any odds! With feverish, but well-directed haste, all hands set to work -to put the mission buildings into a state of defence. Mr. Dalton, of -the Commissariat Department, assisted ably in the work that every man -now tackled with a will. Loopholes were made in the buildings, and by -means of two waggons and walls of mealie bags, they were connected and -provisioned with the stores. - -At this time, between 4 and 4.30 p.m., an officer of Dumford’s Horse, -with about 100 men, arrived, but these being totally spent, were sent -on to Helpmakaar, and the Rorke’s Drift garrison prepared cheerfully to -face the foe. They were not long in coming. Whilst Lieutenant Chard was -in the midst of constructing “an inner work of biscuit boxes, already -two boxes high,” about 4.30 p.m., the first of the enemy, some 600, -appeared in sight. Rushing up to within fifty yards of the now extended -position, they yelled defiance at the defenders, but a heavy fire from -the loopholed masonry gave them pause at once. - -From now on, the defence of Rorke’s Drift became one prolonged and -watchful struggle. Again and again the frenzied Zulus threw themselves -against the slender defences of the gallant band, and again and again -were they hurled back, now with rifle fire, now with bayonet, but -ever backward. Darkness set in, and still the rushes continued, till -at length it was found necessary to retreat into the inner line of -defence composed of the biscuit-boxes aforementioned. At length the -enemy succeeded in setting the hospital on fire, and the awful task of -removing the sick, under the fearful odds, was taken in hand. Alas! not -all could be removed, and many perished. No effort, however, was spared -to get them all out, and at the last, with ammunition all expended, -Privates Williams, Hook, R. Jones, and W. Jones held the door with the -bayonet against the Zulu horde. - -Now and again the battered entrenchments were repaired with mealie -bags, and still the unequal fight went on. By midnight the little band -was completely surrounded, and the light of the burning hospital, -showing off garrison and assailants, revealed the awful struggle that -was going on in the lurid light. “Never say die!” was the principle of -the garrison, and it was carried out to the letter. - -At 4 a.m. on the 23rd January the Zulu fire slackened, and by -daybreak the enemy was out of sight. Hand grasped hand, as it was -slowly realised that the foe were beaten back and the flag was still -fluttering over the gallant garrison. Even now Lieutenant Chard, nearly -dead beat as was he and were all his men, relaxed no effort, and the -work of repairing the defences went forward. Not without cause, for -about 7 a.m. more Zulus appeared upon the hills to the south-west, but -about an hour later No. 3 Column arrived upon the spot, and the enemy -fell back. Seventeen killed and ten wounded were the casualties of the -little garrison, while more than 350 Zulus lay dead around the mission -station. At one time the number of the attacking force was estimated at -3000. - -Rorke’s Drift, however, apart, the disaster to the British at -Isandhlwana was paralysing in its effect upon not only the colony of -Natal, but the home country. The outcry against Lord Chelmsford was -bitter in both places. He was accused of having neglected the simple -precautions which the Boers had always adopted in fighting with the -Zulus, and which had been observed in our own campaigns against the -Kaffirs. Though the silent celerity, the cunning, and the reckless -bravery of the foe were well known, the camp at Isandhlwana had been -pitched in a site singularly exposed and indefensible; it had not been -protected even by a single trench, nor were the waggons “laagered.” The -arrangements for scouting had permitted a large Zulu force to assemble -unperceived. The small party in Natal of which the Bishop of Colenso -may be regarded as the leader, argued that Sir Bartle Frere had not -only commenced an unjust war, but had commenced it with inadequate -resources. Other parties declared it to be a military accident which -ordinary prudence could not have foreseen. - -Panic, however, reigned for a season in Natal. “It is impossible,” -wrote Mr. Archibald Forbes, the special correspondent of the “Daily -News,” in a graphic description of the situation which appeared on May -7, 1879, “to imagine a more critical situation than that now existing -round the frontier of Zululand. The British territory lies at the mercy -of the Zulus.” - -With such a state of affairs, the pacific intentions of King Cetewayo -were never more clearly shown than at the present juncture, when he -failed to press home the advantage his people had already won. Instead, -the king once more made overtures of peace. “Cetewayo,” ran one -message, “sees no reason for the war which is being waged against him, -and he asks the Government to appoint a place at which a conference -could be held, with a view to the conclusion of peace.” Added to such -messages as these the Government expressed, through Sir Stafford -Northcote, its anxiety “to promote an early and reasonable pacification -of South Africa.” - -Miss Colenso’s observations at this juncture are emphatic in the -extreme:--“The High Commissioner’s (Sir Bartle Frere’s) habit of -finding evil motives for every act of the Zulu king, made the case of -the latter hopeless from the first.” - -Be these things as they may, the war, once begun, was carried on--but -under new auspices. - -With a feeling of relief the public learned, on May 26th, that Sir -Garnet Wolseley had been sent out to South Africa to take command -of the forces, and to conduct, as the Queen’s Commissioner, the -Governments of Natal and the Transvaal, and our relations with the -Zulus. In making this appointment, the Government were careful to -explain that no slight, either upon Sir Bartle Frere or Lord Chelmsford -was intended, but that “an arrangement by which the chief civil and -military authority at the seat of war was distributed among several -persons, could no longer be deemed adequate.” On June 28th, Sir Garnet -Wolseley arrived in Natal. - -Meanwhile, the other columns of the expedition had been operating with -more or less success elsewhere. On the day of Isandhlwana, Colonel -Pearson’s column had been engaged against an impi of 5000 Zulus, ten -miles south of Ekowe, and defeated them with heavy loss. With 1200 -men he then prepared to hold the carefully-entrenched position he -had selected round the mission buildings at Ekowe. In a very brief -space of time he found himself cut off from his communications, and -hemmed in on all sides by the enemy. By means of heliograph signals -communication was kept up by the beleagured force and Fort Tenedos, the -base of relief on the Tugela, and by this means it was soon ascertained -that towards the end of March the defenders would be hard pressed for -provisions. Relief was accordingly hurried forward, and on the 29th -of the month a column, of 4000 British troops fresh from England, and -2000 natives, started from the Tugela. Every possible precaution was -observed by Lord Chelmsford, who commanded in person. At early dawn on -the 2nd April, Colonel Pearson flashed intelligence to the relieving -force that the enemy were approaching. - -The Zulus swept on with their usual reckless valour, and were met with -a perfect hail of lead and fire, gatlings and rocket batteries being -used with deadly effect. Again and again they renewed the onset, but -“never got nearer than twenty yards to the shelter trenches,” and after -an hour and a half of splendid fight, they broke and fled. The cavalry -cut down the fugitives, and of their force of 10,000, 1500 lay dead -upon the field. This engagement at Gingihlovo, resulting in the relief -of Colonel Pearson, cost us but a trifling loss. - -Elsewhere, Colonels Wood and Rowlands had joined hands, and were -pressing Umbilini, the Swazi chief, who had succeeded in cutting up -some 45 men of the 80th regiment while sleeping in camp on the Intombi -river. Colonel Wood, on March 28th, captured this chief’s stronghold at -Hlobani, but while returning to his camp with many captured cattle, was -trapped by the whole Zulu impi, and, on the following day, his camp at -Kambula was attacked by 20,000 Zulus. For four hours a desperate fight -ensued, but finally the enemy were driven off. Soon after this Umbilini -himself was killed. - -The tide of war now turned. By the 15th April all the British -reinforcements had arrived, and the invasion of the enemy’s country, -deferred by Isandhlwana, was again considered. Ulundi, as before, the -king’s chief kraal, was the objective of the expedition, and much time -was yet spent in getting together supplies for the large force now -about to be employed, and in considering the route it was to take. - -The interval now elapsing was conspicuous for an occurrence which threw -a gloom over the whole field force, and even the continent of Europe -itself. - -On June 2nd, the young Prince Imperial of France, who had been allowed -to proceed to South Africa, largely as a spectator of the military -operations, was sent with a small escort of troopers to examine the -proposed line of march from the Itilezi Hill. Lieutenant Carey of the -98th went with him. Ever eager in adventure, and careless of personal -risk, the Prince insisted upon setting out with only a portion of -his escort, the others not having turned out in time. The discovery -of a good water supply for the next camping ground was the object of -the reconnaissance. Never for a moment supposing that the Prince and -Lieutenant Carey would proceed far without the Basuto members of their -escort, whose extraordinary powers of sight and hearing rendered them -invaluable on such an occasion, Colonel Harrison and Major Grenfell -rode back after a certain distance. The others went on alone. About 3 -p.m. the little party halted at a deserted kraal, deciding to leave -again in an hour’s time, but before the hour was over the native -guide came hastening in to say that a Zulu had been sighted coming -over the hill. The Prince never foolhardy, at once gave the order to -“Mount!” But the Zulus were quicker. Firing a volley from the mealies, -which grew high on every side, they rushed down, assegai in hand. All -succeeded in mounting but the Prince, whose spirited grey charger would -not be controlled. In a moment he was alone, on foot, surrounded by the -savage foe. Turning round, on seeing his riderless horse, several of -the troopers saw the Prince running towards them on foot. “Not a man -turned back. They galloped wildly on.” Some distance later they met -Colonels Wood and Buller, and to them they made the melancholy report. - -Next day, General Marshall, with a cavalry patrol, went out to search -for the Prince, and lying in a donga, 200 yards from the kraal, they -found his body, stripped bare with the exception of a gold chain and -cross which he wore round his neck. There were no less than eighteen -assegai wounds in the body, every one of them in front, as he had died -fearless to the last and facing the relentless foe. The bodies of two -troopers were found some distance away; they had been killed in their -flight. - -“What citizen of ‘Maritzburg,” says the historian of the war, “will -ever forget the melancholy Sunday afternoon, cold and storm-laden, -when, at the first distant sound of the sad approaching funeral -music, all left their homes and lined the streets through which the -violet-adorned coffin passed on its way to its temporary resting place?” - -Transferred at Durban to the flagship of Commodore Richards, the -Boadicea, and thence, at Simons Bay to H.M.S. Orontes, the body of -the gallant boy was brought to England with every mark of sorrow and -respect. Lieutenant Carey was found by court-martial to be guilty of -misbehaviour before the enemy, but military opinion condemned the -verdict, and on his arrival in England he was released from arrest. All -ranks and all classes were profoundly sympathetic towards the Prince’s -mother, the ex-Empress Eugenie. - -In this interval of waiting also, the bodies of those who died at -Isandhlwana were at length interred, the 24th regiment burying its own -dead before the assembled battalions. - -Once more Cetewayo was reported to be eager to submit, and on June 30th -chiefs of rank arrived at Lord Chelmsford’s camp, bearing elephants’ -tusks, the Zulu symbol of good faith. They were told that the British -army would advance to a position on the left bank of the Umoolori -river, and there halt, if certain conditions were complied with. These -were that the two seven-pounders captured at Isandhlwana and the -captured cattle, should be restored by chiefs of authority, and one of -his regiments should come and lay down its arms. - -By noon on July 3rd these demands were not complied with, and some -of our men who went down to the river to water were fired on by the -Zulus. On July 4 the whole force crossed the river at 6.45 a.m. and -advanced towards Ulundi. Streams of Zulus soon appeared on every side. -The cavalry on the right and left became engaged two hours later, and -slowly retiring as the enemy advanced, passed into “the square,” which -had been drawn up in a singularly advantageous position. The enemy -advanced in loose formation, throwing out, however, the customary -“horns” of the Zulu impi. Then, when the distance was sufficiently -reduced, the fire of the infantry commenced. The enemy fired rapidly, -but, as usual, with little effect. The British artillery fire was -tremendous. Volley after volley swept through the Zulu ranks as they -rushed boldly in to the attack, but the issue was not long. The devoted -“braves” began to waver, and the ripe moment was seized upon by Lord -Chelmsford. The cavalry swept out of the square, which opened to let -them through, and within an hour the Zulus were in full retreat. The -17th Lancers wrought tremendous execution, killing and riding down in -all directions. No less than 150 of the enemy fell before this squadron -alone. - -Brief, as described, was the battle of Ulundi, which terminated the -Zulu campaign. The credit of the victory admittedly belongs to Lord -Chelmsford, who thus regained much of the prestige which he had -forfeited at Isandhlwana. - -The British lost 10 killed at Ulundi; the Zulus nearly 1000. Our force -numbered 4000 Europeans and 1100 natives; the Zulus counted 20,000 in -all. - -Later in the day the army advanced to Ulundi, burnt it with all the -other military kraals and returned to camp. Nearly all the leading -chiefs in Zululand marked the victory by their submission. - -Cetewayo himself, footsore and weary, was run to earth on the morning -of August 28th in a kraal near the Black Umoolosi. The kraal was -surrounded, and the king bidden to come forth. Cetewayo, creeping out, -stood with kingly composure and defiance among the dragoons. He was -taken by sea to Cape Town and there confined in the castle. He was a -man of splendid physique, and, says a writer, “showed good-humoured -resignation.” He took to European clothes, and was photographed. - -The terms of peace were subsequently dictated by Sir Garnet Wolseley -at Ulundi, on the 1st September--the anniversary day of Cetewayo’s -coronation. - - - - -CHAPTER LIX. - -THE BATTLE OF MAZRA. - -1880. - - -The battle of Mazra, one of the stiffest of the many battles between -Britain and Afghanistan, was the deciding blow in a campaign with a -curious history. - -About 1878, hostilities were very pronounced in Afghanistan against -Britain, and, as a result of these, the Ameer, who appeared unnerved -at the troubles, abdicated the throne. This action after a time was -consented to, General Roberts temporarily taking over the supreme -control. - -While Britain was casting about for someone qualified to fill -the position of Ameer, Abdurrahman Khan appeared on the scene. -Abdurrahman was the son of Afzool, and nephew of the Ameer, Sheer -Ali. He had taken a prominent part in the rebellions formed by his -father and uncle against the Ameer. This prince entered the country -with a few followers, and in the belief that, from the capacity he -had displayed during Sheer Ali’s time, he was likely to make a good -ruler, negotiations were opened up with him on behalf of the British -Government. Eventually he accepted the position of Ameer, and was -installed at Cabul. - -While these events had been taking place in and about Cabul, Ayoob -Khan, the brother of Yakoob Khan, who had been deposed, was at Herat. -During Sheer Ali’s rule, Yakoob Khan and Ayoob Khan had together -governed Herat independently of their father, and as soon as it became -known to Ayoob that the Indian Government had resolved not to place -Yakoob Khan on the musnud of Cabul, he began making preparations to -assert, by force of arms, his own claim to the Ameership. - -The intention of the new claimant was to make an advance on Kandahar, -the capital, and it was as a result of the success of this movement -that the battle of Mazra had ultimately to be fought. During several -months Ayoob, with fixed determination, occupied himself in making -arrangements for the advance on Kandahar, and so satisfactorily had -these been accomplished that by the 9th June, 1880, he was ready to -form his camp outside the walls of Herat, preparatory to a march -forward. The town of Herat is situated about 367 miles from Kandahar, -and, as a matter of fact, the Indian Government was somewhat sceptical -as to Ayoob’s capability of marching an army so far. Nevertheless he -did it, with what results we shall see. - -About the 12th June the claimant commenced his march. His army at -starting consisted of 2500 cavalry, of whom only 900 were regulars, the -rest being Khazadars, or mounted militia; ten regiments of infantry, -varying in strength from 350 to 500 men; and 5 batteries, including one -mule battery, with about 30 guns. Roughly, he had altogether between -7000 and 8000 men, and when it is remembered how hardy and resolute the -average Afghan is, this in itself was a fairly formidable enemy that -had set its mask towards the capital of Kandahar. - -Hearing of the advance of Ayoob, British forces were at once posted to -various parts of the country to obstruct the journey forward, but it -was not to be; for, as was afterwards discovered, the unusual precedent -was to present itself to Britain of her beginning a campaign in very -bad fashion and finishing up brilliantly. - -We have already referred to the strength of the forces which Ayoob Khan -was to lead, and with these he made splendid progress on his journey -to the capital. The obstructions which were put in his way were easily -overcome, and the defeat of General Burrows was one of Ayoob’s greatest -triumphs of the campaign. - -By about 20th July Kandahar was occupied by about 4000 British troops, -and on the 9th August General Roberts, according to orders, started his -famous march from Cabul to relieve Kandahar. - -About this time Ayoob Khan’s army was considerably strengthened by -Ghilzais, having an army then under his control of nearly 20,000. But -the real crisis was only brewing, and the splendid skill and resource -of that ablest of British generals, Sir Frederick Roberts, was soon to -be rewarded in the splendid triumph of Mazra. - -The arrangements made by General Roberts prior to setting out on his -famous mission to Kandahar, were of the most complete order, and he led -in round numbers fully 10,000 troops to the scene of hostilities. Of -these, close on 2000 were Europeans, and 8000 camp followers. General -Roberts took with him a certain amount of European stores, such as rum, -tea, and five days’ flour, but trusted largely for other supplies to -the food and forage to be obtained on the line of march. But even this -was not left to chance, and to facilitate the General’s obtaining such -supplies, the Ameer sent with him several chiefs. - -It was indeed a curious sight as the troops plodded onward, eager for -the fray, for, in view of the difficulty of the road, the General took -no wheeled vehicles with him, and even the guns were mounted on mules -and elephants. But the commander’s foresight as to the difficulties he -would have to encounter did not end here, and knowing that the ordinary -road for supplies might be exhausted by the previous passage of troops -and the presence of large bodies of insurgents, he changed from this -route, and marched by the Logur Valley, which had been comparatively -untouched. Although this road had the small disadvantage of hindering a -couple of days longer the progress of the army by the ordinary route, -it brought him into contact with the latter again a short distance -before reaching Ghuzni. Here some opposition was anticipated, but, -notwithstanding, none was experienced, and the army continued its march -unmolested. - -General Roberts accomplished this march, which must, reckoning his -detour, have been little less than 370 miles, without any opposition, -in 24 days, being an average of 14½ miles a day. Considering the -difficulties that had to be encountered on the way, this was splendid -progress. Picking up the garrison of 1100 men at Khelat-i-ghilzai, he -arrived at Kandahar on August 31. Here was a feat almost unparalleled -in history, and reflecting the highest credit on the troops, and their -skilful, gallant and energetic commander. - -The news of General Roberts’ approach soon spread, and Ayoob Khan, -knowing well apparently what he had to face in furtherance of -his desires before referred to, at once made an effort to open -communications with him. General Roberts, however, having in view -the whole situation and the nature of the negotiations, was entirely -against this course, and would hear of nothing but unconditional -surrender from the other side, and also the surrender of such prisoners -as had been previously taken in the course of engagements. - -The General then proceeded to encamp, and prepared for the coming -battle. Passing round the northern wall of Kandahar, he encamped -between the city and the enemy’s position. The British General was -continually on the alert, and in the determination not to leave a -stone unturned to accomplish his purpose, he immediately sent out his -cavalry to reconnoitre. The main reason for this action was the fear -that the Afghans, after hearing of the way their leader’s attempt -at negotiations had been received, would retreat without fighting, -and thus prolong the trouble, another prominent reason being General -Roberts’ repeated experience of the moral effect of a prompt blow. In -furtherance of his designs, Roberts determined to give battle the very -next day. - -During the first week in August, Ayoob, fresh from his victories -elsewhere, directed his main body to appear in front of the city, his -cavalry having invested it several days previously. Still watchful and -on the alert, his method of going about matters was extremely guarded. -He had erected batteries and occupied villages and posts on every side -save the north. Up to the time of the approach of General Roberts, -however, he did not venture on more than annoying the town with a -distant and desultory cannonade, and the occupation, chiefly by the -armed peasants and Ghazis, of a few posts near the walls. - -On the other hand, the citadel was occupied in great force, and the -garrison felt confident that they could defend their position against -all Ayoob’s attacks. In an attempt, however, by one of the British -Generals, General Primrose, to impede the progress of the besiegers, -the British troops lost heavily. The garrison set about the work of -repairing the fortifications and otherwise taking every opportunity to -make their position as strong as possible. - -Returning to General Roberts’ decision to strike a prompt blow, the -result of the cavalry reconnaissance and the General’s own personal -examination was the plan that we will mention after describing the -position taken up by Ayoob Khan more minutely. About three miles from -the north-west angle from the city of Kandahar is a range of heights -running from south-west to north-east. Parallel to this range, and -at a distance from its crest varying between one and three-quarters -and two and three-quarters miles flows the Argaridub, which, by the -way, is almost everywhere fordable at the end of August. In the -intervening valley are many villages, enclosures, and gardens. Towards -the south-west, or the enemy’s right, the range is terminated rather -abruptly by a hill about 1000 feet above the level of Kandahar. This -hill, called the Pir Paimal, is joined to the rest of the range by a -col or neck, over which passes the road leading from the north-west -angle of the city to the valley of the Helmund, in which is situated, -at a distance of about four miles, the village of Mazra. Here, after a -close scrutiny of his position, Ayoob had determined to establish his -standing camp and headquarters. - -The pass above mentioned is called Baba-wali Pass, and provided the -advantage of leading directly to the centre of the enemy’s advanced -position, which was on both sides of the road. The front of the Pass -is screened from the city by an isolated hill, lower than the range -in front. In front of Pir Paimal and to its right rear are situated -several villages. In rear of the position again, and covering the -village of Mazra from an enemy advancing up the river is a detached -hill. It was on the crest of the main ridge of this that guns had been -mounted, and, taking into consideration the arrangement of Ayoob’s -camp, the leader of the Afghans was evidently expecting a front attack. - -On the other hand, General Roberts’ plan of operations was entirely in -contrast, and was yet simple, effective and safe. In the first place, -the General resolved to amuse the enemy by demonstrations by General -Primrose with a part of the Kandahar garrison against the Baba-wali -Pass. Secondly, he sent General Gough’s cavalry to the river at the -entrance to the valley, to turn the enemy’s right with the three -infantry brigades of the Cabul-Kandahar force. The whole scheme was -worked out with admirable foresight, and thoughtful resource. - -At nine o’clock in the morning of 1st September the battle began. -According to instructions, General Primrose made demonstrations against -the Baba-wali Pass, and fired with his heavy battery at the troops -occupying it. The ruse succeeded well, and attention was fixed for the -time on Primrose and his attempted attack. - -It was recorded by one of the officers of Primrose’s forces that this -trick on the part of General Roberts succeeded in a greater degree -than was really expected, and, as the enemy appeared to be entirely -deluded by it, the British forces were encouraged on seeing that the -very initial part of the proceedings pointed to complete success. -Primrose having thus attracted the enemy’s attention, General Roberts -next despatched Gough’s cavalry brigade to the Argaridab, where it was -favourably placed, either to cut off a retreat towards Girishk or to -carry out a pursuit up the valley. - -Simultaneous with this, he gave the order to the infantry, commanded -by General Ross, to advance. All the forces were now in action, and -the battle had commenced in real earnest. One eye-witness of the scene -stated that the spectacle of the forces marching towards each other was -one of the most impressive of many campaigns. The first of the brigades -to come into collision with the Afghans was General Macpherson’s of -the 1st Brigade. In front of Macpherson, and a little in advance of -the right of Pir Paimal Hill, was an elevated and strongly-occupied -village. This village was heavily shelled by the British artillery -for a time with steady effect, and the enemy made an effectual reply. -Gradually the opposing forces seemed to be wavering, and, observing -this cringing, the 92nd Highlanders and the 2nd Goorkhas rushed on and -stormed the village in most gallant fashion. - -The bravery displayed by these regiments was splendid, and in -determined fashion they forced the enemy out of their position. The -2nd, or Baker’s, Brigade then came into line with the 1st, the 3rd, or -Macgregor’s, Brigade being in support. These two brigades were making -for Pir Paimal, but they were to encounter stubborn resistance. - -On the way, a number of orchards and enclosures had to be passed -through, and here the enemy, showing in great numbers, fought -desperately and well. Great forces of the Afghans came out of hiding, -and, as the brigades appeared, rushed on them in overwhelming numbers, -forming a formidable attack. As a great show of fight was anticipated, -however, the brigades never rallied a moment, and nothing could resist -the heroic onslaught which they made to win the day. The Afghans, with -admirable foresight, had prepared thoroughly for any attack that might -be made upon them in turn, and, besides occupying every available -covert, they also lined every wall. - -The Afghans, as indeed most Orientals, are an exceedingly formidable -foe when under cover, and at the outset they absolutely refused to give -ground to the fire. It was only to the repeated rushes of the brigades -that they yielded, and it was here that the British losses were -greatest. But the British attempt was shortly to be successful. Natives -and Europeans vied with each other in courage, and cut the enemy off at -every corner. Forcing their way on, the brigades made great progress, -and were ultimately successful in their desire to capture Pir Paimal. - -The resistance still shown by the Afghans was characteristic of the -race, and, although falling in large numbers, there was a determination -goading them on almost equal to that prevailing on our side. From Pir -Paimal the infantry continued to push on notwithstanding the desperate -attempts of the enemy to hold their ground. Pressing the Afghans still -further from their position, two of their camps and several pieces of -artillery fell into the hands of the brigades, and here there was a -perceptible slackening of the resistance on the part of Ayoob’s army. - -It is one of the most wonderful things in war to note to what extent an -apparently trifling occurrence will turn the scales of fortune. - -Up to this time, although the British forces had certainly had the best -of matters, in that they had made good progress, the Afghan army had -never belied their reputation as a daring, if not foolhardy, race. But -at this stage, when so little lay between the armies in regard to the -main issue, the inevitable hitch was to occur and spoil the ultimate -prospect of an Afghan victory. It was only a slight hitch, to be sure, -but it was sufficient to create a much wider breach, and after the -British brigades had been successful in making the small capture noted -above, an extraordinary alarm began to spread along the enemy’s line, -and soon the flight became general. The whole of the Afghan forces -retreated before the British infantry in the utmost confusion, leaving -behind all ammunition and so on in their flight. The infantry, much -exhausted as a result of their heavy work, pursued the retreating -forces, picking up guns at almost every step. - -By noon, Ayoob’s standing camp at Mazra was in our hands, and the -battle was over. The enemy was completely routed. But while the -infantry were thoroughly exhausted with their morning’s work, -the cavalry, which up till now had largely participated only as -spectators, at this juncture began to play a vital part in the issue. -With his fine body of horsemen, Gough waited his opportunity, and, as -soon as he saw the chance, dashed forward and crossed the river to -where the fugitives were fleeing in retreat. The sight of the enemy -with the cavalry in chase was in entire contrast with that which had -been witnessed an hour before. The pursuit of the cavalry at the heels -of the retreating Afghans was continued over a great distance at a -terrific pace in the direction of the valley of Khakrey to the north, -till the pursuing body, getting even with their quarry, succeeded in -sabring between 200 and 300 of them. By this time the Afghans were -utterly fatigued, but, scattering on all sides, many managed to get -clear of their pursuers. The main object of Gough’s dash forward--that -of dispersing the enemy on all sides--had been satisfactorily -accomplished, and, making a complete circuit, he afterwards returned to -camp. - -On the way back Gough’s forces joined the 3rd Bombay cavalry and 3rd -Scinde horse, under General Nuttal, so that had any mishap occurred in -Gough’s pursuit of the enemy, these other forces would have yet saved -disaster. General Nuttal, during the hottest part of the fighting, had -been stationed with his brigade at Baba-wali Pass. When General Roberts -saw the enemy was breaking, Nuttal and his forces were brought through -the Pass, and ordered to carry on the pursuit for no less than fifteen -miles up the river. In the course of his chase, Nuttal was successful -in cutting up more than a hundred of the fugitives, and, like Gough, -completely dispersed the enemy in flight. - -The loss of the enemy in this battle, one of the stiffest in the -history of Afghanistan, were severe. The killed alone would probably be -upwards of 1200. A study of the figures as regards the work done, shows -the havoc played by the respective British forces. Thus, on the direct -line of the infantry advance no fewer than 650 dead bodies were found, -while between 300 and 400 were slain by the cavalry in pursuit, many -corpses never being recovered. This in itself shows that the attack on -all hands by the British forces had been a deadly one, and was in most -instances followed by disaster to Ayoob’s army. - -In the action itself Ayoob lost some 32 guns, and six others, including -two captured by General Burrows, were afterwards brought in, thus -completing the total number of pieces possessed by the Afghan leader on -the morning of 1st September, when the battle began. The general nature -of the flight is here strongly evidenced. Not only was Ayoob’s army -completely dispersed in every direction, but also completely cowed, -while he himself, a discredited man without any political future, made -the best of his way to Herat. - -The only drawback, if such it can be called, to the entire success of -this action, was that the Afghans got away too easily. For, in point of -fact, the cavalry, from the difficulty of their positions, were unable -to inflict the crushing blow upon the retreating forces that they -might otherwise have done if better situated. Nevertheless, it has to -be recognised that if the infantry had been so greatly fatigued there -could have been no flight. For we have seen how desperate the Afghans -were in their attempts to gain a victory, while the main object of the -cavalry’s pursuit, that of dispersing the enemy, was yet successfully -accomplished. - -The total number of casualties in General Roberts’ force was only a -little over 200--surely a small price to pay for so brilliant and -decisive a victory. - -The real cause of the enemy’s flight, the incident recorded about the -taking of two of their camps, was greatly aided, it is supposed, by -the spirit of dissension in the Afghan ranks. As to Ayoob himself, -there was no want of skill on the part of his advisers, no matter what -the ultimate result was. Ayoob himself was not a man of much ability -or force of character, but it was evident all along that he had some -excellent military counsellors with him. - -In the papers relating to this campaign presented to the Houses of -Parliament, the very important statement was made as a matter of -fact that never had an army been handled with more skill than was -Ayoob’s during its brief and ultimately disastrous campaign. Such a -statement, coming from such a source, goes far to prove that the acumen -shown in things military on the part of the Afghan leader was not a -little remarkable. His advances to the scene of the final battle were -conducted most methodically, and in accordance with all the rules of -war. Indeed, the generalship of Ayoob, and the conduct of his troops -were such that the conviction got abroad that the operations had been -directed, and the guns worked, under the supervision of Europeans, -although no proof of this could be obtained. - - - - -CHAPTER LX. - -THE BATTLE OF TEL-EL-KEBIR. - -1882. - - -The battle of Tel-el-Kebir stands out pre-eminently as one of the most -glorious achievements in the history of that gallant old regiment, the -79th Highlanders. The circumstances leading up to the battle were of a -somewhat peculiar nature, and, briefly, are as follows. On the 26th -June, 1879, the Khedive Ishmail, who had caused Britain much trouble, -was ordered by the Sultan of Turkey to resign, and his son Tewfik was -appointed as successor. A short period after this, Britain and France -re-established dual control of Egypt, and this continued for two years. - -About the end of that period a fellah officer, calling himself Ahmed -Arabi, who had assisted Ishmail during his efforts to overthrow the -constitutional ministry, headed a band of Arab officers, who complained -of the preference shown to officers of Turkish origin. The dispute -thereafter expanded into an attack on the privileged position of -foreigners, and finally it was directed against all Christians, foreign -and native. - -The Government was then too weak to suppress the disorder, and for the -time being certain concessions were made to Arabi. That individual, -from being made Under Secretary for War, was afterwards appointed to -the Cabinet. But the danger of a serious rising brought the British and -French fleets, in May, 1882, to Alexandria, and after a massacre had -been perpetrated by the Arab mob in that city on the 16th June, the -British admiral bombarded the place. - -The leaders of the national movement prepared to resist further -British aggression by force. A conference of ambassadors was held at -Constantinople. The Sultan, on being invited to quell the revolt, -hesitated, and the British Government determined to commence the work. -France, invited to take part, declined, and Italy took up a similar -attitude. It was thus that the battle of Tel-el-Kebir came to be fought. - -An expeditionary force, detailed from home stations and from Malta, was -organised in two divisions, with a cavalry division, corps troops, and -a siege train, numbering in all about 25,000 men. An Indian contingent, -7000 strong, complete in all arms, and with its own transport, was -prepared for despatch to Suez. General Sir Garnet Wolseley was in -command, with Lieutenant-General Sir John Adye as chief of staff. - -The camp of the enemy was situated on the southern slope of a ridge -at Tel-el-Kebir, and was hidden by the folds of a plateau which lay -between this and the British camp. Their lines were drawn from a canal -on the south to the northern slopes of the ridge, the highest part of -which was occupied by three works for their heavier artillery. It was -evident that they dreaded a turning movement on one or both flanks. A -part of the lines had been executed nearly a year before the war broke -out, for Tel-el-Kebir was held by Egyptian (or rather by American) -strategists to be a position of the greatest importance. A single line -of continuous trench, to which the Egyptians trusted, was prolonged -northwards shortly before the battle, and the work was here only -partly complete. Continuous lines are condemned by European military -writers as essentially weak, because once broken at any point they are -probably lost to their entire extent. Tel-el-Kebir was to prove the -truth of this tactical axiom. - -One open work for guns was erected on the south slope of the desert -ridge. The soil being light, cover was easily obtained. The trenches -were about deep enough to allow of a man firing easily over the -parapet, and an exterior ditch, some four feet deep, was dug at most -parts of the line outside the mound. The gun positions, which were -conspicuous above the surface, had embrasures very neatly riveted with -maize-sticks and mud, but in so dry and sandy a country they would -probably have been much damaged by any heavy practice from the guns -which they contained. Arabi Pasha had paid special attention to his -flanks, and on the north a line of parapet ran almost south-west at an -acute angle to the front, along the crest of the ridge, to defend the -position from the much-dreaded turning movement on his left flank. The -southern flank was protected by the canal, and the Wady, a river which -Arabi intended to flood. A battery of four Krupp guns was here placed -outside the canal. - -Such was the position on which the Egyptian War Minister staked the -fate of his army for the Tel-el-Kebir fight, having with him there -some 26,000 men of his entire available army. About half of these, -including some 6000 negroes, the best troops to be found in Egypt, -were trained soldiers, the rest being recruits of one or two months’ -standing, sent down in trains from the depot near Cairo, and drilled at -first with clubs, until they were able to handle a rifle. In addition -to his regular troops and recruits; Arabi had enlisted the services of -some 6000 Bedouin irregulars, both foot and mounted men. These were -expected to make periodic raids on the British lines of communication. -These raids, however, were not carried out, for though the Bedouin -shiekhs would ride furiously up and down in front of our outposts, as -if to show their valour, a single shot was found sufficient to disperse -them, and they refused to come nearer. Moreover, when one of them was -wounded, the whole tribe followed him home in disgust. Thus the Bedouin -attacks were of little avail. - -The British troops reached Kassassin, which is situated in the -neighbourhood of Tel-el-Kebir, a few days before the battle was fought. -The Bedouins, although they had not taken part in any fighting, hovered -by night over the battlefield of Kassassin, where, a few days before, a -vigorous attack by Arabi had failed. The Bedouins murdered or mutilated -all the wounded who could not be shown to be Moslems. - -While the Egyptian position covered the junction of the railways from -Cairo and Belbeis, and was sufficiently strong, it had nevertheless its -weak points, one of which was the intersected character of the country -through which a retreat might have to be made. But the difficulty, -which also of course affected the pursuit, would have arisen in almost -any position taken up to oppose an advance from Ismaileh. - -The line of operations chosen by the British General was incomparably -the better of the two. The flat, open desert, without any natural -features such as would interfere with evolutions on a large scale was -far better suited for the advance than the narrow banks which lead from -village to village at High Nile in the Delta itself. Thus the advantage -of taking the strong works of Kefr-dowar in reverse, the shortening of -the distance from Cairo, and the proximity of the important railway -junction at Zaga-Zig were also considerations favouring the line -adopted. The desert was generally hard enough for all arms, although -some miles of drift sand had to be crossed. - -To Arabi’s forces may be added about sixty guns. - -Against the forces mentioned above, the British mustered only 11,000 -infantry, with 2000 horse and 60 guns--a strength which, according to -ordinary calculations, was quite unqualified for the task. The British -army was extended into two lines, about a thousand yards apart, over a -distance of three miles. The front line was composed of two brigades, -whose duty it was to attack the highest part of the ridge--Graham’s -Brigade on the right and Alison’s Highlanders on the left. Graham was -supported by the guards, and between this and the supports of the -Highland Brigade were 42 guns of the artillery division. A gap of more -than 2000 yards was thus left between the Highlanders and the railway, -along which the naval brigade and the iron-clad train advanced. The -Indian troops, who supported the Seaforth Highlanders, south of the -canal, formed the extreme left of the British line. The cavalry -division, held in reserve for pursuit, was on the extreme right in -the second line. The reserve ammunition train, with the telegraph and -pontoons, bringing up the rear. - -The enemy were to be taken entirely by surprise, for Arabi had not been -expecting the attack for a day or two yet, or from such a position, the -British troops being stationed at Ismaileh. Notwithstanding this, when -the great camp was struck at Kassassin at sunset, the news soon reached -the enemy’s ears, in spite of the secrecy maintained, and it is said -that until midnight the Egyptians remained under arms, after which, in -accordance with Oriental custom, they fell asleep, and, according to -their own account, so remained until awakened by the shots of their -outposts. - -Sergeant Palmer, of the 79th Highlanders, in one of the most vivid -published narratives of the battle, mentions that while the British -army lay camped at Kassassin the brigade orders issued on the morning -of the 10th September, fore-shadowed the night march on Tel-el-Kebir, -which began the same evening. One of the instructions in those orders -was that each man’s water-bottle should be filled with cold tea--for -the purpose, it is supposed, of keeping the soldiers awake. The -regimental orders issued in the afternoon confirmed the brigade orders, -and announced that the position of Tel-el-Kebir was to be attacked with -the bayonet; no one was to load; and not a shot to be fired until the -men were over the enemy’s entrenchments. The 79th, upon whom the bulk -of the fighting fell, cheered vigorously when the orders were read to -them. They had the fullest confidence in their leader, Sir Archibald -Alison, who, although severe, is described as a just and reasonable -man, well versed in war. There were thirteen victories inscribed upon -the Highlanders’ colours, but scarce a man in the rank and file had -seen a battle, for it had been last in action during the Indian Mutiny. - -The regiment paraded at 5.45 p.m. When the words “Stand at ease!” had -been given, the captains of the respective companies explained to their -men what they were to do to ensure victory at Tel-el-Kebir. - -The remarks of Sergeant Palmer at this juncture are particularly -impressive:-- - -“Our captain,” he explains, “was no great orator, but he had a -straightforward, manly manner of speech, which somehow stirred the -blood. As far as I can remember, this was what was said:--‘Men, you -are marching to-night to attack a strongly-entrenched position called -Tel-el-Kebir, mounting some 60 guns, and sweeping our line of approach. -On the march from Nine Gun Hill there must be no smoking. The strictest -silence must be kept, and, unless ordered to the contrary, you are -to continue the march steadily, no matter if bullets and shells come -hailstone-fashion into the ranks. No bayonets are to be fixed till the -order is given, and no man is to charge until the last note of the -bugle is finished. The bayonet alone is to do the work, and not a shot -is to be fired until the trenches are carried. You are to fight on so -long as a man stands up. Remember the country and regiment to which you -belong, and fight now as fought the Highlanders of old!’” - -It is further recorded that as the troops were marching to Nine Gun -Hill chums were giving each other messages for home in case of being -killed, for all knew there was hard fighting before them. - -Reaching Nine Gun Hill, where lay their camp, the brigade in dense -darkness deployed into line of half battalions of double companies at -deploying intervals. During the halt at this hill, two lots of rum per -man were served out--the first allowance of strong drink since quitting -board ship. The regimental teetotaller called it “Dutch courage,” but -nobody needed an incentive to fight. The rum proved very comforting to -the men in the chill night air, and when they had bolted it--for it had -to be swallowed on the spot--most of them went to sleep; this to many -their last sleep prior to the final long sleep of all. About 1.30 a.m. -the march was resumed, the 79th being appointed the directing regiment, -while Lieutenant Rawson, R.N., had the duty of guiding it by the stars. - -Occasionally clouds would obscure the sky as the men plodded on, but -the North Star and part of the Little Bear remained visible. Sergeant -Palmer and another non-commissioned officer were told off to march on -the directing flank, close to Lieutenant Rawson. They were ordered to -take off their helmets and keep their eyes fixed on a certain star, -and if it should disappear they were instructed to inform Rawson in a -whisper. Within the space of one hour several stars disappeared, and -as they did so the Lieutenant indicated others for the men to watch. -At this point the strictest discipline was maintained, and silence was -vigorously enforced, save that occasionally a horse would neigh and -another answer back in the cavalry ranks; not a sound was to be heard -but the low trampling of many feet on the sand, described as resembling -the fluttering of a flock of birds. - -Once a man on whom either the rum had taken effect, or the weird -silence had had an ungovernable influence, broke out into wild yells. -Sir Garnet Wolseley immediately rode up, and ordered the offender to be -bayoneted, but the regimental surgeon interposed, and begged leave to -chloroform him instead. This was granted, and the man was drugged into -insensibility and left lying on the sand. - -After the troops had marched at a funeral pace for about two hours, a -halt of twenty minutes was commanded. As the orders were slowly passed -from company to company in a low tone of voice, they failed to reach -the flanks of the brigade, which continued in motion, retaining the -touch until the extremities all but met in front of the centre. Thus -the brigade in effect formed a great hollow circle. The line had to be -laboriously straightened out and re-formed in the inky darkness, and -in all but silence. It was a fine proof of discipline that this was -accomplished in the short space of twenty-five minutes, and about 4.30 -a.m. the advance was resumed. Those present have described how the -monotonous slow-step marching induced in them an almost overpowering -sleepiness, somewhat incompatible, but not unusual, with a prospect of -shortly facing the enemy. - -The Colonel of the 79th, Sir Archibald Alison, at this period was -becoming anxious, and was beginning to fear that something was wrong, -as the minutes slipped by and nothing was discovered of the enemy’s -position. Turning to Lieutenant Rawson, he exclaimed in a low tone, -“Are we on the right track?” - -“Yes, sir,” was the reply; “we have the north star on our right, and -another in front, and soon we ought to be there.” - -Suddenly out of the darkness ahead appeared shadowy forms, an -appearance followed up instantly by the crack of a rifle and the -roar of artillery. Never for a moment did the serried British ranks -betray the confidence which had been placed in them, and though to -spring forward was the impulse of every man, yet none stirred. Slowly -and irresistibly the force moved forward. Here and there a man fell -backward with a bullet through his head. The others made no sign. - -All at once the order rang out sharp, “Fix bayonets!” and with alacrity -the troops obeyed, the Highland regiments in the van. The order for the -charge was now eagerly awaited, but the moment was not yet ripe. - -For fully one hundred yards the silent force crept on, with arms at the -slope, and the sound of the enemy’s bullets upon the British bayonets -has been likened to the sound of hailstones on a tin roof. Suddenly the -welcome command, “Prepare to charge!” rang out on the early morning -air, for dawn was breaking, and a sigh of relief went up from the eager -troops. An instant later and the “Charge!” was sounded. As the last -note of the bugle died away, a mighty cheer went up, the pipes broke -out into the slogan, and like a wave of the sea, with their gallant -Colonel at the head, shouting, “Come on, the Camerons!” the devoted -Highlanders swept forward over the enemy’s position. - -A space of two hundred yards intervened before the first trench was -reached, but at full speed, and shoulder to shoulder, not an instant -was lost in traversing it. All the while the enemy fired vigorously, -but fortunately aimed too high, and little damage was done. Now the -charge was checked by the first trench, twelve feet in depth and twelve -feet wide, which yawned in front of our men. Many fell headlong into -it, but, scrambling and cheering, strenuously pushing, they gained the -far side, and at length fell upon the enemy, steel to steel. - -It is reported that the first man to gain the other side was a brave -young soldier, Donald Cameron by name. He joined desperately hand to -hand against a throng of Egyptians, till he received a bullet through -the head and fell back bleeding into the trench, never to stir again. -Others were by this time pushing forward, though the steepness of the -trench proved an almost insurmountable obstacle. In spite, however, of -constant slipping back, and the difficulty of obtaining foothold, soon -large numbers of the Highlanders gained the summit of the trench, and, -cleaving their way with the bayonet, they swept headlong on towards -the second trench, with stentorian cheers. Here similar scenes were -enacted, and many hand-to-hand conflicts took place ere the force -halted for a moment and then resumed the victorious onslaught. - -It is reported that between two trenches an extraordinary incident, and -one which for a moment threatened to bring ruin to the British arms, -occurred. Even as the Highlanders swept on towards the second trench -there were loud shouts of “Retire! retire!” and for an instant the -ranks wavered. But not for long. Fortunately a staff officer in the -nick of time galloped forward, and shouting, “No retire, men! Come on! -come on!” led the hesitating ranks once more against the enemy. - -Sergeant Palmer, to whose narrative we have before referred, gives the -explanation of this singular occurrence, though the story is questioned -by other writers. It seems that the cries of “Retire!” had been -treacherously raised by a couple of Glasgow Irishmen, who had somehow -evaded the precautions that were in force since the days of Fenianism -to prevent the enlistment of disloyal characters. On two occasions -they had been proved cowards, or something worse, and non-commissioned -officers had been told off to watch their conduct in the field, it -being left to the discretion of these to inflict summary justice if -necessary. When the traitors were seen and heard to raise their coward -voices, short shrift awaited them, and the bayonets of their fellows -inflicted a speedy retribution. - -In the rapidly-growing daylight it was now perceived that a short halt -would be necessary to reform the somewhat scattered ranks, and this -hastily effected, the brigade swept down before Tel-el-Kebir Lock, -driving all opposition before them. Over the crest of the hill lay the -white tents of the Egyptian camp, on the far side of the canal, and as -the Highland ranks rushed on, the fugitive Egyptians threw themselves -into the water in hundreds, and as many as gained the opposite bank -were seen running like deer across the desert. - -By now the 2nd Brigade arrived upon the scene, together with the -Scottish division of the Royal Artillery at a gallop, and these quickly -unlimbered and opened fire upon the rapidly-dispersing forces of Arabi. -Then again dashing on, they took up a nearer position, and continued -their deadly work. As they had passed the Highland Brigade a tremendous -cheer went up from battery after battery, and loud shouts of “Scotland -for Ever!” rent the startled desert air. - -The battle of Tel-el-Kebir was won. All that now remained was to push -the victory, and this Sir Garnet was not long in doing. The 42nd were -sent forward to clear the village, while the cavalry poured down -across the desert in their hundreds. As these latter arrived, bitter -disappointment was visible upon their faces, and they exclaimed as they -shot past the now halted Highlanders in a whirl of dust, “You ---- -Jocks haven’t left us the chance of a fight!” Such has ever been the -spirit of the British soldier, and a brave show the cavalry made, as, -with “flashing lances and waving swords,” they swept on upon their work -of annihilation. - -The battle was won, but the casualty list was a heavy one, numbering -339 of all ranks. Of these no fewer than 243 occurred in the Highland -Brigade, showing the lion’s share which that brigade had taken in the -conflict. - -Among the wounded lay the intrepid Lieutenant Rawson, through whose -skilful leading the British plan of attack had met with so great -success. - -Says Sergeant Palmer:--“The sights of the battlefield were gruesome, -now one looked at them in cold blood. The artillery had wrought -fearful havoc. I remember one heap of twenty-four corpses, some blown -absolutely into fragments, others headless and without limbs. In the -outer trench our dead and wounded lay more thickly than those of the -enemy, but in the inner trenches and in the spaces between, for one man -of ours there were ten Egyptians.” - -Meanwhile, the British commander had prepared, with admirable foresight -and patience, for the pushing home of his victory. The rapidity of -the subsequent pursuit was even greater indication of sound military -insight than the admirably-planned attack of the early morning. Cavalry -and artillery vied with each other in cutting up and harassing the -hard-pressed foe, now in full retreat at all points. For everywhere our -arms had been successful. - -The Indian contingent, moving out of camp at 2.30 a.m., having a -shorter distance to cover than the main brigades, stormed the battery -which defended the canal by attacking the gap which lay south of the -Highlanders, and plied the defenders with canister at a range of 30 -yards. There are few recorded instances in military history in which -artillery have been so handled, fighting alone against infantry in -an entrenchment, but the departure would appear to have been fully -justified by events. - -For already so shaken by the northern attack were the entrenched -Egyptians, that they were quickly dispersed by the bold tactics of -Colonel Schreiber’s batteries, and a general rout ensued. By 4 p.m. on -the same day, General Macpherson, with two squadrons of Indian horse, -had reached Zag-a-zig, 26 miles distant, had captured the station, -with five trains, and was in telegraphic communication with Cairo. -Fortunately the orders issued by Arabi for the flooding of the district -had not been carried out, or the position at Zag-a-zig would have been -untenable. - -The whole position was now in the hands of the British, and at length -Arabi confessed himself beaten, surrendering “to that great nation, -in whose clemency he placed his trust.” Hereafter his army was -entirely broken up, straggling along the canal to Zag-a-zig, where its -disarmament took place. The enemy’s rifles were either broken or thrown -into the water. - -The Egyptian dead numbered two thousand. - -Not content, however, with the signal victory at Tel-el-Kebir, Sir -Garnet Wolseley had more work to do, and a prompt dash on Cairo was no -sooner conceived than carried into effect. Though it was well known -that the city of Cairo was garrisoned by some 10,000 fresh troops and -though the strength of its defences was admittedly formidable, Sir -Garnet never hesitated for an instant. - -By four o’clock in the afternoon of the 14th September, the day after -the battle, the Indian cavalry brigade, with the 4th Dragoons and -Mounted Infantry rode into the outskirts of Cairo, where the barracks -were at once surrendered to them, some 50 troopers, a mere handful, -accepting the submission of the garrison. Later the same evening -another small detachment of 150 men demanded the submission of the -citadel. So great was the prestige of our troops, that the 5000 armed -soldiers who formed the garrison marched out submissively, and our -Indian cavalry at once took possession, “riding like black demons into -the formidable fortress.” - -On the 15th, Sir Garnet Wolseley, attended by the Foot Guards, and -fresh from his victory at Tel-el-Kebir, arrived in Cairo by train, and -the campaign was brought to a glorious and successful termination, -barely three weeks from the time of landing the expeditionary force. -Arabi himself was banished to Ceylon. - -No praise can be too high for the secrecy and energy with which the -enterprise was carried out, and all ranks came in for the hearty -congratulations of the commander-in-chief. The Highland Brigade, upon -whom fell the brunt of the work, justly recall Tel-el-Kebir as one of -the most glorious of their many glorious victories. - - - - -CHAPTER LXI. - -THE BATTLE OF MINHLA. - -1885. - - -A period of comparative quiet prevailed in Burmah for some years -following the conclusion of the war of ’52. Gradually, however, this -was broken, and on the accession of King Theebaw to the Burmese throne, -in ’78, relations between the Burmese and the Government of India -became seriously strained. On his accession King Theebaw in the most -cold-blooded manner massacred most of his nearest male relatives, and -with these and other outrages it soon became undesirable to maintain a -British convoy at the Court of Ava. - -In 1879 this official was withdrawn from Mandalay, and on his -retirement matters went from bad to worse. Ever intriguing, with first -this Power and then that, it was felt that British prestige in Burmah -was at a low ebb. Moreover, dacoities and persistent raiding by the -hill-tribes served still further to unsettle the country, and so poor -was the authority of the king that these lawless acts and expeditions -threatened to overflow into British territory. - -In the autumn of 1883 a particularly brutal and appalling massacre -of 200 unarmed and defenceless prisoners in the Mandalay prison, by -the orders of the king, still further augmented the trouble, and -a considerable number of the subjects of the Burmese king crossed -with their families into British territory, attracting the special -attention of the Government of India to the prevailing state of -affairs. Moreover, Bhamo, the second city of the kingdom of Burmah, had -been captured by the Kachyin tribes, and these were expelled by the -king only with the greatest difficulty--another evidence of Theebaw’s -incompetent ruling. - -Two causes combined at this juncture to bring matters to a head. With -a treasury impoverished by his expedition against the Kachyin’s, -Theebaw cast about him for a means of replenishing it, and his efforts -to obtain a large loan from French sources was very closely watched -by the Government of India, who naturally viewed the introduction of -French capital with no very favourable eye. Unfortunately for Theebaw, -his efforts to negotiate the French loan proved unavailing, and a -convenient opportunity for repairing the deficiency presented itself -in the alleged breach of contract on the part of the Bombay and Burmah -Trading Company, which had worked the timber monopoly of the forests -of Upper Burmah for the last few years. It was stated by the Mandalay -authorities that the company’s agents had been exporting, as subject -to a low rate of duty, quantities of logs which were really of a -description liable to pay a higher rate. - -The first demand for back payments on this account was estimated at -£100,000, which was £30,000 more than the company were owed by the -king on account of previous advances made to him. The agents, however, -declined to recognise the claim when it was first mooted in August, -and the dispute was carried on till two months later, when a royal -decree from King Theebaw put an end to the protests by awarding a fine -of £230,000 against the company. This preposterous fine met with a -remonstrance through the medium of the Chief Commissioner for British -Burmah, and not only was this remonstrance unheeded, but in October the -king’s troops fired upon some of the Company’s draughtsmen, bringing -matters to a crisis. - -Drastic action was the outcome of this unfortunate business--the -immediate cause of the third Burmese war. The Viceroy of India issued -an ultimatum to King Theebaw, “requesting the latter to receive a -British Resident at Mandalay, to settle the dispute in concert with the -Burman Ministers, and asking for an explanation of the hostile conduct -of the Burmese troops with regard to the company’s servants.” The -10th November was fixed as a limit for the king’s reply, and meantime -a force was got together in preparation for eventualities, and the -Burmese themselves prepared for the worst by massing their forces at -Minhla on the Irrawaddy. - -The time for parleying soon passed by without a satisfactory answer -from King Theebaw, and on the 14th November the British expedition -crossed the frontier. - -Major-General, afterwards Sir, H. N. D. Prendergast, V.C., was placed -in command, while Colonel Sladen accompanied the troops as chief -political officer. A naval brigade, a field battery, two garrison -batteries, one British, and two native mountain batteries, three -European and seven native regiments of infantry, and six companies -of sappers and miners made up the force. Brigadier-Generals Foord, -White, V.C., and Norman commanded the first, second, and third brigades -respectively, while Captain Woodward, R.N., was in charge of the -naval detachment. The native troops hailed from Madras, Bengal, and -Bombay, while the British regiments were composed of the Liverpool and -Hampshire regiments of the 1st Battalion Royal Welsh Fusiliers. There -were 10,000 men in all. - -The part played by the naval brigade was of the utmost importance. The -quickest and most satisfactory method of carrying out the campaign -was at once seen to be an advance by water direct on the capital. At -Rangoon were then lying a number of light-draught steamers belonging -to the Irrawaddy Flotilla Company, and those with H.M.S. Irrawaddy, -the armed launch Kathleen and other vessels made up the river transport -and defence. No fewer than 55 steamers, barges, launches, etc., were -employed in the advance. This began on the 14th November. “There is not -the slightest doubt,” says one account, “that the Burmese king and his -country were taken completely by surprise by the unexampled rapidity of -the advance.” - -A minor naval engagement was the opening one of the campaign. Moving -out of Thayetmyo, the British post on the river nearest the frontier, -the Irrawaddy, on the 14th, the first day of the advance, engaged the -first Burmese batteries she came across, some 28 miles up stream, and -was successful in cutting out the king’s steamer and some barges, which -she brought back in triumph and without a casualty to our arms. Two -days later the batteries themselves were captured by a land force, -after a very feeble show of resistance. - -On the 17th, however, at Minhla, where indeed most resistance had been -anticipated, the Burmese made a determined stand. Successively they -held a barricade, a pagoda, and the palace and redoubt of Minhla. -A somewhat simple plan of attack was decided upon, which proved -highly successful. The forts were to be attacked from the land face -by troops landed higher up the river, and marched down through the -dense undergrowth, while the naval brigade was to feint a determined -onslaught from the river or front of the position. - -Seven miles below Minhla, on the morning of the 17th, the land forces -were disembarked, the first and second brigades on the left bank, the -third on the right, for the forts were on both sides of the river. -Immediately after the landing, the Irrawaddy and Kathleen made all -speed up stream to Minhla, and soon the terrific noise of their -great guns told of the commencement of the feint attack. Slowly and -stealthily the troops crept forward in the dense underbush. Presently -Kolegone on the left bank, the strongest of the Minhla forts, was -reached, and, to the surprise of all, it was found to be empty. Shaken -by the gunboats, and learning at length of the advance of a great land -force, the Burmese, leaving only a few wounded, had evacuated the fort. - -But the fighting was to come. On the right bank the enemy held a strong -barricade in front of Minhla, and an obstinate resistance had to be -overcome with cold steel ere the foe was driven out. Lieutenant Drury -was killed here, and other officers wounded, but the fighting was -not for long. Driven out of their barricade into a pagoda, and from -there again into Minhla itself, the harassed Burmese eventually became -victims to a panic. Throwing down their arms, others jumping in the -river, many fleeing over land, the soldiers of King Theebaw fled in all -directions, leaving 170 killed and nearly 300 prisoners in our hands. -The British casualties totalled 36, of whom only five were killed, one -being an officer. This, the most important engagement of the campaign, -thus proved itself to be a victory cheaply bought, and in confidence -and high spirits the troops moved out of Minhla on the 19th, leaving -only a small garrison to hold the place against a possible recapture. - -No further resistance, with the exception of a little desultory firing -on the far side of Pagau, the ancient city of temples, was now met with -for nearly a hundred miles up the river, but on the 24th of the month -the fleet came in sight of Mingyan, where the whole Burmese army was -reported to be assembled. Here, as before, resistance was slight, the -task of turning the enemy out of their position being entrusted to the -naval guns. Though Mingyan was not reached until the evening, Captain -Woodward at once opened a terrific fusilade, and soon silenced the -enemy’s batteries and musket fire, driving all before him. Darkness now -put a stop to the operations, but on resuming firing in the morning it -was found that the Burmese had cleared out with heavy loss. British -casualties were virtually nil, two or three men only being slightly -wounded. - -The route to Mandalay now lay open, and news was apparently carried to -King Theebaw of the irresistible British advance, for on the afternoon -of the 26th, as the flotilla was approaching Ava, envoys from the king -approached General Prendergast with offers of surrender. The General’s -reply was brief and to the point--only in the capital could details of -surrender be arranged. The steady forward movement was recommenced. - -On the 28th of the month Mandalay was occupied without resistance, the -city’s defences being at once occupied by our soldiery. - -Says a published record:--“The people seemed everywhere of a friendly -disposition, and the soldiery gave up their arms and were allowed to -disperse, a measure which afterwards proved highly disquieting, though -the consequences of it could not at the time have been foreseen. -There was doubtless a considerable party in the capital favourable to -the palace and its inmates, as could only be expected; so, after an -interview with the king, and a slight survey of the state of affairs -in Mandalay. Colonel Sladen advised General Prendergast to let Theebaw -and his family be sent out of the city without delay, for fear of an -outbreak of the plundering hangers-on of the late favourites. - -Accordingly, on the 29th November, the obstinate Theebaw and his -wives were despatched by river to Rangoon, an exit which marked the -termination of the royal reigning dynasty in Burmah, for on January -1st, 1886, rather more than a month from the occupation of Mandalay, a -Viceregal proclamation was promulgated through the late Burmese Empire. -“One of the shortest documents of its kind,” it ran as follows:-- - -“By command of the Queen-Empress, it is hereby notified that the -territories formerly governed by King Theebaw will no longer be under -his rule, but have become part of Her Majesty’s dominions, and will, -during Her Majesty’s pleasure, be administered by such officers as the -Viceroy and Governor-General of India may from time to time appoint.” - -In such unmistakable and uncompromising terms was the annexation of -Burmah accomplished. - -Meanwhile, intriguers were found to be at work, and it was decided -that the continued presence of King Theebaw, though a prisoner, was -undesirable in Burmah. The king, quite a young man, was accordingly -despatched to Madras, with a chosen band of attendants, where he was -lodged, pending orders. - -Fighting, however, was not yet entirely over, for almost immediately -after the occupation of Mandalay and the disbandment of Theebaw’s army, -dacoities began to take place all over the country, especially in the -immediate neighbourhood of the capital, from which it is surmised these -attacks were organised and probably executed by gangs of the late -soldiery. The Tinedah-Woon indeed, said to have been one of the chief -instigators of the late king’s warlike enterprises, was captured on the -night of the 28th whilst attempting to leave the city disguised as a -coolie or common labourer. - -But, however instigated, these dacoities proved a serious trouble and -menace to British authority, and some stiff fighting, attended however -with little loss of life, had to be gone through before the country was -finally pacified. - -An unfortunate incident which occurred is worthy of record, as it -concerned the company so intimately connected with the above events. -Seven European employes of the Bombay and Burmah Company were engaged -in timber operations up the Chindwyin river, at Keedat, at the time -the ultimatum was despatched to Mandalay, and three of them were -killed during their attempt to obey the order to return, and the -rest imprisoned for a time. They were only released by a timely and -rapid march from the Manipuri State, headed by Colonel Johnstone, the -political agent there, aided by Manipuri troops. - -During the month of February, 1886, Upper and Lower Burmah were, under -Mr. C. Bernard, as Chief Commissioner, united into one province. On -the 31st March, General Prendergast left Mandalay on the successful -termination of his mission. - - - - -CHAPTER LXII. - -THE BATTLE OF THE ATBARA. - -1898. - - -The struggle for supremacy in Egypt was far from being finally settled -at Tel-el-Kebir. With the voice of discontent, bursting now and again -into open revolt, with that potent influence, fanaticism, always at -work, small wonder that the Soudan was the scene of perpetual conflict, -and at length matters reached a crisis at the end of 1897. - -The voice of rumour, growing louder and ever nearer, at length brought -warning to Sir Herbert Kitchener, the Sirdar of the Anglo-Egyptian -army, of threatening movements of a dervish force near Berber, and -Anglo-Egyptian reinforcements were promptly hurried to the front to -stem the tide of what promised to be a formidable revolt. The Egyptian -army was at this time in a very complete state of organisation, thanks -to the great brain which day and night watched ever its growth and -prepared it against all eventualities, and now the time had come for -action the ultimate issue of events was confidently awaited in Britain. -General Sir Herbert Kitchener had had fifteen years’ experience of -Egypt. He had been Intelligence Officer in Sir Garnet Wolseley’s -campaign, commander at Suakim, fought with success again and again -against Osman Digna, and finally succeeded Sir Francis Grenfell -as commander-in-chief in Egypt. No man was better acquainted with -the Egyptian question, and none knew better how to meet the coming -difficulty. - -The dervish forces were under the leadership of Mahmud and Osman -Digna, and were reported to be marching steadily northward, with an -ever-growing army, to attack the British force. - -That force was now rapidly set in motion. With such men as Kitchener, -Hunter, Macdonald, and Gatacre, to name but a few, no loss of time or -energy took place, and in a few short weeks a formidable British force, -admirably equipped in all arms and perfectly organised, was marching -southward. - -By March 1, the reinforcements were at Berber, some 25 miles from the -junction of the Nile and the Atbara rivers, near which place it was -rumoured that the dervish army, instead of advancing to the attack, -were strongly entrenching themselves against our force. By this time -the British army in the field numbered some 12,000 to 13,000 men. -They were divided into four brigades. Three of these were Egyptian, -under the chief command of General Hunter. The fourth was British. -The first brigade, under General Macdonald, comprised the 9th, 10th -and 11th Soudanese, and the 2nd Egyptian, and it is not too much to -say that never had any troops, British or native, more confidence in -their sturdy leader. General Macdonald had risen from the ranks, after -conspicuous and repeated gallantry in Afghanistan. He had been taken -prisoner in the Boer war at Majuba, and fought gallantly with his -Soudanese at Gemaizeh, Tooki, and Afafit, and it is safe to say his -devoted troops would have followed him wherever he might be pleased -to lead them. These troops were at Berber. The second brigade, of -similar constitution, three Soudanese regiments, the 12th, 13th, and -14th, together with the 8th Egyptian, was under the command of Colonel -Maxwell, and quartered half way between Berber and Atbara, while at the -latter place, and not far removed from the enemy’s outposts, was the -third, or Egyptian, brigade, under Colonel Lewis. - -The total strength of the Egyptian army was thus brought up to some -10,000 men, with 46 guns, while three gunboats operated on the Nile -from Atbara. The fourth, or British, brigade, was under the charge of -General Gatacre, and, after a forced and memorable march to Berber, -in the first part of which the admirably constructed Egyptian railway -played a valuable part, had encamped in the neighbourhood of the second -brigade at Debeika. The Lincolnshire (10th), the Cameron Highlanders -(79th), and the Warwickshire made up the force, while the 1st Seaforth -Highlanders, under Colonel Murray, were daily expected. A maxim battery -completed their equipment. Thus the total force under the Sirdar’s -supreme command may be estimated at 14,000 men, with 52 guns in all. - -The precise strength of the enemy was unknown, but it has been -variously estimated at 15,000 to 20,000. The Arab spy is notoriously -indifferent to accuracy, and thus precise particulars were almost -unobtainable, in spite of the most strenuous efforts of Colonel -Wingate, the chief of our Intelligence Department. - -By the 16th March the whole Anglo-Egyptian force was concentrated at -Kemir, some seven miles from Fort Atbara, and the men of all ranks -and regiments, in the pink of condition, were keen and eager for the -fight. Some days, however, were now spent in reconnoitring the enemy’s -position, and in this connection invaluable services were rendered -by the gunboats which patrolled the river. Almost daily did these -seek a brush with the enemy’s outposts, and both loot and invaluable -information were brought back to camp by the enterprising naval -commanders. - -Says the late G. W. Steevens, in his famous work on the campaign:-- - -“You may imagine that the officers of Her Majesty’s navy did not -confine their work to looking on. A day or two ago, Mahmud had been -transferring his war material in barges from Metemmeh to Shendi -(a point some hundred miles up the Nile). Knowing the ways of ‘the -devils,’ as they amiably call the gunboats, he had entrenched a couple -of hundred riflemen to cover the crossing. But one gunboat steamed -cheerfully up to the bank and turned on the maxims, while the other -sunk one ‘nuggar’ and captured two.” - -With minor engagements of this nature, and in the camp hard drill and -busy preparation, the days passed by, till at length, on the morning of -Sunday, March 20th, the force moved out of Kemir, southwards, in the -direction from which the enemy were known to be advancing. Two days -previously the long-expected Seaforths had arrived in camp, and met -with a warm reception from their British and Egyptian comrades. They -arrived “smiling all over, from colonel to private, to find they were -in time.” - -Great was the joy of all ranks when it was at length announced that -Mahmud’s force was on the Atbara river, and almost certain to give -battle. Rumours were rife at this time, the most credible being that -Mahmud had seized the Hudi ford, a few miles south of Fort Atbara, but -on reaching here on March 20th and 21st, not a dervish was to be seen. -The same day, however, as Hudi was reached, the cavalry had a brush -with a party of advanced dervish horse, and succeeded in chasing them -off into the bush. Our men, however, lost seven troopers killed, the -first casualties of the campaign. - -By this time the sand and dust of the desert had been exchanged for -the thickly-grown, low-lying land of the Atbara, and the change was a -welcome one in many ways, though indeed the scrub afforded ample cover -for the enemy. The day following this a stronger reconnoitring force -encountered some more dervish cavalry, and shots were exchanged, which -brought the whole army to the front hot foot, but with the emptying of -a few Dervish saddles the incident terminated. Everything, however, -tended to show that a general engagement could not be long delayed. And -for our officers and men, the sooner it came the better, for though -food was plentiful, the camp equipments were scanty, and comfort almost -unknown. - -Says Mr. Steevens at this stage:--“Though the Soudan can be live coals -by day, it can be aching ice by night. Officers and men came alike with -one blanket and no overcoat, for you must remember that we left Kemir -with the intention of fighting the next day or the next.” - -The Egyptian army were better off than their British comrades. Knowing -the Soudan, an Egyptian officer summed up the difference of the -equipments of the two armies in a single sentence:--“I’ve been in -this country five years, so when I was told to bring two days’ kit, I -brought a fortnight’s.” - -The British, however, unprepared for the long delay, had to make the -best of things, and these discomforts, added to the eagerness of the -men, made a general engagement the one prayer of all. On the 27th -March, Haig’s reconnaissance of the Atbara river took place, but for -a distance of 18 miles not a sign of Mahmud was to be seen, only “the -impenetrable, flesh-tearing jungle of mimosa spears and halfa grass, -through which no army in the world could possibly attack.” - -On the morning of the 27th, the 15th Egyptian, with some friendly -Yadin, who had many old scores to settle with Mahmud, arrived at Shendi -in three gunboats, and, surprising a large party of the enemy, captured -nearly 700 prisoners, mostly women, and killed 160 of the Baggara -warriors. The captives were brought down to Fort Atbara, where they -“are now probably the wives of such black soldiers as are allowed to -marry.” - -This important encounter, the result of the Sirdar’s carefully laid -plans, almost certainly forced the engagement. For, distressed at the -loss of their women, and now unable to retreat to Shendi, the fighting -men of Mahmud’s army must be distracted at all costs. A fight with -the British must occur without delay if the Khalifa’s enterprise is -to succeed. As yet the precise position of the enemy’s main force was -unknown, but at last, on March 30th, General Hunter’s reconnaissance -located them, and the joyful news went round the camp like wildfire. - -Nakheila, 18 miles away, on the Atbara, formed the stronghold of -Mahmud. The General “had gone on until he came to it,” says Steevens. -“He had ridden up to within 300 yards of it and looked in. The position -faced the open desert, and went right back through the scrub to the -river. Round it ran a tremendous zareba.” For a few days speculation -was rife in camp as to the next move. Here was the enemy at last, not -attacking as expected, but waiting to be driven from his entrenched -position either by bayonet or hunger. What means would be adopted to -accomplish a successful issue? - -The decision was not long in coming. By April 3rd, the camp was at -Abadar, on the 5th at Umdabieh--nearer, ever nearer to the enemy. A -brush here and there was of daily occurrence now, and raiding became -part of the routine. The description by Mr. Steevens of the scene of -one such raid gives a vivid picture of the state of affairs at this -juncture. - -He was returning with the camel corps convoy from Fort Atbara, whither -during the days of waiting they had ridden for supplies, when “suddenly -one of the men discerned cases lying opened on the sand about a -hundred yards off the trampled road. Anything for an incident. We -rode listlessly up and looked. A couple of broken packing-cases, two -tins of sardines, a tin of biscuits half empty, a small case of empty -soda bottles with Sirdar stencilled on it, and a couple of empty -bottles of whisky. Among them lay a cigarette box, a needle and reel -of cotton, and a badge--A.S.C.--such as the Army Service Corps wear on -their shoulder-straps. We were on the scene of last evening’s raid. -Two camels, we remembered, had been cut off and their loads lost.” -With such incidents as these, and another reconnaissance in force by -Hunter, terminating in a miniature battle with seventeen casualties, -the evening of the 7th April arrived. In the early morning of the 8th, -Good Friday, the long-expected battle was to be fought. - -Dawn was the hour fixed for the attack. Unlike the approach to -Tel-el-Kebir, the night of the march immediately preceding the battle -on the Atbara was conspicuous for its brilliant moonlight. At six the -force moved out of Umdabieh. At seven a halt was called, and till -nearly one o’clock the troops rested. Some ate, some slept, but all -were at last assured of the certainty of the morrow’s action. At one -o’clock the march was resumed, and, under the guidance of Bunbashi -Fitton of the Egyptian army, the dervish zareba was cautiously, but -surely, approached by the Anglo-Egyptian squares. Between four and -five another halt took place, and the prospective battle was discussed -in low tones in the prevailing cold. Some slept once more, others -shivered, waiting for the dawn. At length the sun rose and disclosed -the enemy’s position right in front and the serried ranks of Britain -ready to give battle. - -Says Mr. Steevens:--“The word came, and the men sprang up. The squares -shifted into the fighting formations, and at one impulse, in one superb -sweep, nearly 12,000 men moved forward towards the enemy.... The awful -war machine went forward into action.” - -Twenty-four guns, under Colonel Long, were on the right flank, and 12 -maxims were divided among the right and left flanks and the centre. -Crash! broke out the roar of artillery, and in an instant the front of -Mahmud’s camp was raked from end to end. The puffs of smoke floated -lazily across the foreground as the iron hail tore its way into the -quick-set hedge of the zareba, and here and there flames sprang out -where the rockets compassed their work of relentless destruction. Once -during the awful cannonade the dervish cavalry formed up on the extreme -left of the position, emerging from the bush in handfuls, but a heavy -maxim fire soon drove them back. For fully half an hour the enemy made -no reply, and then, after this interval, the bullets began to whistle -over the heads of the Anglo-Egyptian force. As at Tel-el-Kebir, the -fire of the dervishes was aimed too high, and little damage was done. - -At 7.30 the “Cease Fire!” sounded, and the infantry moved forward to -the attack. The commanding officers of the various regiments made -stirring speeches to their men. Colonel Murray, addressing the Seaforth -Highlanders, said:--“The news of victory must be in London to-night.” -General Gatacre’s words were to the point, “there was to be no question -about this, they were to go right through the zareba and drive the -dervishes into the river.” The moment had arrived. The bugles sounded -the “Advance!” the pipes screamed out “The March of the Cameron Men” -with that voice of glorious memories and lust for battle which the -pipes convey when heard in war, and the force swept forward on the foe. - -Upon the Camerons fell a prominent part. They were to clear the front -with a hot rifle fire, and while some were doing this others were to -tear opens in the zareba or surmount it by scaling ladders. Next behind -them followed the Lincolns, the Seaforths, and the Warwickshires. For -a few moments as the force rushed forward, the enemy made never a -sound. Then suddenly, as the Camerons reached the crest of the ridge -overlooking the zareba, the murderous fire broke out. Fortunately, as -always in the Soudanese campaigns, the fire was for a great part too -high, and the casualties, though heavy, were not so great as might have -been expected. Meanwhile, General Macdonald’s brigade advanced, and -only about a minute elapsed from the time the combined force crowned -the rise of the hill till the Camerons and Soudanese had torn down the -zareba and made way for the main body of the army. - -“General Gatacre, accompanied by Private Cross, was actually the -first at the zareba,” says an eye-witness. “Cross, of the Camerons, -bayoneted a big dervish who was aiming point blank at the General.” The -simultaneous right attack by the Egyptians and Soudanese was also a -fine spectacle. General Hunter himself, helmet in hand, led his men on -to the zareba, but thirty yards from it was a strong stockade, backed -by entrenchments, and this too had to be stormed. It was a thrilling -quarter of an hour, and nothing could be finer than the way these -almost insurmountable obstacles were tackled by our troops, and that in -the face of the hottest fire imaginable from the dervish defenders. - -Inside the zareba, from behind stockades, and from holes in the ground -swarmed the black, half-naked dervishes, running everywhere, turning -now and again to fire at their assailants, but making ever for the -river. Scores of them lay stretched upon the ground. The slaughter was -awful. Gradually the ground grew clearer. The maxims had galloped right -up to the stockade and poured their merciless fire into the living -contents of the zareba. The Warwicks “were volleying off the blacks as -your beard comes off under a keen razor.” Death and destruction reigned -on every side. - -But the British had lost heavily. Captains Findlay and Urquhart of the -Camerons had been killed storming the zareba. Lieutenant Gore of the -Seaforths fell in the same place, and, indeed, most of our casualties -were sustained at this place. “Never mind me, lads; go on!” called -Captain Urquhart as he fell stricken; and go on they did, killing and -slaying at every step. Piper Stewart of the Camerons was killed leading -the way. - -The fight was now practically over. Only the pursuit remained. On -stumbled our men over the broken ground till suddenly there “came a -clear drop under foot--the river. And across the trickle of water -the quarter mile of dry sandbed was a flypaper with scrambling spots -of black. The pursuers thronged the bank in double line,” says Mr. -Steevens, “and in two minutes the paper was still black spotted, only -the spots scrambled no more.” “Now that,” panted the most pessimistic -senior captain in the brigade, “now I call that a very good fight!” -Shortly after this the “Cease Fire!” sounded, and only the cavalry -pursuit remained. - -Nearly 4000 prisoners had been taken, including Mahmud himself, who -was found hiding beneath a native litter. Zeki, formerly Governor of -Berber, was killed. Osman Digna, wily to the last, had again escaped, -but all the other important dervish emirs were among the dead. The -former, with his horsemen, at an early period of the action got into -the river bed and made off in the direction of Damara. They were -pursued by General Lewis’s cavalry, but the jungle on the river banks -was so dense that the pursuit had to be abandoned. Colonel Broadwood, -however, chased a large party of dervishes into the desert, where he -captured a number of prisoners. - -The British casualties were three officers and 18 men killed, with -88 wounded. Four British officers and two British non-commissioned -officers belonging to the Egyptian and Soudanese brigades, and 14 -native officers were wounded, while the native regiments lost 50 killed -and 319 wounded. - -Other accounts put the total Anglo-Egyptian loss at 81 killed and -493 wounded, out of the 12,000 men in action. The dervish dead -alone numbered 3000, and Mahmud’s ten guns and hordes of prisoners -showed the significance of the crushing victory at the Atbara. The -jubilation among the British force was great, and loud cheers marked -the termination of the battle. After the engagement, the Sirdar, who -had been under fire all the morning, rode over the battlefield. He was -received with enthusiastic cheers by every regiment of the British -brigade, which he thanked individually for their gallant victory. He -also received an ovation from the Egyptian and Soudanese, among whose -trophies were a great number of standards, spears, and drums, in -recognition of the signal gallantly shown by the native troops. - -The Sirdar provisionally promoted on the field a sergeant-major of -each native battalion which crossed the zareba, to subaltern rank. In -conversation with Colonel Money, whose helmet had been traversed by a -bullet, the Sirdar, referring to the slow and steady advance of the -Camerons under a withering fire when attacking the zareba, said:--“It -was one of the finest feats performed for many years. You ought to be -proud of such a regiment.” Colonel Money replied that he was “right -proud of it.” - -In the afternoon the three British officers killed and the 18 British -soldiers who fell in the action were buried on the gravelly slope near -the zareba where they met their fate, and the graves were afterwards -covered with a zareba to prevent their desecration. “The burial -service,” says an eye-witness, “was most impressive. It was attended by -the Sirdar, Generals Hunter and Gatacre and their respective staffs, -by every officer off duty, and by detachments of all the regiments. No -farewell shots were fired, but a firing party presented arms, and the -band of the 11th Soudanese and the Highland pipers played laments.” - -Inside the zareba, visited after the fight, the dervishes lay dead in -scores, choking the rifle pits and entrenchments, and “it was curious,” -says one who was present at this exploration of the late battlefield, -“to see the Soudanese soldiers filling their water-bottles from a pool -containing dead dervishes.” About an hour after sunset, the wearied -troops returned to their camp at Umbadieh, which they reached about -three o’clock on the Saturday morning. The wounded started an hour or -two later. - -The captive Mahmud attracted much attention, and all were eager -to catch a glimpse of the famous Arab leader. To the Sirdar, who -interviewed him, he said little but that the campaign had been -conducted at the Khalifa’s orders. He preserved a stoical silence on -all other subjects, and seemed indifferent as to his fate. He was -described by those who saw him as a remarkable-looking man, of grand -physique and good features. “He has,” says one of these, “a dignified -presence, and a quite natural haughty disregard of the common herd. He -looks intelligent and strong-willed. He is being well treated. In his -captured stronghold were found six heads fixed on poles, and one body, -dreadfully mutilated.” - -On the Sunday following the battle, when the camp had been moved from -Umbadieh to Abadar, a great church parade was held, and a thanksgiving -service for victory conducted by the chaplains of all denominations -present with the forces. At its conclusion the British Brigade was -formed up in square, and the Sirdar, advancing to the centre, read a -telegram from the Queen, which filled the heart of every listener with -pride. “I greatly rejoice,” said Her Majesty, “at brilliant victory.” -And then, with her infallible consideration and womanly sympathy, “I -desire to be fully informed as to the state of the wounded.” Needless -to say, the reading of this message provoked the wildest enthusiasm, -and at the call of the Sirdar three hearty cheers for the Queen rent -the stifling desert air. Other congratulations were to follow. From -the Khedive, Mr. Balfour on behalf of the Government, Lord Lansdowne, -Lord Cromer, and others too numerous to mention heartfelt expressions -of joy and pride kept pouring in, and “In short,” said the Sirdar, in -conclusion, “everyone is extremely proud of the conduct of the army in -the field.” - -It is impossible to take leave of the battle of the Atbara without -quoting somewhat extensively from the narrative of a soldier who was -through the fight. Corporal Inglis, of the Cameron Highlanders, gives a -vivid picture of the great engagement:-- - -“As we approached the enemy’s position,” writes this gallant -non-commissioned officer, “my feelings got a bit of a shock. I was -thinking of home, and wondering if that day was to finish my existence, -when a large flock of vultures came swooping down, and settled right in -front of us. I had often read about them, but never saw them before. -Some instinct surely tells them of a coming battle. It made a lot of -our fellows feel queer for a bit, as the big brutes kept walking up and -down, looking at us. We moved on till within 500 yards of the enemy’s -front. We could see all was bustle and excitement within the camp. We -halted, charged magazines with several rounds, and sat down with fixed -bayonets, and for the next hour were interested spectators of the -Egyptian artillery shelling the enemy.... Just as the advance sounded, -one of our men was shot through the head. We ran under a heavy fire -till within one hundred yards of the zareba, when we got on the knee -and poured in five terrible volleys. What a terrific noise! We could -see the enemy looking over their zareba and laughing in our faces, all -the while keeping up a heavy fire upon us. We ran till close to the -zareba. I was in the front rank, and another chap and I caught hold of -a branch, and, turning, hauled it clean away, leaving the palms of our -hands badly torn and bleeding. Men at other parts did the same, and as -soon as the dervishes saw their protection giving way, they jumped out -of the pits (in which they were lying), fired a volley into our midst, -and eventually turned tail. Clutching my rifle in my hand, the fearful -work now began of bayoneting the dervishes in the pits. Lots of them -could not get out, and they fought in desperate fashion.” - -The treachery of the dervishes is well shown by the same graphic -narrator:-- - -“One lance-corporal was running up the hill through their huts when -three of them made for him. He shot one, bayoneted another, and then -the third man threw down his spear and held up his hands (in token -of surrender). The lad pointed to the rear, allowing his captive the -way to take for safety, and was in the act of running after the enemy -again, when the man he had spared picked up a rifle and blew the -lance-corporal’s brains out. General Gatacre was running up behind, -and, seeing the incident, gave the dervish such a blow with his sword -that he nearly severed his head from his body. After that the order was -given to show no mercy. It was not easy to distinguish the men from -the women. A woman was on the point of being stabbed, when the fellow -discovered his mistake and, laughing, turned away, when she immediately -ran a spear clean through him. In an instant four bayonets pierced -her body. On ceasing fire I found myself alone, wondering how I had -escaped, and a fervent ‘thank God!’ escaped my lips.” - -With such stirring tales as this the battle of the Atbara was brought -to a successful issue, and crushing was its effect upon the forces of -the Khalifa. Not until September were the dervish forces able once more -to confront the arms of Britain, and then for the last time. - - - - -CHAPTER LXIII. - -THE BATTLE OF OMDURMAN. - -1898. - - -Though the snake of Mahdism had been severely scotched at the Atbara, -it was far from being killed, and from the termination of that battle -preparations were steadily pushed forward for the final overthrow of -the Khalifa. - -The magnitude of these preparations was upon a scale never before seen -in the Soudan, and the army, assembled at Wad Hamed by the end of -August, the largest that had ever taken the field in that disordered -region. Regiment by regiment the troops poured into the town of Wad -Hamed, the point of concentration chosen by the Sirdar, till the -Egyptian army had been raised to nearly double its strength, and its -attendant flotilla of gunboats vastly augmented. The railway had been -pushed forward to Atbara, and, trainload after trainload, the troops -dismounted almost upon the scene of the former battlefield, and pushed -steadily southward, British, Egyptian, and even the recent dervish foe, -all pressed into the service of the British army. - -Mr. Steevens’ description of the changed conditions at Atbara is -graphic in the extreme:-- - -“The platform was black and brown, blue and white, with a great crowd -of natives. For drawn up in line opposite the waiting trucks were rigid -squads of black figures.... The last time we had seen these particular -blacks they were shooting at us. Every one had begun life as a dervish, -and had been taken prisoner at or after the Atbara. Now, not four -months after, here they were, erect and soldierly, on their way to -fight their former masters, and very glad to do it.... In mid-April -the Atbara was the as yet unattained objective of the railway; in -mid-July the railway was ancient history, and the Atbara was the point -of departure for the boats. Just a half-way house on the road to -Khartoum.” And, adds Mr. Steevens sententiously, “What a man the Sirdar -is!” Indeed, such organisation has seldom been seen before or since. - -The force destined to overthrow the last stronghold of Mahdism was made -up of two infantry divisions, one British and one Egyptian; one British -cavalry regiment, and ten squadrons of Egyptian horse, and eight -companies of camel corps, with batteries of artillery, a siege train -and maxims--the latter to be used with deadly effect against the army -of the Khalifa. The usual medical services and transport, both by land -and river, completed the equipment. Six “fighting gunboats” accompanied -the expedition. - -The British infantry division was under the command of Major-General -Gatacre, and Colonels Wauchope and Lyttelton respectively commanded its -two brigades. The first brigade was made up to nearly 3500 strong, and -consisted of Camerons, Seaforths, Lincolns, and Warwicks, with a maxim -battery. Four battalions, each over 1000 strong, of respectively 1st -Northumberland Fusiliers, 2nd Lancashire Fusiliers, 2nd Rifle Brigade, -and the 1st Grenadier Guards constituted the second brigade. The whole -division was thus about 7500 strong. - -The Egyptian Infantry division consisted of four brigades (in place of -the three which had fought at the Atbara), and its first, second and -third brigades respectively under the commands of Macdonald, Maxwell, -and Lewis, were constituted as before. The fourth, under Collinson Bey, -consisted of the 1st, 5th, 17th, and 18th Egyptian regiments. The total -Egyptian Division numbered 12,000 men. - -The cavalry numbered 1500 in all, of whom 500 were the 21st Lancers, -under Colonel Martin, and the remainder Broadwood Bey’s Egyptian -horse. Long Bey, of the Egyptian army, had supreme command of the -artillery--forty-four guns and twenty maxims. - -With camel corps and transport, the total land force numbered some -22,000 men of all arms. - -On the 23rd August, 1898, the Sirdar held a general review of this -imposing force at Wad Hamed, and company after company filed past the -commander-in-chief, stirring the dust of the desert in dense clouds. -Early on the 24th, the march south began. Rumours were rife in camp as -to the Khalifa’s intentions and probable plan of action. It was thought -by some that he would advance to meet our force in the open, by others -that he would entrench himself in the fastness of Omdurman. His army -was reported 45,000 strong. - -Hajir was the first object of attainment by the British army, a -distance of 40 miles from Omdurman, and thence the route lay by -Kerreri, where a low range of sandstone hills inland led to the -Khalifa’s city. The work of shifting quarters from point to point was -characterised with the mechanical and infallible precision which marked -every move of the Sirdar’s vast army. Writing from Wad Hamed about -noon of the 26th August, the historian of the war says, “The camp is a -wilderness of broken biscuit-boxes and battered jam tins”--where but a -few hours before had been concentrated a force of 20,000 men. - -Slowly the army marched south, and for a week its progress was -uneventful. Moving in the form of a vast square, with sides a mile -long, it crept nearer and ever nearer to Omdurman. - -By the 28th, Gebel Royan, or Hajir, was reached, and from the hill -overlooking the camp the Nile could be viewed almost up to Omdurman -itself, and at this period the first dervish cavalry patrols were -sighted. These, however, fell back without showing fight The same day -the gunboat Zafir, the flagship of Captain Keppel, sprang a leak and -sank within a few moments. The utmost coolness was displayed by all -on board, Captain Keppel being the last to leave, and no lives were -lost, but the Zafir was, of course, rendered useless, and the naval -commander’s flag was transferred to the Sultan. - -A striking example of the altered conditions of warfare in modern times -is to be found in an observation of Mr. Steevens at this point. “The -correspondents,” he says, “would find the chief disadvantage of rain -(of which the army had had by this time considerable experience) in the -possible interruption of the field telegraph, which has been brought -here, and will probably advance further.” An admirably-equipped field -telegraph formed a not unimportant adjunct to the army’s equipment. -From now on, reconnaissances were of frequent occurrence, and on the -30th, some five Arab horsemen were overtaken and captured by Major -Stuart-Wortley’s friendlies, and shortly afterwards the army reached -Kerreri. - -From this point Omdurman was clearly visible, “the Mahdi’s tomb forming -the centre of a purple stain on the yellow sand, going out for miles -and miles on every side, a city worth conquering.” Clearly visible, -too, was the enemy’s army, a long white line stretching in front of the -city wall with a front of three miles. - -On September 1 an admirable and final reconnaissance was effected, -and the enemy’s exact position and strength located. On the night of -September 1st, the British army bivouacked under arms at the village -of Agaiga, fully expecting the Dervish attack, but not until the -morning of the 2nd did our scouts report the entire dervish army to be -advancing against the British position. Their front was estimated at -between three and four miles. Countless banners fluttered over their -serried masses, and they chanted war-songs as they came steadily on. - -Short and sharp came the orders from headquarters, and in a very short -time the British army had taken up its appointed position in front of -its camp at Agaiga. On the left were the 2nd battalion Rifle Brigade, -the Lancashire Fusiliers, the Northumberland Fusiliers, and the 1st -battalion Grenadier Guards, with the maxim battery manned by the Irish -Fusiliers. Then came the 1st battalion Royal Warwickshire regiment, the -Cameron and Seaforth Highlanders, and the 1st battalion Lincolns in the -order named, with a battery of maxims directed by the Royal Artillery. -The Soudanese brigades, under Generals Maxwell and Macdonald continued -the fighting line, with the Egyptian brigades, under Generals Lewis and -Collinson, in reserve. Captain Long had his maxim nordenfelt batteries -on both flanks. The British fighting line formed a large obtuse angle, -with its convex side towards the enemy. Facing either flank of it were, -on the British right, the heights of Kerreri, on their left the hill of -Gebel Surgham. Between these two the enemy was now seen to be advancing. - -About 6.30 a.m. the British opened fire with a suddenness which must -have startled the advancing foe. Frightful was the execution done -during these first few moments of Omdurman. The foe were mown down in -handfuls, yet fresh men ever rushed forward to fill their places, and -still for a time they pressed forward. - -“No white troops,” says Steevens, “could have faced that torrent -of death for five minutes, but the Baggara and the blacks came on. -The torrent of lead swept into them, and hurled them down in whole -companies. You saw a rigid line gather itself up and rush on evenly; -then, before a shrapnel shell or maxim the line suddenly quivered and -stopped. The line was yet unbroken, but it was quite still. Sometimes -they came near enough to see single figures quite plainly. One old -man with a white flag started with five comrades; all dropped, but he -alone came bounding forward to within 200 yards of the 14th Soudanese. -Then he folded his arms across his face, and his limbs loosened, and -he dropped sprawling to earth beside his flag.” In such manner did the -Mahdists fight their last great fight, but the issue of this, the first -stage of the battle, was not long held in the balance. By eight o’clock -firing ceased, the Dervishes being by this time all out of range, and -leaving scores of dead upon the field. - -Half an hour later the advance was sounded, and in the order known -as “echelon of brigades” the troops moved off towards Omdurman. As -they approached the hill of Gebel Surgham a heavy dervish fire broke -out, and it was then apparent that the Khalifa had divided his army -into three. The first portion had attacked the British camp at Agaiga -in front; the second, under Ali Wad Helu and the Sheik el Din, had -moved towards Kerreri to envelop the British right; the third, under -the Khalifa himself, lay in wait behind Gebel Surgham, where they had -bivouacked the previous night. - -Both flanks were soon hotly engaged, and former scenes repeated. -When the Dervishes drew off behind the ridge in front of their camp, -the Sirdar detailed General Lewis’s and General Collinson’s Egyptian -brigades, which up to this point had been held in reserve, to watch the -attempt which the dervishes made to overwhelm our left, and meanwhile -the cavalry were sent on in advance. - -Just as the brigades reached the crest adjoining the Nile, the right, -comprising the Egyptian brigades, marched out of camp and became -engaged with the enemy. The action was now general. It was found that -the Dervishes had re-formed under cover of the rocky eminence two miles -from camp, and had marched under the black standard of the Khalifa in -order to make a supreme effort to retrieve the fortunes of the day. -Meanwhile a mass of about 15,000 strong bore down upon the two Egyptian -brigades on our right. These, supported by a battery of maxims, -succeeded in forming up steadily in order to face the Dervish attack. -The Sirdar swung round his centre and left, leaving the 1st British -Brigade with General Wauchope with the transport. General Maxwell’s -Soudanese brigade seized the rocky eminence, and General Macdonald’s -brigade joined the firing line. - -In ten minutes--before the attack could be driven home--the flower -of the Khalifa’s army was caught in a depression, and came under the -withering cross-fire of three brigades and their attendant artillery. -Manfully the devoted Mahdists strove to make headway, but their -rushes were swept away, and their main body mown through and through -by the sustained and deadly fire of the Sirdar’s troops. Defiantly -the Dervishes planted their standards and died by them. It was more -than human nature could bear, and after the dense mass had melted to -companies, and companies to driblets, they broke and fled, leaving -the field white with jibbah-clad corpses, like a meadow dotted with -snowdrifts. - -Meanwhile on the left was taking place the great incident of the battle -of Omdurman--the fine charge of the 21st Lancers against enormous odds. -Colonel Martin’s orders were to prevent the broken enemy from returning -to Omdurman, five miles away from the field of battle. The 21st Lancers -unexpectedly came upon the enemy’s reserves behind Gebel Surgham, who -were 2000 strong, but whose precise strength could not be ascertained -owing to the nature of the ground. The cavalry were then in column of -troops. They deployed into line for the attack, and charged. When they -were within thirty yards of the enemy they found the latter, who had -been ensconced in a nullah, and had been concealed by a depression of -the ground. - -Wild with excitement, coming on to the attack, the Lancers had not a -single moment for hesitation. They charged gallantly home, the brunt -of the business falling on No. 2 Squadron, who absolutely had to hack -their way through the enemy, twenty deep, exposed as they were to a -withering infantry fire. They struggled through, but every man who fell -was immediately hacked to pieces by the swords of the fanatic foe. The -men of the British cavalry rallied, bleeding and blown, on the far side -of the lanes which they had cut for themselves in the enemy’s ranks, -and with admirable fortitude they re-formed as coolly as if they had -been on parade. - -One corporal who was covered with blood and reeling in his saddle, -was yelling, “Fall in! fall in!” to the remnant of his company. “Fall -out, corporal; you’re wounded!” roared an officer. “No, sir! Fall in!” -bawled the wounded man, waving his bent lance; “Form up, No 2!” and No. -2 Squadron re-formed--four whole men all told. - -Then it was that Lieutenant Grenfell was missed for the first time. -Lieutenant de Montmorency, with Corporal Swarback, dashed out to -effect, if possible, the rescue of his body. They were immediately -joined by Captain Kenna. With their revolver fire the two officers -kept the enemy forty yards away, and would have secured Lieutenant -Grenfell’s body if the horse upon which it was placed had not shied -with its burden. - -Seeing that a second charge would be futile, Colonel Martin dismounted -his men, and with magazine and carbine fire drove the enemy steadily -back into the zone of the Anglo-Egyptian infantry fire, the Lancers -having accomplished their object by covering the enemy’s line of -retirement, though at the cost of heavy casualties. - -“This maiden charge of the 21st Lancers,” says an eye-witness, “is -regarded as an extremely brilliant affair.” - -All over the field the enemy were falling back before the tremendous -fire of the British, but a last splendid stand was made by the -Khalifa’s most devoted followers to the south-west of Gebel Surgham. -Upon Macdonald fell the brunt of this last and most determined -engagement. Suddenly the enemy poured down from Kerreri upon -Macdonald’s right, and for a moment things looked critical. “To -meet the attack he turned his front through a complete half circle. -Every tactician in the army was delirious in his praise. ‘Cool as on -parade’--Macdonald was very much cooler. Beneath the strong square-hewn -face you could tell that the brain was working as if packed in ice. -He saw everything. Knew what to do. Did it. All saw him and knew they -were being nursed to triumph.” The issue was not long; the British fire -tremendous. Soon the enemy remaining fled in all directions, and the -fight was won. - -At a quarter past eleven the Sirdar sounded the advance, and the whole -force in line drove the scattered remnants of the foe into the desert, -while the cavalry cut off their retreat to Omdurman. At 12.55 the -Anglo-Egyptian column, preceded by the Sirdar with the captured black -standard of the Khalifa, headed for Omdurman once more, this time -unopposed. - -The slaughter of Omdurman had been appalling. The dervish casualties -reached the astonishing total of 11,000 killed, 16,000 wounded, and -over 4000 prisoners. The Anglo-Egyptian losses were phenomenally small, -some 66 killed of all ranks in both forces--387 killed and wounded -together. Such was the extraordinary disparity in the numbers. The -Khalifa himself escaped with the Sheik el Din to Omdurman. Ali Wad Helu -was wounded. Mahdism was completely overthrown. The only dervish force -now left in the field was that of the garrison of Gedaref up the Blue -Nile. Here, some days later, Parsons Pasha, the Governor of Kassala, -killed 700 of this number, and dispersed the rest, with a loss of only -37 killed. - -No words can be too high in praise of the courage and discipline of the -Egyptian troops. Led by such able men as Macdonald and Lewis, they had -proved themselves first-class fighting men, and hearty congratulations -were conveyed to all ranks from Her Majesty the Queen when the news of -Omdurman became known in Britain. - -Newspaper correspondents suffered heavily on the day of Omdurman. The -Hon. Hubert Howard, acting for the “Times,” was killed by a bullet, -but not till the end of the day. Colonel Rhodes, of the “Times,” and -Mr. Williams, of the “Daily Chronicle,” were wounded. Mr. Cross, of -the “Manchester Guardian,” died shortly afterwards of enteric fever--a -heavy list in all. - -Meanwhile the advance to Omdurman continued, and about two o’clock in -the afternoon the city of the Khalifa was reached. Here for some days -past the gunboats had been doing considerable execution. The forts on -Tuti Island had been totally demolished, and the dome of the Mahdi’s -tomb and the mosque of Omdurman partially destroyed. The destruction -thus wrought became clearly visible as the British troops approached -the city. They were met on the outskirts by “an old man on a donkey, -with a white flag,” and after some parley with the Sirdar, and an -assurance that the British would not put all the inhabitants to the -sword, the way was continued into the heart of the city. Strange scenes -were witnessed. Assured at length that the victors would not massacre -and pillage, the inhabitants streamed out in their thousands, and, with -shrill shouts of welcome, escorted the British soldiers through the -streets. - -“Yet more wonderful were the women,” says Steevens. “The multitude of -women whom concupiscence had harried from every recess of Africa and -mewed up in Baggara harems, came out to salute their new masters. There -were at least three of them to every man. Black women from Equatoria, -and almost white women from Egypt. Plum-skinned Arabs, and a strange -yellow type ... the whole city was a monstrosity of African lust.” - -The capture of the Khalifa himself was the one thought uppermost in -every mind as the British troops streamed into Omdurman, and the -Khalifa’s citadel was the first object of the quest. Here were found -the numerous members of his bodyguard, but the leader himself had -disappeared, slipping out of his conquered city, even as the white -troops had marched in! All ranks were much chagrined by this failure -to capture the wily dervish leader, but it was felt that his power was -broken once and for all, as indeed proved to be the case. The work of -disarming his bodyguard proceeded apace, and very soon, finding they -had little to fear from the victorious troops, the inhabitants of -Omdurman set to work to loot the Khalifa’s corn. Among the captives -released were Sister Teresa, a captive nun, who had been forcibly -married by the Khalifa’s orders to a Greek, and Charles Neufeld, a -captive German merchant, who had suffered many years of imprisonment -and brutality, and whose record of life in the Khalifa’s capital is -full of interesting details and unique experiences. - -By this time evening had set in, and all ranks were exhausted with the -labours of the day, though the army continued to pour into Omdurman. -“Where the bulk of the army bivouacked, I know not,” says the historian -of the campaign, “neither did they. I stumbled on the second British -brigade, and there, by a solitary candle, the Sirdar, flat on his back, -was dictating his despatch to Colonel Wingate, flat on his belly. I -scraped a short hieroglyphic scrawl on a telegraph form and fell asleep -on the gravel with a half-eaten biscuit in my mouth.” - -On the 3rd September the majority of the army moved out to Khor -Shamba, where they camped. The stench of Omdurman was found to be -intolerable. Dead donkeys lay about the streets, and filth and squalor -were perceptible on every side; the boasted capital of Mahdism proved -to be little more than a vast collection of miserable hovels, and one -and all were glad to be out of it, if only into the fresh air of the -desert. Preparations were now made for one of the crowning acts of the -campaign--the visible avenging of Gordon, who had died so nobly at -Khartoum, distant less than two miles up the Nile. - -Here, on the morning of Sunday, 4th September, the Union Jack and the -Egyptian crescent were flung to the desert breeze, above the ruins -of the Residency of Khartoum, half a dozen paces from the spot where -Gordon died. - -The Sirdar, accompanied by the Divisional Generals, the Brigadiers, and -the full staffs, together with detachments from all branches of the -Anglo-Egyptian army, steamed up the Blue Nile to the ruins of Khartoum, -early in the morning, and landed at the Masouri stage on the river -bank opposite the Residency. Gordon’s old palace, though gutted, was -still intact in its foundations. On the summit of the dismantled walls -two flagstaffs were raised, and detachments of representative troops, -with the band of the 11th Soudanese regiment, the drums and fifes of -the Grenadier Guards, and the pipes of the Highland regiments, formed -up reverently round the historic spot, the gunboat Melik being made -fast to the quay beside the Residency. In the centre were the Sirdar -and his full personal staff, on the right the Divisional Generals and -their staffs, and on the left a detachment of officers and sappers of -the Royal Engineers--Gordon’s old corps. The background was composed of -the picturesque ruins of Khartoum, amid which were growing wild palms, -acacias, and lemon trees. - -At ten o’clock the Sirdar gave the signal, and amid the crash of the -first saluting gun and the opening strains of the British National -Anthem, the personal aide-de-camp to the Sirdar and Lieutenant Staveley -unfurled the Union Jack. The Egyptian aide-de-camp to the Sirdar and -Major Nutford next hoisted the Khedivial Crescent, and thus the cry -for vengeance heard for fifteen long years was for ever stilled. Amid -the booming of the salutes and the rolling bars of the British and -Khedivial National Anthems could be heard the shrill cries of crowds of -natives and slaves exulting at their emancipation from cruel serfdom. -Then the music changed. The Highland pipers wailed out a dirge, and the -fifes of the Grenadier Guards played a dead march in memory of Gordon -and of the heroes fallen in the late battle. - -Now the chaplains to the forces--the Rev. J. M. Simms (Presbyterian), -the Rev. A. W. B. Watson (Anglican), and the Rev. Robert Bundle -(Roman Catholic), read appropriate passages of Scripture and prayers. -The religious service was followed by the firing of 15 minute guns. -The impressive and touching service was brought to a close by the -Sirdar calling on the troops to give three cheers for Her Majesty the -Queen-Empress and the Khedive. They were given with a fervour which -awoke the echoes for miles around. - -What may be described as a side-ceremony then began. Fifes played the -Dead March, pipes wailed a lament, and the band played Gordon’s hymn, -“Abide with me.” When the solemn music ceased all the general officers -stepped forward and congratulated the Sirdar, and half an hour was -subsequently spent in visiting the chief historical points of the -ruined city and the totally dilapidated remains of the steps on which -Gordon was killed. - -The Sirdar then re-embarked and returned to camp. There were those who -said that during the closing ceremonies he could hardly speak or see -for emotion. “What wonder? He had trodden this road to Khartoum for -fourteen years, and he stood at the goal at last. Thus, with Maxim, -Nordenfelt, and Bible we buried Gordon after the manner of his race.” - -Of the subsequent advance through the former country of the Khalifa -a correspondent gives a vivid picture. “If ever there were any who -entertained a thought of pity for the Khalifa and his following -when they considered the crushing force which is advancing to their -annihilation, if they could have been with us upon the road during the -last few days, all thought of sentiment and pity would have vanished, -and even the most philanthropical would have longed, as do we, to -volunteer our aid in ridding the world of a tyrant so brutal and a -butcher so ferocious. - -All along the line of march there are evidences that the country was -once a flourishing, populous province, well cultivated where occasion -offered. Yet to us it was a wilderness of desolation, every mile with -its evidences of the tragic means by which it had been depopulated, and -every landmark showing the handiwork of the ruthless destroyer. From -end to end it has been swept with fire and sword. The very crops have -grown, withered, and died without a hand to gather them. Mile after -mile of earthen village lies deserted, ruined and destroyed, and now in -the courtyards where the women were wont to grind corn and card cotton, -with their children playing at their skirts, jackal and hyena disport -amongst the broken distaffs and the bones of the murdered women and -butchered infants. Well may we cry, ‘Retribution and Khartoum!’” - - - - -CHAPTER LXIV. - -THE ADVANCE OF ROBERTS. - -1900. - - -The war of 1899-1901 in South Africa is of too recent date to call for -a very minute exposition of the causes which led up to it. - -The first appearance of the Dutch in South Africa took place in 1652. -On the invitation of the Netherlands Government, Britain seized Cape -Colony in 1795, holding it for a period of seven years, when it was -restored to the Netherlands. Five years later Britain again seized it, -and it was finally ceded to them upon a payment of £6,000,000. From -this time forward strife commenced between the Boers and the British -immigrants. English was the language chosen for the law courts of Cape -Colony, and all slaves of whom the Boers held many thousands, were -freed under British rule. Both these happenings gave great offence, and -in 1836 the Boers made their “Great Trek” into new territory. - -Says Mr. Julian Ralph in his history of the late war:--“Great Britain -never ceased to regard the Boers as her subjects, and yet did nothing -to interfere with their course or the government which they set up.” - -In 1852, after many bickerings, the famous Sand River Convention -established the Transvaal Republic, over which Great Britain “held -the right to impose conditions, upon which she granted the Boers what -rights they held, and this British overlordship was acknowledged by -them without protest.” The Orange Free State was set up under somewhat -similar conditions, with, however, somewhat more extended privileges -than those enjoyed by the Transvaal. The Transvaal government went from -bad to worse. Frequent friction with the natives, marked by savage -cruelties on both sides, and the virtual enslaving of many natives, -brought the Government of the Transvaal into disrepute, and in 1877 the -British Commissioner, Sir Theophilus Shepstone, formally annexed the -Transvaal, reporting that the majority of people desired annexation. -Protests were, however, numerous, and shortly after order had been -apparently restored the newly-annexed territory revolted, defeating the -British forces at Laing’s Nek and Majuba Hill, in what has become known -to posterity as the First Boer War. - -An armistice was ordered by Mr. Gladstone’s Government in March, 1881, -and the Boers were granted self-government under British suzerainty. -Further independence was granted to them in 1884. - -The discovery of gold in the Transvaal Republic had by this time led to -a great rush of new settlers, called by the Boers, the “Uitlanders,” -to whose energy the present prosperity of the country was now largely -due. These European settlers, the Uitlanders, were of course subject -to the laws of the Transvaal, and very soon they found that instead of -possessing equal rights with Transvaal burghers, though forming nearly -three-fourths of the white population, they were at disadvantages in -every way. Dutch was the only language of government, and was taught in -the public schools. British citizens were assaulted, and even murdered -by agents of the Transvaal with impunity, and right of franchise was -refused. - -The Uitlanders determined on revolt, and a somewhat premature movement -was made by Dr. Jameson, in his famous, and of course disastrous, raid. -Negotiations now ensued, and Sir Alfred Milner, the High Commissioner -at the Cape, held many meetings with President Kruger of the Transvaal, -with a view to securing fair and equal rights for the Uitlanders. The -sequel is fresh in the minds of all. Prevarications, endless delays, -and abortive conferences followed--the Boers all the while arming -themselves for the forthcoming conflict which they had virtually -decided upon. The British yoke was to be thrown off once and for all. - -Gradually Britain massed her forces in South Africa, and when finally, -on the 9th October, 1899, the Boer Government presented a virtual -ultimatum, war became inevitable. The ultimatum protested against the -right of the British Government to interfere in the affairs of the -Transvaal. It demanded the withdrawal from South Africa of the British -reinforcements, and it desired an answer to these demands before 5 -p.m. on the day in question. The British reply was brief and to the -point; it merely announced that Her Majesty’s Government had no further -announcement to make to Mr. Kruger. - -At first the British preparations were wholly inadequate. Some 20,000 -British troops in all were available on the spot, but a complete army -corps of 50,000 men, under Sir Redvers Buller, was mobilised in Britain -and despatched at once. Divisional commanders were Lord Methuen, Sir -William Gatacre, and Sir Francis Clery. The opening engagement of -the war took place on October 12th, when an armoured train, conveying -cannon to Mafeking was attacked, and several men were captured. On -November 1st, the Free State Boers, siding with their Transvaal -brethren, invaded Cape Colony. - -To relieve Kimberley, Ladysmith, and Mafeking, where the frontier -garrisons were enclosed on all sides by the enemy, now became the -objective of the campaign. Lord Methuen moved from the Orange River -for the relief of Kimberley, and on November 23rd, with the Guards and -the 9th Brigade, drove 2500 Boers out of their entrenched position at -Belmont with the bayonet. Two days later, at Enslin, near Graspan, a -memorable battle was fought against 3000 Boers, and the British, though -successful, lost heavily--14 killed and 91 wounded out of a total force -of 550 men. On November 28th the battle of Modder River, against 8000 -Boers, was fought. Ten hours’ fighting under a burning sun resulted in -the British holding their own, but with a loss of 4 officers and 71 -men killed, and 19 officers and 375 men wounded. On the 11th December, -Lord Methuen’s force fought a fierce engagement at Magersfontein, to -the north of Modder River, where General Cronje had prepared a long -series of concealed entrenchments. The British force numbered 11,000, -the Boers 15,000, strongly entrenched. The Highland Brigade, marching -in quarter column in the dusk of early morning found itself close -to the barbed wire obstructions of the strongest entrenchments, and -a tremendous rifle fire at close range greeted the hardy Scotsmen. -Nothing could exceed their gallantry, but no troops could stand against -that awful blast, and one man in every five of the 3000 led by General -Wauchope was mown down. The gallant Wauchope himself fell, riddled by -bullets, at the head of his men, a brave and well-beloved soldier. For -the whole day the fight raged, but it was found impossible to dislodge -the Boers, and a retreat to Modder River was inevitable. The British -losses were more than 850 casualties--the killed alone totalled 152, -and 130 men reported missing. - -Meanwhile General Gatacre had begun operations in Cape Colony north -of Queenstown. He occupied Bushmen’s Hock on November 27, while his -main force was at Buller’s Kraal. On December 10th, the day before -Magersfontein, he met with a sad reverse in making a night attack on -Stormberg, when he was misled by guides and at daybreak was surprised -by the enemy. Five hundred of his force were cut off and made -prisoners. All attempts to reach Ladysmith had been fruitless. - -General Symons, acting under Lieut.-General White at Ladysmith, -occupied Dundee and Glencoe, and fought the first serious battle of -the Natal campaign on October 20th, in an attack on Lucas Myer’s -army, 6000 strong, who held an advantageous position on Talana Hill. -At the cost of his own life, General Symons accomplished a successful -issue. The Boers were driven from their guns, and these were captured. -The next day a fierce engagement was fought at Elandslaagte. General -French’s cavalry and the Gordon Highlanders played conspicuous parts, -and a heavy defeat to the enemy resulted. Four British officers and 37 -men were killed; the wounded of all ranks totalled over 200. The Boer -losses were put at 100 killed, 108 wounded, including General Kock, -and nearly 200 prisoners. Generals White and Yule now joined forces -in Ladysmith, which was at once invested by the enemy. Disaster now -overtook the relieving force. At Nicholson’s Nek nearly 900 officers -and men were taken prisoners. On December 15th General Buller fought a -fierce battle with the enemy at Colenso, and lost eleven guns, having -1097 officers and men killed, wounded, and missing. Operations were now -brought to a standstill. - -Few will forget that dark December day when check after check to the -British forces in South Africa announced the war was at a standstill, -and little forward movement could be made until the hands of our -commanders had been strengthened, and that, too, considerably. -The disasters did much to bring out the national doggedness and -determination. From every county and every colony, from remote -Highland hamlets and from the teeming cities of the Empire the flower -of Britain went forth to do battle for her honour in South Africa, -and the Government, at length convinced of the arduous nature of -the enterprise, lent an able assistance to the national will and -determination. - -On December 23rd, 1899, Field-Marshal Lord Roberts of Kandahar left -London for Cape Town, to take supreme command of the British armies -in South Africa, and he was joined at Gibraltar by his chief of -staff, Lord Kitchener of Khartoum, who had travelled post haste from -Egypt. A sigh of relief went up on every side when these two able and -distinguished officers, backed by a vast and ever-increasing army, took -up the reins of war in the disordered kingdoms. - -Matters now began to mend slowly. A detachment of 120 colonial mounted -infantry, on December 30th, under Captain Montmorency, were cut off -near Dordrecht, and for a whole night held out gallantly against a -force of 800 of the enemy. In the morning they were relieved by a party -of the Cape Mounted Rifles. The next day General French conducted -successful operations near Colesberg, and on the 1st of January he -shelled their position, compelling them to fall back. The same day -Colonel Pilcher defeated a commando at Sunnyside. - -With such small successes the arrival of Lord Roberts was heralded, and -every day reinforcements poured into South Africa. A desperate attempt -was made on the 6th January to overwhelm Ladysmith, but after 17 hours’ -fighting, the foe were driven back with heavy loss. - -The turning point of the war, however, was reached when, on January -10th, 1900, Roberts took charge of hostilities, and began his famous -march to Pretoria. A month after his arrival at Cape Town, Lord Roberts -and his staff went north, his movements being shrouded in mystery. On -the 9th February, 1900, he took over command at Modder River camp, and -within three days his great movement was begun. The Highland Brigade, -under the bravest of soldiers, Major-General Macdonald, were engaged -with the enemy to the west of the railway, this being to attract -the enemy’s attention from the preparation for a greater event. The -intention was to make straight to relieve Kimberley. Suddenly the Free -State (as it was then) was invaded at various points to the south of -Modder River. General French, who had been withdrawn from Colesberg -with his cavalry, dashed north, brushing aside or ignoring small -parties of Boers, who sought to oppose him. The General then swept in -a circle round the east of Magersfontein, and after a trying march, -Kimberley was reached late in the afternoon of Wednesday, February 14th. - -The Boer commandoes had timely warning of the advancing hosts, and, -recognising that in the circumstances their position was untenable, the -enemy took to flight. There was very little fighting. The Kimberley -garrison moved out when it was apparent that the relief force was at -hand, but the enemy did not wait for these. The garrison was too late -to intercept the retreat, the Boers getting away in the darkness. The -Boers’ loss in arms and ammunition was enormous. The first of the -besieged towns had been relieved, but not at a cheap price. It was work -which cost Britain, from Belmont onwards, 129 officers and 1818 men. -The British infantry brigades followed in the wake of General French, -and marching north-east, occupied Jacobsdal, the Boer base of supplies. - -General Cronje, one of the most stubborn of the Boer generals, whose -tactics were typical of his reputed border ancestry, saw that he ran a -great risk of being surrounded in his trenches at Magersfontein. There -was one loophole of escape--to the east between the rear of the British -cavalry and the front of the infantry. Accordingly Cronje warily made -towards Bloemfontein by this route. But he was not circumspect enough, -and his retreat was soon discovered. British infantry and cavalry were -despatched in hot pursuit, and he was brought to bay on the 10th at -Paardeberg, in the valley of the Modder River. On that day an attempt -to storm the Boer laager failed. The British circled round the doomed -Cronje, and day by day the lines of investment were drawn closer. Shot -and shell were poured into the camp of the Boers, who, like rabbits, -buried themselves in holes in the river bank. Quite a number of Boer -commandoes were defeated, but despite this, and the fact that his camp -was in flames, and shot and shell were dropping into it like rain, the -obstinate Cronje refused to yield. The statement that Cronje was a -descendant of the old raiders of Galloway was certainly amply qualified -by his tactics throughout. However, on the morning of Majuba Day--27th -February--the Canadians, Gordons, and Shropshires dashed forward, and -entrenched themselves in a position which commanded the Boer camp. -After this, Cronje saw that further resistance was useless, and, with -4000 men, unconditionally surrendered. - -It was a small force that was commanded by Cronje as compared with the -army of besiegers, and he had held out magnificently. After the battle -an examination of the enemy’s position showed this. The whole of the -river on both sides was honeycombed with trenches, but such trenches -as had never before been used in warfare; they were really underground -dwellings, and perfectly secure unless a shell was dropped into the -opening above. Straight projecting missiles were bound to fail to have -an effect. The condition of the whole laager, and trenches, however, -was a frightful one. Every three paces lay dead horses, mules and -cattle, polluting the air, and it was no wonder Cronje was forced to -surrender at last. The parting between several men and their wives at -this stage was extremely heartrending, and both were crying bitterly. -The completeness of the capture was the more singular in view of -the determined character of the enemy, and it was thought, at the -very least, the enemy would destroy their guns and ammunition before -surrendering. - -The pursuit and capture of the Boers cost Britain no fewer than 98 -officers and 1436 men. - -Pushing on from Paardeberg, Lord Roberts, on the 7th March, outflanked -the Boers at Poplar Grove, compelling them to retreat, and three days -later he defeated them at Driefontein. Ex-President Steyn fled from the -capital, and on the 13th Lord Roberts took possession, as he himself -put it, “by the help of God and the bravery of Her Majesty’s soldiers.” -The total casualties, since the army left Modder River, were 2086 -officers and men, killed, wounded and missing. - -The occupation of Bloemfontein had a wonderful effect on the course of -events. The Boers withdrew from northern Cape Colony, and the British -forces crossed the Orange River on 15th March. There had been much -desultory fighting in this district, and the British losses would -amount to about 2000. - -While the relief of Ladysmith by General Buller was taking place, -Lord Roberts rested at Bloemfontein for six weeks for the purpose -of reorganising his transport service, and generally strengthening -his forces. This inactivity on the part of the British commander was -fully taken advantage of by the Boers, who swept down to the east and -south-east of the capital. It was then Lord Roberts decided to check -the enemy’s progress, and the battle of Karree was fought, at which -the enemy made their last stand between Bloemfontein and Brandfort. -Their attitude had become unceasingly aggressive, and if the Free -State burghers, who had surrendered to Britain, were to be assured -of her ability to protect them, it was necessary to check the raids -and incursions in the country immediately north of the capital. -Lord Roberts deputed this task to the 7th Division, commanded by -Lieutenant-General Tucker, the 1st and 3rd cavalry brigades under -General French, and the brigade of mounted infantry under Colonel le -Gallais. - -At an early hour in the morning the whole force, preceded by a screen -of mounted men, moved out of the advance camp in the direction of a -ridge which commanded the line of railway north of Modder Bridge. It -was known to be occupied and entrenched by an outpost of 1500 Boers. -Moving forward over the plain, which the British cavalry had already -reconnoitred, General Tucker was soon in front of the enemy’s position. -After a stiff fight and attacks from various positions, the object -of the advance was fully attained, and the troops bivouacked on the -position they had carried. The Boers, however, succeeded in getting -away over a flat country with all their guns and waggons. - -This was followed by several rather unfortunate mishaps to the British -forces at Sanna’s Post and Reddersburg, the latter being particularly -noted for a gallant stand by the Royal Irish Rifles against great odds. -Three companies of Royal Irish Rifles and two companies of the north -regiment of mounted infantry which had been captured by the Boers, were -falling back for a position when they were surrounded by over 3000 of -the enemy, occupying a kopje. They defended the position for nearly 24 -hours, notwithstanding that they were without food or water, and were -exposed to the shells of the enemy’s guns. This fight was one of rifles -on the Boer side and artillery on the other, and before darkness fell -all the gallant British fellows were being led away. General Gatacre, -who had been advised of the fighting, hurried to the scene, to arrive -two hours late. At this time the whole country was reeking with active -spies. As a result of Reddersburg about 600 men were captured. While -at Sanna’s Post, another unfortunate mishap, 37 officers and over -500 men were made prisoners. After this came the stiff engagement at -Wepener, which lasted several days. An attempt was made to encircle the -enemy by the British general, and while the opposing forces received a -check, both sides suffered heavy casualties. This attempt at encircling -the enemy was not successful. - -The end of April found Lord Roberts’ preparations finished, and the -opening days of May witnessed the beginning of the triumphal march -north. The British front extended across country for forty miles, and -time and again overlapped the burgher flanks and threatened their lines -of retreat. After several days’ hard marching, during which splendid -progress was made, Kronstad was reached, and here great opposition was -expected. Great preparations had been made by Lord Roberts to make his -march a successful one, and before the rapid advance of the British -forces the Boers fled in confusion from the position at Kronstad. No -fewer than 10,000 of them passed through the town the night previous -to the arrival of the British forces, quite a number of the residents -following. The enemy had been reinforced by 3000 men from Natal, but -the position they took up was quite untenable, and they beat a retreat. - -Thus, no fewer than 128 miles had been covered by Lord Roberts’ forces -in about twelve days’ time. For a week the forces rested at Kronstad, -and getting ready for the march again, an advance was made towards -the Transvaal. On the 23rd May the forces arrived at Rhenoster River, -where again they were surprised in finding the enemy had gone, having -fled during the night of our arrival. The enemy had occupied a strong -position on the north bank of the river, which had been carefully -entrenched, but they did not think it advisable to defend it when they -heard that General Hamilton’s force was at Heilbron, and the cavalry, -which crossed the Rhenoster, some miles lower down the stream, was -threatening their right rear. - -Right on from here the British march to the Vaal was made with great -progress, and although the enemy threatened strong resistance on -several occasions, they always retreated in front of the British -forces, and evacuated their strongholds. On the Queen’s Birthday, -24th May, the British forces entered the Transvaal, and encamped on -the north bank. The advance troops, who crossed first, were only just -in time to save the coal mines on each side of the river from being -destroyed. The river was crossed amid loud cheers by Compton’s Horse -and the Dorset Company, who were fired at by several scouting parties -of Boers. These were pursued, and had a very narrow escape from -being captured. General Botha had considered the line of the Vaal -indefensible, and the big guns were taken to Pretoria. After this it -was becoming more and more evident that the Boer forces were shrinking -at the thought of opposing such an army as General Roberts led, and on -May 28th, when Klip River, which is 18 miles from Johannesburg, was -reached, the enemy, who had prepared several positions, where they -intended to set up opposition, again fled, or abandoned one after -another of their vantage grounds. So hard were the enemy pressed on -this occasion, that they had only time to get their guns into the -train, and leave the station when some of the mounted infantry dashed -into it - -The complete success of Lord Roberts’ march seemed now only a matter -of time, but there was falling off in the desire to press forward as -quickly as possible the more so seeing the enemy were being hustled out -of their various positions. On the Tuesday following their arrival at -Klip River, the British forces arrived at a point about ten miles from -Johannesburg, without any serious opposition. The enemy were completely -taken aback, as they did not expect the arrival until next day, and -had not even carried off all the rolling stock. On the Thursday -Johannesburg was in the hands of the British. - -Lord Roberts, on the Wednesday, had summoned the town to surrender -within twenty-four hours. The Boer commandant considered this course -inadvisable, as the town was full of burghers, but these difficulties -were overcome, and the Field-Marshal entered and hoisted the British -flag. The entry of Lord Roberts into Johannesburg has been described -as a spectacle to be remembered by all who beheld it. After formally -accepting the surrender of the town, Lord Roberts left the building, -and, remounting his charger, proceeded to the next ceremony, which was -the hauling down of the Transvaal flag. Numbers of the rugged burghers -who were witnesses to this action appeared touched to the heart. When -the flag was lowered tears were seen streaming down the faces of -several men as they looked at the loss of all they had been fighting -for during many weary months. While the National Anthem was being sung, -a tall Free Stater, an artillerist, refused to remove his hat, and a -fellow-spectator, a small man, attempted to pull it off, whereupon a -British soldier standing near pushed the aggressor away, saying, - -“Leave him alone. He fought for his flag; you fight for none.” - -Lord Roberts took up his quarters at a small inn with the sign “Orange -Grove,” and here a rather interesting anecdote is recorded, the truth -of which has, however, been denied by the principal actor. - -Early in the evening, soon after the Field-Marshal reached his -quarters, one of the officers of the staff approached him in order to -discuss a matter of importance. He found the Field-Marshal with one of -the innkeeper’s little children on his knee, trying to teach the mite -to trace the letters of the alphabet. When the officer entered, Lord -Roberts looked up with a smile and said, “Don’t come now; can’t you see -I’m busy!” - -Only 30 miles now separated the British forces from Pretoria. After -the taking of Johannesburg, the people began to lose all confidence -in their leaders, and during the short period that the troops stayed -in the town, large numbers of the Boers came forward and surrendered. -After hearing that Lord Roberts had reached Johannesburg, Kruger joined -the retreat. Gathering up his goods and chattels, the ex-President, -leaving his ignorant and deluded burghers to their fate, scuttled -ignominiously out of the country. - -Continuing his march forward, General Roberts made straight for -Pretoria for his crowning effort. On the way a number of lingering -parties of Boers were met, and these were driven off to surrounding -hills. On Monday, the 4th June, the troops started on what was supposed -to be their final march. After going about ten miles, however, the -district of Six Mules Spruit was found to be occupied by the enemy. -Two companies of the mounted infantry, along with four companies of -the Yeomanry, were despatched to the scene, and quickly dislodged the -enemy from the south bank. After pursuing them for nearly a mile, -the companies found themselves under a heavy fire from guns, which -the Boers had placed on a well-concealed and commanding position. -The British heavy guns, naval and Royal Artillery, which had been -purposely placed in the front part of the column, were hurried on to -the assistance of the mounted infantry as fast as oxen and mules could -travel over the great rolling hills by which Pretoria is surrounded. -The guns were supported by Stephenson’s Brigade, and after firing a few -rounds they drove the enemy out of their positions - -The Boers then attempted to turn the British left flank. In this they -were again foiled by the mounted infantry, and Yeomanry, supported by -Maxwell’s Brigade and Tucker’s Division. As they still kept pressing -on the left rear, General Roberts sent word for Ian Hamilton, who was -advancing three miles to the left, to incline his forces and fill up -the gap between the two columns. This finally checked the enemy, who -were driven back towards Pretoria. General Roberts was expecting that -he might have been able to follow them, and as the days were then -very short in that part, and after nearly twelve hours’ marching and -fighting, the troops had to bivouac on the ground fought-over during -the day. Just before dark the enemy were beaten back from nearly all -the positions they had been holding, and Ian Hamilton’s mounted -infantry followed them up within 2000 yards of Pretoria, through which -they retreated hastily. Colonel de Lisle then sent an officer with a -flag of truce into the town, demanding its surrender. - -Shortly before midnight Lord Roberts was awakened by two officials of -the South African Republic--Sandburg, military secretary to General -Botha, and a general officer of the Boer army--who brought him a -letter from Commandant Botha, proposing an armistice for the purpose -of settling terms of surrender. Lord Roberts replied that he would -gladly meet the Commander-General the next morning, but that he was -not prepared to discuss any terms, as the surrender of the town must -be unconditional. At the same time his lordship asked for a reply by -daybreak, as he had ordered the troops to march on the town as soon as -it was light. In his reply, Botha stated that he had decided not to -defend Pretoria, and that he trusted the women, children and property -would be protected. About one o’clock in the morning Lord Roberts was -met by three principal civil officials with a flag of truce, stating -their wish to surrender the town. At two o’clock in the afternoon of -the 5th June, 1900, Pretoria was occupied by Her Majesty’s troops, and -nearly 4000 British prisoners of war were released. - -But the occupation of Pretoria was not to see the termination of the -war. May 17th had seen Mafeking relieved by Colonels Mahon and Plumer, -and cordial was the welcome extended to these officers by its harassed -garrison and by its brave defender Colonel Baden-Powell. For six -months and six days the gallant defenders had held out. On February -26th Ladysmith had been relieved, after a siege of nearly four months, -General Buller making a formal entry on the 2nd March; but much yet -remained to be done elsewhere, and a species of guerilla warfare ensued. - -On July 31st, Generals Hunter and Rundle captured the Boer leader -Prinsloo with 4000 of his men, but De Wet, the wily and mobile head of -the Boer cavalry forces, still remained at large, and for nearly 18 -months the war dragged on its weary course, the blockhouse system of -Lord Kitchener, now in supreme command, gradually reducing the number -of the foe in the field. - -Peace was finally signed at Pretoria on May 31st, 1902, both the -Transvaal and Orange Free State having been formally annexed by the -British Empire. - -No less than 1072 officers and 20,870 non-commissioned officers and men -had died in the field, either from wounds or disease, whilst the total -Boer losses will probably never be known. - - - - -CHAPTER LXV. - -THE BATTLE OF JIDBALLI. - -1904. - - -To say that the story of Somaliland lies before it, is, at first -sight, to make a self-evident and apparently obvious assertion. But -undoubtedly the future of the country will constitute by far the most -important part of its history. The “Unknown Horn of Africa” was but -recently, and is indeed still, a barbarous land whose tale is yet to -be told. Day by day, however, the story is being added to, and this -out-of-the-way district of Africa is at the present receiving an amount -of attention from European Powers which will ensure it, ere long, an -important and prosperous development. - -As early as 1840 treaties with the native chiefs of this tract of -land opposite Aden had been concluded by the British. Between 1873-77 -the country was practically annexed by Egypt, but was given up and -eventually occupied by the British in 1885, who declared a Protectorate -over it, to the great satisfaction of its inhabitants. The reasons for -such occupation were obvious--partly to save the country from relapsing -into barbarism, and partly to prevent its occupation by other Powers, -by which the overland route to the east might be menaced. Such Powers -were France, Italy, and Abyssinia. The outcome of conferences between -these Powers--with France in 1888, Italy in ’91 and ’94, and Abyssinia -in ’97--fixed the boundaries of the Somali Coast Protectorate. So -far the story of Somaliland development was a peaceful one, and the -commerce of the country in skins and hides, ostrich feathers, gums, -cattle and sheep bade fair to grow and flourish to the profit of all -concerned. - -In 1899, however, the name of the Mullah began to be first heard. In -that year Haji Mohammed Abdullah, a strict Moslem and Somali patriot, -started a fanatical movement in the Dolbahanta country against both -British and Abyssinian rule. - -For several months, however, apathy marked the attitude of the British -Government towards the Mullah and his following. It was thought that -the rebellion would in all probability come to nothing, and nothing -was accordingly done to check it. The issue proved the contrary, and -as the Mullah’s following increased and he now and again moved within -a threatening distance of Berbera, the principal port, it was felt -that something must be done. The Abyssinians were the first to make a -move, and, massing a large army, they fought a sanguinary battle in -the Ogaden country against the forces of the Mullah at Jig-gigga. The -immediate outcome of this engagement was to drive the Mullah towards -Berbera, and once more his presence in the vicinity, and his frequent -daring raids, had the affect of unsettling the countryside. - -Accordingly, in 1901, Colonel Swayne, the Consul General of the -Protectorate, took the field with a small force, but with most -unfortunate results. It has been suggested that not only was the force -at Colonel Swayne’s disposal totally inadequate, but that his appeals -to the Foreign Office did not receive the backing they merited; in any -event, disaster overtook the small expeditionary force. Not at first, -however. On June 1st the column reached Sanala, and captured much of -the enemy’s live stock. Leaving a Zareba under Captain Macneil with -300 men, Colonel Swayne moved against the Mullah’s camp at Yahel. The -Zareba meantime was fiercely attacked, but gallantly defended, and the -enemy driven off. Further operations resulted in the break up of the -Mullah’s force, but the Mullah himself escaped across the Haud desert, -where pursuit was, under the circumstances, impossible. - -A period of comparative quiet followed, extending to nearly six -months, but at length, in December, 1901, the Mullah once more resumed -his operations against the friendly tribes. Colonel Swayne again -got together a force, but while operating between Bohotte and Mudug -sustained a severe reverse at Erego. Two officers, Colonel Phillips -and Captain Angus, with 50 men, were killed, and the British wounded -numbered over 100. The force was attacked in the thick bush, and the -Somali levies were severely shaken by the savage onslaught of the -Mullah’s men. Under the circumstances Colonels Swayne and Cobbe, the -latter wounded in the engagement, decided to retreat to Bohotte. - -Not a little anxiety was occasioned at home over this setback, and -the immediate outcome of Colonel Swayne’s urgent entreaty for more -men was the despatch of large reinforcements under General Manning. -Such measures were felt to be especially necessary, as a Hungarian -adventurer (“of the worst type,” says one account) was reported to be -directing the Mullah’s forces, and would assuredly make the most of the -British reverse. This report was, however, discredited. In any event, -large reinforcements were now despatched to Berbera; Bombay Grenadiers -from Aden, and Bombay Infantry from Simla, Soudanese and Sikhs, with -maxims and many extra officers--all were hastened to the scene of war. - -General Manning himself set foot in Berbera on the morning of the 22nd -October, and at once all was renewed activity. The campaign, however, -was destined to be a failure, owing to inefficient transport, the -service of which utterly broke down, and also to the great daring and -activity of the opposing force, whose fighting qualities had been -seriously underestimated. - -As far on as April 15th, 1903, advices reached this country from -Somaliland, telling of successful reconnaissances and bright prospects -of success, but two days later, on the 17th, and again on the 23rd of -the month, two such severe blows were inflicted on the large British -force now in the field as to render a second withdrawal from the -country necessary. Colonel Plunkett, in charge of a strong party of the -King’s African Rifles with maxims, set out from Galadi in the direction -of Walwal, on the 15th of the month for the purpose of rounding-up -stock in the bush. After marching 40 miles, the force left its spare -kit and maxims, and pushed on after the carriers, who, with the cattle, -were following the Mullah’s rear. On the 17th the force was surrounded -by the enemy and cut to pieces. No fewer than 10 officers and 174 men -were killed, among them Colonel Plunkett himself. The enemy’s force -was estimated at 80,000, of whom they left 2000 dead on the field. -Only 41 of the little British force managed to reach camp, six alone -being unwounded. Both maxims fell into the Mullah’s hands. A force -under Colonel Cobbe in the vicinity was, with the greatest difficulty, -extricated by General Manning, who left Bohotte at midnight on hearing -of the disaster. - -But alas! this was not all. A week later, on the 23rd, the flying -column under Major Gough, operating to the north, was attacked with a -loss of two officers, Captains Godfrey and Bruce, and 13 men. With the -greatest difficulty it reached Bohotte, and here the 1902 campaign came -to a disastrous termination. - -Small wonder that considerable dissatisfaction should by this time -have arisen at home over the conduct of the Somaliland campaign. -The question of withdrawal from the country was even mooted, but -fortunately overruled, and a still stronger force was once more got -together to initiate the campaign which is at the present time (1904) -in progress. - -Meanwhile the Mullah sustained a trifling defeat at the hands of an -Abyssinian force on the 31st May, the remains of the British expedition -being still at Bohotte, where they were detained until plans of -reinforcement and advance had been duly organised. - -On the 21st June Major-General Sir C. Egerton was appointed to command -the Somaliland expeditionary force. - -Shortly after the General’s arrival at Berbera, active and most -strenuous preparations were made for an expedition which should at -last succeed in overthrowing the Mullah’s power. Several months were -spent in these preparations. Reinforcements began to arrive in large -quantities at Berbera; from Simla came mounted infantry and Punjaubees, -companies of the Norfolk and Yorkshire regiments, mounted infantry -from Bombay, 300 of the Hampshire regiment from Aden, a telegraph -battalion of the Royal Engineers from Lorne, two companies of the Army -Service Corps from Durban, Natal, and even a strong contingent from the -newly-formed Boer colony in South Africa, with camels and transport -materials, and all the munitions of war poured into Somaliland in a -steady stream. - -Sheikh was chosen as a first base of concentration, and later this was -advanced to Kurit, where there is a capital and abundant water supply. -Lack of water indeed has constituted one of the chief difficulties -attending operations in Somaliland--the possessor of the somewhat -infrequent wells being master of the situation. Transport, too, is of -even greater importance than ever in such a country, Somali camels -alone being found thoroughly suitable for the purpose. Many thousands -of other camels were imported into the country, but it was found that -they stood the climate ill, and in many instances were totally useless. -Under the circumstances, the local supply had to be mainly depended -upon, and as this proved to be wholly inadequate, the best had to be -done under adverse circumstances. In due course, however, garrisons -were established at Bohotte, Ganero, and Burao, and early in December -the General issued a proclamation to the tribes that operations were -about to commence, and abjured them to preserve a loyal and helpful -attitude to the British arms. - -On the 19th December occurred the first fight of any importance. On -that date Colonel Kenna, moving out of Eil Dab, on a reconnaissance, -came on 2000 of the enemy at Jidballi at the head of the Nogal Valley. -Fierce fighting ensued, the enemy losing 80 killed and nearly 100 -wounded. The British loss was two of the Tribal horse killed. These -troops fought with conspicuous gallantry, and earned the special -commendation of their British leaders. After the engagement, Colonel -Kenna fell back upon the main body as the Mullah was reported to be in -force in the Nogal Valley. - -Such indeed proved to be the case. On January 11th was fought what -may be described as an important battle at Jidballi, the enemy losing -over 1000 killed, and retreating considerably shaken. At nine o’clock -on the morning of the 11th, General Egerton advanced upon the enemy’s -position. Leaving the heavy transport in a zareba, 12 miles in the -rear, the force advanced in the following order. - -The 1st and 2nd Brigades, commanded respectively by Generals Manning -and Fasken, marched in one large square, covered by a screen of -Illaloe natives on the front. The advance guard was composed of the -Gadabursi horse, with the Somali mounted infantry. On the south flank -was Major Kenna with two companies of British and three companies of -Indian mounted infantry. The Tribal horse, supported by the Bikauirs, -had been sent from the north flank to work round the enemy’s rear to -prevent them making a way to the east or north. - -Slowly the British force worked up towards the enemy’s position--a -deep nullah directly in front of the line of march. Nearer and nearer -came the attacking party, until within 700 yards of the position. -Suddenly the Mullah’s dervishes swept down with wild cries, and hurled -themselves towards the square. They never reached it. From rifle and -maxim swept forth such a fire as must have astounded those who lived to -recall it. For ten minutes an awful hurricane of bullets hurled back -the Mullah’s soldiers, and then, doubly bewildered by the flank attack -of the mounted troops, they turned and fled. The attempt to rush the -square had failed. It was the only one they made. Losing heart under -the terrific storm of lead, they scattered, helpless and disordered, in -all directions. Three hundred lay dead upon the field. - -Major Kenna’s mounted infantry now took a hand in the engagement, and -for two hours inflicted severe punishment on the fugitives at short -range, killing over 500, as they fled hither and thither, and only -pausing when his horses were worn out for lack of water, and ammunition -began to run short. - -The Mullah’s army at Jidballi was estimated at 5000 men, of whom they -left, as stated, 1000 dead behind their line of flight. The Mullah -himself, who was a few miles distant, escaped. But the victory had cost -us dear. Three officers, including Lieutenants C. H. Bowden-Smith and -V. R. Welland, were killed, together with nine of the native troops, -whilst the wounded officers numbered nine, and other wounded 22. The -total British force numbered 3200 of all ranks. - -Captain the Hon. T. Lister, of the 10th Hussars, who was at first -reported missing, was found also to have been killed. He was the eldest -son of Lord Ribbledale--a young man of five and twenty. - -Thus ended the fight at Jidballi, a position which the Mullah had -ordered his forces to hold to the last, and there can be no doubt -that the effect of the victory was far-reaching, if indeed it did not -succeed in shattering the morale of his troops. Meanwhile, the pursuit -of the fugitive was actively proceeded with. - - - - -CHAPTER LXVI. - -THE BATTLE AT HOT SPRINGS. - -1904. - - -For a series of years matters had been in an unsatisfactory state -between Thibet and the Indian Government. This was caused by the -non-fulfilment of treaty obligations on the part of the former. -The Indian Government made long-continued efforts to bring matters -to a proper understanding, but all without result. These efforts -were frustrated by combined duplicity on the part of the Llamas -of Thibet and of the Chinese authorities. The Thibet and Chinese -authorities having repeatedly failed to fulfil their promise of -sending properly-authorised deputies to settle matters of dispute and -disagreement, the Indian Government at last felt compelled to send a -political agent to the seat of Thibetan authority in order to have -proper parties to deal with. Accordingly, Colonel Younghusband was -despatched for that purpose, but for his protection he required a -military escort. The progress of the party was reported from time to -time, everything going on peacefully, when the country was startled -by the account of the following engagement, the British forces, under -General Macdonald, comprising 1000 men, also four guns and two maxims. - -The whole history of war shows no parallel to the extraordinary action -fought at Hot Springs, the tragical romance of it being heightened -by the fact that it took place in the throne of the winds of the -world, in a secret place of the earth under the shadow of the mighty -snow-capped mountains. The Thibetan position extended for about a mile -from the road under which the springs issue. Up the steep ridge the -road was barred by a wall ending in a blockhouse. Walls were built on -every fairly level spot on the ridge. When Colonel Younghusband asked -Brigadier-General Macdonald to get the Thibetans out of their position, -if possible without firing, our force was deployed and moved slowly -up the ridge. The Thibetans manning the topmost wall, numbering about -200, surrendered without resistance, and allowed themselves to be -disarmed. The remainder, however, obstinately held their places till -our troops were within a few feet. They then sullenly retired towards -the blockhouse, where the Lhassa General and other Thibetan officials -were collected. Within a short time there was gathered between the -blockhouse and the ridge a great mob of Thibetan soldiery. Estimates -as to their number differ, but the place they occupied would have held -a battalion in quarter column, and the Thibetans were shoulder to -shoulder. The driving operation was carried out with the most admirable -exactitude, the troops showing great self-restraint in not firing, -although not knowing when the Thibetans might attack them. - -When the Thibetans were all gathered together, Brigadier-General -Macdonald, Colonel Younghusband, their staffs, the press -correspondents, and others rode up to look at them. At this time the -Thibetan rear was perfectly open, and they could have marched away -if they had wished. The mob, nevertheless, stood together round -the Lhassa General in a discontented frame of mind and muttering -angry threats. Their attitude was sufficiently hostile to induce -Brigadier-General Macdonald to order up two more companies of Pioneers -with fixed bayonets. Presently there was a thin ring of Sikhs round -the Thibetans, but no one dreamt of the terrible event which was -impending. The officers got off their horses; some sat down to eat -sandwiches, and others brought out cameras. Suddenly a scuffle began -in the north-eastern corner of the ring. The Thibetans shook their -fists in the faces of the Sikhs and commenced throwing stones. The -Lhassa General himself fired the first shot, blowing away a Sikh’s -jaw. A great tumult instantly arose. The Thibetans uttered a wild -shout, drew their swords, and surged forward in all directions, firing -their matchlocks. About a dozen swordsmen made a desperate rush in the -direction of Brigadier-General Macdonald and the small knot of officers -surrounding him. - -Major Dunlop had two of his fingers slashed off. This assailant was -shot down by Lieutenant Bignell. Four Thibetans made for Mr. Edmund -Candler, “Daily Mail” correspondent, who was unarmed. He received no -fewer than 12 wounds. Brigadier-General Macdonald himself shot down one -of Mr. Candler’s assailants at a few yards distance, and Lieutenant -Davys, I.M.S., promptly killed two others, thus saving Mr. Candler -from death. The other Thibetans, rushing forward, were met by revolver -fire. Meanwhile, the Sikhs in front had drawn back a few yards, and met -the Thibetans who were trying to climb over the wall with a terrible -magazine fire. Four or five of the enemy actually climbed over the -wall, and died like heroes. One old man, armed with only a matchlock, -sprang over the heaps of dead and deliberately kneeling down, well -in advance of the others fired into the Sikhs. He was riddled with -bullets. The Thibetans were so huddled together that they were unable -either to use their swords or to fire. Many of them probably killed -each other in their mad excitement. Finally the mob surged to the rear, -breaking through the ring of Sikhs. - -The scenes that then followed were impressive and more awful than a -fight in the cockpit. The Thibetans, though their retreat was still -open, disdained to scatter and run. They tramped away slowly and -steadily, sullen and solemn, followed by a perfect hail of bullets. The -mountain battery came into action and tore their line with shrapnel. A -terrible trail of dead and dying marked their line of march. Finally -the last wounded Thibetan limped round the corner about 400 yards away. -The grim tragedy was over. The whole affair did not last ten minutes, -but in that short space of time the flower of the Thibetan army -perished. The Thibetan General and the whole of his personal escort, -as well as five high Lhassa officials were killed. Our own small losses -are accounted for by the fact that the Thibetan swordsmen in the front -rank could not reach the Sikhs, who had fixed bayonets, while the men -in the middle of the mob were unable to use any weapon, but they all -died game. - -All those who witnessed the scene will carry for ever the memory of the -grim, determined faces lighted with devildom and savagery. The Lhassa -General himself undoubtedly provoked the fight, for in his interview -with Colonel Younghusband his attitude was that of a man determined to -either die or turn the Mission back. Part of the fearlessness shown by -the Thibetans was undoubtedly due to want of knowledge of the effect of -modern firearms, as well as contempt for the smallness of our forces. -The Thibetan soldiers outnumbered the wing of the Sikhs by six or seven -to one. The impassive stolidity of the Sikhs of the 23rd and 32nd -Pioneers deserves a word of admiration. Had they given way before the -rush of the swordsmen, or had Brigadier-General Macdonald and the small -knot of officers shown less personal courage, a disaster one does not -care to dwell upon might have taken place. Colonel Younghusband and his -staff were amongst the onlookers near the Thibetan soldiers, and were -wholly unarmed. - -The total British casualties were 12, but, besides these, two or three -officers and a number of men received bruises from the flat edge of the -Thibetan swords. Immediately after our wounded had been attended to, -several officers with attendants went out among the wounded Thibetans -scattered over the battlefield, binding up injured limbs, administering -water, and applying field dressings to the wounded. Our troops provided -dressing splints, hastily improvised from the muskets and scabbards -abandoned by the enemy. The Thibetan prisoners were employed in placing -the wounded under shelter. The next day men were sent out from Turin, -and a large number of wounded were brought into a house in the village, -where Captain Baird and Lieutenant Day attended to them. They were -evidently most grateful for these attentions. Some of them were to be -seen cheerfully smoking cigarettes, and there were no signs of cringing -in their manner, which rather suggested a proud and independent spirit. - - -THE END. - - -Transcriber’s Note: - -Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation are as in the original. - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Battles of the British Army, by -Robert Melvin Blackwood - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BATTLES OF THE BRITISH ARMY *** - -***** This file should be named 51056-0.txt or 51056-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/1/0/5/51056/ - -Produced by Brian Coe, Wayne Hammond and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/51056-0.zip b/old/51056-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index faaa437..0000000 --- a/old/51056-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51056-h.zip b/old/51056-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ef13bac..0000000 --- a/old/51056-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51056-h/51056-h.htm b/old/51056-h/51056-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 8f4a206..0000000 --- a/old/51056-h/51056-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,25573 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.1//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml11/DTD/xhtml11.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - The Battles of the British Army, by Robert Melvin Blackwood, M.A.. -- a Project Gutenberg eBook - </title> - <style type="text/css"> - -a { - text-decoration: none} - -#coverpage { - margin: 2em auto} - -body { - padding: 4px; - margin: auto 10%} - -p { - text-align: justify} - -.small { - font-size: small} - -.medium { - font-size: medium} - -.large { - font-size: large} - -.xlarge { - font-size: x-large} - -h1, h2, h3 { - text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ - clear: both; - margin: 2em auto 1em auto} - -.ph1 { - text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ - clear: both; - font-size: xx-large; - font-weight: bold; - margin: 2em auto 1em auto} - -hr { - border-top: 4px double #8c8b8b;} - -hr.chap { - width: 65%; margin: 2em 17.5%; clear: both} - -.i4 { - padding-left: 4em; - text-indent: -2em} - -.p1 { - padding-top: .5em} - -table { - margin: auto} - -.tdr { - text-align: right;} - -.tdc { - text-align: center;} - -.bt { - border-top: solid 2px;} - -.copy { - font-size: small; - text-align: center} - -.smcap { - font-variant: small-caps;} - -/* Images */ -img { - border: none; - max-width: 100%} - -.figcenter { - clear: both; - margin: auto; - text-align: center;} - -/* Footnotes */ -.fnanchor { - vertical-align: super; - font-size: small; - line-height: .1em; - text-decoration: none; - white-space: nowrap /* keeps footnote on same line as referenced text */} - -.footnote { - text-indent: -.5em; - padding-left: 2em} - -.footnote p { - text-indent: 0em; - padding-left: 2em; - margin: 1em 1em} - -.label { - display: inline-block; - text-indent: -2em; - text-align: right; - text-decoration: none} - -/* Transcriber's notes */ -.transnote { - background-color: #E6E6FA; - border: silver solid 1px; - color: black; - margin: 2em auto 5em auto; - padding: 1em} - -.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ - /* visibility: hidden; */ - color: silver; - position: absolute; - right: 1em; - font-size: small; - text-align: right; -} /* page numbers */ - - </style> - </head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Battles of the British Army, by -Robert Melvin Blackwood - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Battles of the British Army - Being a Popular Account of All the Principal Engagements - During the Last Hundred Years - -Author: Robert Melvin Blackwood - -Release Date: January 27, 2016 [EBook #51056] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BATTLES OF THE BRITISH ARMY *** - - - - -Produced by Brian Coe, Wayne Hammond and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries) - - - - - - -</pre> - - -<div id="coverpage" class="figcenter"> -<img src="images/cover.jpg" -alt="" /> -<p class="copy">The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.</p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_1">1</span></p> - -<h1>THE BATTLES<br /> -<span class="medium">OF THE</span><br /> -BRITISH ARMY</h1> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_2">2</span></p> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_3">3</span></p> - -<p class="ph1"> -<span class="smcap">The Battles</span><br /> -<span class="medium">OF THE</span><br /> -<span class="smcap">British Army</span><br /> -<br /> -<span class="medium">BEING<br /> -<i>A POPULAR ACCOUNT OF ALL THE PRINCIPAL<br /> -ENGAGEMENTS DURING THE LAST<br /> -HUNDRED YEARS</i></span><br /> -<br /> -<span class="small">BY</span><br /> -<span class="xlarge smcap">Robert Melvin Blackwood, m.a.</span><br /> -<br /> -<span class="small">AUTHOR OF<br /> -<br /> -“<i>The British Army at Home and Abroad</i>,”<br /> -“<i>Some Great Commanders</i>,”<br /> -<i>&c.</i>, <i>&c.</i></span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span class="medium"><i>THIRD EDITION</i><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -LONDON: SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,<br /> -HAMILTON, KENT AND CO. LTD.</span><br /> -</p> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_4">4</span></p> -<hr class="chap" /> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_5">5</span></p> - -<h2 id="PREFACE">PREFACE.</h2> - -<p>All phases of life and incident relating to the building up -and consolidation of our Empire, ought to be of supreme interest -to those who regard themselves as Britain’s sons. Fortunately -the arts of peace, and the respect for justice and individual -right, have had much to do with the growth of the greatest -empire in the world’s history.</p> - -<p>At the same time, unfortunate though the case may be, the -ordinance of battle has had no small share in the extension of -the country’s interests. In acknowledging this unfortunate -fact, it is so far consoling to realise that many of these conflicts -have been thrust upon us, and were not sought on our part, in -the interests of self-aggrandisement. It likewise is a matter -for congratulation, that this battle feature in the future history -of our country, is likely to prove much less than in the past. -All wise and good men will strive towards this end. Even -those who look on the appeal to arms as unavoidable in international -controversies, concur in thinking it a deplorable -necessity, only to be resorted to when all peaceful modes of -arrangement have been vainly tried. And also, when the law -of self-defence or of the defence of national interest justifies -a state, like an individual, in using force to protect itself from -imminent and serious injury.</p> - -<p>The battles, however, form a large and integral part of our -past national history. And, so far as they are in the cause of -right, we may well be proud of them. Our soldiers and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_6">6</span> -generals may compare favourably with those of any other -nationality. For bravery, indomitable pluck, and perseverance -they never have been surpassed in the whole annals of history. -A fearful and wonderful interest is attached to these scenes of -bloodshed. The intense love of country and honour, and the -undeniable greatness of disciplined courage, which make soldiers -confront death and destruction, excite our profound admiration. -The powers also of the human intellect are rarely more strongly -displayed than they are in the capable commander who regulates, -arrays, and wields at his will the armed masses under him, -and who, cool in the midst of fearful peril, is ready with fresh -resources as the varying vicissitudes of battle require. Seeing -that these splendid feats of arms and acts of patriotism, are the -performances of our own fathers and brothers, intense interest -in, and knowledge of their details, ought to be universal throughout -the land.</p> - -<p>In the present volume will be found separate and popularly -written narratives of all the principal engagements that have -been fought by our soldiers during the last hundred years. -They are arranged in chronological order, so that, in a sense, -the volume comprises a popular military history for that -lengthened period. Giving the battles by themselves, apart -from the intervening transactions of lesser interest, and also -the omission of political affairs, will no doubt prove a convenience -to many. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_7">7</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CONTENTS">CONTENTS.</h2> - -<table> - <tr> - <td><a href="#CHAPTER_I">CHAPTER I.</a></td> - <td class="tdr small">PAGE</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF ALEXANDRIA</i>—1801</td> - <td class="tdr">13</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_II">CHAPTER II.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF ASSAYE</i>—1803</td> - <td class="tdr">24</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_III">CHAPTER III.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>CAPTURE OF THE CAPE OF GOOD HOPE</i>—1806</td> - <td class="tdr">30</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV">CHAPTER IV.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF MAIDA</i>—1806</td> - <td class="tdr">35</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_V">CHAPTER V.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF ROLICA</i>—1808</td> - <td class="tdr">39</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI">CHAPTER VI.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF VIMIERO</i>—1808</td> - <td class="tdr">43</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII">CHAPTER VII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF CORUNNA</i>—1809</td> - <td class="tdr">47</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII">CHAPTER VIII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF TALAVERA</i>—1809</td> - <td class="tdr">60</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX">CHAPTER IX.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF BUSACO</i>—1810</td> - <td class="tdr">73</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_X">CHAPTER X.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF BAROSA</i>—1811</td> - <td class="tdr">81</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI">CHAPTER XI.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF FUENTES D’ONORO</i>—1811</td> - <td class="tdr">88</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII">CHAPTER XII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF ALBUERA</i>—1811</td> - <td class="tdr">92<span class="pagenum" id="Page_8">8</span></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII">CHAPTER XIII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE SIEGE OF RODRIGO</i>—1812</td> - <td class="tdr">98</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV">CHAPTER XIV.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE SIEGE OF BADAJOZ</i>—1812</td> - <td class="tdr">103</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV">CHAPTER XV.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF SALAMANCA</i>—1812</td> - <td class="tdr">112</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI">CHAPTER XVI.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE SIEGE OF BURGOS</i>—1812</td> - <td class="tdr">123</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII">CHAPTER XVII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF VITORIA</i>—1813</td> - <td class="tdr">128</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII">CHAPTER XVIII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES (Part First)</i>—1813</td> - <td class="tdr">138</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX">CHAPTER XIX.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE SIEGE OF SAN SEBASTIAN</i>—1813</td> - <td class="tdr">145</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XX">CHAPTER XX.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES (Part Second)</i>—1813</td> - <td class="tdr">149</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXI">CHAPTER XXI.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES (Part Third)</i>—1813</td> - <td class="tdr">153</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXII">CHAPTER XXII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES (Part Fourth)</i>—1814</td> - <td class="tdr">159</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIII">CHAPTER XXIII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF TOULOUSE</i>—1814</td> - <td class="tdr">163</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIV">CHAPTER XXIV.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF QUATRE BRAS</i>—1815</td> - <td class="tdr">167<span class="pagenum" id="Page_9">9</span></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXV">CHAPTER XXV.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO</i>—1815</td> - <td class="tdr">177</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXVI">CHAPTER XXVI.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO (Continued)</i>—1815</td> - <td class="tdr">180</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXVII">CHAPTER XXVII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO (Continued)</i>—1815</td> - <td class="tdr">187</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXVIII">CHAPTER XXVIII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF KEMMENDINE</i>—1824</td> - <td class="tdr">193</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIX">CHAPTER XXIX.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF MELLOONE</i>—1825</td> - <td class="tdr">201</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXX">CHAPTER XXX.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF PAGAHM-MEW</i>—1825</td> - <td class="tdr">206</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXI">CHAPTER XXXI.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE AFGHANISTAN DISASTERS</i>—1838-39</td> - <td class="tdr">208</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXII">CHAPTER XXXII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE DEFEAT OF THE BILUCHIS</i>—1842</td> - <td class="tdr">211</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXIII">CHAPTER XXXIII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF MOODKEE</i>—1845</td> - <td class="tdr">215</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXIV">CHAPTER XXXIV.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF FEROZEPORE</i>—1845</td> - <td class="tdr">223</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXV">CHAPTER XXXV.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLES OF ALIWAL AND SOBRAON</i>—1846</td> - <td class="tdr">226</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXVI">CHAPTER XXXVI.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF MARTABAN</i>—1852</td> - <td class="tdr">231</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXVII">CHAPTER XXXVII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF PEGU</i>—1852</td> - <td class="tdr">236<span class="pagenum" id="Page_10">10</span></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXVIII">CHAPTER XXXVIII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF THE ALMA</i>—1854</td> - <td class="tdr">241</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXIX">CHAPTER XXXIX.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF BALACLAVA</i>—1854</td> - <td class="tdr">252</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XL">CHAPTER XL.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF INKERMAN</i>—1854</td> - <td class="tdr">261</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XLI">CHAPTER XLI.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL</i>—1854-55</td> - <td class="tdr">269</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XLII">CHAPTER XLII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLES OF BUSHIRE, KOOSHAB, AND MOHAMMERAH</i>—1856-57</td> - <td class="tdr">280</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XLIII">CHAPTER XLIII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLES AT DELHI</i>—1857</td> - <td class="tdr">291</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XLIV">CHAPTER XLIV.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLES AT DELHI (Continued)</i>—1857</td> - <td class="tdr">299</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XLV">CHAPTER XLV.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLES AT DELHI (Continued)</i>—1857</td> - <td class="tdr">308</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XLVI">CHAPTER XLVI.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLES AT CAWNPORE</i>—1857</td> - <td class="tdr">316</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XLVII">CHAPTER XLVII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW</i>—1857</td> - <td class="tdr">326</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XLVIII">CHAPTER XLVIII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW (Continued)</i>—1857</td> - <td class="tdr">335</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XLIX">CHAPTER XLIX.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE FIGHTING AT ALLAHABAD</i>—1857</td> - <td class="tdr">344<span class="pagenum" id="Page_11">11</span></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_L">CHAPTER L.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE FIGHTING AT FUTTEHGHUR—1857</i></td> - <td class="tdr">349</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LI">CHAPTER LI.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE SIEGE OF KOTAH</i>—1858</td> - <td class="tdr">352</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LII">CHAPTER LII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE FIGHTING AT JHANSI, ROOHEA, AND BAREILLY</i>—1857-58</td> - <td class="tdr">356</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LIII">CHAPTER LIII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE CAPTURE OF CANTON</i>—1857</td> - <td class="tdr">364</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LIV">CHAPTER LIV.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLES AT THE TAKU FORTS</i>—1860</td> - <td class="tdr">373</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LV">CHAPTER LV.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF AROGEE</i>—1863</td> - <td class="tdr">382</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LVI">CHAPTER LVI.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE STORMING OF MAGDALA</i>—1868</td> - <td class="tdr">388</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LVII">CHAPTER LVII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLES OF AMOAFUL AND ORDASHU</i>—1874</td> - <td class="tdr">393</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LVIII">CHAPTER LVIII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLES WITH THE ZULUS</i>—1879</td> - <td class="tdr">401</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LIX">CHAPTER LIX.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF MAZRA</i>—1880</td> - <td class="tdr">413</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LX">CHAPTER LX.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF TEL-EL-KEBIR</i>—1882</td> - <td class="tdr">420</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LXI">CHAPTER LXI.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF MINHLA</i>—1885</td> - <td class="tdr">430<span class="pagenum" id="Page_12">12</span></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LXII">CHAPTER LXII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF THE ATBARA</i>—1898</td> - <td class="tdr">435</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LXIII">CHAPTER LXIII.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF OMDURMAN</i>—1898</td> - <td class="tdr">444</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LXIV">CHAPTER LXIV.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE ADVANCE OF ROBERTS</i>—1900</td> - <td class="tdr">454</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LXV">CHAPTER LXV.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE OF JIDBALLI</i>—1904</td> - <td class="tdr">465</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="p1" colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_LXVI">CHAPTER LXVI.</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4"><i>THE BATTLE AT HOT SPRINGS</i>—1904</td> - <td class="tdr">469</td> - </tr> -</table> -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_13">13</span></p> - -<p class="ph1" id="THE_BATTLES">THE BATTLES<br /> - -<span class="medium">OF THE</span><br /> - -BRITISH ARMY</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_I"><span class="large">CHAPTER I.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF ALEXANDRIA.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1801.</span></h2> - -<p>In 1800, an attempt on Cadiz was planned and abandoned; -and an army, the <i>corps élite</i> of Britain, was kept idly afloat in -transports at an enormous expense, suffering from tempestuous -weather, and losing their energies and discipline, while one -scheme was proposed after another, only to be considered and -rejected. By turns Italy and South America were named as -countries where they might be successfully employed—but to -both designs, on mature deliberation, strong objections were -found; and on the 25th of October final orders were received -from England, directing the fleet and army forthwith to rendezvous -at Malta, and thence proceed to Egypt.</p> - -<p>The troops on reaching the island were partially disembarked -while the ships were refitting; and the fresh provisions -and salubrious air of Valetta soon restored many who had -suffered from long confinement and salt rations. Five hundred -Maltese were enlisted to serve as pioneers. Water-casks were -replenished, stores laid in, the troops re-embarked; and on the -20th of December, the first division got under weigh, followed by -the second on the succeeding day.</p> - -<p>Instead of sailing direct for their destination, the fleet proceeded -to the Bay of Macri. Finding that roadstead too open, -the admiral shaped his course for the coast of Caramania. There -he was overtaken by a gale of wind—and though close to the -magnificent harbour of Marmorrice, its existence appears to have -been known, out of a fleet of two hundred vessels, only to the -captain of a brig of war. As the fleet were caught in a heavy -gale on a lee shore, the result might have been most disastrous -to the transports, who could not carry sufficient canvas to work -off the land. Fortunately, Marmorrice proved a haven of -refuge; and the surprise and pleasure of the soldiers can scarcely -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_14">14</span> -be described, when they found themselves in smooth water, and -surrounded by the grandest scenery imaginable, “though, the -instant before, the fleet was labouring in a heavy gale, and rolling -in a tremendous sea.”</p> - -<p>Another landing of the troops took place, and no advantages -resulted from it to compensate the loss of time which allowed the -French to obtain strong reinforcements. Goat’s flesh was -abundant, and poultry plentiful; but the Turks had probably -been apprised beforehand of the munificence of the British, as -every article was advanced on the arrival of the fleet four hundred -per cent. in price.</p> - -<p>The remount of the cavalry formed an ostensible, almost an -only reason, for the expedition visiting Asia Minor, and consuming -time that might have been so successfully employed. -The horses arrived, but from their wretched quality and condition -they proved a sorry equivalent for the expense and trouble -their acquisition cost.</p> - -<p>While the expedition was in the harbour of Marmorrice, an -awful tempest came suddenly on, and raged with unintermitting -fury for two days. It thundered violently—hailstones fell as -large as walnuts—deluges of water rushed from the mountains, -sweeping everything away. The horses broke loose—the ships -drove from their anchors—the Swiftsure, a seventy-four, was -struck with lightning—and many others lost masts, spars, and -were otherwise disabled. Amid this elemental war, signal-guns -fired from vessels in distress, and the howling of wolves and -other wild animals in the woods, added to the uproar.</p> - -<p>After a protracted delay in waiting for the Turkish armament, -which was expected to have been in perfect readiness, -the expedition left the harbour without it on the 23rd of -February. The sight, when the fleet got under weigh, was most -imposing; the men-of-war, transports, and store-ships amounting -to one hundred and seventy-five sail.</p> - -<p>The British army was composed of the whole or portions of -twenty-seven regiments, exclusive of artillery and pioneers.<a id="FNanchor_1" href="#Footnote_1" class="fnanchor">1</a> Its -total strength in rank and file, including one thousand sick and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_15">15</span> -five hundred Maltese, was fifteen thousand three hundred and -thirty men. In this number all the <i>attachés</i> of the army were -reckoned—and consequently the entire force that could have been -combatant in the field would not exceed twelve thousand bayonets -and sabres. This was certainly a small army with which to -attack an enemy in possession of the country, holding fortified -posts, with a powerful artillery, a numerous cavalry, and having -a perfect acquaintance with the only places on the coast where it -was practicable to disembark in safety.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<h3><a id="Footnote_1" href="#FNanchor_1" class="label">1</a> -EFFECTIVE STRENGTH OF THE EGYPTIAN ARMY.</h3> -<p> -Guards—Major-General Ludlow.<br /> -1st, or Royals, 2nd battalions 54th and 92nd—Major-General Coote.<br /> -8th, 13th, 90th—Major-General Craddock.<br /> -2nd, or Queen’s, 50th, 79th—Major-General Lord Craven.<br /> -18th, 30th, 44th, 89th—Brigadier-General Doyle.<br /> -Minorca, De Rolde’s, Dillon’s—Major-General Stuart.<br /> -</p> - -<h3>RESERVE.</h3> - -<p>40th, Flank Company, 23rd, 28th, 42nd, 58th, Corsican Rangers—Major-General -Moore.</p> - -<p>Detachment 11th Dragoons, 12th Dragoons, 26th Dragoons—Brigadier-General -Finch.</p> - -<p>Artillery and Prince’s—Brigadier-General Lawson.</p></div> - -<p>On the 1st of March the Arab’s tower was in sight, and next -morning the whole fleet entered Aboukir Bay.<a id="FNanchor_2" href="#Footnote_2" class="fnanchor">2</a> On the following -morning a French frigate was seen running into Alexandria, -having entered the bay in company with the British fleet.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_2" href="#FNanchor_2" class="label">2</a> -The men-of-war brought up exactly in the place where the Battle of the Nile -was fought, the Foudroyant chafing her cables on the wreck of the French Admiral’s -ship. The anchor of the L’Orient was crept for and recovered.</p></div> - -<p>The weather was unfavourable for attempting a landing of the -troops. This was a serious disappointment, and an accidental -occurrence added to the inconvenience it would have otherwise -caused. Two engineer officers, engaged in reconnoitring the -coast, advanced too far into the bay through an over-zealous -anxiety to mark out a landing-place. They were seen and overtaken -by a French gunboat, who fired into the cutter, killing one -of the engineers and making the other prisoner. The survivor -was brought ashore, and forwarded to Cairo to General Menou; -and thus, had the British descent been before doubtful, this -unfortunate discovery would have confirmed the certainty of an -intended landing, and allowed ample time for preparations being -made to oppose it.</p> - -<p>The weather moderated in the morning of the 7th, and the -signal was made by the flag-ship “to prepare for landing.” But -the sea was still so much up that the attempt was postponed, -and with the exception of an affair between the boats of the -Foudroyant and a party of the enemy, whom they drove from a -block-house, that day passed quietly over.</p> - -<p>The 8th was more moderate—the swell had abated—and -preparations for the landing commenced. At two o’clock the -first division were in the boats, amounting to five thousand five -hundred men, under General Coote; while the ships, on board of -which the remainder of the army still remained, were anchored -as near the shore as possible, to allow the landing brigades their -immediate support. The right and left flanks of the boats were -protected by launches and gun-brigs; three sloops of war, with -springs from their cables, had laid their broadsides towards the -beach; and the Fury and Tartarus had taken a position to cover -the troops with the fire of their mortars.</p> - -<p>The French were drawn up on a ridge of sandhills, with an -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_16">16</span> -elevated hillock in their centre, and twelve pieces of artillery in -position along their line. The moment was one of absorbing -interest—and many a heart beat fast as, in half-companies, the -soldiers stood under arms in the launches, impatiently waiting for -the signal to advance.</p> - -<p>A gun was fired; off sprang the boats, while the men-of-war -opened their batteries, and the bomb-vessels commenced throwing -shells. The cannonade from the shipping was promptly returned -by the French lines and Castle of Aboukir; while on swept the -regiments towards the beach, under a furious discharge of shot -and shells, and a torrent of grape and musketry, that ploughed -the surface of the water, or carried death into the dense masses -of men crowded in the launches. But nothing could exceed the -glorious rivalry displayed by both services in advancing; while -shot was hailing on the water, the sailors as the spray flashed -from their oar-blades, nobly emulated each other in trying who -should first beach his boat. Each cheered the other forward, -while the soldiers caught the enthusiastic spirit and answered -them with loud huzzas. The beach was gained, the 23rd and -40th jumped into the surf, reached the shore, formed as they -cleared the water, and rushed boldly up the sandhills, never -attempting to draw a trigger, but leaving all to be decided by -the bayonet. The French regiments that confronted them were -driven from the heights; while pressing on, the Nole hills in the -rear, with three pieces of artillery, were captured.</p> - -<p>The 42nd were equally successful; they formed with beautiful -regularity in the face of a French battalion protected by two -guns, and after defeating a charge of two hundred cavalry, -stormed and occupied the heights.</p> - -<p>While these brilliant attacks had been in progress, the Guards -were charged by the French dragoons in the very act of landing, -and a temporary disorder ensued. The 58th had formed on the -right, and, by a well-directed fire, repulsed the cavalry with loss. -The Guards corrected their line, and instantly showed front, -while the French, unable to shake the formation of the British, -retired behind the sandhills.</p> - -<p>The transport boats had been outstripped by those of the -men-of-war—and consequently, the Royals and 54th only touched -the shore as the dragoons rode off. Their landing was, however, -admirably timed; for a French column, under cover of the sandhills, -was advancing with fixed bayonets on the left flank of the -Guards. On perceiving these newly-landed regiments, its -courage failed; it halted, delivered a volley, and then hastily -retreated.</p> - -<p>The British had now possession of the heights; the brigade of -Guards was formed and advancing, and the boats returning to -the ships for the remainder of the army. Observing this, the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_17">17</span> -enemy abandoned their position on the ridge, and, retiring behind -the sandhills in the rear, for some time kept up a scattered fire. -But on the British moving forward they deserted the ground -entirely, leaving three hundred killed and wounded, eight pieces -of cannon, and a number of horses to the victors. The -remainder of the brigades were safely disembarked, Sir Ralph -Abercrombie landed, and a position taken up, the right upon the -sea, and the left on Lake Maadie.</p> - -<p>A landing in the face of an enemy, prepared and in position -like the French, under a heavy cannonade, and effected on a -dangerous beach, would naturally occasion a severe loss of life; -and several promising officers, and nearly five hundred men, -were killed, wounded, and missing. The only surprise is, that -the casualties were not greater. The mode in which an army is -debarked exposes it unavoidably to fire, and troops, packed by -fifties in a launch, afford a striking mark for an artillerist. Guns, -already in position on the shore, enable those who work them to -obtain the range of an approaching object with great precision; -and the effect of a well-directed shot upon a boat crowded with -troops is necessarily most destructive.</p> - -<p>After the army had been united, it advanced by slow marches, -some trifling skirmishing daily occurring between the advanced -posts. The British bivouac was at the town of Mandora, and -Sir Ralph moved forward to attack the enemy, who were posted -on a ridge of heights.</p> - -<p>The French, reinforced by two half brigades of infantry, a -regiment of cavalry from Cairo, and a corps from Rosetta, -mustered about five thousand five hundred of that arm, with -five hundred horse, and five-and-twenty pieces of artillery. Their -position was well chosen, as it stood on a bold eminence having -an extensive glacis in its front, which would allow full sweep for -the fire of its numerous and well-appointed artillery. The -British attack was directed against the right wing, and in two -lines the brigades advanced in columns of regiments, the reserve -covering the movements, and marching parallel with the first.</p> - -<p>Immediately on debouching from a date-wood, the enemy -descended from the heights, and the 92nd—the leading regiment -on the left—was attacked by a furious discharge of grape and -musketry; while the French cavalry charged down the hill, and -threw themselves upon the 90th, which led the right column. -Though the charge was most gallantly made, Latour Maubourg -leading the dragoons at a gallop, a close and shattering volley -from the 90th obliged them to turn along the front of the -regiment, and retreat with a heavy loss. A few of the leading -files, however, had actually reached the line, and were bayoneted -in a desperate effort to break it. The attempt failed, and in -executing his duty gloriously, their gallant leader was desperately -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_18">18</span> -wounded. The British pushed the reserve into action on the -right; the Guards, in the rear, to support the centre, and Doyle’s -brigade, in column, behind the left. The French were on every -point forced from their position—but, covered by the fire of their -numerous guns and the fusilade of their voltigeurs, they retreated -across the plain, and occupied their own lines on the heights of -Alexandria.</p> - -<p>Dillon’s regiment during this movement made a brilliant -bayonet charge, captured two guns, and turned them instantly on -the enemy. Wishing to follow up this success, Sir Ralph -attempted to carry the position by a <i>coup de main</i>; and advancing -across the plain, he directed the brigades of Moore and -Hutchinson to assault the flanks of the French position simultaneously. -To attempt dislodging a force posted as the enemy -were, could only end in certain discomfiture. The troops could -make no way—a murderous fire of artillery mowed them down; -“the French, no longer in danger, had only to load and fire: -aim was unnecessary, the bullets could not but do their office -and plunge into the lines.” For several hours the British -remained, suffering this exterminating fire patiently; and at -sunset, the order being given to fall back, the army retired and -took up a position for the night.</p> - -<p>The British loss, its strength considered, was immense. -Eleven hundred men were killed and wounded; while that of the -enemy amounted barely to a third, with four field-pieces, which -they were obliged to abandon.</p> - -<p>A strong position was now taken by Sir Ralph; the right -reached the sea, resting on the ruins of a Roman palace, and -projecting a quarter of a mile over heights in front. This promontory -of sandhills and ruins was some three hundred yards -across, sloping gradually to a valley, which divided it from the -hills which formed the rest of the lines. The extreme left -appuied on two batteries, and Lake Maadie protected the rear—and -the whole, from sea to lake, extended about a mile. In -front of the right, the ground was uneven; but that before the -centre would admit cavalry to act. The whole space had once -been a Roman colony—and, on its ruined site, a hard-fought day -was now about to be decided.</p> - -<p>The French position was still stronger than the British lines, -as it stretched along a ridge of lofty hills, extending from the -sea on one side to the canal of Alexandria on the other. A -tongue of land in the advance of their right, ran nearly for a mile -parallel with the canal, and had obliged the British posts to be -thrown considerably back, and thus obliqued their line. In a -classic and military view, nothing could be more imposing than -the ground on which Menou’s army were encamped. In the -centre stood Fort Cretin; on the left, Fort Caffarelli; Pompey’s -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_19">19</span> -Pillar showed boldly on the right; Cleopatra’s Needle on the left; -while Alexandria appeared in the background, with its walls -extending to the sea; and at the extremity of a long low neck of -land, the ancient Pharos was visible. Wherever the eye ranged, -objects of no common interest met it; some of the “wonders of -the world” were contiguous; and “the very ruins under foot were -sacred from their antiquity.”</p> - -<p>The British army had little leisure, and probably as little -inclination, to indulge in classic recollections. The men were -busily engaged in fortifying the position, bringing up guns for -the batteries, and collecting ammunition and stores. The -magazines were inconveniently situated; and to roll weighty -spirit-casks through the deep sands was a most laborious task, -and it principally devolved upon the seamen. The fuel was -particularly bad, the billets being obtained from the date-tree, -which it is almost impossible to ignite, and whose smoke, when -kindling, pains, by its pungency, the eyes of all within its -influence. Water was abundant, but of indifferent quality; and -as Menou, with a most unjustifiable severity, inflicted death upon -the Arabs who should be found bringing sheep to the camp, the -price of fresh provisions was high, and the supply precarious.</p> - -<p>On the 10th, an affair took place between an enemy’s patrol -and a detachment of British cavalry, under Colonel Archdale. -It was a very gallant, but very imprudent, encounter—a third -of the men, and half the officers, being killed or taken. Another -casualty occurred also, to the great regret of all. Colonel Brice, -of the Guards, in going his rounds, was deceived by a mirage; -and coming unexpectedly on an enemy’s post, received a wound -of which he died the third day, a prisoner.</p> - -<p>Menou was reported to be advancing; and an Arab chief -apprised Sir Sydney Smith, that the French intended an attack -upon the British camp next morning. The information was discredited; -but the result proved that it was authentic.</p> - -<p>On the 21st of March, the army, at three o’clock, as usual, -stood to their arms, and for half an hour all was undisturbed. -Suddenly, a solitary musket was fired, a cannon-shot succeeded -it, and a spattering fusilade, broken momentarily with the heavier -booming of a gun, announced that an attack was being made. -The feebleness of the fire rendered it doubtful against what point -the real effort of the French would be directed. All looked impatiently -for daybreak, which, though faintly visible in the east, -seemed to break more tardily the more its assistance was desired.</p> - -<p>On the right, a noise was heard; all listened in breathless -expectation; shouts and a discharge of musketry succeeded; the -roar increased; momentarily it became louder—there indeed the -enemy were in force—and there the British line was seriously -assailed. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_20">20</span></p> - -<p>Favoured by broken ground, and covered by the haze of -morning, the French had partially surprised the videts, attacked -the pickets, and following them quickly, drove them back upon -the line. One column advanced upon the ruin held by the 58th, -their drums beating the <i>pas de charge</i>, and the officers cheering -the men forward. Colonel Houston, who commanded the regiment, -fearing lest his own pickets might have been retiring in -front of the enemy’s column, reserved his fire until the glazed -hats of the French were distinguishable in the doubtful light. -The 58th lined a wall partly dilapidated, but which in some places -afforded them an excellent breastwork; and the twilight allowed -the French column to be only distinctly seen when within thirty -yards of the post. As the regiment occupied detached portions -of the wall, where its greater ruin exposed it to attack, an -irregular but well-sustained fusilade was kept up, until the -enemy’s column, unable to bear the quick and well-directed -musketry of the British, retired into a hollow for shelter. There -they reformed, and wheeling to the right endeavoured to turn the -left of the redoubt, while another column marched against the -battery occupied by the 28th. On the front attack the regiment -opened a heavy fire, but part of the enemy had gained the rear, -and another body penetrated through the ruined wall. Thus -assailed on every side, the 58th wheeled back two companies, -who, after delivering three effective volleys, rushed forward with -the bayonet. The 23rd now came to support the 58th, while -the 42nd moved round the exterior of the ruins, cutting off the -French retreat; and of the enemy, all who entered the redoubt -were killed or taken.</p> - -<p>The situation of the 28th and 58th was, for a time, as extraordinary -as it was dangerous, for at the same moment they were -actually repelling three separate attacks, and were assailed -simultaneously on their front, flanks, and rear.</p> - -<p>The 42nd, in relieving the 28th, was exposed to a serious -charge of French cavalry. Nearly unperceived, the dragoons -wheeled suddenly round the left of the redoubt, and though the -ground was full of holes, rode furiously over tents and baggage, -and, charging <i>en masse</i>, completely overthrew the Highlanders. -In this desperate emergency, the 42nd, with broken ranks, and -in that unavoidable confusion which, when it occurs, renders -cavalry so irresistible, fought furiously hand to hand, and -opposed their bayonets fearlessly to the sabres of the French. -The flank companies of the 40th, immediately beside them, dared -not, for a time, deliver their fire, the combatants were so intermingled -in the <i>mêlée</i>. At this moment General Stuart brought -up the foreign brigade in beautiful order, and their heavy and -well-sustained fusilade decided the fate of the day. “Nothing -could withstand it, and the enemy fled or perished.” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_21">21</span></p> - -<p>During this charge of cavalry, Sir Ralph Abercrombie, who -had ridden to the right on finding it seriously engaged, advanced -to the ruins where the contest was raging, after having -despatched his aide-de-camp<a id="FNanchor_3" href="#Footnote_3" class="fnanchor">3</a> with orders to the more distant -brigades. He was quite alone, and some French dragoons having -penetrated to the spot, one, remarking that he was a superior -officer, charged and overthrew the veteran commander. In an -attempt to cut him down, the old man, nerved with a momentary -strength, seized the uplifted sword, and wrested it from his -assailant, while a Highland soldier transfixed the Frenchman with -his bayonet. Unconscious that he was wounded in the thigh, -Sir Ralph complained only of a pain in his breast, occasioned, as -he supposed, by a blow from the pommel of the sword during his -recent struggle with the dragoon. The first officer that came -up was Sir Sydney Smith, who, having broken the blade of his -sabre, received from Sir Ralph the weapon of which he had -despoiled the French hussar.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_3" href="#FNanchor_3" class="label">3</a> -A curious incident occurred immediately afterwards. An aide-de-camp of General -Craddock, in carrying orders, had his horse killed, and begged permission of Sir -Sydney Smith to mount a horse belonging to his orderly dragoon. As Sir Sydney -was turning round to give the order to dismount, a cannon-shot took off the poor -fellow’s head. “This,” said the Admiral, “settles the question; Major, the horse -is at your service.”</p></div> - -<p>The cavalry being completely repulsed, Sir Ralph walked -firmly to the redoubt on the right of the Guards, from which a -commanding view of the entire battlefield could be obtained. -The French, though driven from the camp, still maintained the -battle on the right, and charging with their reserve cavalry, -attacked the foreign brigade. Here, too, they were resolutely -repulsed; and their infantry finding their efforts everywhere -unsuccessful, changed their formation and acted <i>en tirailleur</i> -with the exception of one battalion, which still held a flèche in -front of the redoubt, on either flank of which the Republican -colours were planted.</p> - -<p>At this time the ammunition of the British was totally -exhausted; some regiments, particularly the reserve, had not a -single cartridge; and in the battery the supply for the guns was -reduced to a single round. In consequence, the British fire on -the right had nearly ceased, but in the centre the engagement -still continued.</p> - -<p>There the attack had commenced at daybreak; a column of -grenadiers, supported by a heavy line of infantry, furiously -assailing the Guards, and driving in the flankers which had been -thrown out to check their advance. Observing the echelon -formation of the British, the French general instantly attempted -to turn their left; but the officer commanding on that flank as -promptly prevented it, by throwing some companies sharply -back, while Coote’s brigade having come up, and opening its -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_22">22</span> -musketry, obliged the enemy to give way and retire. Finding -the attack in column fail, the French broke into extended order -and opened a scattered fusilade, while every gun that could be -brought to bear by their artillery was turned on the British -position. But all was vain; though suffering heavily from this -murderous fire, the formation of the Guards was coolly corrected -when disturbed by the cannonade, while the fine and imposing -attitude of these regiments removed all hope that they could be -shaken, and prevented any renewal of attack.</p> - -<p>The British left had never been seriously attempted, consequently -its casualties were very few, and occasioned by a distant -fire from the French guns, and a trifling interchange of musketry.</p> - -<p>While the British right was, from want of ammunition, nearly -<i>hors de combat</i>, the French approached the redoubt once more. -They, too, had expended their cartridges, and both the assailants -and assailed actually pelted the other with stones, of which -missiles there was a very abundant supply upon the ground. A -sergeant of the 28th had his skull beaten in by a blow, and died -upon the spot. The grenadiers of the 40th, however, not relishing -this novel mode of attack and defence, moved out to end the -business with the bayonet. Instantly the assailants ran, the -sharpshooters abandoned the hollows, and the battalion, following -their example, evacuated the flèche, leaving the battle ground in -front unoccupied by any save the dead and dying.</p> - -<p>Menou’s attempts had all been signally defeated. He perceived -that the British lines had sustained no impression that -would justify a continuation of the attack, and he determined to -retreat. His brigades accordingly moved off under the heights -of their position in excellent order; and though, for a considerable -distance, they were forced to retire within an easy range of -cannon shot, the total want of ammunition obliged the British -batteries to remain silent, and permit the French march to be -effected with trifling molestation. The cannon on the British -left, and the guns of some men-of-war cutters, which had anchored -close in with the land upon the right, kept up a galling fire, their -shots plunging frequently into the French ranks, and particularly -into those of a corps of cavalry posted on a bridge over the canal -of Alexandria to observe any movement the British left might -threaten.</p> - -<p>At ten o’clock the action had ended. Sir Ralph Abercrombie -previously refused to quit the field, and remained exposed to the -heavy cannonade directed on the battery where he stood, until -perfectly assured that the French defeat had been decisive. -From what proved a fatal wound he appeared at first to feel but -little inconvenience, complaining only of the contusion on his -breast. When, however, the day was won, and exertion no -longer necessary, nature yielded, and in an exhausted state he was -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_23">23</span> -carried in a hammock off the field, accompanied by the tears and -blessings of the soldiery. In the evening he was removed, for -better care, on board the flag-ship, where he continued until his -death.</p> - -<p>Immediate attention was bestowed upon the wounded, who, -from the confined nature of the ground on which the grand -struggles of the day had occurred, were lying in fearful numbers -all around. Many of the sufferers had been wounded by grapeshot, -others mangled by the sabres, or trodden down by the horses -of the cavalry. Death had been busily employed. Of the -British, two hundred and forty were dead, including six officers; -eleven hundred and ninety men and sixty officers wounded; and -thirty privates and three officers missing. Other casualties had -occurred. The tents had been shred to pieces by the French -guns, and many of the wounded and sick, who were lying there, -were killed. No wonder could be expressed that the loss of life -had been so terrible, for thousands of brass cannon-balls were -lying loosely about, and glistening on the sands.</p> - -<p>The French loss had been most severe. One thousand and -fifty bodies were buried on the field of battle, and nearly seven -hundred wounded were found mingled with the dead. The total -loss sustained by Menou’s army could not have been much under -four thousand; and in this the greater portion of his principal -officers must be included. General Roiz was found dead in the -rear of the redoubt, and the French order of battle discovered in -his pocket. Near the same place two guns had been abandoned, -and these, with a stand of colours, fell, as trophies of their -victory, to the conquerors.</p> - -<p>No army could have behaved more gallantly than the British. -Surrounded, partially broken, and even without a cartridge left, -the contest was continued and a victory won. That the French -fought bravely, that their attacks were vigorously made, and, -after discomfiture, as boldly repeated, must be admitted; and -that, in becoming the assailant, Menou conferred an immense -advantage on the British, is equally true. There Menou -betrayed want of judgment; for had he but waited forty-eight -hours the British must have attacked him. Indeed, the assault -was already planned; and, as it was to have been made in the -night, considering the strength of their position, and the fine -<i>matériel</i> of the Republican troops, a more precarious trial could -never have been hazarded. But the case was desperate; the -successes of the 8th and 13th—and dearly bought, though gloriously -achieved, they were—must have been rendered nugatory, -unless forward operations could have been continued. In short, -Menou fought Abercrombie’s battle, and he who must have been -assailed, became himself the assailant.</p> - -<p>Military criticism, like political disquisitions, comes not -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_24">24</span> -within the design of a work merely intended to describe the -action of the battle, or the immediate events that preceded or -resulted; but, if the truth were told, during these brief operations, -from the landing to the evening of the 21st, mistakes were made -on both sides. The military character of Britain had been sadly -lowered by mismanagement at home, and still more ridiculously -undervalued abroad, and it remained for future fields and a future -conqueror to re-establish for Britain a reputation in arms, and -prove that the island-spirit wanted only a field for its display.</p> - -<p>After lingering a few days, the French Generals Lannuse and -Bodet died of their wounds; and on the evening of the 28th March -the British army had to lament the decease of their gallant and -beloved commander. An attempt to extract the ball, attended -with great pain, was unsuccessful. Mortification ensued, Sir -Ralph sank rapidly, and while his country and his army engrossed -his every thought, he expired, full of years and honour, universally -and most justly lamented.</p> - -<p>The eulogy of his successor in command thus concludes:—“Were -it permitted for a soldier to regret any one who has fallen -in the service of his country, I might be excused for lamenting -him more than any other person; but it is some consolation to -those who tenderly loved him, that as his life was honourable so -was his death glorious. His memory will be recorded in the -annals of his country, will be sacred to every British soldier, and -embalmed in the recollection of a grateful posterity.”</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_II"><span class="large">CHAPTER II.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF ASSAYE.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1803.</span></h2> - -<p>The death of Tippoo Saib, and the fall of Seringapatam, were -astounding tidings for the native chiefs. Their delusory notions -regarding their individual importance were ended, and a striking -proof had been given of what little reliance could be placed on -Indian mercenaries and places of strength, when Britain went -forth in wrath and sent her armies to the field.</p> - -<p>As the fear of Britain became confirmed, so did the hatred -of the native princes to everything connected with her name. -A power that had proved herself so formidable was to be dreaded, -fixed as she was in the very heart of India; and, as the difficulty -increased, so did the desire of freeing themselves from that thrall, -which daily appeared to press upon them more heavily.</p> - -<p>Affairs again began to assume a threatening look. The -Mahratta chiefs exhibited an unfriendly attitude; and to cement -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_25">25</span> -an alliance with the Peishwah, and thus tranquilize the country, -a portion of Tippoo’s territory was offered and rejected. Scindia, -with his army, was at Poona, and his influence directed every act -of that dependent court.</p> - -<p>A misunderstanding between Scindia and Holkar brought on -a war between those chiefs. Holkar advanced on Poona, compelling -Scindia to accept battle, in which he was defeated, the -Peishwah deserting his ally in the hour of need, and concluding a -treaty with the British. To effectuate this, Wellesley, now a -major-general, took the field, with orders to drive Holkar from -Poona, and secure the Peishwah’s return to his capital; and -learning that the Mahrattas intended to plunder Poona, the -general saved it by an extraordinary forced march, accomplishing -sixty miles in thirty hours—a marvellous exertion indeed to be -made under an Indian sun.</p> - -<p>All for a short time was quiet; but those restless chiefs again -assumed a hostile position. Scindia and the Rajah of Berar -moved towards the Nizam’s frontier; while the former was -negotiating with Holkar, his late enemy, to arrange their differences, -and make common cause against the British.</p> - -<p>To prepare for the threatened attack, the Marquis Wellesley -invested the officers commanding the armies of Hindoostan and -the Deccan with full powers; and to General Wellesley a special -authority was given to make peace, or commence hostilities, as -his own judgment should determine. In accordance with this -power, a demand was made on Scindia that he should separate -from the Rajah of Berar, and re-cross the Nerbuddah. To this -demand an evasive reply was returned, and Eastern cunning was -employed to obtain such delay as should permit the chieftains’ -plans to be matured, and enable them to take the field in force. -This shuffling policy was, however, quite apparent; and on the -first information that his political agent had quitted Scindia’s -camp, Wellesley suddenly broke up his cantonments, and -marched directly on Ahmednuggur.</p> - -<p>This ancient town was defended in the Eastern fashion with a -high wall, flanked at its bends and angles by a tower, and garrisoned -by some of Scindia’s infantry and an auxiliary force of -Arabs, while a body of the chieftain’s cavalry occupied the space -between the pettah and the fort. Wellesley, without delay, -assaulted the town, and carried it by escalade. On the 10th -September, the British cannon opened on the fort, the keeladar in -command proposed terms, and the British general expressed a -readiness to listen to his propositions, but the guns continued -working. Indian diplomacy has no chance when batteries are -open; and, on the 12th, a garrison of fourteen hundred marched -out, and the place was delivered up. This fortress, from its -locality, was valuable; it secured the communications with Poona, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_26">26</span> -made a safe depot for military stores, and was centrically placed -in a district whose revenue was above 600,000 rupees.</p> - -<p>With a short delay, Wellesley moved on Aurangabad, and -entered that splendid city on the 29th. The enemy moved in a -south-easterly direction, threatening Hyderabad, while the -British, marching by the left bank of the Godaverey, secured -their convoys from Moodgul, and obliged Scindia to retire northwards. -As yet the Mahratta chiefs were moving a cavalry force -north, with but a few matchlock men; but they were joined now -by their whole artillery and sixteen battalions of infantry, -officered chiefly by Frenchmen.</p> - -<p>On the 21st September, at a conference at Budnapoor, General -Wellesley and Colonel Stevenson arranged a combined attack for -the 24th. They were to move east and west, pass the defiles -on the same day, and thus prevent any movement of the enemy -southward. A mistake, in distance, brought General Wellesley -much sooner to his halting-place than had been calculated; and -learning that the Mahratta army were already breaking up to -retire, he sent orders to Colonel Stevenson to advance; and -announcing his immediate march on Scindia, begged his colleague -to hurry forward to his assistance.</p> - -<p>The cavalry consisted of the 19th Light Dragoons, and three -native regiments, under the command of Colonel Maxwell, a bold -and skilful officer. General Wellesley accompanied the horse, -the infantry following in light marching order. After passing a -league and half of ground, the advance reached an eminence; -and on the right, and covering an immense extent of country, -the Mahratta army appeared.</p> - -<p>In brilliant sunshine, nothing could be more picturesque than -Scindia’s encampment. The varied colours of the tents, each -disposed around its own chieftain’s banner without order or -regularity, with “streets crossing and winding in every direction, -displayed a variety of merchandise, as in a great fair. Jewellers, -smiths, and mechanics were all attending as minutely to their -occupations, and all as busily employed, as if they were at Poona -and in peace.”</p> - -<p>In this enormous camp, fifty thousand men were collected—the -river Kaitna running in their front, the Suah in their rear. -These rivers united their waters at some distance beyond the left -of the camp, forming a flat peninsula of considerable extent. The -native infantry and all the guns were in position on the left, -retired upon the Suah, and appuied on the village of Assaye—the -cavalry were entirely on the right. The position was naturally -strong; for the banks of the Kaitna are steep and broken, and -the front very difficult to attack.</p> - -<p>As the British cavalry formed line on the heights, it presented -a strange but glorious contrast to the countless multitude -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_27">27</span> -of Mahratta horsemen, who were seen in endless array below. -The British brigade, scarcely numbering three thousand sabres, -took its position with all the boldness of a body having an equal -force opposed. In number Scindia’s cavalry were fully ten to -one; as it was ascertained that, with his allies, the horsemen -actually on the field exceeded thirty thousand. Having made a -careful reconnaissance, General Wellesley determined to attack, -and when the infantry came up it was instantly executed.</p> - -<p>While examining the position, immense masses of Scindia’s -cavalry moved forward, and threw out skirmishers, which were -directly driven in. Wellesley having discovered a neglected ford, -decided on crossing over, and, by attacking the infantry and guns, -embarrass the immense cavalry force of Scindia, and oblige it to -manœuvre to disadvantage, and act on the confined space the ill-selected -ground afforded.</p> - -<p>The infantry had now come up, and, in column, they were -directed on the river. A fire from the Mahratta guns immediately -opened, but the range was far too distant to permit the -cannonade to be effective, or check the forward movement of the -columns. The whole were now across the river; the infantry -formed into two brigades, and the cavalry in reserve behind them, -ready to rush on any part of the battle-ground where advantage -could be gained, or support should be required. The Mysore -horse and the contingent of the Peishwah were merely left in -observation of the enemy’s right.</p> - -<p>This flank attack obliged Scindia to change his front. He -did so with less confusion than was expected; and by his new -disposition rested his right upon the Kaitna, and his left upon -the Suah and Assaye. His whole front bristled with cannon, -and the ground immediately around the village seemed, from the -number of guns, like one great battery.</p> - -<p>The fire from this powerful artillery was of course destructive, -and the British guns were completely overpowered, and in -a very few minutes silenced entirely. This was the crisis; and -on the determination of a moment hung the fortune of a very -doubtful day. Without hesitation Wellesley abandoned his guns, -and advanced with the bayonet. The charge was gallantly made, -the enemy’s right forced back, and his guns captured.</p> - -<p>While this movement was being executed, the 74th and light -infantry pickets in front of Assaye, were severely cut up by the -fire from that place. Perceiving the murderous effect of the -fusilade, a strong body of the Mahratta horse moved swiftly round -the village, and made a furious onset on the 74th. Maxwell -had watched the progress of the battle, and now was his moment -of action. The word was given, the British cavalry charged -home, down went the Mahrattas in hundreds beneath the fiery -assault of the brave 19th, and their gallant supporters the sepoys, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_28">28</span> -while, unchecked by a tremendous storm of grape and musketry, -Maxwell pressed his advantage, and cut through Scindia’s left. -The 74th and the light infantry reformed, and, pushing boldly -on, completed the disorder of the enemy, preventing any effective -attempt to renew a battle, the doubtful result of which was thus -in a few minutes decided by the promptitude of the general.</p> - -<p>Some of Scindia’s troops fought bravely, and the desperate -obstinacy with which his gunners stood to the cannon, was almost -incredible. They remained to the last—and were bayoneted -around the guns, which they refused, even in certain defeat, to -abandon.</p> - -<p>The British charge was, indeed, resistless; but in the enthusiasm -of success, at times there is a lack of prudence. The -sepoys rushed wildly on—their elated ardour was uncontrollable; -while a mass of the Mahratta horse arrayed upon the hill were -ready to rush upon ranks disordered by their own success.</p> - -<p>But Wellesley foresaw, and guarded against the evil consequences -that a too excited courage might produce. The 78th -were kept in hand; and cool, steady, and with a perfect formation, -they offered an imposing front, that the Mahratta cavalry -perceived was unassailable.</p> - -<p>A strong column of the enemy, however, that had been only -partially engaged, now rallied and renewed the battle, joined by -a number of Scindia’s gunners and infantry, who had flung themselves -as dead upon the ground, and thus escaped the sabres of -the British cavalry. Maxwell’s brigade, who had re-formed their -ranks and breathed their horses, dashed into the still disordered -ranks of these half-rallied troops—a desperate slaughter ensued, -and the Mahrattas were totally routed; but the British lost their -chivalrous leader, and in the moment of victory, Maxwell died in -front of the battle, “and, fighting foremost, fell.”</p> - -<p>The last effort of the day was made by a part of the artillery -who were in position near the village of Assaye—and in person -Wellesley led on the 78th Highlanders and the 7th native cavalry. -In the attack the general’s horse was killed under him; but the -enemy declined the charge, broke, fled, and left a field cumbered -with their dead, and crowded with cannon, bullocks, caissons, and -all the <i>matériel</i> of an Eastern army, to the conquerors.</p> - -<p>The evening had fallen before the last struggle at Assaye was -over, but the British victory was complete. Twelve hundred of -Scindia’s dead were found upon the field; while, of his wounded, -scarcely an estimate could be hazarded, for all the villages and -adjacent country were crowded with his disabled soldiery. The -British loss was of necessity severe, and it might be estimated -that one-third of the entire army was <i>hors de combat</i>.</p> - -<p>In comparison with Assaye, all fighting that had hitherto -taken place in India was child’s play. To call it a brilliant -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_29">29</span> -victory is only using a term simply descriptive of what it was. -It was a magnificent display of skill, moral courage, and perfect -discipline, against native bravery and an immense numerical -superiority. But it was not a mass of men, rudely collected, -ignorant of military tactics, and unused to combinations, that -Wellesley overthrew. Scindia’s army was respectable in every -arm, his cavalry excellent of their kind, and his artillery well -served. His infantry were for a long time under the training of -French officers; and the ease and precision with which he changed -his front when the British crossed the Kaitna to assail his flank, -showed that the lessons of the French disciplinarians had not -been given in vain.</p> - -<p>The total <i>déroute</i> of Assaye was followed by a tide of conquest. -Fortress after fortress was reduced, and Scindia sought -and obtained a truce. The British arms were next turned -against the Rajah of Berar—General Wellesley marched against -him—for the truce was ended suddenly, and Scindia joined his -colleague with all his disposable force.</p> - -<p>On the plains of Argaum, Wellesley found the confederated -chiefs drawn up in order of battle. Scindia’s immense cavalry -formed the right, on the left were the Berar infantry and guns, -flanked by the Rajah’s cavalry, while a cloud of Pindaries were -observed on the extreme right of the whole array.</p> - -<p>The British moved down and formed line, the infantry in -front, and the cavalry in reserve. The battle was short and -decisive. The Berar’s Persian infantry attacked the 74th and -78th regiments, and were literally annihilated; while Scindia’s -cavalry charge failed totally, the 26th native regiment repulsing -it most gloriously. The British now rushed forward, and the -Mahrattas broke and fled in every direction, abandoning their -entire park of over one hundred pieces of artillery, and thirty-eight -were captured at Argaum; while the cavalry pursued by -moonlight the scattered host, and captured an immense number -of elephants and beasts of burden, the entire baggage, and stores -and arms of every description.</p> - -<p>The fall of some places of strength, and the total defeat of -their armies in the field, humbled Scindia and his ally, the Rajah, -and obliged them to sue and obtain a peace. The brilliant -career of General Wellesley had gained him a name in arms -which future victories were to immortalise. To commemorate -the battle of Assaye, a monument was erected in Calcutta, a -sword presented to the victor by the citizens, and a gold vase -by the officers he commanded. He was also made a Knight -Companion of the Bath, and honoured by the thanks of Parliament. -Even from the inhabitants of Seringapatam he received -an address, remarkable for its simplicity and affection, committing -him to the care of “the God of all castes,” and invoking for -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_30">30</span> -him “health, glory, and happiness.” In 1805 he returned to -his native land, “with war’s red honours on his crest,” bearing -with him from the scene of glory the high estimation and affectionate -wishes of every caste and colour.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_III"><span class="large">CHAPTER III.</span><br /> - -CAPTURE OF THE CAPE OF GOOD HOPE.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1806</span></h2> - -<p>In 1805, the British Government, having ascertained that the -Cape of Good Hope had only a force under two thousand regular -troops for its protection, and that the militia and inhabitants -were well inclined to assist a British army, in case a landing -should be made, determined to attempt the reduction of that -colony, by the employment of a body of troops cantoned in the -neighbourhood of Cork, assisted by some regiments already on -board the India ships at Falmouth.</p> - -<p>The expedition was to be a secret one, and the troops -embarked at Cork were ostensibly intended for service in the -Mediterranean. It was supposed that this report would prevent -suspicion, particularly as the Company’s fleet sailed alone, as if -its destination was really Madras direct. Sealed orders were, -however, given to the commanders to be opened in a certain -latitude, and in these they were ordered to rendezvous at Madeira.</p> - -<p>The troops composing the expedition were placed under the -command of General Baird. They comprised the 24th, 38th, -59th, 71st, 72nd, 83rd, and 98th, part of the 20th light dragoons, -with artillery, artificers, and recruits, making a total force of six -thousand six hundred and fifty rank and file.</p> - -<p>It was at first suspected that some troops which had left -Rochfort in two line-of-battle ships and escaped the vigilance of -our cruisers, might have been intended to reinforce the garrison -at the Cape, and General Baird conceived the corps intrusted to -him not sufficiently strong to achieve the objects of the expedition. -He asked, under this impression, for an additional force, -and stated the grounds on which the request was made; but, in -the meantime, it was ascertained that the French troops had -proceeded to the West Indies: and that, therefore, the Cape of -Good Hope had received no increase to its military establishment.</p> - -<p>After another application to obtain an increase to the corps -already under his orders, by having the 8th regiment added to -the force, the expedition sailed, stopping at Madeira and St. -Salvador to obtain water and provisions. Nothing of moment -occurred in the voyage to South America; the passage was -tedious, and an Indiaman and transport ran on a low sandy -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_31">31</span> -island, called the Roccas, and were totally lost. Fortunately, -the men on board and twelve chests of dollars were saved from -the wreck. Only three individuals perished; of these, General -Yorke, in command of the artillery, was one, and Major Spicer, -the next in seniority, succeeded him. While staying at St. -Salvador, the regiments were landed and inspected, a remount of -fifty horses obtained for the cavalry, and, all arrangements being -completed, the expedition sailed for its final destination on the -28th of November, and made the African coast, a little to the -northward of the Cape, on the 4th of January, 1806.</p> - -<p>Table Bay, on the shore, and almost in the centre of which -Cape Town stands, receives its name from that extraordinary -eminence called Table Mountain, which rises about three thousand -six hundred and eighty-seven feet above the level of the sea, -and which terminates in a perfectly flat surface at that height, -where the face of the rock on the side of Cape Town descends -almost perpendicularly. To the eastward of the mountain, -separated from it by a chasm, is Charles’s Mount, more generally -called the Devil’s Tower; and on the westward, a round hill rises -on the right hand of the bay, called the Lion’s Head, from which -a ridge of high land, terminating in another smaller hill, called -the Lion’s Rump, stretches towards the sea.</p> - -<p>The town itself is handsome and extensive; and the streets, -intersecting each other at right angles, are broad and airy, -generally built with stone, and with terraces in front. The -Company’s gardens, walks, parade, and castle, all add to the -beauty of the place, and render it superior to any colonial city in -the possession of Great Britain.</p> - -<p>The coast is everywhere dangerous—landing, excepting in the -bays, and that, too, in favourable weather, almost impracticable—and -hence, a very inferior force on shore, if the surf were at -all up, might successfully resist any attempt at the disembarkation -of an army.</p> - -<p>The troops in garrison consisted of a detachment of Batavian -artillery, the 22nd Dutch regiment of the line, a German regiment -of Waldecks, and a native corps, which acted as light -infantry. To these, an auxiliary battalion, formed from the -seamen and marines of a frigate and corvette which had been -wrecked upon the coast, were added; while a number of irregulars, -mounted and dismounted, comprised of the boors, and -armed with guns of enormous length of barrel, completed the -force of General Janssens, who was then commandant at the -Cape.</p> - -<p>The governor had a high reputation, both as a soldier and a -civilian, and from the excellence of his measures since his arrival -at the Cape, was held most deservedly in great estimation by the -colonists. On the appearance of the British fleet, although his -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_32">32</span> -numerical superiority was greater than that of his enemy, he -wisely considered that the <i>matériel</i> of the invaders was far more -efficient than his own; and leaving a garrison in Cape Town, he -determined to fall back on the interior with the remainder of his -troops, and carry on a desultory war, until the arrival of a French -or Dutch fleet from Europe should enable him to resort to active -measures and save the colony. This plan, though ruinous to the -inhabitants, if carried out, would have rendered the subjugation -of the Cape a very difficult and tedious undertaking for the -British, and in this posture of affairs the expedition made the -coast, and came to anchor just out of range of the batteries in -Table Bay.</p> - -<p>The weather was fortunately calm, but the day was too far -advanced to admit a landing of the troops, but all was prepared -for effecting it on the morrow. The coast was sounded, the -approaches to the town reconnoitred, and a small inlet, sixteen -miles north-east of the town, called Leopard’s Bay, was selected -as the point on which the troops should be disembarked. The -transports accordingly weighed and took their stations, while the -men-of-war got into a position to cover the landing, in case of -opposition, with their guns.</p> - -<p>During the night the surf had risen so prodigiously, that at -daylight it was declared unsafe for boats to attempt the beach, -and a landing at Saldana Bay was proposed. There it could be -easily effected, but it would carry the army a distance from the -town, separate it on its march from the fleet, oblige it to depend -for its supplies on what provisions it could carry, or any which -by accidental circumstances it could obtain on its route; it would -also entail a harassing march of seventy miles on soldiers so long -cooped up on shipboard; and that, too, in the hot season of the -year, over a heavy sand, where water was not procurable. Still, -the uncertainty of the weather, and the necessity of an immediate -attack, overcame all other objections; and on the evening of -the 5th, General Beresford, with the 38th regiment and the 20th -light dragoons, sailed for Saldana, with an understanding that -the remainder of the army should proceed thither on the following -morning.</p> - -<p>But daylight on the 6th January broke with happier promise; -the surf had gone down considerably; and it was at once decided -that the troops should be landed without farther loss of time. -The Highland brigade was instantly transferred from the transports -to the boats, and the 71st, 72nd, and 93rd, effected a -landing with but a single casualty, and that arising from the -swamping of a launch, by which five-and-thirty Highlanders were -drowned.</p> - -<p>No other loss attended the operation—the light company of -the 93rd cleared the brushwood of a few skirmishers that had -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_33">33</span> -been thrown out by the enemy, and the remainder of the troops -debarked without any opposition.</p> - -<p>The artillery, consisting of four six-pounders and a couple of -howitzers, were landed on the 7th; and the whole of the force -being now safely on shore, the British general commenced his -march direct on Cape Town, the guns being dragged through the -sands by fatigue parties furnished from the fleet.</p> - -<p>The advance was unopposed until the British army had -approached a line of heights, some four miles distant from the -landing place. The Blawberg, as one of these eminences is -called, was occupied by burgher cavalry, and the videts announced -that General Janssens was in position on the other side of the -high grounds, and his whole disposable force drawn up in order -of battle. The march was steadily continued, and when the -Blawberg was crowned by the advance guard, the Batavian army, -formed in two lines, with twenty-five pieces of artillery and a -large corps of irregular cavalry, was discovered.</p> - -<p>General Baird formed his corps into two columns of brigades; -the right, comprising the 24th, 59th, and 83rd, under Lieutenant-Colonel -Baird, commanding in the absence of General Beresford; -and the left, consisting of the Highland regiments, under General -Ferguson. While deploying into line, the Batavian guns -opened, and their cavalry, by a left extension, threatened the -right of the British. Baird’s brigade refused its right, checking -the burgher horse with its musketry; and the Highland regiments -on the left made a rapid movement under a heavy -cannonade, and advanced to the charge. The right wing of the -Batavian army broke without waiting an assault, the left followed -the example, and the field was totally abandoned by the enemy, -with a considerable loss in killed and wounded.</p> - -<p>Without cavalry it was impossible to complete the déroute. -The guns were, therefore, carried off; and quitting the road to -Cape Town, Janssens, in pursuance of his previous plan, marched -eastward, and moved towards Hottentot Holland, with a hope of -protracting a war in the interior. Of course the capital was the -object of the conqueror. The fleet was in an exposed anchorage, -and to equip his army for ulterior operations, and secure his -communication with the sea, it was necessary to possess Cape -Town.</p> - -<p>The advance was very distressing, and the troops suffered -much. The badness of the roads, the heat of the weather, and -worse still, the scarcity of water, was severely felt before the -brigades, at a late hour, reached their bivouacs in Reit Valley, -a farming establishment belonging to the Dutch Government. -Here some salt provisions, which had been floated through the -surf, were brought up by the marines and partitioned among the -soldiers; while the few and scanty springs attached to the farm -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_34">34</span> -afforded them an indifferent supply of water. An immediate -movement on the capital was imperative; and the next day the -British reached a position beside the Salt River—an inlet some -short distance from the strong lines which cover Cape Town.</p> - -<p>These defences are formed of a chain of redoubts, with a -connecting parapet, furnished with banquettes and a dry ditch. -They extend about eight hundred yards, and unite the Devil’s -Berg with the sea. These lines were very formidable, as they -had been considerably strengthened by the British during their -possession of the colony. One hundred and fifty guns and -howitzers were mounted on the works; and several batteries had -been erected on the escarp of the mountain, that would have -exposed assailing troops to a flanking fire, and, in storming the -lines, occasioned a severe loss of life. One battery and blockhouse -were placed on a shoulder of the hill, thirteen hundred feet -above the level of the plain. But this was probably the least -effective of the defences; as, in modern warfare, a plunging fire -is not regarded much. A mile behind the lines the castle of -Good Hope is situated at the entrance of the town. It is a -pentagon, with outworks strong enough to require a regular -approach; and that side of the city which overlooks the bay is -secured alike by the fire of the castle, and a number of batteries -mounted with guns of heavy calibre.</p> - -<p>To carry works so extensive, and so formidable in their -defences, with a small corps like Baird’s, unprovided with any -artillery but the light field-pieces they had brought through the -sands, was not to be attempted; and it was determined to obtain -some heavy guns, and a reinforcement of seamen and marines -from the fleet. But these were not required; the enemy sent -out a flag of truce, and an armistice was agreed upon, which -terminated ultimately in a capitulation. The town and its -defences were given up to the British army, and without a shot, -works were surrendered to a force of not four thousand men, on -which were mounted four hundred and fifty-six guns and mortars, -most of them of the heaviest calibre.</p> - -<p>Janssens, after his defeat, retired towards the interior; and -having disbanded the militia and burgher cavalry, which had -accompanied him, he took a position at Kloof, with twelve hundred -regular troops, and some five-and-twenty guns. General -Baird, anxious to effect the tranquillity of the colony and terminate -hostilities at once, despatched General Beresford to make -overtures to the Dutch governor, and induce him to capitulate. -A long and doubtful negotiation took place between the British -and Batavian commanders, which eventually ended in the whole -of the colony of the Cape of Good Hope and its dependencies, with -all the rights and privileges held and exercised by the Dutch -Government, being formally transferred to his Britannic Majesty. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_35">35</span></p> - -<p>Although the capture of the Cape was effected with trifling -loss, and the opposition given to the British troops was far less -formidable than might have been anticipated, still the operations -which were so deservedly crowned with success, were boldly -planned and bravely executed. Janssens exhibited no military -talent, and in a country abounding in strong positions, to offer -battle in an open plain, and oppose an irregular force to a well-disciplined -army, was a strange decision of the Batavian commander, -and could only terminate in defeat. In an engagement -in which the Dutch army was so easily routed, and the ulterior -operations which followed, there was nothing of that brilliancy -which marked other victories achieved by British bravery, but no -conquest was attended with more advantages and permanent -results. A noble colony was obtained for Great Britain with -little loss of life, and the only portion of Africa worth her occupation -was secured to the “Mistress of the Seas.”</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_IV"><span class="large">CHAPTER IV.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF MAIDA.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1806.</span></h2> - -<p>It has been remarked with great justice, that until the Peninsular -war had been for some time in progress, the military -enterprises of Great Britain invariably failed from the blind -policy of those who planned them. Instead of condensing the -power of the empire into one grand and sustained effort, its -strength was frittered away in paltry and unprofitable expeditions. -An army, imposing in its full integrity, if subdivided -into corps, and employed on detached services, and in different -countries, can achieve nothing beyond a partial success, for soon -after its divided brigades are landed on their scenes of action, -their weakness produces their discomfiture, and they retire necessarily -before a superior force. In the first moment of disembarkation -it may create a temporary alarm; but beyond this -no object can be gained, and the result ends in an idle demonstration.</p> - -<p>Political details are generally unconnected with the actual -occurrences on the battle-field; and it will be enough to remark, -that Sicily should have at this period commanded more attention -from Britain than she did. Naturally defensible, with a well-affected -population of nearly a million and a half, she had been -taught to place but little reliance on her allies. One British -corps held Messina, but a French force was moving to the -extremity of Calabria, avowedly to drive it from the island. -Though well-affected, the Sicilians were distrustful; they feared -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_36">36</span> -that they should be abandoned to the vengeance of those troops -who had already overrun Naples, and they believed that the -British regiment waited only until the French army should make -its descent, when they would embark for Malta, and leave the -Sicilians to their fate.</p> - -<p>At this time, Sir John Stuart succeeded Sir James Craig, a -man best described by terming him an “old-school commander.” -Under him the army had been totally inactive; and eight -thousand excellent troops were permitted to occupy their quarters -idly, when so much depended upon a bold, even though not a very -fortunate, display of energy in the British. Stuart at once perceived -the mischievous consequences this indolence of his predecessor -had occasioned; and he determined by active operations -to redeem the British army from the apathetic character it had -too justly obtained among the Sicilian people.</p> - -<p>The British corps, amounting to eight thousand men, was -concentrated at Messina. In Calabria the French were considerably -detached; and though numerically stronger, with three -thousand in the South, four thousand in Upper Calabria, and the -remainder occupying numerous posts, it was quite practicable to -take them in detail, effect a landing between the two corps, -engage them separately, and clear the country from St. Euphemia -to the Castle of Scylla. To insure success, despatch and secrecy -were required. The first rested with Stuart, and every arrangement -necessary on his part was effected; the latter depended on -the Sicilian court, and by it the secrecy of the intended expedition -was undoubtedly betrayed.</p> - -<p>On the 28th of June, at Melazzo, the embarkation of five -thousand men was quietly accomplished, and on the third morning -they landed on the beach of St. Euphemia. During the 2nd -and 3rd stores and supplies were disembarked; and moving -forward, on that evening the pickets of the rival armies confronted -each other. The enemy’s force was at first supposed to -be merely the division of Upper Calabria; but that of the South -had formed a junction; and Reynier had now seven thousand -infantry, and a few troops of cavalry amounting to three hundred -and fifty sabres.</p> - -<p>The British in numbers were greatly inferior. Five thousand -infantry, six six-pounders and eight mountain guns formed -their whole strength. Reynier was also in position—his army -being posted on some heights which overlooked the march of the -British as they moved through a low country, at first partially -wooded, but opening into a spacious plain, and of course permitting -their numbers and dispositions to be correctly ascertained by -their enemy during the advance.</p> - -<p>This, as the result proved, was an unfortunate advantage for -the French General. Whether reckoning too much on his -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_37">37</span> -opponent’s inferiority of force, or undervaluing the character of -his soldiers, Reynier, supposing that Stuart, having advanced in -error, would retire on discovering his mistake, abandoned the -heights, passed a river in his front, and offered battle on the -plain. As his columns approached, General Stuart at once perceived, -from the ground they covered, that Reynier’s force was -much larger than he had expected, and that he had united his -detached brigades; but, with the just confidence of a British -leader he trusted to the bravery of his troops; and in that safe -reliance boldly stood “the hazard of the die.”</p> - -<p>The battle commenced (6th July) about nine o’clock, and -there was no manœuvring on either side. The ground was level, -and both armies, under cover of their light troops, advanced -steadily and deployed into line. The enemy’s left was composed -of voltigeurs, and the right of the British that opposed them -(Kempt’s brigade) was formed of a light infantry battalion and -the Corsican Rangers. After an interchange of three volleys, the -French were ordered to advance; at the same time the British -lowered their bayonets, and both pressed boldly forward. The -front ranks were now within six paces of each other—the French -advancing, cheered by the “<i>En avant, mes enfans!</i>” of their -officers. The British needed no encouragement; on they came, -with that imposing steadiness which told what the result must -be, when bayonets crossed, and “steel met steel.” The voltigeurs -had not firmness to abide the shock; they broke and turned, -but too late for flight to save them. Their front rank was -bayonetted and trodden down, while the rear endeavoured to -escape by a disorderly rush from the field, exposed to severe -loss from the British artillery.</p> - -<p>Kempt’s gallant and successful charge was ably seconded by -Ackland’s brigade, which held the right centre. They advanced -against the demi-brigade opposed to them, forced it back across -the Amato, and never allowed the routed wing one moment to -rally. The pursuit was so ardently continued that for a mile -the French were followed by the victors, suffering heavily in -killed and wounded, and losing a number of prisoners.</p> - -<p>This success, though brilliant, was far from being decisive. -The ardour of the right wing had carried it away, leaving the left -totally unsupported, and open to Reynier’s undivided efforts. -From the superiority of his force, he showed a larger front, and -availing himself of this advantage, endeavoured to turn the -British left, and in this attempt his cavalry had nearly succeeded. -After a feint upon the centre, they wheeled sharply to the right, -making a flank movement, while their infantry threatened the -British line with a charge. This was the crisis of the action. -The French advanced, Stuart refusing his flank, and obliquing his -line from the centre. Reynier’s cavalry were about to charge, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_38">38</span> -when, fortunately, the 20th regiment, under Colonel Ross, which -had landed after the march of the army, came up.</p> - -<p>The attack was already made, the cavalry advancing, when -Ross, under cover of some underwood, deployed in double-quick. -Within a short distance, a close and murderous volley was thrown -in, and the cavalry completely broken. The British line cheered -and moved forward, the French gave way, and a complete -<i>déroute</i> succeeded. No victory, considering the numbers -opposed, could have been more decisive. Seven hundred killed, -a thousand prisoners, and a large proportion of wounded, were -the estimated loss of the enemy, while this was achieved by an -amount of casualties greatly disproportioned, the victors having -but one officer and forty-four men killed, and eleven officers and -two hundred and seventy-one men wounded.</p> - -<p>For that night the British army bivouacked on the battleground, -and having received supplies from the shipping, advanced -on the 6th to overtake the enemy’s rear; while a brigade under -Colonel Oswald marched on the French depot at Montelione, of -which it took possession, making six hundred prisoners. The -whole of the commissariat stores, with the entire baggage, and -the military chest, were captured; and the remnant of the French -army was saved only by abandoning arms and accoutrements, -and retiring with all the confusion attendant upon a signal defeat.</p> - -<p>Nothing could exceed the enthusiasm with which the victors -were received. The defended places along the coast, turned on -the land side by the army, of course surrendered unconditionally. -The whole of the Peninsula was rapidly crossed, and on the 11th -of July, the leading British brigade invested the Castle of Scylla.</p> - -<p>This place, so deeply associated with ancient recollections, -stands on a sheer rock, commanding the eastern point of the -entrance of the Straits of Messina. The difficulties experienced -by navigators occasionally in this confined channel, almost realise -the old-world legends of its dangers. Once caught in the -currents, when passing Cape Pelorus with light or contrary winds, -a vessel must run for the anchorage, which lies directly beneath -the batteries of the castle; and hence the possession of the place, -especially to a maritime nation, was an object of paramount -importance.</p> - -<p>For some days the efforts of the English were confined to -firing on the castle with the field guns. Of course, artillery of -a light calibre could effect nothing but annoyance; until, on the -19th, when some heavy cannon were obtained from Messina. -On the 21st they were placed in battery and opened with great -effect; and on the same evening, as the guns were breaching -rapidly, the commandant accepted terms, and surrendered the -castle to the besiegers.</p> - -<p>Although military achievements, on a minor scale, have been -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_39">39</span> -eclipsed by the more brilliant conquests obtained by British -armies in subsequent campaigns, still Maida was not only a glorious, -but, in its results, a most important victory. Independently -of humbling a presumptuous enemy, raising the depressed reputation -of the British army, and converting the distrusting -population of Sicily into grateful admirers, the positive results of -Sir John Stuart’s expedition were the destruction of all the -military and naval resources of Calabria, and the occupation of a -post which for eighteen months secured the navigation of the -Straits of Messina, and, in a great degree, occasioned the -meditated descent on Sicily to fail.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_V"><span class="large">CHAPTER V.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF ROLICA.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1808.</span></h2> - -<p>Spain and Portugal having been overrun by the French -armies, Britain determined to make an effort in the cause of -freedom, and come to the assistance of the oppressed.</p> - -<p>The force destined for the relief of Portugal was sent partly -from Ireland, and partly from Gibraltar. Nine thousand men -from Cork, under Sir Arthur Wellesley, landed in Mondego bay -on the 6th of August, and these were joined, two days afterwards, -by Spencer’s division of five thousand, making thus a total force -of about fourteen thousand, in which two hundred of the 20th -light dragoons and eighteen pieces of artillery were included.</p> - -<p>A combined movement with a Portuguese corps under Bernardine -Friere having been arranged, it was determined to move -at once upon the capital; and on the morning of the 9th the -British advanced guard, consisting of a part of the 60th and -95th rifles, commenced the march, supported by the brigades of -Generals Hill and Ferguson. On the next day the remainder of -the army followed—the men provided with sixty rounds of cartridges, -provisions for three days, and attended by a number of -mules, loaded with stores of various descriptions. “No troops -ever took the field in higher spirits, or in a state of more perfect -discipline. Confident in their leader likewise, and no less confident -in themselves, they desired nothing more ardently than to -behold their enemy.”</p> - -<p>On the 12th, Friere’s corps joined at Leiria, but, under different -pretexts, the Portuguese commander declined co-operating as -he had promised, and limited his assistance to one weak brigade -of infantry and two hundred and fifty horse. Undaunted by this -early disclosure of imbecility and bad faith, Sir Arthur determined -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_40">40</span> -to push on, and endeavour to engage the Duke of Abrantes -before he could unite himself with Loison.</p> - -<p>On receiving intelligence of the descent of the British, Junot, -adding the brigade of Thomieres to that of Delaborde, despatched -the latter towards Mondego, to observe the enemy closely, and -use every means to retard their advance. Delaborde, accordingly -moving to the coast, found himself on the eve of an affair -with the British, and he fell back leisurely as they advanced. -His rear-guard quitted Caldas the evening before Sir Arthur -entered it; and on the following morning, and for the first time -on the Peninsula, the rival armies of France and Britain found -themselves in each other’s presence.</p> - -<p>On the 15th, a trifling affair of outposts produced a few -casualties, and on the 16th, Delaborde’s position was reconnoitred -and dispositions made to attack it.</p> - -<p>This, in a European command, was to be Wellington’s maiden -field. In the numbers engaged, Rolica bore no proportion to the -masses combatant in future battles, but it was a well-contested -and sanguinary encounter, and worthy to be the name first -engraven on the long scroll of victories of which it gave such -glorious promise.</p> - -<p>The French position, in natural strength and romantic beauty, -was unequalled; and when Delaborde had made up his mind to -risk a battle, he displayed consummate judgment in selecting -the ground on which the trial of strength should be decided.</p> - -<p>The villages of Rolica and Caldas stand at either extremity -of an extensive valley, opening to the west. In the centre, -Obidos, with its ruined castle and splendid aqueduct, recalls the -days of Moorish glory. The village of Rolica stands on a bold -height, surrounded by vineyards and olive groves, and a sandy -plain extends in front, thickly studded with shrubs and dwarf -wood. The eminence on which the village is placed, and where -the French general formed his line of battle, had one flank resting -on a rugged height, and the other on a mountain impassable to -any but a goatherd. Behind, lay a number of passes through -the ridges in his rear, affording Delaborde a means of retreat; or, -if he chose to contest them, a formidable succession of mountain -posts.</p> - -<p>All the arrangements for attack having been completed on -the preceding evening, at dawn the British got under arms. A -sweeter morning never broke—the mountain mists dispersed, the -sun shone gloriously out, a thousand birds were singing, and -myriads of wild flowers shed their fragrance around. Nature -seemed everywhere in quiet and repose, presenting a strange contrast -to the roar of battle which immediately succeeded, and the -booming of artillery, as, repeated by a thousand echoes, it -reverberated among the lately peaceful hills. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_41">41</span></p> - -<p>In three columns, the allied brigades left their bivouacs. The -right (Portuguese), consisting of twelve hundred infantry and -fifty dragoons, were directed to make a considerable detour, turn -the enemy’s left flank, and bear down upon his rear. The left, -two brigades of infantry, three companies of rifles, a brigade of -light artillery, and forty horse, were to ascend the hills of -Obidos, drive in Delaborde’s posts, and turn his right at Rolica. -Ferguson, who commanded, was also to watch lest Loison should -move from Rio Mayor, and, if he came up, engage him, and prevent -a junction with Delaborde. The centre, composed of four -brigades—those of Hill, Crawford, Nightingale, and Fane—two -brigades of guns, the remainder of the cavalry, and four hundred -Portuguese light infantry, were directed to advance up the -heights and attack the enemy in front.</p> - -<p>To traverse the distance between the British bivouac and -French outposts (three leagues), consumed a good portion of the -morning; and the march to the battle-ground, whether viewed -with relevance to the beauty of its scenery, or the order of its -execution, was most imposing.</p> - -<p>When sudden irregularities of the surface disturbed the order -of a column, it halted until the distances were corrected, and then -marched silently on with the coolness of a review. Presently the -light troops became engaged, the centre broke into columns of -regiments, while the left pressed forward rapidly, and the rifles, -on the right, bore down on the tirailleurs. Delaborde’s position -was now critical, for Ferguson, topping the heights, threatened -his rear. But the French general acted promptly—he abandoned -the plain, and falling back upon the passes of the Sierra, -took up a new position less assailable than the former one; and, -from the difficult nature of the mountain surface, requiring, on -Sir Arthur’s part, a new disposition of attack.</p> - -<p>Five separate columns were now formed, and to each a different -pass was allotted. The openings in the heights were so -narrow and difficult, that only a portion of the columns could -come into fire. The pass on the extreme right was attacked by -the Portuguese; the light troops of Hill’s brigade and the 5th -regiment advanced against the second; the centre was to be -carried by the 9th and 29th, the fourth by the 45th, and the fifth -by the 82nd.</p> - -<p>Unfortunately the front attack was made either too soon, or -difficulties had delayed the flanking corps—and, in consequence, -the passes were all stormed, before Delaborde had been even -aware that he was endangered on his flank and rear. Regardless -of the ground, than which nothing could be more formidable, the -assailants mounted the ravines. Serious obstacles met them at -every step—rocks and groves overhung the gorges in the hills—and -where the ground was tolerably open for a space from rocks, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_42">42</span> -it was covered thickly with brushwood and wild myrtle. Thus -the order of the column was deranged; while a broken surface -concealed the enemy, and suffered the French to keep up a -withering fusilade on troops who had not leisure to return it.</p> - -<p>The centre pass, on which the 29th and 9th were directed to -advance, was particularly difficult. The 29th led, and the 9th -supported it. Entering the gorge undauntedly, the leading -companies were permitted to approach a ravine, with precipitous -rocks on one side and a thick myrtle wood on the other. From -both a tremendous fire was unexpectedly opened. In front and -on the flanks, the men fell by dozens; and, as the leading company -was annihilated, the column, cumbered by its own dead and -wounded, was completely arrested in its movement. But the -check was only momentary. Colonel Lake, who led the regiment -on horseback, waved his hat and called on the men to follow. A -wild cheer was returned, and a rush made up the pass. Notwithstanding -the sustained fusilade on every side, the forward -movement was successful—and after overcoming every attempt to -repel their daring charge, with diminished numbers the 29th -crowned the plateau.</p> - -<p>But the enemy were not to be easily beaten. Before the -9th could clear the pass, or the 29th form their line, a French -battalion advanced and charged. They were most gallantly -received; a severe contest ensued; and, after a mutual slaughter, -the enemy were repulsed. With increased numbers, again and -again the charges were repeated and repelled. At last the 9th -got into action; and the head of the 5th regiment began to show -itself as it topped the summit of the second pass. On every -point the attacks had been successful, and to save himself from -being cut off, Delaborde retired in perfect order; and from the -difficulty of the ground and his superiority in cavalry, although -pressed by the light troops, effected his retreat with little -molestation.</p> - -<p>This brilliant affair, from the strength of their position, and -the obstinacy with which the French contested every inch of -ground, cost the British a heavy loss. Even, when forced from -the heights, Delaborde attempted to take a new position, and -hold the village of Zambugeira. But he was driven back with -the loss of three guns—and retreating through the pass of Runa, -by a long night march, he gained Montecheque next day.</p> - -<p>The French casualties in killed, wounded, and prisoners -amounted to a thousand men, and the British to about half that -number. Delaborde was among the wounded, and Colonel Lake -in the return of the killed.</p> - -<p>Delaborde’s defeat having left the road to Torres Vedras -open, Sir Arthur pursued the French to Villa Verde, where the -British halted for the night, and, cheered by his opening success, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_43">43</span> -the British leader seemed determined to improve it. Orders -were accordingly issued to prepare for a rapid march next day, -and “it seemed as if no check would be given to the ardour of -the troops till they should have won a second victory.” But -despatches were received that night, announcing the arrival of -General Anstruther with a reinforcement of troops and stores. -The fleet were reported to be at anchor off Peniche; and, to cover -the disembarkation, and unite himself with the corps on board -the transports, Sir Arthur’s march was directed on Lourinho. -There the British bivouacked that night, and on the next morning -took a position beside the village of Vimiero.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_VI"><span class="large">CHAPTER VI.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF VIMIERO.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1808.</span></h2> - -<p>Vimiero stands at the bottom of a valley, and at the eastern -extremity of a ridge of hills extending westward towards the sea. -The river Maceira flows through it, and on the opposite side, -heights rise eastward, over which winds the mountain road of -Lourinho. In front of the village a plateau of some extent is -slightly elevated above the surrounding surface; but it, in turn, -is completely overlooked by the heights on either side. The -British, never anticipating an attack, had merely taken up -ground for the night, and with more attention to convenience -than security. Six brigades occupied the high ground westward -of Vimiero—one battalion, the 50th, with some rifle companies, -were bivouacked on the plateau, having a half brigade of nines, -and a half brigade of six pounders. The eastern heights were -occupied by pickets only, as water could not be procured in the -vicinity—and in the valley, the cavalry and reserve artillery had -taken their ground for the night.</p> - -<p>The communication immediately made by Sir Arthur Wellesley -to his senior officer, Sir Harry Burrard, both of the past and -the intended operations, had been unfavourably received—and -Sir Harry declined the daring but judicious step of an immediate -advance on Mafra, by which the position taken by the French on -the heights of Torres Vedras must have been necessarily turned. -In fact, to every suggestion of Sir Arthur he raised continuous -objections, and seemed totally opposed to any forward movement. -He pleaded, in apology for inaction, that the cavalry was weak, -the artillery badly horsed; that a march, which should remove the -British from their shipping, would interrupt their supplies and -endanger the army; and the best of the bad reasons which he -gave was the expected arrival of Sir John Moore with a strong -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_44">44</span> -reinforcement. It was useless in Sir Arthur Wellesley to point -out, as he did, the advantages of an advance, with an assurance, -which proved true, that if they did not, the French would become -assailants. Sir Harry appeared to have formed a stubborn -resolution of remaining quiet that no argument or remonstrance -could disturb, and Sir Arthur Wellesley returned to his camp, -convinced that the military incapacity of his superior officer -would, when it paralysed early success as it did that of Rolica, -entail upon the expedition ulterior disaster and disgrace. It was -otherwise decreed, and the decision of an enemy wreathed the -laurel on Wellesley’s brow, of which the timidity of a feeble-minded -colleague would have robbed him.</p> - -<p>Delaborde had executed his orders to check the advance of -the British with a zeal and ability that added greatly to his -military reputation. Junot, in the interim, was actively engaged -in concentrating his brigades, and drawing every disposable man -from his garrisons, to enable him to bring a force to bear against -the British, that, from its superior formation, must ensure success. -His whole corps was formed into two divisions; Delaborde commanding -one, and Loison the other, while the reserve, composed -entirely of grenadiers, was entrusted to Kellerman. All his dispositions -having been completed, the Duke of Abrantes advanced -to Vimiero, where he had ascertained that his enemy was halted.</p> - -<p>Sir Arthur was awakened at midnight by a German officer in -charge of the outlying picket, with the intelligence of Junot’s -movements, and an assurance that an attack was certain, as the -French advance was not above a league distant. Patrols were -immediately sent out; and while every care was taken against -surprise, the line was not alarmed, nor the men permitted to be -disturbed.</p> - -<p>Junot quitted his position on the evening of the 20th, and -marched all night by roads bad in themselves, and interrupted by -numerous defiles; consequently great delay occurred, and it was -seven o’clock next morning, when he arrived within four miles of -the British outposts. The formation of his columns was effected -unseen, as the broken ground behind which he made his dispositions, -entirely concealed his movements. The first intimation -of a serious attack was only given when a mass of Junot’s -cavalry deployed in front of the picket that was observing the -Lourinho road. Perceiving instantly the point on which the -French were about to direct their column, Sir Arthur crossed the -ravine with the brigades of Ferguson, Nightingale, Aucland, and -Bowes, thus securing his weakest point—the left—before Junot -had made a demonstration against it.</p> - -<p>Presently the enemy’s columns came on; the right by the -Lourinho road, and left marching on the plateau, occupied by the -50th and rifles. The onset of both divisions was made with the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_45">45</span> -usual impetuosity of Frenchmen, and in both the British skirmishers -were driven in.</p> - -<p>The British right was furiously attacked. Unchecked by the -light troops covering the line, the French came boldly forward, -until it found itself directly in front of the 36th, 40th, and 71st. -It deployed instantly, and several volleys of musketry were mutually -returned, and at a distance so close as to render the effect -murderous. But the fusilade was ended quickly; the 82nd and -29th pushed forward, and joined their comrades when pressed by -an enormous superiority. “Charge!” was the order; and a -cheer, “loud, regular, and appalling,” announced that Britain -was coming on.</p> - -<p>The French stood manfully; but though they waited the onset, -they could not withstand it. They were driven from the field—a -vain attempt to rally, when the 71st and 82nd had flung themselves -on the ground to recover breath, failed—and six guns were -taken. The front rank of the French division was literally -annihilated; it lay as it had fallen, and told with what determination -it had stood, and the desperation with which it had been -assaulted.</p> - -<p>On the left, the French column having pushed the rifles -before it, advanced upon the 50th formed in line. The regiment -was strong, numbering about nine hundred bayonets, and -supported by a half brigade of guns; and though the French had -seven pieces with their column, it suffered heavily from the -British cannonade. The enemy’s advance was made in close -order of half battalions. Sheltered from the fire of the artillery, -the French halted behind a broken hillock, closed up their ranks, -and advanced to the attack. The 50th remained until this -moment with “ordered arms.” With excellent judgment, the -colonel, leaving the left wing of his regiment in line, threw his -right into echelons of companies, and ordered it to form line upon -the left. But there was not time to complete the formation, as -the enemy came on, opening a hot but inefficient fire from its -flanks. Part of the right wing of the 50th bore directly on the -angle of the advancing column—and when within twenty paces, -the order was given to fire, and that to “Charge!” succeeded. -Broken totally by the close discharge, the angle of the column -forced itself on the centre; all was instantly disorganised, and -the artillery cutting their traces, added to the confusion. The -British pressed on, the French got mobbed, and assisted by part -of the 20th light dragoons, a column five times numerically -superior were for two miles fairly driven from their ground by -one regiment, until they were relieved by the French cavalry -reserve, which came up in a force not to be resisted.</p> - -<p>While these more important operations were repulsed, the -town of Vimiero was attacked by a lesser column (Kellerman’s -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_46">46</span> -reserve), that had flanked the larger, and the 43rd regiment was -furiously assailed. One company occupied the churchyard, -another held some houses that covered the road by which the -French attack was made; and the fire of both was so destructive, -that the column was repelled with immense slaughter. On the -extreme left, the 97th and 52nd repulsed Delaborde with considerable -loss; on every point the attack failed, and the field was -won.</p> - -<p>No troops fought better than the French, and no battle could -have been more determinately contested. The enemy’s reserve -“performed prodigies of valour, advancing under a cross fire of -musketry and cannon, and never giving way until the bayonets -of the British troops drove them down the descent.” But they -were routed on every side; and, with relation to the numbers -engaged, the slaughter was terrific. Upwards of three thousand -Frenchmen were killed and wounded, and a number of prisoners -made, while the British loss was computed, in killed, wounded, -and missing, at seven hundred and eighty-three.</p> - -<p>One casualty was sincerely deplored. In leading a squadron -of the 20th, Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor was killed. He had -charged the broken infantry of Kellerman, and committed sad -havoc among the <i>élite</i> of the reserve, when, surrounded by a -whole brigade of French cavalry, he fell in the <i>mêlée</i>, shot -through the heart.</p> - -<p>Sir Harry Burrard landed after the battle commenced, but -very prudently left the termination of the contest in his hands by -whom the first disposition had been made. Sir Harry was not -in time to assist in the victory—but he had ample leisure to -mar its results. Wellesley urged that this was the moment to -advance, push on to Torres Vedras, place Junot between two fires, -and oblige him to begin a retreat of immense difficulty by -Alenquer and Villa Franca. All was admirably prepared for the -movement. The supply of ammunition was sufficient, provisions -were abundant, and the troops in high courage and superb -discipline. The French, on the contrary, were depressed by an -unexpected defeat; and, greatly disorganised and wearied by -long marches, were certain of being materially inconvenienced by -an immediate advance of the British.</p> - -<p>But Sir Harry was immovable. He had made his mind up to -await the arrival of Sir John Moore before he should advance a -step from Vimiero. A victory had been gained—a complete and -brilliant victory. But what was that to him? “The cavalry,” -he said, “were certainly not strengthened, nor the artillery horses -improved, by the exertions they had undergone.” Stop he would—and -Junot was permitted to return without annoyance; and the -British, who should have never halted until they had reached -Lisbon, rested on the ground they won. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_47">47</span></p> - -<p>Is it not inconceivable, that Britain should have consigned -her armies to the leading of antiquated tacticians, bigoted in -old-world notions, and who would scarcely venture beyond a -second bridge without spending half the day in reconnoitring? -But such things were—and the energies of the first military -people in the world were paralysed for half a century, by commands -being entrusted to men, who, in cases of ordinary embarrassment, -would have been found incompetent to extricate a -regiment from a difficulty. But such things were!</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_VII"><span class="large">CHAPTER VII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF CORUNNA.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1809.</span></h2> - -<p>A period of inaction succeeded the victory at Vimiero. Burrard -was superseded in his command by Sir Hew Dalrymple, and -the convention of Cintra perfected, by which an army was -restored to France, that, had Sir Arthur Wellesley’s advice been -attended to, must have been eventually destroyed or driven into -such extremity as should have produced an unconditional surrender. -Other articles in this disgraceful treaty recognised a -full exercise of rights of conquest to the French, secured to them -the enormous plunder their rapacity had accumulated, and -granted an amnesty to every traitor who had abandoned his -country, and aided the invaders in effecting its subjugation. No -wonder that this precious convention occasioned in Britain a -universal feeling of disgust. No wonder that blood spilled in -vain, and treasure uselessly wasted, roused popular indignation -to a pitch of excitement which no occurrence in modern history -can parallel.</p> - -<p>Within twelve months from the commencement of the war -Britain had sent over to the Spanish armies (besides £2,000,000) -150 pieces of field artillery, 42 thousand rounds of ammunition, -200 thousand muskets, 61 thousand swords, 79 thousand pikes, -23 million ball cartridges, 6 million leaden balls, 15 thousand -barrels of gunpowder, 92 thousand suits of clothing, 356 thousand -sets of accoutrements and pouches, 310 thousand pairs of shoes, -37 thousand pairs of boots, 40 thousand tents, 250 thousand yards -of cloth, 10 thousand sets of camp equipage, 118 thousand yards -of linen, 50 thousand great coats, 50 thousand canteens, 54 -thousand haversacks, with a variety of other stores, far too -numerous to be recapitulated.</p> - -<p>The particulars of the treaty of Cintra, immediately on -being known in Britain, occasioned the recall of Sir Hew -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_48">48</span> -Dalrymple; while under the plea of ill health, his colleague, Sir -Harry Burrard, resigned and returned home. What a different -result the Portuguese campaign would have exhibited had these -two old gentlemen been left in a district command, and not been -allowed to check a career of victory which opened with such -glorious promise!</p> - -<p>Sir Arthur Wellesley had already returned to Britain, and -many officers of all ranks followed his example. The command -of the army devolved on Sir John Moore, a man most deservedly -respected by the country, and popular with his soldiers.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, the general indication of national resistance to -French oppression on the part of the Spaniards, encouraged hopes -that if assisted by Britain, the independence of the Peninsula -might be restored. This was a consideration worthy of a statesman’s -serious regard in both France and Britain—for the thraldom -or independence of Spain was an object of vital importance. -As to what might be expected from the Spaniards themselves in -any attempt made for their own liberation, their invaders and -their allies seemed to have formed an erroneous estimate—the -British over-rating the importance of their exertions in the field, -as much as the French undervalued that patriotic impulse, which -had wakened up the slumbering spirit of the people. The -British cabinet, however, determined to foster this national -feeling, and by munificent supplies and the presence of a British -army, stimulate the Spanish people to assert their lost liberty, -and fling off a yoke no longer tolerable. For this purpose, a -force of twenty thousand men was directed to be assembled at -Valladolid, and a reinforcement of thirteen thousand, under Sir -David Baird, was despatched from Britain to join them; the -whole were to be placed under the orders of Sir John Moore.</p> - -<p>Although Sir David’s corps was landed by the middle of -October, the army of Lisbon was not in a condition to move until -the end of the month; and then, under a false belief that the -direct route to Salamanca was impracticable for the passage of -artillery, the batteries and cavalry, with a protecting brigade of -three thousand infantry, were moved by Badajoz and the Escurial, -entailing on them an additional march of upwards of one hundred -and fifty miles. Worse still, a delay in commencing operations -was unavoidable, and that was attended with the worst results.</p> - -<p>The whole of Sir John Hope’s corps having been at last -collected, and the cavalry assembled at Villa Vicosa, the order -to move forward was given.</p> - -<p>On the 5th of November, Sir John Moore was at Atalia, on -the 8th he reached Almeida, and on the 11th his advanced guard -crossed the rivulet that divides Spain from Portugal, and entered -Cuidad Rodrigo. At San Martin he slept in the house of the -curé, and occupied the same bed that had the former year been -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_49">49</span> -assigned to Junot and Loison on their respective marches, and on -the 13th he entered Salamanca.</p> - -<p>There, disastrous news awaited him—for one of his supporting -armies was already <i>hors de combat</i>. Count Belvidere, having -made an absurd movement on Burgos, was attacked by a superior -force, and his raw levies completely routed; while previously, -Blake’s army had been utterly dispersed, and the magazines at -Reynosa taken. To add to this mass of evil tidings, intelligence -arrived that the fall of Madrid might be confidently expected, -while, instead of his advance into Spain being covered with an -army of seventy thousand men, Moore found himself in an open -town without a gun, without a Spanish picket, with only three -infantry brigades, and the French outposts but three marches -distant.</p> - -<p>Madrid fell—the news could not be credited—and it was -asserted that, though the Retiro was taken, the town held -obstinately out. The inaction of the British was generally -censured; the envoy had remonstrated on the subject; and the -army did not conceal their impatience. Influenced by these -considerations, Moore determined to make a diversion on the -capital, and attack Soult, who was at Saldanha, on the Carion. -A forward movement followed—Baird was directed to march from -Astorga, and Romana was informed of the intended operation, -and requested to assist.</p> - -<p>The decision of attacking Soult was known to the army and -gave general satisfaction. On the 16th, headquarters were at -Toro, and passing Villapondo and Valderosa, on the 20th Sir John -reached Majorga, and was joined by Baird’s division, making an -united force of twenty-three thousand five hundred infantry, two -thousand four hundred cavalry, and, including a brigade of three-pounders—from -its small calibre perfectly useless—an artillery -of nearly fifty guns. Soult’s corps amounted to sixteen thousand -infantry and twelve hundred dragoons. The great portion of -the former were at Saldanha, and Debelle’s cavalry at Sahagun.</p> - -<p>While thus advancing, the brilliant affair between Lord Paget -and the French cavalry shed a passing glory on a series of -operations, whose results were generally so calamitous. We -shall give the affair in the words of the noble colonel of the -10th Hussars, than whom, on that occasion, no one “by daring -deed” more effectually contributed to victory.</p> - -<p>The Monastero Melgar Abaxo is distant about three leagues -from Sahagun, in which place a corps of seven hundred French -cavalry were reported to be lodged. As they were at some -distance from the main body of the French army, it was deemed -practicable to cut them off, and Lord Paget determined, at all -events, to make the attempt. He accordingly put himself at the -head of the 10th and 15th Hussars, and in the middle of a cold -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_50">50</span> -wintry night, when the direct route to Salamanca was impracticable, -for the ground was covered with snow, set off for that -purpose.</p> - -<p>When they had ridden about two-thirds of the way, Lord -Paget divided his force, and desiring General Slade, with the -10th, to pursue the course of the Cea, and to enter the town by -that side, he himself, followed by the 15th, wheeled off to -approach it by a different route. It was not long before his -lordship’s party fell in with a picket of the enemy; and all, except -one man, were either cut down or made prisoners. But the -escape of one was as injurious, under existing circumstances, as -the escape of the whole; for the alarm was given, and before the -15th could reach the place the enemy were ready to receive them. -It was now broad daylight, and as our troops drew near, the -French were soon formed in what appeared to be an open plain, -at no great distance from the town. The 15th were wheeled into -line in a moment, and as there was no time to be lost, they -followed their leader at a brisk trot, with the intention of -charging; but when they were yet fifty yards from the enemy, -they found that a wide ditch divided them, and that the French -had availed themselves of other inequalities in the ground, of -which, when some way off, they had not been aware.</p> - -<p>A pause was now necessarily made, but one instant served to -put the whole again in motion. The regiment, wheeling to its -left, soon found a convenient place for crossing; and though the -enemy manœuvred actively to hinder the formation, they were -again in line, and advancing to the charge, within five minutes -from the commencement of the check. A few changes of ground -now took place, as each corps strove to gain the flank of the -other, but they were only a few. The British cavalry effected -its object, and then coming down at full speed upon their -opponents, who stood to receive the shock, they overthrew them -in an instant. Many were killed upon the spot, many more -unhorsed, and one hundred and fifty-seven were made prisoners, -including two lieutenant-colonels. On this occasion the British -cavalry amounted only to four hundred men, whilst that of the -French fell not short of seven hundred.</p> - -<p>The weather continued bad; the troops were a good deal -knocked up by forced marching, and Sir John halted on the 22nd -and 23rd for supplies, intending by a night march to reach the -Carion, and attack Soult on the morrow. Every account made -the British numerically greater than the enemy, and though the -French had been reinforced, still Moore’s army was stronger by -fully five thousand men.</p> - -<p>All dispositions were made for the intended attack. At -eight at night, the army were to move in two columns, and the -right, which was to force the bridge and penetrate to Saldanha, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_51">51</span> -was actually getting under arms, when couriers arrived “loaded -with heavy tidings.” The French were moving in all directions -to cut the British off; the corps which had been marching south, -was suddenly halted at Talavera; two strong divisions were -moving from Placentia; the Badajoz army was in full march on -Salamanca—and Napoleon himself in the field, determined, as it -was reported, to “sweep the British before him to the ocean.”</p> - -<p>This was, in truth, disastrous intelligence. The orders to -advance were countermanded instantly, the troops, who had -already been mustering, were retired to their quarters, and the -object of the expedition seemed virtually ended. The campaign -was indeed a tissue of mistakes—operating with feeble allies, -acting on false information, advancing to-day, retiring to-morrow, -with everything to harass and nothing to excite the soldier, until -at last, the ill-fated and ill-planned expedition terminated in a -ruinous retreat.</p> - -<p>In making preparations for a rapid march before an enemy, -that from report was overwhelming if not avoided, the 23rd of -December was consumed, and the general plan for regressive -operations was arranged by instantly retreating on Galicia.</p> - -<p>All arrangements being completed, Moore commenced retreating -on the 24th. Hope’s division fell back on Castro Gonzalo, -and Baird’s on Valencia; while cavalry patrols were pushed -forward on the Carion, with orders to retire at nightfall of the -25th, giving the reserve and light infantry, which formed the -rear-guard, a start of some three or four hours in advance. All -was admirably executed—and the columns, unmolested, reached -their respective destinations.</p> - -<p>The retreat continued, marked by some occasional affairs -between the cavalry of the advanced and rear guard, which -terminated invariably in favour of the latter. The hussar regiments -behaved most nobly, and on every occasion, regardless of -numbers, or the more discouraging movements of a retreat, they -sought the combat, and always came off the conquerors.</p> - -<p>The infantry already began to experience the annoyance of -long marches, severe weather, and a very indifferent commissariate. -To march over cut-up roads, and through an exhausted -country, where no friendly place of strength protects, no well-supplied -magazine refreshes, soon harasses the overloaded soldier. -But that, when accomplished in the dead of winter—in cold and -darkness, sleet and rain—was enough to have subdued the spirit -of any army but a British one, retiring under every privation, -and with seventy thousand veteran troops marching on their -flanks and rear.</p> - -<p>The army reached Benevente on the 27th—and the crossing of -the Esla, though exceedingly troublesome, was effected with -inconsiderable loss. The roads were wretched, the weather bad, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_52">52</span> -and the French pursuit marked by the fiery character of their -emperor. He crossed the Carpenteras, regardless of obstacles that -would have discouraged the boldest—and, in a hurricane of sleet -and hail, passed his army over the Guadarama, by a route -declared impracticable even to a mountain peasant.</p> - -<p>This bold operation, worthy of the conqueror of Italy, was -followed up by an immediate advance. On the 26th the main -body of the British continued retreating on Astorga—the bridge -across the Esla was destroyed—and the night of the 27th passed -over in tolerable quiet. In the morning, however, the French -were seen actively employed. Five hundred cavalry of the guard -tried for the ford above the ruined bridge, found it, and passed -over. The pickets forming the rear-guard at once confronted -them, and, led on by Colonel Otway, charged repeatedly, and -checked the leading squadron. General Stuart put himself at -the head of the pickets, while Lord Anglesea rode back to bring -up the 10th. Charges were made on both sides; the pickets -gave ground, the French advanced, but the 10th were speedily at -hand, and came forward. The pickets rallied, they cheered and -cut boldly in at speed, the French were overthrown and driven -across the river, with the loss of their Colonel (Le Fevre), and -seventy officers and men.</p> - -<p>This brilliant encounter had the results that boldness wins. -The French kept a respectful distance, and thus, the column was -enabled to gain Astorga without further molestation.</p> - -<p>But the danger was momentarily increasing. From prisoners -taken in the cavalry affair on the Esla, it was ascertained that, -on the preceding evening, the headquarters of Napoleon’s own -corps were but sixteen miles from the bivouacs of the British, -and to reach Villa Franca before the French was imperatively -necessary. On that event how much depended—for on the -possession of that road, in a great degree, would rest the safety or -destruction of the British, as it opens through a defile into a -country that for miles renders cavalry movements impracticable, -and entirely protects the flanks of a retiring army.</p> - -<p>It is astonishing how quickly a retreat in bad weather destroys -the <i>morale</i> of the best army. The British divisions had marched -from Sabugal on the 24th in the highest order; on the 30th, on -reaching Astorga, their disorganisation had commenced; they -seemed a mob flying from a victorious enemy, and General Moore -himself exhibited a despondency that was apparent to all around -him.</p> - -<p>That he was an officer of great distinction everyone acknowledged -during his life, and posterity will never deny it; but it was -too manifest that a fear of responsibility, a dread of doing that -which was wrong, of running himself and his troops into difficulties -from which they might not be able to extricate themselves, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_53">53</span> -were a great deal too active to permit either his talents or his -judgment properly to exert their influence. Sir John Moore -had earned the highest reputation as a general of division; he -was aware of this, and perhaps felt no inclination to risk it; at -all events he was clearly incapable of despising partial obstacles -in the pursuit of some great ultimate advantage; in one word, he -was not a Wellington. Of this no more convincing proof need -be given than the fact that, even at the moment when the -preparations for the brief advance were going on, his whole heart -and soul seemed turned towards the Portuguese frontier.</p> - -<p>Romana had unfortunately given up the Leon route, and -marching on Astorga, encumbering the roads with the ruins of -his baggage, and worse still, filling the villages he passed through -with crowds of ragged followers unable to get on—some from -absolute decrepitude and want, and more from being attacked by -fever of the worst type.</p> - -<p>The retreat was renewed next morning, and the marching -continued with such constancy that, by abandoning the sick and -wounded, wasting the ammunition, and destroying the stores, the -British outstripped pursuit, and on the 3rd of January found -themselves in comparative safety. The cavalry, as usual, distinguished -themselves; and at Cacabelos, where the rear-guard -was overtaken, behaving with their customary <i>esprit</i>, they -repelled the advance of the French hussars, and prevented the -light troops from being surrounded and cut off. Indeed the -escape of the rifles was wonderful. They were retreating through -the town, and part of the rear-guard had already crossed the -bridge, when the French cavalry came suddenly on in overwhelming -force, and galloping into the rear companies of the -95th, succeeded in making some prisoners.</p> - -<p>The rifles instantly broke into skirmishing order, and commenced -retiring up the hill, when a body of voltigeurs rushed to -the support of the cavalry, and the affair became serious. The -95th, however, had now thrown themselves into the vineyards -behind the town, and kept up a rapid and well-directed fire. The -French attempted to get in their rear, and charged boldly up the -road, led on by General Colbert. But the fusilade from the vineyard -was maintained with such precision that the French were -driven back, leaving a number of dead on the field, among whom -their brave and daring leader was included.</p> - -<p>Sir John was also threatened with attack at Villa Franca. A -strong column of infantry appeared on the heights, in full march -on that division which was in position on the opposite hill. The -artillery opened, and an engagement appeared inevitable. But -checked by the cannonade, the forward movement of the French -was arrested; and Sir John, anxious to reach the better position -of Lugo, continued his retreat, and prudently avoided coming to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_54">54</span> -a general action, where the ground had no military advantage to -induce him to risk a combat. The main body marched to -Herrieras, the reserve to Villa Franca, and the rear-guard moved -at ten o’clock, and reached its bivouac at midnight.</p> - -<p>The cavalry, no longer serviceable in a country rough, hilly, -and wooded, with numerous enclosures around vineyards and -plantations of mulberry trees, were sent on to Lugo; the infantry -and artillery marching for the same place. During the whole -day and night that distressing movement was executed, and forty -miles were passed over roads on every side broken up, and in -places, knee-deep. The men dropped down by whole sections -on the wayside and died—some with curses, some with the voice -of prayer in their mouths—while women and children, of whom -an immense number had injudiciously been allowed to accompany -the army, shared a similar fate.</p> - -<p>Horrible scenes momentarily occurred—children frozen in -their mothers’ arms, women taken in labour, and, of course, -perishing with their ill-fated progeny. Some were trying by the -madness of intoxication to stimulate their worn-out frames to -fresh exertion—or, when totally exhausted, to stupefy the agonies -of the slow but certain death that cold and hunger must inevitably -produce before another sun dawned. It was awful to -observe the different modes, when abandoned to die, in which the -miserable wretches met their fate. Some lay down in sullen -composure—others vented their despair in oaths, and groans, -and curses—and not a few in heart-rending prayers to heaven -that the duration of their sufferings might be abridged.</p> - -<p>From an early period of the retreat, the discipline of the -troops was shaken by rapid movements and an absence of -regular supplies. Hence, the men were obliged to shift as they -best could, and this laxity in discipline gradually increasing, -ended in frequent scenes of drunkenness, rioting, and robbery. -Every town and village was sacked in search of food, the wine -stores plundered, and the casks, in mere wantonness, broken and -spilled. Nothing could check the licentious spirit of the troops; -and when a man was hanged at Benivedre, even that sad example -had not the least effect, for many of the marauders were detected -in the act of plundering within sight of the fatal tree.</p> - -<p>During this distressing movement, the French had pressed the -British rear-guard closely, and a constant scene of skirmishing -ensued. Though invariably checked by the light troops, still the -army was hourly becoming less effective, every league reducing it -both in numbers and resources. Quantities of arms and necessaries -were abandoned or destroyed, and two bullock carts loaded -with dollars were thrown over a precipice into the bed of a -mountain torrent. All these things proved how desperately -reduced that once fine and well-appointed army had become. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_55">55</span> -Indeed its appearance was rather that of a procession of maimed -invalids with a caravan of sick soldiers, than an army operating -in front of a determined enemy, and expecting momentarily to -come to action.</p> - -<p>It was a matter of surprise to all, that the French leader did -not force on an engagement; but, on the contrary, Soult followed -this half-ruined army with a caution that appeared unaccountable -and unnecessary. Still the moment of attack could not be -distant; and it was certain that the Marshal only waited for -some embarrassment in the march, to throw his leading divisions -on the retreating brigades of Britain, and force on a decisive -battle.</p> - -<p>This event was particularly to be dreaded while passing the -bridge and village of Constantino. A long and difficult mountain -road leads to the summit of a bold height, down which it winds -again by a gradual descent till it meets the bridge. The occupation -of this height, before the columns had passed the river, -would expose them to a heavy fire. Sir John Moore determined -to check the French pursuit, and hold the hill, until the rear of -the main division had cleared the bridge and village. His dispositions -were quickly made; the 28th regiment with the rifle -corps were drawn up beside the river, and the 20th, 52nd, and -91st on a hill immediately in their rear, flanked by the horse -artillery.</p> - -<p>The French attacked with their usual spirit. The cavalry -and tirailleurs advanced against the bridge; but the fire from the -British riflemen, assisted by the guns on the height, drove them -back with loss. A second and a third attack, made with equal -boldness, ended in a similar result, and darkness put a stop to the -fighting. The French withdrew their light troops, the British -continued their retreat, and before morning broke the rear-guard -joined the army, now bivouacked in position, or cantoned in and -around the town of Lugo.</p> - -<p>The concentration of so many troops at this wretched place -produced a scene of hurry and confusion with which the distant -cannonade at the bridge of Constantino seemed in perfect -keeping.</p> - -<p>On one side was to be seen the soldier of every rank who had -secured a habitation to shelter him, but whom duty or inclination -occasioned to wander through the crowds of people, and deeply -mudded streets of the town; on the other, the disconsolate person -that made his appearance after the Alcalde’s ingenuity had been -stretched to the uttermost in procuring quarters for the troops -already arrived, and whose <i>personal friends</i> had been subjected -to the unusual order for admitting strangers. The pitiableness -of his case was either to be discovered by a resigned and woeful -visage, or by certain ebullitions of temper, destined to waste -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_56">56</span> -themselves in the desert air. Next were to be seen the conductors -of baggage, toiling through the streets, their laden mules -almost sinking under the weight of ill-arranged burdens swinging -from side to side, while the persons in whose charge they had -followed the divisions appeared undecided which to execrate most, -the roads, the mules, the Spaniards, or the weather. These were -succeeded by the dull, heavy sound of the passing artillery; then -came the Spanish fugitives from the desolating line of the armies. -Detachments with sick or lamed horses scrambled through the -mud, while, at intervals, the report of a horse-pistol knelled the -termination to the sufferings of an animal that a few days previously, -full of life and high in blood, had borne its rider not -against, but over, the ranks of Gallic chivalry. The effect of -this scene was rendered more striking by the distant report of -cannon and musketry, and more gloomy by torrents of rain, and -a degree of cold worthy of a Polish winter.</p> - -<p>Preparations were made for a battle, and Sir John Moore -seemed determined to retreat no further. Notwithstanding the -British were suffering from cold, and wet, and hunger, they fell -into their position with alacrity. The Minho protected their -right, and a ravine separated them from the French, who, already -in force, occupied the heights, and were evidently preparing for -an immediate effort.</p> - -<p>On the 6th January the French deployed upon the heights, -and the British stood to their arms. Some hours passed; each -line looked at the other, as if waiting for its opening movement. -The day passed, and at night the hostile armies occupied the same -bivouacs on which their brigades had rested the preceding -evening.</p> - -<p>The 7th came; with the first dawn, as if to make up for its -previous inactivity, the French guns opened. Their battery was -but weak, and the fire of the British artillery silenced it. A -pause ensued, the day wore on, the evening was closing, when a -column of considerable strength, covered by a cloud of tirailleurs, -steadily mounted the hill, driving in the pickets and a wing of the -76th. The 51st was instantly moved to its assistance, musketry -was interchanged, a bayonet rush succeeded, the French were -driven down the hill, and operations terminated.</p> - -<p>Darkness came on, a wild and stormy night, a lonely hill, no -fire, no food—such was the bivouac of Lugo; such the wretched -and cheerless situation of the harassed but unconquerable -islanders.</p> - -<p>As the morning of the 8th dawned, the British formed line, -and prepared coolly for the expected encounter; but it passed -over, and the enemy made no hostile movement. The troops -had been ordered to bivouac as they best could, and in a short -time a number of rude huts were erected to defend them from -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_57">57</span> -the inclemency of the coming night. But it was not intended to -remain longer before Lugo. When darkness hid their retreat, -the British filed off silently by the rear. Through a frightful -storm of hail and wind, their march was bravely executed; and -leaving Lugo and Valmela behind them, they halted at Betanzos -on the 10th.</p> - -<p>Here the exhausted soldiery were halted from sheer necessity. -They were literally marched to a stand still, and, although the -rain fell in torrents, they lay down upon the soaked earth, and -in that comfortless situation remained until at evening the ranks -were again formed, and the retreat continued on Corunna, where -Sir John had now decided on embarking the ruins of his army.</p> - -<p>Fortunately for the wearied troops, the French, deceived by -the fires left burning when the British commenced their night -march from Lugo, did not discover the movement until daylight, -and thus twelve hours were gained on the pursuers. This lost -time could not be recovered; and although the whole of the -10th January was passed in Betanzos, to allow stragglers to rejoin -their regiments, no serious attempt was made to embarrass the -remainder of the march, and the leading division reached Corunna -at noon of the 11th, while the reserve occupied the adjoining -villages, and the remaining brigades took up their quarters in the -suburbs.</p> - -<p>Corunna afforded a very indifferent position to offer battle on. -There was one, but its extent made it untenable by an army so -weak in number as the British. After a close examination, the -rising ground above the village of Elvina, a mile in front of the -town, was the place selected by the general; the position was -accordingly marked out, and the brigades moved to their allotted -posts.</p> - -<p>A ridge commanded the Betanzos road and formed the left of -the line, and on this General Hope’s division was placed. Sir -David Baird’s was next in station, and occupied a succession of -knolls that swept inwards, and inclined to a valley beyond the -Vigo road. Over the low grounds the rifle corps were extended, -appuied upon Frazer’s division, which, placed in echelon, covered -the principal approach to Corunna. Paget’s division was in -reserve behind Hope’s, and occupied a village half a mile in the -rear.</p> - -<p>The enemy appeared beyond the Mero while these dispositions -were being made; but, with the exception of a partial cannonade, -no hostile demonstration occurred. On the 14th, the artillery -had ceased on both sides, an unusual quiet ensued, and nothing -seemed likely to produce any immediate excitement, when the -explosion of four thousand barrels of gunpowder burst upon the -astonished ear. It is impossible to describe the effect. The -unexpected and tremendous crash seemed for the moment to have -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_58">58</span> -deprived every person of reason and recollection; “the soldiers -flew to their arms, nor was it until a tremendous column of -smoke, ascending from the heights in front, marked from whence -the astounding shock proceeded, that reason resumed its sway. -It is impossible ever to forget the sublime appearance of the dark -dense cloud of smoke that ascended, shooting up gradually like -a gigantic tower into the clear blue sky. It appeared fettered -in one enormous mass; nor did a particle of dust or vapour, -obscuring its form, seem to escape as it rolled upwards in majestic -circles.”</p> - -<p>On the 15th the fleet hove in sight, and immediate preparations -were made to effect an embarkation of the army. The -women and children, with the sick and wounded, were directly -carried on board; a large portion of the artillery and stores was -sent afterwards; and the cavalry, after destroying the few horses -that still remained, were embarked. None but the infantry, and -of these such only as were effective, were now left; and the belief -was general, that they too, would be permitted to retire from -their position unmolested.</p> - -<p>Everything on the 16th continued quiet. The boats pulled -from the shipping to the beach, and orders were issued for the -divisions to move down, and prepare for immediate embarkation; -Sir John Moore was on horseback to visit the outposts, for the -last time, before they should be withdrawn, when an officer came -up hastily, and announced that the French were under arms. -The intelligence was correct; for an instant fusilade commenced -between their tirailleurs and the British pickets, as their light -troops pushed forward, covering the advance of four compact -columns. Two directed their march upon the right, one moved -upon the centre, while the fourth threatened the left of the -British line.</p> - -<p>The right, consisting of the 4th, 42nd, and 50th, supported by -the guards, were fiercely attacked, and the reserve ordered to -sustain it. The French threw out a cloud of skirmishers, -supported by the fire of eleven pieces of artillery, and, driving the -advanced posts before them, came forward with their customary -boldness. On deploying partially, their line extended considerably -beyond the extreme right of the British, but this was disregarded, -and instead of waiting the attack, the regiments -gallantly advanced to meet it. The 4th suddenly refusing its -right wing, showed a double front, and unawed by a superior -enemy, undaunted by a heavy and well-directed cannonade, the -manœuvre of this splendid regiment was executed with all the -coolness and precision of a parade.</p> - -<p>For a time the irregularity of ground intersected by numerous -enclosures, kept the combatants apart; but these were speedily -surmounted, and the French assault was made and repelled, and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_59">59</span> -the village of Elvina, which had for a few minutes been in -possession of the enemy, was recovered by the 50th with the -bayonet.</p> - -<p>The action was now general along the line. The 42nd, and -a battalion of the Guards, by a brilliant charge, drove back the -French; and, failing to force, Soult endeavoured to turn the -British right, and accordingly marched a column in its rear. -That the reserve attacked, and repulsed it with heavy loss. In -every point Soult’s attacks failed—and, altering his dispositions, -he took ground considerably to the right.</p> - -<p>While the 42nd were lowering their bayonets, and Sir John -Moore was encouraging the charge, a round shot knocked him -from his horse, shattering his left arm at the shoulder—while -immediately before, Sir David Baird had been wounded and -removed. But the fall of their generals produced no serious -results. Corunna was not a battle of manœuvre, but a field of -determined resistance. The officers commanding the different -battalions fought their regiments gallantly; the dispositions for -the engagement were simple and understood; the attempts upon -the left and centre were repulsed; and the French, beaten on -every point, fell back as night came on.</p> - -<p>Thus ended the conflict of Corunna; and when every disadvantage -is taken into consideration under which the British -fought, its results were glorious, and the courage and coolness -displayed throughout most honourable to the troops employed. -The numbers engaged were certainly in favour of the French. -Without its light brigade, which had retreated and embarked at -Vigo, the British divisions scarcely reached to fifteen thousand; -while Soult was reinforced in the morning, and mustered from -eighteen to twenty thousand men. The loss on both sides was -severe; that of the British amounting to eight hundred killed -and wounded, while the French admitted theirs to be at least -double that number.</p> - -<p>Yet it was but a melancholy triumph. The sad reverses of -the retreat, the abandonment of the country, and the death of a -brave and beloved commander, clouded the hour of conquest, and -threw a depressing gloom around, that seemed fitter to mark a -defeat than attend a well-won victory. No further attempt was -made by the enemy; the brigades were removed after dark, the -embarkation continued, and on the afternoon of the 17th, the -whole fleet was under weigh, steering for Britain with a leading -wind.</p> - -<p>The severity of a wound like Sir John Moore’s precluded, from -the first moment it was received, all hope of his surviving beyond -an hour or two. The arm was torn nearly from the shoulder, -and the collar-bone partially carried away; but notwithstanding -the desperate hemorrhage that ensued, the sufferer preserved -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_60">60</span> -his recollection, and remained in mental possession to the -last.</p> - -<p>He was carried from the field in a blanket by six soldiers, who -evinced their sympathy by tears; and when a spring waggon -came up, and it was proposed that Sir John should be transferred -to it, the poor fellows respectfully objected, “as they would keep -step, and carry him more easily.” Their wishes were attended -to, and the dying general was conveyed slowly to his quarters in -the town, occasionally stopping the bearers to look back upon the -field, whenever an increasing fire arrested his attention. All -hope was over; he lingered for a little, talking feebly, but -collectedly, to those around, and dividing his last thoughts -apparently, between his country and his kindred. The kindliness -of his disposition was in death remarkable. Turning to an -aide-de-camp, he desired to be remembered to his sister, and, -feebly pressing Colonel Anderson’s hand, his head dropped back, -and he died without a struggle.</p> - -<p>As a wish had been expressed by the departed, that he -should be laid in the field on which he fell, the rampart of the -citadel was happily chosen for his “resting place.” A working -party of the 9th turned up the earth—and at midnight, wrapped -in a cloak and blanket, his uncoffined remains were interred by -the officers of his staff; the burial-service was read by torch-light, -earth fell on kindred clay, the grave was filled, and, in the poet’s -words, “They left him alone with his glory.”</p> - -<p>In every private relation, Sir John Moore’s character was -perfect, and his professional career had always been distinguished. -Of no man had higher hopes been formed, and hence, probably, -more was expected by his country than either his means or his -talents could effect. By one party he was unjustly censured, by -another injudiciously praised; and in this ferment of opinion it is -difficult to say whether his military reputation was most -endangered by the obloquy of his enemies or the over-praise of -his friends.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_VIII"><span class="large">CHAPTER VIII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF TALAVERA.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1809.</span></h2> - -<p>The immediate consequence of the embarkation, was the -surrender of Corunna on the second day from that on which the -once proud army of Britain quitted the coast of Spain. Ferrol -soon followed the example, and in both these places an immense -supply of stores and ammunition was obtained. All effective -resistance was apparently at an end, and French dominion seemed -established in Gallicia more strongly than it had ever been before. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_61">61</span></p> - -<p>In every part of Spain the cause of freedom appeared hopeless. -One campaign was closed, and never did one end more -hopelessly; an unvarying sense of misfortune from the commencement, -it seemed to have withered every national feeling that -might have existed in Spanish breasts. Fortresses that should -have held out, provisioned, garrisoned, and open to receive -supplies from Britain, surrendered to a weak army, who could -not command “a battering gun or siege store within four hundred -miles.” In fact, Spanish resistance seemed a mockery. Their -military force was now the ruins of Romana’s army, and some -half-starved fugitives who occasionally appeared in Estremadura -and La Mancha, while the French had nearly two hundred thousand -veteran troops covering the whole country, and these too in -masses, that set any hostile demonstration at defiance.</p> - -<p>Portugal, in its military footing, was nearly on a par with -Spain. A British corps, under Sir John Craddock, garrisoned -Lisbon, and, that place excepted, there were no troops in the -kingdom on which the slightest dependence could be placed. The -appointment of Marshal Beresford to a chief command produced -in time a wonderful reformation. The British system of drill was -successfully introduced, and, before the war ended, the Portuguese, -when brigaded with the British, were always respectable in -the field, and sometimes absolutely brilliant. At this period, -there was but one national force in the least degree formidable to -the invaders, and that was the Spanish Guerillas.</p> - -<p>The Spanish armies in the course of the Peninsular campaign -had met so many and discouraging defeats, that their military -reputation sunk below the standard of mediocrity. They were -despised by their enemies, and distrusted by their allies, and -whether from the imbecility of the government, the ignorance of -their leaders, or some national peculiarity, their inefficiency -became so notorious, that no important operation could be -entrusted to them with any certainty of its being successful. As -an organised force, the Spanish army was contemptible; while, in -desultory warfare, the peasantry were invaluable. With few -exceptions, the history of Spanish service would be a mere detail -of presumption and defeat; while their neighbours, the Portuguese, -merited the perfect approbation of their officers, and -proved worthy of standing in the battlefield by the side of British -soldiers.</p> - -<p>Under such unpromising circumstances as we have described, -intelligence was received that three French armies were about to -move on Portugal; Soult from Gallicia, Lapisse from Salamanca, -and Victor from the Tagus. In fact, Portugal would have been -soon at the mercy of the enemy, and Spain could have offered but -a feeble resistance, when Sir Arthur Wellesley arrived to take the -chief command. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_62">62</span></p> - -<p>He instantly proceeded to adopt measures that should enable -him to take the field, and the army was concentrated, with the -exception of Mackenzie’s brigade, at Coimbra, and reviewed. -The entire numbered twenty-six thousand men, of which six -thousand formed the separate corps under Marshal Beresford. -With the Germans, the British brigades mustered about seventeen -thousand; the detached corps under Mackenzie, amounting to -nearly three thousand, of which one-half was cavalry; and a -farther augmentation was effected by brigading one Portuguese, -with every two of the British battalions.</p> - -<p>In the meantime Soult’s position became extremely dangerous. -A British army in his front, bands of guerillas in his rear; one -flank hemmed in by Silviera at Amarante; and the ocean on the -other. But that able marshal perceived the difficulties of his -situation, and deciding at once to secure an open road in his -rear, he despatched Delaborde and Loison to recover Amarante. -The task was a tedious and doubtful operation; and for twelve -days the place was assaulted and maintained. At last, Soult in -person came forward in strength, and Silviera was driven from -the bridge over the Tamaga, with the loss of his cannon, and the -French retreat was for the present secured.</p> - -<p>From the moment Sir Arthur Wellesley landed in Portugal, -the character of the war had changed; and, notwithstanding the -numerous and discouraging drawbacks upon a bold career which -the obstinacy of the Spaniards and the deficiency of his own -means were continually presenting, before the masterly decision -of the British general, all obstacles ultimately gave way; and -victory, which had hovered doubtfully over many a hard-contested -field, at last rested on his banners, and wreathed her laurels round -his brows.</p> - -<p>The crossing of the Douro was, in military estimation, as bold -and well-arranged an operation as any that marked Wellesley’s -Peninsular career. The passage of a river in the face of an -enemy with every assistance from pontoons and ferryage, is considered -a hazardous undertaking; but, circumstanced as the -British commander was, the thing was generally set down as -impracticable, and Soult was unprepared for the attempt. When -the news was brought that the enemy was crossing at Villa Nova, -the marshal ridiculed the notion, and remained in his quarters -until two in the afternoon. He was then obliged precipitately -to quit the city; and so suddenly were Wellesley’s measures -executed, that the dinner prepared for the duke of Dalmatia, was -served up to the British general and his staff. War is, certes, a -game of chances; and little did the French marshal suppose, -when at noon he regulated the <i>carte</i> presented by his <i>maître -d’hôtel</i>, that he was then civilly arranging an excellent repast for -his opponent. Yet such was the case. Wellesley succeeded -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_63">63</span> -Soult—and within a few hours the same roof covered the victor -and the vanquished.</p> - -<p>Nothing could exceed the irregularity of the French retreat. -Before they could be persuaded that the passage of the Douro -was seriously designed, the British were charging through the -suburbs; and instead of retiring with an orderly formation on the -advance of the enemy, the French rear-guard got mobbed -together on the road, and allowed an opportunity to the cavalry -of their pursuers to act with an audacity and success that the -weakness of their squadrons could never have warranted, had not -a considerable panic been previously occasioned, by the precipitation -with which Soult’s divisions were hurried from the city. -Night came most opportunely, and ended the pursuit, enabling -the French marshal to unite himself with Loison, from whom he -received the unwelcome intelligence that the bridge of Amarante -was destroyed. Soult’s situation was almost desperate; his only -line of retreat was by a mountain track; and, by taking it, he -was obliged to cross the pass of Ruivans, a long narrow bridge, -without a parapet on either side, spanning a frightful precipice. -Should this be occupied, and no doubt Beresford was marching -thither, nothing could save his army. With excellent judgment, -he abandoned his artillery and baggage, pushed rapidly forward, -and, having forced the Portuguese pickets which here and there -occupied the mountain passes, he out-marched Silviera by several -hours, and halted his rear-guard at Salamonde, to cover the -bridges of Saltador and Porto Nova, while his columns were -defiling.</p> - -<p>Here, however, he was overtaken and brought to action, on -the 16th June, by Sir Arthur. Although the position was strong, -and the brigade of Guards were the only infantry come up, the -British general instantly made his dispositions for attack. The -left was turned by the rifle corps, the Guards advancing boldly in -front. After delivering a volley at the head of the column when -it showed itself, the French precipitately fled—and, hurrying -through the village in their rear, succeeded, under cover of darkness, -in escaping. Some delay in clearing a defile allowed the -horse artillery to come up, and their rapid fire did considerable -execution before the crowd of fugitives could get beyond its range.</p> - -<p>The next morning’s dawn renewed the pursuit; and every turn -of the road, cumbered with broken vehicles and deserted baggage, -showed how severely the French army had been pressed. The -bridge was nearly impassable from dead men and slain horses -laid there in heaps by the grape and canister of the British guns. -Arms, accoutrements, ham-strung mules, guns, tumbrils, knapsacks -filled with silver plate, tapestry, and other valuable plunder -were strewn indiscriminately along the line. To add to this -scene of waste and suffering, the villages the advancing army -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_64">64</span> -entered were either in a blaze, or already reduced to ashes; for -between the French troops and peasantry a deadly war of extermination -was being carried on, and on both sides deeds of cruelty -were every day perpetrated that can hardly be credited or -described. Indeed, the French retreat through the Gallician -mountains was only paralleled by the British on Corunna; with -this exception, that many a straggler from the British columns -was saved by the humanity of the Spaniards, while the unhappy -Frenchman who lagged but a few hundred yards behind the rearguard, -was butchered by the infuriated peasantry, bent on the -work of slaughter and burning for vengeance on an enemy, who, -in his day of conquest, and dominion, had taught the lesson of -cruelty now practised so unrelentingly on himself.</p> - -<p>Soult turning from Montalegre towards Orense, and a French -corps from Estremadura having moved on Alcantara, induced Sir -Arthur Wellesley to discontinue the pursuit. The French -marshal crossed the frontier on the 18th with barely nineteen -thousand men, his guns, stores, and baggage abandoned to the -conquerors. Ten weeks, perfect in every arm, that army had -passed through Orense on its march to Oporto, mustering twenty-six -thousand veteran soldiers. A short period had wrought a -fearful change, and even the debris of that once splendid corps -was only extricated from total destruction by the admirable tact -and unbending <i>hardiesse</i> of their brave and gifted leader.</p> - -<p>On reaching Abrantes on the 7th July, it was correctly ascertained -that, instead of retiring on Madrid, Victor was concentrating -at Merida, intending, probably, to cross the Guadiana, and -attack Cuesta before the British could come to his assistance. -Propositions therefore for a combined movement were made by -Sir Arthur Wellesley to the “Spanish general,” and willingly -acceded to, and the British moved forward to the Teitar, to unite, -as it was believed, in an operation upon Madrid.</p> - -<p>A most able plan for marching at once for the recovery of the -capital was arranged at a conference between the allied commanders. -The British and Spanish armies, taking the right -bank of the Tagus, were to advance directly forward. Venegas, -with fourteen thousand Spaniards, was to threaten Aranjuez, and, -if possible, take possession of Toledo; while two other Spanish -divisions should hold the passes of Banos and Perales; and five -thousand Portuguese, under Sir Robert Wilson, were to act -independently, and annoy the French flanks and rear as they best -could.</p> - -<p>The British consequently moved by Salvatiera and Placentia, -effecting a junction with Cuesta at Oropesa on the 20th of July. -On the 22nd Victor had retired and taken a position on the -Alberche. The opportunity was at once given for attacking him, -but Cuesta obstinately declined; and Victor, hearing that Wilson -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_65">65</span> -was already in his rear at Escalona, made a night march on -Torrijos.</p> - -<p>Cuesta was a singular medley of opposite qualities. He was -exceedingly brave, had some daring, overweening pride, and a -most asinine obstinacy. Finding it desirable for the prosperity -of the common cause to submit to the old man’s folly, Sir Arthur -Wellesley acted with singular forbearance. It had been -arranged that Victor should be attacked on the 23rd, and when -the British general reached his confederate’s quarters to arrange -the necessary details on the evening of the 22nd, Cuesta was -asleep, and no one dared to waken him. At dawn, the British -divisions were under arms, but Cuesta could not be disturbed till -seven! At last an interview did take place, and then the weak -old man positively declined to fight, because the day was <i>Sunday</i>. -Victor had but twenty thousand men with him at the moment. -The Alberche was fordable—the right and centre assailable; -Cuesta’s army numbered forty-seven thousand, and Wellesley’s -about twenty-one. Was ever such an opportunity lost? and all, -too, through the stupid bigotry of a sleepy-headed Spaniard.</p> - -<p>While Sir Arthur halted at Talavera, having two divisions -across the river at Casa Leguas, Cuesta followed the French, who -as he persuaded himself were retreating, but Sebastiani had -marched from Toledo and joined Victor, while Joseph Buonaparte, -having united his corps to Jourdan’s, was hastening to a common -centre. The whole united at Torrijos, forming a corps <i>d’armée</i> -of nearly fifty thousand men.</p> - -<p>Cuesta, with all his Spanish obstinacy, would still insist that -the French were not concentrating, but retreating, but the delusion -was short. Victor suddenly attacked him, and as his retreat -was most disorderly, nothing but prompt assistance from Sherbrooke’s -division could have saved the stupid old man from -destruction. When this was effected, the Guards crossed the -river, leaving Mackenzie’s division in possession of the wood and -convent on the right bank of the Alberche.</p> - -<p>A recent deliverance seemed to have had no effect upon -Spanish obstinacy. Though certain of being attacked, Cuesta -lay loosely on the Alberche, into which, had his army been -defeated, it must have been driven pell-mell. Happily, Sir -Arthur, in reconnoitring the ground in the neighbourhood, discovered -an extensive line on which both armies might be placed -to their mutual disadvantage. He took his measures with such -promptitude, and issued his orders with such coolness and perspicuity, -that every battalion, Spanish as well as British, stepped -into the very spot which his admirable foresight had marked out -for it.</p> - -<p>The position was about two miles in length, extending perpendicularly -from the Tagus, on which the right rested in the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_66">66</span> -town of Talavera. It was partially retrenched, having an intersected -and most difficult country in its front. The centre was -more open; but the left terminated favourably on a bold and -commanding height, overlooking a considerable valley, which -separated the left of the position from a range of rocky mountains. -To the Spaniards the right was allotted, it being -considered nearly unattackable, while the British defended the -more accessible ground upon the left.</p> - -<p>Talavera stands on the northern bank of the Tagus, the houses -reaching down to the water’s edge. The two armies were drawn -up in line; the British on the left, extending from the town -nearly to the Sierra de Gata, its extreme flank occupying a bold -height near Alatuza de Segusella, and having in its front a -difficult ravine, and on its flank a deep valley. To the Spaniards -the right was assigned. Their battalions were stationed among -olive groves, with walls and fences interspersed, and an embankment -running along the road, that formed an excellent breastwork, -and rendered their position nearly unassailable. It was -necessary to secure the point of junction where the British right -touched Cuesta’s left, and to effect this, ten guns were placed in -battery on the summit of a bold knoll, with a British division to -protect them, and a strong cavalry corps in reserve. In the -general disposition of the troops Campbell’s division was on the -right of the British, Sherbrooke’s division adjoining; Mackenzie -occupied the next portion of the battle-ground, while the height -upon the left, the key of the position, was intrusted to General -Hill.</p> - -<p>During the morning of the 27th July, the troops had been -marching on the different points marked for their occupation, and -had taken ground hitherto unmolested by the enemy; but at -noon Mackenzie’s division was suddenly and furiously assailed by -two heavy columns, which attacked the wood and convent. Partially -surprised, the 87th and 88th regiments were thrown into a -momentary confusion; and the French penetrated between the -two brigades which formed the division. Immediately, by the -exertions of their officers, the 31st, 45th, and 60th rifles were -brought forward, and these regiments covered their companions, -while they retired from the wood into the plain, retreating in -beautiful order along the heights on the left of the position which -they were directed to occupy.</p> - -<p>The enemy continued their attack, and it had now extended -partially along the whole line, growing more animated as the -evening began to fall. The left, where the British stood, at once -appeared the grand object of the marshals. They directed a -strong force against it, forming their infantry into columns of -battalions, which advanced in double quick, supported by a -furious cannonade. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_67">67</span></p> - -<p>Mackenzie’s division having retired a little, and, at the -moment, forming a second line, the brunt of the assault fell upon -a smaller brigade under General Donkin, then in possession of -the height. The French, though they came on with imposing -bravery, were checked in front; but from the weakness of his -brigade, Donkin’s flank was turned on the left, and the hill -behind crowned by the enemy.</p> - -<p>But that success was momentary. Hill instantly led up the -48th, 29th, and 1st battalion of detachments. A close and -murderous volley from the British was followed by a charge. -The French were forced from the position with great loss; and -the ridge was again carried by a wing of the 29th with the -bayonet.</p> - -<p>There was a brief space of quiet; but determined to win the -key of the position, though darkness had now set in, the French -in great force once more rushed forward to wrest the height from -its defenders, and in the gloom the assailants and the assailed -nearly touched each other. The red flash of a well-delivered -volley disclosed to the British the dark array that threatened -them. The order was given to advance, and again the British -bayonet drove the columns down the hill.</p> - -<p>No fighting could have been more desperate than that which -marked this night attack. A feint had been made by Lapisse -upon the Germans in the centre, while, with the <i>élite</i> of their -infantry, Ruffin and Vilatte ascended the heights, which, at every -loss, they seemed more resolute in winning. A terrific slaughter -ensued. Could it be otherwise? So desperately was this night -fighting maintained, and the regiments were so closely engaged, -that in the <i>mêlée</i>, some of the men fought with clubbed muskets.</p> - -<p>These signal repulses of a powerful and gallant enemy could -not but cost a heavy expenditure of blood. Many brave officers -had fallen, and at this period of the conflict the killed and -wounded amounted to upwards of eight hundred men.</p> - -<p>The troops rested upon their arms, and each battalion on the -ground it had occupied the preceding day. The cavalry were -stretched beside their horses; all were ready for an attack; but -the night passed with some slight alarms, and no serious disturbance.</p> - -<p>The morning was ushered in by a tremendous cannonade, -while the grenadiers of Lapisse’s division, in two columns, -advanced again to attack the height upon the left. They were -bravely led forward by their officers, and made many desperate -but unavailing efforts to win the summit of the hill, but nothing -could shake the firmness of the British. They allowed the -columns to mount the rugged ascent, until they had nearly -touched the ridge, then a close volley, a loud huzza, followed by -rapid charge, broke the formation of the French, and sent them -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_68">68</span> -precipitously down the hill. Again and again the attempt was -made with equal ill fortune; until, totally disheartened by -repeated repulses and leaving the ground heaped with dead, the -enemy abandoned all hope of carrying this well-defended position, -and retreated out of fire.</p> - -<p>It was now half-past eight, and the fighting had never intermitted -from five that morning. The loss on both sides was -frightful; the French infinitely greater than the British. Their -repeated attacks on the height occasioned immense loss; and -their troops, dispirited by want of success, and wearied by -constant but unavailing exertion, showed little inclination to -renew the battle.</p> - -<p>The heat of the sun had become intolerable, and the movements, -on the French part, were stayed. Indeed, the firing had -ceased over the field, and the work of slaughter, by a sort of -mutual consent, was for a time suspended. The French commenced -cooking their dinners, and the British and their allies -produced their scantier rations. During this temporary cessation -of hostilities, it was a matter of some deliberation with the -British commander, whether in turn he should become the assailant, -or remain quietly and await the result of the enemy’s -decision; and it was a fortunate circumstance that the latter was -his determination.</p> - -<p>At this time a curious incident occurred, that for a brief -space changed the character of the war, and, even on a battlefield -covered with the dead and dying, produced a display of kindly -feeling between two brave and noble-minded enemies.</p> - -<p>A small stream, tributary to the Tagus, flowed through a part -of the battle-ground, and separated the combatants. During the -pause that the heat of the weather and the weariness of the -troops had produced, both armies went to the banks of the rivulet -for water. The men approached each other fearlessly, threw -down their caps and muskets, chatted to each other like old -acquaintances, and exchanged their brandy-flasks and wineskins. -All asperity of feeling seemed forgotten. To a stranger they -would have appeared more like an allied force, than men hot -from a ferocious conflict, and only gathering strength and energy -to recommence it anew. But a still nobler rivalry for the time -existed; the interval was employed in carrying off the wounded, -who lay intermixed upon the hard-contested field; and, to the -honour of both be it told, that each endeavoured to extricate the -common sufferers, and remove their unfortunate friends and -enemies without distinction. Suddenly, the bugles sounded, the -drums beat to arms, many of the rival soldiery shook hands, and -parted with expressions of mutual esteem, and in ten minutes -after they were again at the bayonet’s point.</p> - -<p>Having ascertained the part of the position, and the extent of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_69">69</span> -it that was occupied by the British brigades, the marshals determined -to direct their undivided energies against that portion of -the line, and, if possible, crush the British divisions by bearing on -them with an overwhelming force. They formed in four columns -of attack; the first was destined against that part of the ground -where the British and Spaniards united; the second against Sherbrooke -and Cameron’s brigades; the third was directed against -Mackenzie’s and the Germans; and the fourth, in great strength, -and accompanied by a mass of cavalry, moved up the valley to the -left.</p> - -<p>A fire from eighty pieces of artillery announced the forward -movement of the columns, which soon presented themselves, -covered by a cloud of light infantry. A destructive cannonade -was borne by the British brigades patiently; in vain the tirailleurs -kept up a biting fire, but not a shot was returned by the -British. Their orders to reserve their fire were strictly obeyed, -and the files steadily and quietly closed up, for the men were -falling by dozens. Their assailants approached, their officers -called “<i>En avant!</i>” and the drums beat the <i>pas de charge</i>. -Nothing could be more imposing than the advance, nothing more -complete than their discomfiture. Within twenty paces a -shattering volley was delivered from the British line, the word -“<i>Charge!</i>” was given, and the bayonet did the rest.</p> - -<p>Campbell’s division, on the right, totally defeated the attack, -and charging boldly in return, drove the French back, and captured -a battery of ten guns. The enemy endeavoured to retake -them, but the Spanish cavalry charged home, the cannon -remained with the captors, and the right of the British was -victorious everywhere.</p> - -<p>The left attack failed totally. The British cavalry were -posted in the valley where the hostile movement was being -made; and Anson’s brigade, consisting of the 23rd light dragoons, -and the 1st King’s German hussars, were ordered to charge and -check the advance. It was gallantly attempted, and though in -point of fact the charge failed, and the 23rd were nearly cut to -pieces, the daring courage exhibited under circumstances perfectly -desperate, so completely astounded the enemy, that their -attack on the height was abandoned. If there was an error in -the mode that charge was made, it arose from its fearless -gallantry; and under common circumstances, its result would -have been most glorious. Colonel Napier thus describes the -affair:—</p> - -<p>The ground upon which this brigade was in line is perfectly -level, nor did any visible obstruction appear between it and the -columns opposed. The grass was long, dry, and waving, concealing -the fatal chasm that intervened. One of General -Villatte’s columns stood at some distance to the right of the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_70">70</span> -building occupied by the light troops. These were directly in -front of the 23rd dragoons. Another was formed rather to the -rear, and more in front of the German hussars, on the left of the -line. Such were the immediate objects of the charge.</p> - -<p>For some time the brigade advanced at a rapid pace, without -receiving any obstruction from the enemy’s fire. The line -cheered. It was answered from the hill with the greatest -enthusiasm; never was anything more exhilarating or beautiful -than the commencement of this advance. Several lengths in -front, mounted on a grey horse, consequently very conspicuous, -rode Colonel Elley. Thus placed he, of course, first arrived at -the brink of a ravine, which, varying in width, extended along -the whole front of the line. Going half-speed at the time, no -alternative was left him. To have checked his horse, and given -timely warning, would have been impossible. With some difficulty -he cleared it at a bound, and on gaining the opposite bank, -endeavoured by gesture to warn the 23rd of the dangerous ground -they had to pass; but advancing with such velocity, the line was -on the verge of the stream before his signs could be either -understood or attended to. Under any circumstances this must -have been a serious occurrence in a cavalry charge; but when it -is considered that four or five hundred dragoons were assailing -two divisions of infantry, unbroken, and fully prepared for the -onset, to have persevered at all was highly honourable to the -regiment.</p> - -<p>At this moment the enemy, formed in squares, opened his -tremendous fire. A change immediately took place. Horses -rolled on the earth; others were seen flying back dragging their -unhorsed riders with them; the German hussars coolly reined -up; the line of the 23rd was broken. Still the regiment galloped -forward. The confusion was increased; but no hesitation took -place in the individuals of this gallant corps. The survivors -rushed forward with, if possible, accelerated pace, passing -between the flank of the square, now one general blaze of fire, -and the building on its left.</p> - -<p>Still the remainder of the 23rd, led on by Major Ponsonby, -passing under this withering fire, assailed and overthrew a regiment -of chasseurs; and, though attacked in turn by a squadron of -Westphalian horse and some Polish lancers, it cut its way through -these, and riding past the intervals of the infantry, reached the -base of the mountain, where the Spanish corps of observation -secured it. Its loss was awful. In an affair that lasted but a -few minutes, nine officers, twelve sergeants, two hundred rank -and file, and two hundred and twenty-four horses, were rendered -<i>hors de combat</i>.</p> - -<p>On the centre, the attack was made with great steadiness and -determination. The French columns deployed before they -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_71">71</span> -attempted to ascend the heights, and, regardless of broken -ground, advanced to the charge with imposing gallantry. -General Sherbrooke, having fully prepared his men, received them -with a volley of musketry, which staggered their resolution, and -the whole division rushing forward with the bayonet, the French -were driven back with prodigious loss. But the Guards came -loosely on. The French observed it; perceived an opening in -the line, and threw in a tremendous fire on the Germans, that -caused a momentary confusion. The affair is thus narrated by -an officer of the 48th. The celerity with which a mistake, that -to other troops might have proved fatal, was remedied by the -coolness of the commander and the heroism of his army, could -never be better exemplified.</p> - -<p>At this period of the battle, and in nearly their last attempt, -the enemy had been repulsed and followed. The Guards, carried -onwards by victorious excitement, advanced too far, and found -themselves assailed by the French reserve, and mowed down by -an overwhelming fire. They fell back, but as whole sections -were swept away their ranks became disordered, and nothing but -their stubborn gallantry prevented a total <i>déroute</i>. Their -situation was most critical; had the French cavalry charged home -nothing could have saved them. Lord Wellington saw the -danger, and speedily despatched support. A brigade of horse -was ordered up, and our regiment moved from the heights we -occupied to assist our hard-pressed comrades. We came on at -double-quick, and formed in the rear by companies, and through -the intervals in our line the broken ranks of the Guards retreated. -A close and well-directed volley from us arrested the progress of -the victorious French, while with amazing celerity and coolness -the Guards rallied and reformed, and in a few minutes advanced -in turn to support us. As they came on, the men gave a loud -huzza. An Irish regiment to the right answered it with a thrilling -cheer. It was taken up from regiment to regiment, and -passed along the British line, and that wild shout told the advancing -enemy that British valour was indomitable. The leading -files of the French halted, turned, fell back, and never made -another effort.</p> - -<p>In every place the British were victorious, and had one -forward movement of the Spaniards been made, Talavera would -have proved the most decisive defeat that ever the French armies -on the Peninsula had sustained, for a rapid flanking march from -Cuesta’s right upon the Alberche must have compromised half the -French army. But with troops so wretchedly disciplined, it was -impossible to change any previous formation in face of an enemy; -and thus the French marshals were enabled to retreat in perfect -order, with the greater portion of their baggage, the whole of -their wounded, and all their artillery, with the exception of ten -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_72">72</span> -guns taken by Campbell’s brigade, and seven abandoned in the -woods, and afterwards secured.</p> - -<p>As victory is ever damped by individual suffering, an event -well calculated to increase the horrors of a battle-field occurred, -that cannot be recollected without the liveliest sorrow for those -who suffered.</p> - -<p>From the heat of the weather, the fallen leaves were parched -like tinder, and the grass was rank and dry. Near the end of -the engagement both were ignited by the blaze of some cartridge-papers, -and the whole surface of the ground was presently covered -with a sheet of fire. Those of the disabled who lay on the outskirts -of the field managed to crawl away, or were carried off by -their more fortunate companions who had escaped unhurt; but, -unhappily, many gallant sufferers, with “medicable wounds,” -perished in the flames before it was possible to extricate them.</p> - -<p>The battle was ended at about six o’clock, and after that hour -scarcely a shot was heard. Both armies occupied the positions -of the morning, and the British bivouacked on the field, with -little food and no shelter; while the dead lay silently around, -and the moans of the wounded broke sadly on the ear, as they -were conveyed all through the night to the hospitals in -Salamanca.</p> - -<p>The French were evidently about to retire, but, from a great -inferiority in cavalry, pursuit was impossible. On the next -morning, two of their divisions only were seen beyond the river, -and these retreated on the night of the 31st, and followed the -remainder of the beaten <i>corps d’armée</i>.</p> - -<p>The British loss was extremely severe, and from the heavy -cannonade regiments not otherwise exposed, suffered much. The -whole force, exclusive of the Spaniards, did not exceed nineteen -thousand, and of these fully four thousand men were killed and -wounded. The Spanish loss was inconsiderable, as they were -never seriously engaged, not reaching altogether to a thousand -<i>hors de combat</i>.</p> - -<p>The casualties of Joseph Buonaparte’s army it would be difficult -to ascertain with anything like correctness. It has been -stated at six, eight, and even ten thousand. The intermediate -estimate would probably be the truest, and certainly the French -loss exceeded the allied by a third if not a half.</p> - -<p>On the morning after the battle, the light brigade were reinforced -by three splendid regiments, the 43rd, 52nd, and 95th, -under General Craufurd, who reached the army accompanied by -a troop of horse artillery. Its march was remarkable—sixty-three -English miles were accomplished in twenty-seven hours. -Advancing under a burning sun, over a sandy country, badly -supplied with water, with bad rations and scarcely any bread, the -movement was extraordinary. When the weight a soldier in -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_73">73</span> -heavy marching order carries is considered, the distance these -splendid regiments achieved was certainly a surprising effort.</p> - -<p>Aware that the armies were in presence of each other, and -apprised that a battle was inevitable, an ardent wish to share the -glory of the field stimulated these soldiers to exertions that -hunger, fatigue, and thirst could not abate; and though efforts -almost beyond belief failed to bring them to the battleground -before the struggle terminated, the rapidity of their march, and -the fine condition in which they joined the army, justly obtained -for them the admiration of the victors of Talavera.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_IX"><span class="large">CHAPTER IX.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF BUSACO.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1810.</span></h2> - -<p>Soult, who had collected thirty-five thousand men, on learning -the defeat of Talavera, made a flank movement to assist -Joseph Buonaparte, and reached Placentia by the pass of Banos. -Lord Wellington, on being apprised of the French marshal’s -advance, instantly determined to march forward and engage him; -while Cuesta observed the line of the Tagus, and protected the -stores and hospitals at Talavera. Accordingly, on the 3rd of -August, the British moved to Orapesa; but on that evening -information was received that Soult had cut off Lord Wellington’s -communication with the bridge of Almarez, and that Cuesta was -about to evacuate Talavera. This intelligence made an immediate -change in Lord Wellington’s plans indispensable, and it -became necessary to cross the Tagus instantly. A passage was -effected by the bridge of Arzabispo, and the whole artillery and -stores were safely brought off, over horrible roads, which hitherto -had been deemed impracticable for anything but mules and the -rude carriages of the country. After a short stay, the British -fell back on Badajoz, early in September.</p> - -<p>Cuesta’s sudden retreat from Talavera had not only -endangered Lord Wellington, but nearly caused the total destruction -of the Portuguese corps commanded by Sir Robert Wilson. -In obedience to orders, Sir Robert had advanced within twelve -miles of the capital before he was recalled, and after narrowly -escaping the French armies, by the ill-judged retirement of the -Spanish general from Talavera, he found himself completely cut -off from the Tagus. With considerable difficulty, the Portuguese -general crossed the Sierra de Llana, and seized the pass of Banos, -whither Soult, on falling back from Placentia to Leon, was -rapidly advancing, nothing remaining for him but to defend the -pass, and risk a battle with numbers immensely superior to his -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_74">74</span> -own. This determination was gallantly carried into effect. -After a desperate resistance of nine hours, Wilson was at last -forced from the position, with a loss of eight hundred men; while -the remainder of his corps dispersed, and succeeded in reaching -Castello Branco.</p> - -<p>Following up this success, Soult, with fifty thousand men, was -despatched by Joseph against the southern provinces, and succeeded -in crossing the Sierra Morena, though the whole range had -been strongly fortified, and thirty thousand men under Ariezaga, -intrusted with its defence. So quickly, and with such trifling -loss was this dangerous operation achieved, that it was a question -whether the marshal was more indebted for his success to -treachery or cowardice. Cadiz was preserved by the prompt -decision of the duke of Albuquerque, the gates closed against -the French, and the city secured against bombardment, except -from one point occupied by Fort Matagorda.</p> - -<p>All else had gone favourably for the French. Sebastiani -defeated Ariezaga on his retreat to Grenada, and that city and -Malaga, after a faint effort at defence, fell. Gerona surrendered -after a brave and protracted resistance. Hostalrich was also -taken; and Astorga capitulated in the middle of April. In fact, -the French were everywhere victorious, and Spain once more lay -nearly at their feet. This, as Colonel Jones observes, was “the -second crisis in the affairs of the Peninsula, as, by a succession of -desultory and ill-planned enterprises on the part of the Spaniards, -all their armies had been annihilated, their fortresses reduced, and -three-fourths of the kingdom subdued.” Affairs certainly wore a -gloomy aspect. Napoleon had openly announced his determination -to drive the British into the sea; and his means, relieved as -he was by an alliance with Austria, seemed amply sufficient to -realise the threat. Circumstances had increased his resources, -and left him a large disposable force to direct on Portugal.</p> - -<p>But still, notwithstanding the gloomy prospects of the British, -it was surprising what a number of desertions took place from -the enemy’s corps. Between the commencement of 1810 and -the month of May, nearly five hundred men, chiefly Germans and -Italians, arrived, time after time, at the British outposts; while -desertions from the British regiments were extremely rare.</p> - -<p>Early in May, Massena prepared for active operations, and -invested the fortress of Rodrigo, the inferiority of Lord Wellington’s -force rendering any attempt on his part to prevent it -impossible. All that could be done was to observe the enemy -closely; and for this purpose, headquarters were transferred to -Almeida, which, after a few days, were farther retired to Alverca, -six leagues in the rear.</p> - -<p>The investment of Rodrigo, which occasional advances of the -British had partially relaxed, became now more serious, for Ney -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_75">75</span> -determined that the place should fall, and taking post on a range -of high grounds with thirty thousand men, he covered effectually -the operations carried on by Junot, whose separate force -amounted to forty thousand more.</p> - -<p>It was now ascertained that Matagorda had fallen, that Cadiz, -of course, must yield, that divisions of the guards had entered -Madrid, and that Napoleon was absolutely across the Pyrenees.</p> - -<p>The siege of Rodrigo continued; a gallant resistance was -made, for the garrison disputed every inch of ground, rallying -frequently, and maintaining a well-directed fire that occasioned -the besiegers considerable loss. The old governor, Hervasti, did -wonders, and with a garrison of four thousand men, and fortifications -in bad condition, many parts of the wall having its breaches -only stopped loosely with rubbish, he kept seventy thousand men -at bay, provided with siege stores in abundance, and a numerous -corps of active and scientific engineers to direct the labours of -the thousands who composed their working parties. On the 30th -of June the breach was practicable, and stormed, but the French -were repulsed, after suffering an enormous loss in killed and -wounded.</p> - -<p>Though the British army looked on, they could not save the -fortress. The siege was pressed, and the outposts of the two -armies came occasionally in contact with each other.</p> - -<p>On the 4th of July the French made a strong reconnaissance -with five regiments of cavalry, a corps of infantry, and some guns. -A spirited affair ensued, and Gallegos and Almeida were given up, -and a position taken by the British in rear of Fort Conception.</p> - -<p>Time passed without any affair of moment occurring, until -Ciudad Rodrigo capitulated, after a noble defence of a full month -with open trenches. Julian Sanchez, finding the place must fall, -quitted the city at midnight with his lancers, and cut his way -through the enemy’s posts.</p> - -<p>Ney, it is said, annoyed at the obstinacy with which the -fortress held out, until the breach was found by Hervasti indefensible, -and the troops for the assault were actually formed in -the trenches, declined all terms but unconditional surrender. -Massena, however, with more generosity, conceded the honours of -war to the brave and resolute commandant.</p> - -<p>Consequent on the fall of Rodrigo, numerous movements took -place. It was impossible to guess in what way Massena would -follow up his success, and the last arrangements were made by -Lord Wellington to meet every probable contingency.</p> - -<p>When the fall of Almeida was known, Lord Wellington, who -had advanced when Massena broke ground, fell back to the -position on which he had previously retired; and anxious to get -into closer communication with General Hill, he retreated -leisurely on Gouvea. By this movement he checked any attempt -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_76">76</span> -that might have been intended from Sabugal by Covilhos, and -effectually secured the fortified position of Zezere from being -turned.</p> - -<p>Yet the situation of the allies was truly critical. The fall of -Almeida permitted Massena to advance with confidence, while in -numbers, the French marshal was immensely superior; and of the -allied force, a great portion of the Portuguese had never been -under fire. The news of Romana’s defeat by Mortier, made -matters still more alarming; as the latter might come up in -sufficient time to threaten the right of the allies by Alcantara or -Abrantes.</p> - -<p>But Massena’s movements ended this suspense, and Wellington -was about to achieve one of his most splendid victories.</p> - -<p>It was impossible to avoid a battle. Wellington crossed the -Mondego, while the French were concentrated at Viseu. The -first division had been placed in observation of the Oporto road, -the light on the road of Viseu; but the French having passed the -Criz, Lord Wellington changed his position, and fell back upon -the heights of Busaco.</p> - -<p>The mountain range, upon which the British retired, was -about eight miles long; its right touching the Mondego, and the -left stretching over very difficult ground to the Sierra de -Caramula. There was a road cresting the Busaco ridge, and a -ford at Pena Cova, communicating with the Murcella ridge, and -the face of the position was steep, rugged, and well defended by -the allied artillery. Along the front a sweeping fire could be -maintained, and on a part of the summit cavalry might act if -necessary.</p> - -<p>To an assailing enemy, a position like that of Busaco must -present most serious difficulties; and, therefore, it was generally -believed that Massena would not risk a battle. But Lord Wellington -thought differently, and coolly added, “If he does, I -shall beat him.”</p> - -<p>Pack’s division had fallen back on the 22nd September, and -on the 23rd Massena drove in the British cavalry. The third -division took a position at Antonio de Contara, and the fourth at -the convent; while the light division bivouacked in a pine wood. -On the 24th it fell back four miles, and some skirmishing of no -particular importance took place.</p> - -<p>The 25th had nearly brought on a second affair between -Craufurd and the enemy. Immense masses of the French were -moving rapidly forward, and the cavalry had interchanged a -pistol fire, when Lord Wellington arrived, and instantly retired -the division. Not a moment could be lost; the enemy came on -with amazing rapidity, but the British rearguard behaved with its -usual determination; and after a series of quick and beautifully-executed -manœuvres, secured their retreat on the position. Both -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_77">77</span> -armies that evening bivouacked in each other’s presence, and -sixty-five thousand French infantry, covered by a mass of voltigeurs, -formed in the British front, while scarcely fifty thousand -of the allies were in line on the Sierra de Busaco, and these, of -necessity, were extended over a surface which their numbers were -quite incompetent to defend.</p> - -<p>Ney and Reynier agreed that the moment of their arrival -afforded the best chance for attacking Wellington successfully, -and Massena was informed that the allied troops were only -getting into their ground, and that their dispositions were accordingly -imperfect. But the marshal came up too late; for all the -arrangements of Wellington had been coolly and admirably -effectuated.</p> - -<p>The British brigades were continuously posted. On the -right, General Hill’s division was stationed. Leith, on his left, -prolonged the line, with the Lusitanian legion in reserve. Picton -joined Leith, and was supported by a brigade of Portuguese. -The brigades of Spencer crested the ridge, and held the ground -between the third division and the convent; and the fourth -division closed the extreme left, covering the mountain path of -Milheada, with part of the cavalry on a flat, and a regiment of -dragoons in reserve on the summit of the Sierra. Pack’s division -formed the advanced guard to the right, and extended half-way -down the hill; while in a hollow below the convent, the light -brigade and Germans were thrown out. The whole front was -covered with skirmishers, and on every point from which the -artillery could effectively range, the guns were placed in battery.</p> - -<p>While these dispositions were being completed, evening had -come on, both armies establishing themselves for the night, and -the French lighting fires. Some attempts of the enemy to -introduce their tirailleurs, in broken numbers, among the wooded -hollows in front of the light division, indicated an intention of a -night attack, and the rifles and caçadores drove them back. But -no attempt was made, and a mild and warm atmosphere allowed -the troops to bivouac without inconvenience on the battleground. -A few hours of comparative stillness passed, one hundred thousand -men slept under the canopy of heaven; and before the first -faint glimmering of light, all stood quietly to arms, and prepared -for a bloody day.</p> - -<p>Shrouded by the grey mist that still was lingering on the -Sierra, the enemy advanced. Ney, with three columns, moved -forward in front of the convent, where Craufurd’s division was -posted; while Reynier, with two divisions, approached by less -difficult ground the pickets of the third division, before the feeble -light permitted his movements to be discovered. With their -usual impetuosity the French pushed forward, and the British as -determinately opposed them. Under a heavy fire of grape and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_78">78</span> -musketry, the enemy topped the heights; and on the left of the -third division, gained the summit of the mountain, their leading -battalions securing themselves among the rocks, and threatening -the ridge of the Sierra. The disorder of a Portuguese regiment, -the 8th, afforded them also a partial advantage. But the fire -of two guns with grape opened on their flank; in front, a heavy -fusilade was maintained; while, advancing over the crown of the -height, the 88th and four companies of the 45th charged furiously -with the bayonet, and with an ardour that could not be resisted. -Both French and British were intermixed in a desperate <i>mêlée</i>, -both fought hand to hand, both went struggling down the mountain, -the head of the French column annihilated, and covering the -descent, from the crown to the valley, with heaps of its dead and -dying.</p> - -<p>At this time the 45th were engaged with numbers out of -proportion, but they gallantly maintained their ground. The -5th, 74th, and 83rd, were likewise attacked; but the 88th, from -the nature of their situation, came in contact with the full body -of the enemy, and, while opposed to three times their own number -in front, were assailed on their left by a couple of hundred riflemen -stationed in the rocks. Colonel Wallace changed his front, -but had scarcely reached the rocks, when a fire, destructive as it -was animated, assailed him. The moment was a critical one, -but he never lost his presence of mind. He ordered his two first -companies to attack the rocks, while he pressed forward with the -remainder of his regiment against the main body. The 8th -Portuguese were close on the enemy, and opened a well-directed -fire, while the 45th were performing prodigies of valour. At -this moment the 88th came up to the assistance of their comrades, -and the three regiments pressed on; a terrific contest took -place; the French fought well, but they had no chance with our -men when we grappled close with them; and they were overthrown, -leaving half of their column on the heath with which the -hill was covered.</p> - -<p>The French, ranged amphitheatrically one above another, -took a murderous aim at our soldiers in their advance to dislodge; -officers as well as privates became personally engaged in -a hand-to-hand fight.</p> - -<p>Although they combated with a desperation suited to the -situation in which they were placed, the heroes of Austerlitz, -Ealing, and Wagram, were hurled from the rocks by the Rangers -of Connaught.</p> - -<p>The 88th arriving to the assistance of their comrades, -instantly charged, and the enemy were borne over the cliffs and -crags with fearful rapidity, many of them being literally picked -out of the holes in the rocks by the bayonets of our soldiers.</p> - -<p>Referring to their conduct on this occasion, the Duke of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_79">79</span> -Wellington observes in his despatch that he never witnessed a -more gallant attack than that made by these two regiments on -the division of the enemy which had then reached the ridge of -the Sierra. In addition to this flattering testimony of his -Grace, and in further evidence of the gallantry they displayed, -it will be sufficient to state that the loss sustained by these two -corps on the occasion amounted to sixteen officers, seven -sergeants, and two hundred and sixty-one men, being nearly one-half -of the whole British loss in the battle.</p> - -<p>When a part of the Sierra had been gained, Leith perceiving -that the French had occupied it, moved the 38th on their right -flank, with the Royals in reserve. The 9th formed line under a -heavy fire, and, without returning a shot, fairly deforced the -French grenadiers from the rocks with the bayonet. The -mountain crest was now secure, Reynier completely repulsed, and -Hill, closing up to support, prevented any attempt being made to -recover it.</p> - -<p>The greater difficulty of the ground rendered Ney’s attacks -still less successful, even for a time, than Reynier’s had proved. -Craufurd’s disposition of the light division was masterly. Under -a dipping of the ground between the convent and plateau, the -43rd and 52nd were formed in line; while higher up the hill, and -closer to the convent, the Germans were drawn up. The rocks -in front formed a natural battery for the guns; and the whole -face of the Sierra was crowded with riflemen and caçadores. -Morning had scarcely dawned, when a sharp and scattered -musketry was heard among the broken hollows of the valley that -separated the rival armies, and presently the French appeared -in three divisions, Loisson’s mounting the face of the Sierra, -Marchand’s inclining leftwards, as if it intended to turn the right -flank of the light division, and the third held in reserve.</p> - -<p>The brigade of General Simon led the attack, and reckless of -the constant fusilade of the British light troops, and the sweeping -fire of the artillery, which literally ploughed through the advancing -column, from its leading to its last section, the enemy came -steadily and quickly on. The horse artillery worked their guns -with amazing rapidity, delivering round after round with such -beautiful precision that the wonder was how any body of men -could advance under such a withering and incessant cannonade. -But nothing could surpass the gallantry of the assailants. On -they came, and in a few moments, their skirmishers, “breathless, -and begrimed with powder,” topped the ridge of the Sierra. -The British guns were instantly retired, the French cheers arose, -and, in another second, their column topped the height.</p> - -<p>General Craufurd, who had coolly watched the progress of the -advance, called on the 43rd and 52nd to “Charge!” A cheer -that pealed for miles over the Sierra answered the order, and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_80">80</span> -eighteen hundred British bayonets went sparkling over the brow -of the hill. The head of the French column was overwhelmed in -an instant; both its flanks were lapped over by the British wings, -while volley after volley, at a few yards’ distance, completed its -destruction, and marked with hundreds of its dead and dying, -prostrate on the face of the Sierra, the course of its murderous -discomfiture. Some of the light troops continued slaughtering -the broken columns nearly to the bottom of the hill, until Ney’s -guns opened from the opposite side, and covered the escape of -relics of Simon’s division.</p> - -<p>And yet the bravery of the French merited a better result. -No troops advanced more gallantly; and when the British steel -was glittering in their faces, as with resistless force the fatal rush -was made over the crest of the Sierra, every man of the first -section of the French raised and discharged his musket, although -before his finger parted from the trigger he knew that a British -bayonet would be quivering in his heart. Simon was wounded -and left upon the field, and his division so totally shattered as to -be unable to make any second attempt.</p> - -<p>On the right, Marchand’s brigades having gained the cover -of a pine wood, threw out their skirmishers and endeavoured to -surmount the broken surface that the hill everywhere presented. -Pack held them in check, while the Guards, formed on the brow -of the Sierra, were seen in such imposing force as to render any -attempt on the position useless. Craufurd’s artillery flanked the -pine wood, and maintained a rapid fire; when, finding his troops -sinking under an unprofitable slaughter, Ney, after the effort of -an hour, retired behind the rocks.</p> - -<p>The roar of battle was stilled. Each side removed their -wounded men; and the moment the firing ceased both parties -amicably intermingled, and sought and brought off their disabled -comrades. When this labour of humanity was over, a French -company having taken possession of a village within pistol-shot -of General Craufurd, stoutly refused to retire when directed. -The commander of the light division turned his artillery on the -post, overwhelmed it in an instant with his cannonade, and when -the guns ceased firing, sent down a few companies of the 43rd to -clear the ruins of any whom his grape might have left alive, the -obstinacy of the French officer having drawn upon him most -justly the anger of the fiery leader of the light division.</p> - -<p>The loss sustained by Massena in his attempt upon the British -position at Busaco was immense. A general of brigade, -Graind’orge, and above a thousand men, were killed; Foy, Merle, -and Simon, with four thousand five hundred, were wounded; and -nearly three hundred taken prisoners. The allied casualties did -not exceed twelve hundred and fifty men, of which nearly one-half -were Portuguese. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_81">81</span></p> - -<p>No battle witnessed more gallant efforts on the part of the -enemy than Busaco; and that the British loss should be so disproportionate -to that suffered by the French, can readily be -conceived from the superior fire, particularly of cannon, which the -position of Busaco enabled Lord Wellington to employ. The -Portuguese troops behaved admirably, their steadiness and -bravery were as creditable to the British officers who disciplined -and led them on, as it was satisfactory to the Commander of the -Allies.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_X"><span class="large">CHAPTER X.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF BAROSA.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1811.</span></h2> - -<p>Massena had suffered too heavily in his attempt on the -British position, to think of attacking the Sierra de Busaco a -second time. Early on the 28th September he commenced -quietly retiring his advanced brigades, and in the evening, was -reported to be marching with all his divisions on the Malhada -road, after having set fire to the woods to conceal his movements, -which was evidently intended to turn the British left. -Orders were instantly given by Lord Wellington to abandon the -Sierra; and at nightfall Hill’s division was again thrown across -the river, the remainder of the brigades, defiling to their left, -moved by the shorter road on Coimbra, and resumed the line of -the Mondego on the 30th.</p> - -<p>The celebrated proclamation to the Portuguese nation was -issued by Lord Wellington previous to the commencement of his -retreat. Determined to destroy any hope the French might have -entertained of subsisting their armies on the resources of the -country, the people were emphatically desired, on the approach -of the enemy, to abandon their dwellings, drive off their cattle, -destroy provisions and forage, and leave the villages and towns -deserted of inhabitants and devastated of everything which could -be serviceable to the invaders. Generally, these orders were -obeyed with a devotion that seems remarkable. Property was -wasted or concealed, and the shrine and cottage alike abandoned -by their occupants, the peasant deserting the hearth where he -had been nursed, and the monk the altar where he had -worshipped from his boyhood. The fugitives accompanied the -army on its march, and when it halted in the lines, one portion -of the wanderers proceeded to Lisbon, while the greater number -crossed the Tagus to seek on its southern shores a temporary -retreat from those who had obliged them to sacrifice their possessions, -and fly from the dwellings of their fathers. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_82">82</span></p> - -<p>Nothing could surpass the fine attitude maintained by the -British in their retreat on Torres Vedras, and every march was -leisurely executed, as if no enemy were in the rear. By the -great roads of Leiria and Espinal the receding movement was -effected; and, with the exception of some affairs of cavalry, and a -temporary embarrassment in passing through Condeixa, occasioned -by a false alarm and narrow streets, a retreat of nearly two -hundred miles was effected with as little confusion as attends an -ordinary march. No portion of the field equipage, no baggage -whatever was captured, and still more strange, a greater number -of prisoners were taken from the pursuers than lost by the -pursued—a fact in the history of retreats without a parallel.</p> - -<p>Massena, after a three days’ reconnaissance, and under the -advice of his chief engineers, abandoned all hope of forcing this -singular position. Nothing could surpass the chagrin and surprise -that the French commander exhibited to his staff, when, -by personal observation, he had ascertained the full extent of the -defences with which British skill had perfected what nature had -already done so much for. To attempt forcing Torres Vedras -must have ensured destruction; and nothing remained, but to -take a position in its front, and observe that immense chain of -posts, which it was found impossible to carry.</p> - -<p>Though by cavalry patrols on the right bank of the Tagus and -the detachment of a division to Thomar, the French commander -had enlarged the scope of country over which his foragers could -operate, supplies failed fast; and even French ingenuity failed in -discovering concealed magazines. Nothing remained but to -retire from cantonments where provisions were no longer procurable; -on the morning of the 15th the French army broke up, -and, favoured by thick weather, retired in beautiful order on -Santarem and Torres Novas.</p> - -<p>Both armies went into cantonments; the allies with headquarters -at Cartaxo, the French having chosen Torres Novas for -theirs.</p> - -<p>Little of military interest occurred for some time, excepting -that the Portuguese militias, under their British officers, were -incessant in harassing the French.</p> - -<p>Time passed on, nothing of moment occurred, the British -remaining quiet, in expectation of a reinforcement of troops from -home.</p> - -<p>The first movements that took place were an advance on -Punhete by the allies, and the sudden retirement from Santarem -by the French. Massena chose the left bank of the Mondego as -his line of retreat, falling back on Guarda and Almeida. Wellington -followed promptly; and on the 9th, Massena having -halted in front of Pombal, the allies hastened forward to attack -him. But the French marshal declined an action, and fell -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_83">83</span> -back pressed closely by the British light troops, and covered by -a splendid rear-guard which he had formed from his choicest -battalions, and intrusted to the command of Marshal Ney.</p> - -<p>On the 5th of April Massena crossed the frontier. Portugal -was now without the presence of a Frenchman, except the garrison -of Almeida, and those who had been taken prisoners in the -numerous affairs between the British light troops and the enemy’s -rear-guard. Nothing could be bolder or more scientific than the -whole course of Wellington’s operations, from the time he left the -lines until Massena “changed his position from the Zezere to -the Agueda.” Yet it must be admitted that the French retreat -all through was conducted with consummate ability. Ney -commanded the rear-guard with excellent judgment; his positions -were admirably selected; and when assailed, they were defended -as might have been expected from one who had already obtained -the highest professional reputation.</p> - -<p>In a military view, Massena’s retreat was admirable, and -reflected infinite credit on the generals who directed it; but, in -a moral one, nothing could be more disgraceful. The country -over which the retreating columns of the French army passed, -was marked by bloodshed and devastation. Villages were everywhere -destroyed, property wasted or carried off, the men shot in -sheer wantonness, the women villainously abused, while thousands -were driven for shelter to the mountains, where many perished -from actual want. With gothic barbarity the fine old city of -Leria, and the church and convent of Alcabaca, with its library -and relics, were ordered by Massena to be burned. The order -was too faithfully executed; and places, for centuries objects of -Portuguese veneration, were given to the flames; and those -hallowed roofs, beneath which “the sage had studied and the -saint had prayed,” were reduced to ashes, to gratify a ruthless -and vindictive spirit of revenge.</p> - -<p>The French soldiers had been so long accustomed to plunder, -that they proceeded in their researches for booty of every kind -upon a regular system. They were provided with tools for the -work of pillage, and every piece of furniture in which places of -concealment could be constructed they broke open from behind, -so that no valuables could be hidden from them by any contrivance -of that kind. Having satisfied themselves that nothing -was secreted above ground, they proceeded to examine whether -there was any new masonry, or if any part of the cellar or -ground floor had been disturbed; if it appeared uneven, they dug -there; where there was no such indication they poured water, -and if it were absorbed in one place faster than another, there -they broke the earth. There were men who at the first glance -could pronounce whether anything had been buried beneath the -soil, and when they probed with an iron rod, or, in default of it, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_84">84</span> -with sword or bayonet, it was found that they were seldom -mistaken in their judgment. The habit of living by prey called -forth, as in beasts, a faculty of discovering it; there was one -soldier whose scent became so acute that if he approached the -place where wine had been concealed, he would go unerringly to -the spot.</p> - -<p>Wherever the French bivouacked the scene was such as -might rather have been looked for in a camp of predatory -Tartars than in that of a civilised people. Food and forage, -and skins of wine, and clothes and church vestments, books and -guitars, and all the bulkier articles of wasteful spoil were heaped -together in their huts with the planks and doors of the habitations -which they had demolished. Some of the men, retaining -amid this brutal service the characteristic activity and cleverness -of their nation, fitted up their huts with hangings from their last -scene of pillage, with a regard to comfort hardly to have been -expected in their situation, and a love of gaiety only to be found -in Frenchmen.</p> - -<p>Such was the condition of things with the main army when -the famous battle of Barosa was fought by a different section of -the British army at some distance.</p> - -<p>An Anglo-Spanish army was attempting to raise the siege of -Cadiz. All bade fair for success, as the French had scarcely ten -thousand men in their lines, while in the city the Spanish force -was more than twenty thousand. On this occasion, Graham -acted under the command of La Pena, and eleven thousand allied -troops were despatched from Cadiz to Tarifa, to operate -against the enemy’s rear at Chiclana; while it was arranged -that Zayas, who commanded in the Isle de Leon, should pass his -troops over San Petri near the sea, and unite in a combined -attack.</p> - -<p>After much delay, occasioned by tempestuous weather, the -troops and artillery were safely assembled at Tarifa on the 27th; -and when joined by the 28th regiment and the flank companies of -the 9th and 82nd, they numbered about four thousand five -hundred effective men.</p> - -<p>General La Pena arrived the same day with seven thousand -Spaniards; and on the next, the united force moved through the -passes of the Ronda hills, and halted within four leagues of the -French outposts. The commands of the allies were thus distributed—the -vanguard to Lardizable, the centre to the Prince of -Anglona, the reserve to General Graham, and the cavalry to -Colonel Whittingham.</p> - -<p>Victor, the French commander, though apprised of the -activity of the Spaniards, and the march of General Graham, -could not correctly ascertain the point upon which their intended -operations would be directed; and therefore, with eleven thousand -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_85">85</span> -choice troops, he took post in observation between the roads of -Conil and Medina.</p> - -<p>On the 2nd April, the capture of Casa Viejas, increased La -Pena’s force by sixteen hundred infantry, and a number of guerilla -horse. Until the 5th, he continued his movements, and, after -his advanced guard had been roughly handled by a squadron of -French dragoons, he halted on the Cerro de Puerco, more -generally and gloriously known as the heights of Barosa.</p> - -<p>Barosa, though not a high hill, rises considerably above the -rugged plain it overlooks, and stands four miles inland from the -debouchement of the Santi Petri. The plain is bounded on the -right by the forest of Chiclana, on the left by cliffs on the sea-beach, -and on the centre by a pine wood, beyond which the hill of -Bermeja rises.</p> - -<p>The irregularity and tardiness of the Spanish movements gave -a portentous warning of what might be expected from them in -the field. They occupied fifteen hours in executing a moderate -march, passing over the ground in a rambling and disorderly -manner, that seemed rather like peasants wandering from a fair, -than troops moving in the presence of an enemy. La Pena, -without waiting to correct his broken ranks, sent on a vanguard -to Zayas; while his rear, entirely separated from the centre, was -still straggling over the country, and contrary to the expressed -wishes of Graham, who implored him to hold Barosa, he declined -his advice, and ordered the British to march through the pine -wood on Bermeja.</p> - -<p>Graham, supposing that Anglona’s division and the cavalry -would continue to occupy the hill, leaving the flank companies of -the 9th and 82nd to protect his baggage, obeyed the order, and -commenced his march. But the astonishment of the British -general was unbounded, when, on entering the wood, he saw La -Pena moving his entire corps from the heights of Barosa, with -the exception of three or four battalions and as many pieces of -artillery.</p> - -<p>Unfortunately, the British general was not the only person -who had observed that Barosa was abandoned. Victor, concealed -in the forest of Chiclana, anxiously watched the movements -of the allies. He saw the fatal error committed by the -Spanish leader, and instantly made dispositions to profit from -the ignorance and obstinacy of his antagonist.</p> - -<p>The French marshal, having selected three grenadier battalions -as reserves, strengthened his left wing with two, and three -squadrons of cavalry, while the other was attached to his centre. -Ruffin commanded the left, Laval the centre; while Villatte, with -two thousand five hundred infantry, covered the camp, and -watched the Spaniards at Santa Petri and Bermeja. The cavalry -stationed at Medina and Arcos were ordered by Victor to move -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_86">86</span> -on Vejer and cut off the allies, for on their certain defeat the -French general entertained no doubt.</p> - -<p>The time was admirably chosen for a decisive movement. -The British corps were defiling through the wood, the strength -of the Spaniards posted on the Bermeja, another division pursued -a straggling march on Vejer, and a fourth, in great confusion, was -at Barosa, as a protection to the baggage. Making Villatte’s -division a pivot, Victor pushed Laval at once against the British, -and ascending the back of the hill with Ruffin’s brigade, he threw -himself between the Spaniards and Medina, dispersed the camp -followers in an instant, and captured the guns and baggage.</p> - -<p>Graham, when apprised of this sudden and unexpected movement, -countermarched directly on the plain, to co-operate, as he -believed, with La Pena, whom he calculated on finding on the -heights, but never was reliance placed by a brave soldier on a -more worthless ally. The Spaniard had deceived him; himself -was gone, his mob-soldiery were fugitives, Ruffin on the heights, -the French cavalry between him and the sea, and Laval close on -the left flank of the British.</p> - -<p>It was indeed a most perilous situation, and in that extremity -the brave old man to whom the British had been fortunately confided, -proved himself worthy of the trust. He saw the ruin of -retreat; safety lay in daring, and though the enemy held the key -of the position with fresh troops, Graham boldly determined to -attack them with his wearied ones.</p> - -<p>The battle was instantly commenced. Duncan’s artillery -opened a furious cannonade on the column of Laval; and Colonel -Barnard, with the rifles and Portuguese caçadores extended to -the left and began firing. The rest of the British troops formed -two masses, without regard to regiments or brigades; one, under -General Dilkes, marched direct against Ruffin, and the other -under Colonel Whately, boldly attacked Laval. On both sides -the guns poured a torrent of grape and canister over the field; -the infantry kept up a withering fire; and both sides advanced, -for both seemed anxious to bring the contest to an issue. -Whately, when the lines approached, came forward to the charge; -he drove the first line on the second, and routed both with -slaughter.</p> - -<p>Brown had marched at once on Ruffin, and though half his -small number had been annihilated by an overwhelming fire, he -held his ground till Dilkes came to his assistance. Never pausing -to correct their formation, which the ragged hill had considerably -disorganised, on came the British desperately; they were -still struggling to attain the summit, and approaching the ridge, -breathless and disordered, their opponents advanced to meet -them. A furious combat, hand to hand, ensued; for a moment -victory seemed doubtful, but the British fought with a ferocity -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_87">87</span> -that nothing could oppose. Whole sections went down, but still -the others pressed forward. Ruffin and Rousseau, who commanded -the <i>élite</i> of the grenadiers, fell mortally wounded. The -British never paused, on they went, delivering volley after volley, -forcing the French over the heights, and defeating them with the -loss of their guns.</p> - -<p>The divisions of the French commander, though dreadfully cut -up, fell back on each other for mutual support, and endeavoured -to rally; but Duncan’s guns were moved forward, and opened a -close and murderous fire that prevented a possibility of reforming. -Nothing could save the shattered battalions from that -exterminating cannonade but an instant retreat, and Victor -retired, leaving the British in undisputed possession of the field, -from which want of food and continued fatigue, while under arms -for four-and-twenty hours, of course prevented them from moving -in pursuit.</p> - -<p>Never was there a shorter, and never a bloodier conflict. -Though it lasted scarcely an hour and a quarter, out of the -handful of British troops engaged, a loss was sustained of fifty -officers, sixty sergeants, and eleven hundred rank and file. The -French, besides two thousand killed and wounded, lost six guns, -an eagle, and two generals, with nearly five hundred prisoners.</p> - -<p>Nothing could exceed the dastardly duplicity with which the -Spanish general abandoned his gallant ally. La Pena never -made a movement towards the succour of the British, and -although the French cavalry scarcely exceeded two hundred men, -and the Spanish, under Whittingham, amounted to more than six, -the latter never drew a sabre. Never was there a finer field for -cavalry to act upon with effect; Ruffin’s left was perfectly open, -and even a demonstration of attack must have turned defeat to -ruin. Three troops of German hussars, under Ponsonby, reached -the field at the close of the battle, just as the beaten divisions -were attempting to unite. They charged through the French -squadrons, overthrew them, captured two guns, and sabred many -of Ruffin’s grenadiers, while endeavouring to regain their ranks.</p> - -<p>To paint the character of Barosa in a few words, Napier’s -will best describe it. “The contemptible feebleness of La Pena -furnished a surprising contrast to the heroic vigour of Graham, -whose attack was an inspiration rather than a resolution—so -wise, so sudden was the decision, so swift, so conclusive was the -execution.” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_88">88</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XI"><span class="large">CHAPTER XI.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF FUENTES D’ONORO.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1811.</span></h2> - -<p>Massena having taken the field again, with the object of -raising the blockade of Almeida, then closely invested by Lord -Wellington, the British commander, determined that this important -fortress should not be relieved, resolved, even on unfavourable -ground and with an inferior force, to risk a battle.</p> - -<p>The river Côa flows past Almeida, its banks are dangerous -and steep, and its points of passage few. Beside the bridge of -the city, there is a second, seven miles up the stream, at Castello -Bom; and a third, twenty miles farther still, at Sabugal. To -fight with the river in his rear was hazardous; but Wellington -had decided on his course of action, and accordingly he selected -the best position which a district of no great military strength -would afford.</p> - -<p>The Duas Casas runs in a northerly course and nearly parallel -with the Côa, having on its left bank the village of Fuentes -d’Onoro. It is a sweet hamlet, and prettily situated in front of -a sloping hill of easy access, here and there intersprinkled with -woods of cork and ilex. The village was a feature of considerable -military importance, the channel of the Duas Casas being -rocky and broken, and its banks generally steep. Fuentes was -occupied by the light troops, the third division were posted on a -ridge crossing the road to Villa Formosa, the brigades of Craufurd -and Campbell had formed behind the village of Alameda, to -observe the bridge over the Duas Casas; Pack’s division observed -Almeida closely, and shut in the garrison; Erskine held the great -road that crosses the Duas Casas by a ford, while the guerilla -cavalry were placed in observation, two miles on the right, at -the village of Nava-de-Aver. The position was very extensive, -covering, from flank to flank, a surface of nearly six miles.</p> - -<p>The military attitude which the allied commander held, compared -with that of the preceding year, was singularly changed. -Then, his being able to maintain himself in the country was more -than questionable; now, and in the face of those corps who had -driven him on Torres Vedras, he stood with a most effective force.</p> - -<p>On the 1st and 2nd of May, Massena, with an immense -convoy, passed the rivers Agueda and Azava, with the intention -of relieving Almeida, and providing it with every means for -insuring a protracted defence. On the 3rd, in the evening, the -French sixth corps appeared on the heights above Fuentes -d’Onoro, and commenced a lively cannonade, followed up by a -furious assault upon the village. The light companies, who held -Fuentes, sustained the attack bravely, until they were supported -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_89">89</span> -by the 71st, and, as the affair grew warmer, by the 79th and 24th -also. Colonel Williams was wounded, and the command devolving -on Colonel Cameron, he remedied a temporary disorder that -had been occasioned by the fall of several officers, and again -restored the battle. The ground for a time gained by the French -was inch by inch recovered; and, probably, during the Peninsular -conflicts, a closer combat was never maintained, as, in the main -street particularly, the rival troops fought fairly hand to hand.</p> - -<p>The French were finally expelled from the village. Night -was closing; undismayed by a heavy loss, and unwearied by a -hardly-contested action, a cannon—as it appeared to be—being -seen on the adjacent heights, the 71st dashed across the rivulet, -and bearing down all resistance, reached and won the object of -their enterprise. On reaching it, however, the Highlanders -discovered that in the haze of evening they had mistaken a -tumbrel for a gun; but they bore it off, a trophy of their -gallantry.</p> - -<p>The British regiments held the village. The next day passed -quietly over, while Massena carefully reconnoitred the position of -his opponent. It was suspected that he intended to change his -plan of attack, and manœuvre on the right; and to secure that -flank, Houston’s division was moved to Posa Velha, the ground -there being weak, and the river fordable. As had been anticipated, -favoured by the darkness, Massena marched his troops -bodily to the left, placing his whole cavalry, with Junot’s corps, -right in front of Houston’s division. A correspondent movement -was consequently made; Spencer’s and Picton’s divisions moved -to the right, and Craufurd, with the cavalry, marched to support -Houston.</p> - -<p>At daybreak the attack was made. Junot carried the village -of Posa Velha, and the French cavalry drove in that of the allies. -But the infantry, supported by the horse artillery, repulsed the -enemy and drove them back with loss.</p> - -<p>A difficult and a daring change of position was now required; -and Lord Wellington, abandoning his communication with the -bridge at Sabugal, retired his right, and formed line at right -angles with his first formation, extending from the Duas Casas, -towards Frenada on the Côa.</p> - -<p>This necessary operation obliged the seventh and light divisions, -in the face of a bold and powerful cavalry, to retire nearly -two miles; and it required all the steadiness and rapidity of -British light infantry to effect the movement safely. Few as -the British cavalry were, they charged the enemy frequently, and -always with success; while the horse artillery sustained their -well-earned reputation, acting with a boldness that at times -almost exposed them to certain capture.</p> - -<p>At one place, however, the fury of the fight seemed for a time -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_90">90</span> -to centre. A great commotion was observed among the French -squadrons; men and officers closed in confusion towards one point -where a thick dust was rising, and where loud cries and the -sparkling of blades and flashing of pistols indicated some extraordinary -occurrence. Suddenly the multitude was violently -agitated, a British shout arose, the mass was rent asunder, and -Norman Ramsay burst forth at the head of his battery, his -horses breathing fire, and stretching like greyhounds along the -plain, his guns bounding like things of no weight, and the -mounted gunners in close and compact order protecting the rear.</p> - -<p>The infantry, in squares of battalions, repelled every charge; -while the Chasseurs Brittanique kept up a flanking fire, that, -while the retrogression of the British was being effected, entailed -a considerable loss on the assailants who were pressing them -closely.</p> - -<p>The new position of the British was most formidable. The -right appuied upon a hill, topped by an ancient tower, and the -alignment was so judiciously taken up that Massena did not -venture to assail it.</p> - -<p>While these operations were going on, a furious attack was -repeated on Fuentes d’Onoro. Infantry, cavalry, and artillery, -all were brought to bear, a tremendous cannonade opened on the -devoted village, and the assault was made at the same moment -on flanks and front together. Desperate fighting in the streets -and churchyard took place. The French feeding the attacking -troops with fresh numbers, pressed the three regiments that held -the upper village severely, but after one of the closest and most -desperate combats that has ever been maintained, a bayonet -charge of the 88th decided the contest; and the assailants, notwithstanding -their vastly superior force, were driven with -prodigious slaughter from Fuentes, the upper village remaining -in possession of its gallant defenders, and the lower in the silent -occupation of the dead.</p> - -<p>Evening closed the combat. Massena’s columns on the right -were halted, and his sixth division, with which he had -endeavoured to storm Fuentes d’Onoro, withdrawn, the whole -French army bivouacking in the order in which they had stood -when the engagement closed. The British lighted their fires, -posted their pickets, and occupied the field they had so bravely -held; and both parties lay down to rest, with a confident assurance -on their minds, that the battle was only intermitted till the -return of daylight.</p> - -<p>A brigade of the light division relieved the brave defenders -of Fuentes, and preparatory to the expected renewal of attack, -they threw up some works to defend the upper village and the -ground behind it. But these precautions were unnecessary; -Massena remained for the next day in front of his antagonist, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_91">91</span> -exhibiting no anxiety to renew the combat. The 7th found the -British, as usual, under arms at dawn, but the day passed as -quietly as the preceding one had done. On the 8th, however, -the French columns were observed in full retreat, marching on -the road to Ciudad Rodrigo. Massena, with an army reinforced -by every battalion and squadron he could collect from Gallicia -and Castile, had been completely beaten by a wing of the British -army, consisting of three divisions only.</p> - -<p>With that unblushing assurance, for which the French -marshals have been remarkable, of changing defeat into conquest, -Massena did not hesitate to call Fuentes d’Onoro a victory. But -the object for which the battle was fought was unattained—he -failed in succouring the beleaguered city, and Almeida was left to -its fate.</p> - -<p>In a close and sanguinary contest, like that of Fuentes -d’Onoro, the loss on both sides must necessarily be immense. -The British had two hundred killed, one thousand and twenty-eight -wounded, and two hundred and ninety-four missing. The -French suffered much more heavily; and it was computed that -nearly five thousand of Massena’s army were rendered <i>hors de -combat</i>. In the lower village of Fuentes alone, two hundred -dead bodies were reckoned.</p> - -<p>In the conduct of an affair which terminated so gloriously for -the divisions engaged, the system of defence adopted by Lord -Wellington was very masterly. Every arm of his force was -happily employed, and all were well combined for mutual protection. -Massena had every advantage for arranging his attack, -for thick woods in front enabled him to form his columns unseen, -and until the moment of their debouchement, none could tell -their strength, or even guess the place on which they were about -to be directed. Hence, the French marshal had the means of -pouring a mass of infantry on any point he pleased, and of -making a serious impression before troops could be moved -forward to meet and repel the assault.</p> - -<p>His superiority in cavalry and artillery was great. He -might, under a cannonade that the British guns could not have -answered, have brought forward his cavalry <i>en masse</i>, supported -by columns of infantry, and the allied line, under a masked movement -of this kind, would in all probability have been penetrated. -Or, by bringing his cavalry round the right of the British flank, -and crossing the Côa, he might have obliged Lord Wellington to -pass the river under the greatest disadvantages. Indeed, this -was apprehended on the 5th, and there was but one alternative, -either to raise the blockade of Almeida, or relinquish the Sabugal -road. The latter was done. It was a bold measure, but it was -not adopted without due consideration; and it received an ample -reward in the successful termination of this hard-fought battle. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_92">92</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF ALBUERA.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1811.</span></h2> - -<p>While Marshal Beresford was endeavouring to reduce -Badajoz, intelligence reached him that Soult was marching from -Larena. Beresford, of course, at once abandoned the siege, -removed the artillery and stores, and having united himself with -Blake, Castanos, and Ballasteros, the combined armies took -position behind the Albuera, where the Seville and Olivenca roads -separate.</p> - -<p>On the westward of the ground where the allies determined to -abide a battle, the surface undulated gently, and on the summit, -and parallel with the river, their divisions were drawn up. The -village of Albuera was in front of the left, and the right was -formed on a succession of knolls, none of them of any strength, -and having no particular appui. On the eastern side of the -river, an open country extends for a considerable distance, terminating -in thick woods; and in these Soult bivouacked on the -night of the 15th, and there made his dispositions for attack.</p> - -<p>The French army, though numerically weaker, was composed -of veteran troops, and amounted to twenty thousand infantry, -three thousand cavalry, and forty pieces of cannon. The allies -numbered twenty-seven thousand infantry, two thousand cavalry, -and thirty-two guns; but of this force, fourteen thousand were -Spanish.</p> - -<p>These last were formed in a double line upon the right, -Stewart’s division was in the centre, a Portuguese division on -the left. The light infantry, under Alten, held the village, and -the dragoons, under Lumley, were placed on the right flank of -the Spaniards. Cole’s division (the fusileers) and a Portuguese -brigade, which came up after the action had commenced, were -formed in rear of the centre.</p> - -<p>Beresford’s was a medley of three nations. He had thirty -thousand men in position, but not a fourth was British; while -nearly one-half was composed of that worst of military mobs—the -Spaniards; nor were these even brought up in time to admit -of their being properly posted. Blake had promised that his -corps should be on the hill of Albuera before noon on the 15th -May, and, with but a few miles to march, with excellent roads to -traverse, the head of his columns reached the ground near midnight, -and the rear at three on the morning of the 16th. Bad -as Beresford’s army was, had it been in hand, more might have -been done with it. It was three o’clock on the 16th before -Blake was fairly up, and six before the fourth division reached -the ground; while three fine British regiments under Kemmis, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_93">93</span> -and Madden’s Portuguese cavalry, never appeared. As the event -showed, a few British soldiers would have proved invaluable, and -these troops, though immediately contiguous during the long and -doubtful struggle that ensued, remained <i>non-combattant</i>.</p> - -<p>Beresford’s position had been carefully reconnoitred by Soult -on the evening of the 15th, and aware that the fourth British -division was still before Badajoz, and Blake not yet come up, he -determined to attack the marshal without delay. A height, commanding -the Valverde road, if a front attack were made, appeared -on his examination of the ground to be the key of the position; -and as Beresford had overlooked its occupation, Soult ably -selected it as the point by which his principal effort should be -made.</p> - -<p>A wooded hill behind the Albuera, and within cannon-shot of -the allied right, afforded the French marshal the means of -forming a strong column for attack, without his design being -noticed by his opponent. Covered by the darkness, he brought -forward the artillery of Ruty, the fifth corps under Girard, with -the cavalry of Latour Maubourg, and formed them for his -intended assault; thus concentrating fifteen thousand men and -forty guns within ten minutes’ march of Beresford’s right wing, -and yet that general could neither see a man, nor draw a sound -conclusion as to the real plan of attack. The remainder of his -corps was placed in the wood on the banks of the Feria, to bear -against Beresford’s left, and by carrying the bridge and village -sever the wings of the allied army.</p> - -<p>The engagement commenced by Godinot debouching from -the wood, and making a feint on the left, while the main body of -the French ascended the heights on the right of the Spaniards. -On perceiving the true object of Soult’s attack, Beresford, who -had vainly endeavoured, through an aide-de-camp, to persuade -Blake to change his front, rode to the Spanish post, pointed out -the heads of the advancing columns, and induced his ally to take -up a new alignment. It was scarcely done until the French bore -down upon the Spanish infantry; and though at first they were -stoutly opposed, the battalions gradually began to yield ground; -and, being farther forced back, Soult commenced deploying on -the most commanding point of the position. A serious attack -was to be dreaded; the French cavalry sweeping round the allies, -threatened their rear, and Godinot’s column made fresh demonstrations -of vigorously assailing the left.</p> - -<p>All this was most alarming; the Spanish line confusedly -endeavouring to effect the difficult manœuvre of changing its -front, while two-thirds of the French, in compact order of battle, -were preparing to burst upon the disordered ranks, and insure -their total destruction. The French guns had opened a furious -cannonade, the infantry were firing volley after volley, the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_94">94</span> -cavalry charging where the Spanish battalions seemed most disordered. -Already their ranks were wavering, and Soult determined -to complete the ruin he had begun, ordered up the reserve, -and advanced all his batteries.</p> - -<p>At this perilous moment, when the day seemed lost, General -Stewart pushed the leading brigade of the fourth division up the -hill under Colonel Colborne, and it mounted by columns of -companies. To form line on gaining the top, under a withering -fire, was difficult; and while in the act of its being effected, a -mist, accompanied by a heavy fall of rain, shut every object out -from view, and enabled the whole of the light cavalry of Godinot’s -division to sweep round the right flank, and gallop on the rear of -the companies at the time they were in loose deployment. Half -the brigade was cut to pieces—the 31st, who were still fortunately -in column, alone escaping the lancers, who, with little resistance, -were spearing right and left a body of men surprised on an open -flat, and wanting the necessary formation which can alone enable -infantry to resist a charge of horse.</p> - -<p>This scene of slaughter, by a partial dispersion of the smoke -and fog that had hitherto concealed the battleground, was fortunately -observed by General Lumley, and he ordered the British -cavalry to gallop to the relief of the remnant of Colborne’s -brigade. They charged boldly; and, in turn, the lancers were -taken in rear, and many fell beneath the sabres of the British.</p> - -<p>The weather, that had caused the destruction of the British -regiments, obscured the field of battle, and prevented Soult from -taking an immediate advantage by exterminating that half-ruined -brigade. Stewart brought up Houghton’s corps; the artillery -had come forward, and opened a furious cannonade on the dense -masses of the French; and the 31st resolutely maintained its -position on the height. Two Spanish brigades were advanced, -and the action became hotter than ever. For a moment the -French battalions recoiled, but it was only to rally instantly, and -come on with greater fury. A raging fire of artillery on both -sides, sustained at little more than pistol range, with reiterated -volleys of musketry, heaped the field with dead, while the French -were vainly endeavouring to gain ground, and the British would -not yield an inch.</p> - -<p>But the ranks of the island soldiery were thinning fast, their -ammunition was nearly exhausted, their fire slackened, and -notwithstanding the cannonade checked the French movement for -a time, Soult formed a column on the right flank of the British, -and the French lancers charging furiously again, drove off the -artillerymen and captured six guns. All now seemed lost, and a -retreat appeared inevitable. The Portuguese were preparing to -cover it, and the marshal was about to give the order, when -Colonel Hardinge suggested that another effort should be made, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_95">95</span> -and boldly ordered General Cole to advance, and then riding to -Colonel Abercrombie, who commanded the remaining brigade of -the second division, directed him also to push forward into the -fight.</p> - -<p>The order was instantly obeyed; General Harvey, with the -Portuguese regiments of the fourth division, moved on between -the British cavalry and the hill; and though charged home by the -French dragoons, he checked them by a heavy fire and pushed -forward steadily; while General Cole led on the 7th and 23rd -fusileers in person.</p> - -<p>In a few minutes more the remnant of the British must have -abandoned the hill or perished. The French reserve was on its -march to assist the front column of the enemy, while, with the -allies all was in confusion; and as if the slaughter required an -increase, a Spanish and a British regiment were firing in mutual -mistake upon each other. Six guns were in possession of the -French, and their lancers, riding furiously over the field, -threatened the feeble remnant of the British still in line, and -speared the wounded without mercy.</p> - -<p>At this fearful moment the boundless gallantry of British -officers displayed itself; Colonel Arbuthnot, under the double -musketry, rushed between the mistaken regiments, and stopped -the firing; Cole pushed up the hill, scattered the lancers, -recovered the guns, and passed the right of the skeleton of -Houghton’s brigade, at the same instant that Abercrombie -appeared upon its left. Leaving the broken regiments in its -rear, the fusileer brigade came forward with imposing gallantry, -and boldly confronted the French, now reinforced by a part of -its reserve, and who were, as they believed, coming forward to -annihilate the “feeble few” that had still survived the murderous -contest.</p> - -<p>From the daring attitude of the fresh regiments, Soult perceived, -too late, that the battle was not yet won; and, under a -tremendous fire of artillery, he endeavoured to break up his close -formation and extend his front. For a moment the storm of -grape poured from Ruty’s well-served artillery, staggered the -fusileers; but it was only for a moment. Though Soult rushed -into the thickest of the fire, and encouraged and animated his -men, though the cavalry gathered on their flank and threatened -it with destruction, on went these noble regiments; volley after -volley falling into the crowded ranks of their enemy, and cheer -after cheer pealing to Heaven in answer to the clamorous outcry -of the French, as the boldest urged the others forward.</p> - -<p>Nothing could check the fusileers; they kept gradually -advancing, while the incessant rolling of their musketry -slaughtered the crowded sections of the French, and each -moment embarrassed more and more Soult’s efforts to open out -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_96">96</span> -his encumbered line. The reserve, coming to support their -comrades—now forced to the very edge of the plateau—increased -the crowd without remedying the disorder. The British volleys -rolled on faster and more deadly than ever; a horrid carnage -made all attempts to hold the hill vain, and uselessly increased -an unavailing slaughter. Unable to bear the withering fire, the -shattered columns of the French were no longer able to sustain -themselves, the mass were driven over the ridge, and trampling -each other down, the shattered column sought refuge at the -bottom of the hill.</p> - -<p>On that bloody height stood the conquerors. From fifteen -hundred muskets a parting volley fell upon the routed column as -it hurried down the Sierra. Where was the remainder of the -proud army of Britain, that on the morning had exceeded six -thousand combatants? Stretched coldly in the sleep of death, or -bleeding on the battleground!</p> - -<p>During the time this desperate effort of the fusileer brigade -had been in progress, Beresford, to assist Hardinge, moved Blake’s -first line on Albuera, and with the German light troops, and two -Portuguese divisions, advanced to support the 7th and 23rd, -while Latour Maubourg’s flank attack was repelled by the fire of -Lefebre’s guns, and a threatened charge by Lumley. But the -fusileers had driven the French over the heights before any -assistance reached them, and Beresford was enabled to form a -fresh line upon the hill, parallel to that by which Soult had made -his attack in the morning. For a short time the battle continued -at Albuera, but the French finally withdrew from the -village, and at three o’clock in the evening the firing had totally -ceased.</p> - -<p>There is not on record a bloodier struggle. In four hours’ -fighting fifteen thousand men were <i>hors de combat</i>. The allied -loss was frightful; it amounted to nearly seven thousand in -killed, wounded, and missing. Almost all its general officers -were included in the melancholy list; Houghton, Myers, and -Duckworth in the killed; and Cole, Stewart, Ellis, Blakeney, and -Hawkshaw among the wounded. The loss of some regiments -was terrible; the 57th came into action with five hundred and -seventy bayonets, and at the close it had lost its colonel (Inglis), -twenty-two officers, and four hundred rank and file. The proportion -of the allied casualties told how fatal Albuera had proved -to the British; two thousand Spaniards, and six hundred German -and Portuguese, were returned as their killed and wounded, leaving -the remainder to be completed from the British regiments. -Hence, the unexampled loss of more than four thousand men, out -of a corps little exceeding six, was sustained in this sanguinary -battle by the British.</p> - -<p>Never was more heroism displayed than by the British regiments -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_97">97</span> -engaged in the murderous conflict of Albuera. The -soldiers dropped by whole ranks, but never thought of turning. -When a too ardent wish to succour those pressed upon the hill -induced Stewart to hurry Colborne’s brigade into action, without -allowing it a momentary pause to halt and form, and in the mist -that unluckily favoured the lancer charge the companies were -unexpectedly assailed, though fighting at dreadful disadvantage, -the men resisted to the last. Numbers perished by the lance-blade; -but still the dead Poles that were found intermingled with -the fallen British, showed that the gallant islanders had not died -without exacting blood for blood.</p> - -<p>The French exceeded the British by at least a thousand. Of -their worst wounded, eight hundred were left upon the field. -Their loss in superior officers, like that of the British, had been -most severe—two generals having been killed, and three severely -wounded.</p> - -<p>To a victory both sides laid claim—the French resting theirs -on the capture of some colours, the taking of a howitzer, with -some five hundred prisoners whom they had secured unwounded. -But the British kept the battleground, and though neither cannon -nor eagle remained with them, a field covered with carcases, and -heaped with bleeding enemies, was the best trophy of their valour, -and clearly established to whom conquest in reality belonged.</p> - -<p>Much military controversy has arisen from the fight of -Albuera, and Marshal Beresford has received some praise and -more censure. Probably the battle should not have been fought -at all; or, if it were unavoidable, greater care might have been -bestowed in taking the position.</p> - -<p>If Beresford’s judgment be open to censure, his personal -intrepidity must be admitted and admired. No man could make -greater exertions to retrieve the day when defeat appeared all -but certain. When Stewart’s imprudence, in loosely bringing -Colborne’s brigade into action, had occasioned it a loss only short -of annihilation, and the Spaniards, though they could not be -induced to advance, fired without ceasing, with a British regiment -in their front, Beresford actually seized an ensign and dragged -him forward with the colours, hoping that these worthless troops -would be inspirited to follow. Not a man stirred, and the -standard-bearer, when the marshal’s grasp relaxed, instantly flew -back to herd with his cold-blooded associates. In every charge -of the fight, and on every part of the field, Beresford was seen -conspicuously; and whatever might have been his failing as a -general, his bravery as a man should have commanded the respect -of many who treated his arrangements with unsparing severity.</p> - -<p>A painful night succeeded that sanguinary day. The moaning -of the wounded and the groans of the dying were heard on -every side; and it was to be dreaded that Soult, who had still -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_98">98</span> -fifteen thousand troops fit for action, would renew the battle. -On the next day, however, three fresh British regiments joined -the marshal by a forced march; and on the 18th, Soult retreated -on the road of Solano, covered by the heavy cavalry of Latour -Maubourg. He had previously despatched such of his wounded -as could bear removal towards Seville, leaving the remainder to -the generous protection of the British commander.</p> - -<p>Soult continued retreating, and Beresford followed him, by -order of the allied commander.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XIII"><span class="medium">CHAPTER XIII.</span><br /> - -THE SIEGE OF RODRIGO.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1812.</span></h2> - -<p>A campaign highly honourable to the British arms had ended, -and the rival armies had taken up cantonments for the winter -months, each covering an extensive range of country, for the -better obtaining of forage and supplies. Active operations for a -season were suspended, and officers whose private concerns or bad -health required a temporary leave of absence, had asked and -received permission to revisit Britain. The restoration of the -works of Almeida, which the French had half destroyed, occupied -the leisure time of the British and Portuguese artificers, while, -for the ostensible purpose of arming that fortress, siege stores -and a battering train were conveyed thither by water carriage—the -Douro having been rendered navigable by the British -engineers for an extended distance of forty miles.</p> - -<p>But the arming of Almeida was but a feint—the reduction of -Ciudad Rodrigo was the real object of Lord Wellington, and with -indefatigable zeal he applied himself to obtain the means. A -waggon train was organised—six hundred carts, on an improved -construction, were built; and while the French marshal, supposing -that the weakness of Lord Wellington was a security against -any act of aggression upon his part, detached Montbrun to -Valencia, and Dorsenne to the Asturias and Montana, the British -general was quietly preparing to strike a sudden and unexpected -blow, and completed his necessary arrangements for investing -Rodrigo the 6th of January.</p> - -<p>Considering the season of the year, and the nakedness of the -country for many miles around the threatened fortress, the -intended operation was bold to a degree. The horses had -scarcely any forage, and the men were literally destitute of bread -or shelter. The new year came in inclemently, rain fell in -torrents, and though the investment was delayed two days, the -brigade (Mackinnon’s) that marched from Aldea de Ponte, left -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_99">99</span> -nearly four hundred men behind, in a route of only four-and-twenty -miles, numbers of whom perished on the line of march, or -died subsequently from the fatigue they had endured.</p> - -<p>Ciudad Rodrigo stands on high ground, in the centre of an -extensive plain it domineers. The city is erected on the right -bank of the Agueda, which there branches into numerous -channels, and forms a number of small islands. The citadel -commands the town, and standing on an elevated mound is -difficult of access on every side. Since their late occupation, the -French had added considerably to the strength of the place. The -suburbs were secured against a <i>coup de main</i>, by fortifying two -convents on their flanks, and another nearly in the centre. On -the north side the ground rises in two places; that furthest from -the works is thirteen feet above the level of the ramparts, from -which it is distant six hundred yards. The other, of lesser -altitude, is scarcely two hundred paces. On the former the -enemy had erected a redoubt; it was protected by a fortified -convent called San Francisco, as well as the artillery of the place, -which commanded the approaches from the hill.</p> - -<p>The Agueda is fordable in several places, the best passage -being within pistol-shot of the walls. In winter, from the sudden -floodings of the river, these fords cannot be relied upon, and a -bridge of eighteen trestles, with a platform four hundred feet -long, was secretly constructed in the citadel of Almeida and -conveyed to Salices.</p> - -<p>Four divisions were entrusted with the duties of the siege. -They took their turns in course, each for twenty-four hours -furnishing the requisite guards and working parties.</p> - -<p>On the night of the 8th of January, the investment was -regularly commenced, and the redoubt on the upper Teson -stormed by three companies of the 52nd with trifling loss. -Ground was broken on its flank, and by the morning the trench -was four feet wide and three in depth. On the following night -the first parallel was opened; and the outlines of three batteries -for eleven guns each were traced.</p> - -<p>The weather continued dreadfully inclement, and as it was -believed that Marmont would endeavour to raise the siege, -Wellington decided on rapid operations, and resolved to attempt -a storm even with the counterscarps entire. Both the besiegers -and the besieged were active in their operations. On the night -of the 13th, the convent of Santa Cruz was taken; and on the -14th, while the division was coming to relieve the working -parties, the garrison made a sortie, overturned the gabions in -advance of the parallel, and would have succeeded in spiking the -guns, but for the spirited opposition of a few workmen and -engineers, who checked the attempt, until the head of the -division closing up obliged the French to retire. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_100">100</span></p> - -<p>On the morning of the 14th, the batteries were nearly ready -for breaching, mounted with twenty-three 24-pounders and two -eighteens. At four o’clock in the afternoon their fire commenced, -and a spectacle more strikingly magnificent, it has -rarely been the good fortune even of a British soldier to witness.</p> - -<p>The evening chanced to be remarkably beautiful and still; -there was not a cloud in the sky, nor a breath of wind astir, when -suddenly the roar of artillery broke in upon its calmness, and -volumes of smoke rose slowly from the batteries. These floating -gently towards the town, soon enveloped the lower part of the -hill, and even the ramparts and bastions in a dense veil, while -the towers and summits lifting their heads over the haze, showed -like fairy buildings, or those substantial castles which are sometimes -seen in the clouds on a summer’s day. The flashes from -the British guns, answered as they were from the artillery in -the front, and the roar of their thunder reverberating among the -remote mountains of the Sierra de Francisca; these, with the -rattle of the balls against the walls, proved altogether a scene -which, to be rightly understood, must be experienced.</p> - -<p>That night the convent of San Francisco was escaladed by a -wing of the 40th, and the French having abandoned the suburbs, -they were occupied by the besiegers.</p> - -<p>At daybreak on the 15th the batteries resumed their fire, and -at sunset the walls of the main scarp and fausse braye were -visibly shaken. Under cover of a fog on the 16th, the second -parallel was prolonged; but the front of the works was so -limited, and the fire of the enemy so concentrated and correct, -that it required immense time to throw up a battery. The -difficulty may be readily imagined, from the fact of the French -having discharged at the approaches, upwards of twenty thousand -shot and shells. Another battery of seven guns was opened on -the 18th. On the 19th, two breaches were distinctly visible -from the trenches, and on being carefully reconnoitred, they were -declared practicable. Lord Wellington examined them in person, -decided on storming them that evening, and from behind the -reverse of one of the approaches, issued written orders for the -assault.</p> - -<p>The French were not inactive. The larger breach, exposing -a shattered front of more than one hundred feet, had been -carefully mined—the base of the wall strewn with shells and -grenades, and the top, where troops might escalade, similarly -defended. Behind, a deep retrenchment was cut, to insulate the -broken rampart, in the event of its being carried by storm. The -lesser breach was narrow at the top, exceedingly steep, with a -four-and-twenty pounder turned sideways, that blocked the -passage up, except an opening between the muzzle and the wall, -by which two files might enter. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_101">101</span></p> - -<p>Early in the evening, the third and light divisions were moved -from their cantonments. At six, the third moved to the rear of -the first parallel, two gun-shots from the main breach, while the -light formed behind a convent, three hundred yards in front of -the smaller one. Darkness came on, and with it came the -order to “Stand to arms.” With calm determination, the -soldiers of the third division heard their commanding officer -announce the main breach as the object of attack; and every -man prepared himself promptly for the desperate struggle. Off -went the packs, the stocks were unbuckled, the cartouch box -arranged to meet the hand more readily, flints were screwed -home, every one after his individual fancy fitting himself for -action. The companies were carefully told off, the sergeants -called the rolls, and not a man was missing.</p> - -<p>The town clock struck seven, and its sonorous bell knelled -the fate of hundreds. Presently the forlorn hope formed under -the leading of the senior subaltern of the 88th, William Mackie; -and Picton and Mackinnon rode up and joined the division. The -former’s address to the Connaught Rangers was brief, it was to -“Spare powder, and trust entirely to cold iron.” The word was -given, “Forward!” was repeated in under tones, the forlorn hope -led the way, the storming party, carrying bags filled with dry -grass, followed the division in column succeeded, all moved on -in desperate silence, and of the third division not a file hung back.</p> - -<p>The fifth regiment joined from the right, and all pressed -forward to the breach. The bags, thrown into the ditch by the -sappers, reduced the depth one half; ladders were instantly -raised, the storming party mounted, and after a short but severe -struggle, the breach was won.</p> - -<p>Before the storming party had entered the ditch, the shells -and combustibles had been prematurely exploded, occasioning -but trifling loss to the assailants. The French instantly abandoned -the breach, sprang the mines, and fell back behind the -retrenchment, from which, and from the neighbouring houses, -they maintained a murderous fire.</p> - -<p>In the meantime the light division had stormed the lesser -breach. It was most gallantly carried; and the loss would not -have been severe, but for the accidental explosion of a service -magazine behind the traverse, by which several officers and a -number of men were destroyed. Directed by the heavy fire at -the main breach, part of the 43rd and 95th rushed along the -ramparts to assist their comrades of the third division; and -Pack’s brigade, having converted their feint upon the southern -face of the works into a real attack, entered the “fausse braye,” -and drove the French before them with the bayonet. Thus -threatened in their rear, the enemy abandoned the retrenchment; -and, still resisting, were driven from street to street, until they -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_102">102</span> -flung down their arms and asked and received that quarter which -the laws of war denied and the fury of an excited soldiery left -them but little hope of obtaining.</p> - -<p>The first men that surmounted the difficulties the breach -presented were a sergeant and two privates of the 88th. The -French, who still remained beside the gun, whose sweeping fire -had hitherto been so fatal to those who led the storm, attacked -these brave men furiously; a desperate hand-to-hand encounter -succeeded. The Irishmen, undaunted by the superior number of -their assailants, laid five or six of the gunners at their feet. The -struggle was observed, and some soldiers of the 5th regiment -scrambled up to the assistance of their gallant comrades, and the -remnant of the French gunners perished by their bayonets.</p> - -<p>Lieutenant Mackie, who led the forlorn hope, had miraculously -escaped without a wound, and pressing “over the dying -and the dead,” he reached the further bank of the retrenchment, -and found himself in solitary possession of the street beyond the -breach, while the battle still raged behind him.</p> - -<p>The town was won; but alas! many of the best and bravest -had fallen. General Craufurd was mortally wounded in leading -the light division to the lesser breach, and General Mackinnon -was killed after having gained the ramparts of the greater -breach.</p> - -<p>During the siege, the allies lost three officers and seventy-seven -killed; twenty-four officers and five hundred men wounded; -while in the storm six officers and one hundred and forty men -fell, and sixty officers and nearly five hundred men were wounded. -The French loss was severe; and the commandant, General -Barrie, with eighty officers and seventeen hundred men, were -taken prisoners. There were found upon the works one hundred -and nine pieces of artillery, a battering train of forty-four guns, -and an armoury and arsenal filled with military stores.</p> - -<p>Thus fell Rodrigo. On the evening of the 8th the first -ground was broken—on that of the 19th the British colours were -flying on the ramparts. Massena, after a tedious bombardment, -took a full month to reduce it; Wellington carried it by assault -in eleven days. No wonder that Marmont, in his despatch to -Berthier, was puzzled to account for the rapid reduction of a -place, respecting whose present safety and ultimate relief, he had -previously forwarded the most encouraging assurances.</p> - -<p>After all resistance had ceased, the usual scene of riot, -plunder, and confusion, which by prescriptive right the stormers -of a town enjoy, occurred. Every house was entered and -despoiled; the spirit stores were forced open; the soldiery got -desperately excited, and in the madness of their intoxication -committed many acts of silly and wanton violence. All -plundered what they could, and in turn they were robbed by -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_103">103</span> -their own companions. Brawls and bloodshed resulted, and the -same men who, shoulder to shoulder, had won their way over -the “imminent deadly breach,” fought with demoniac ferocity -for some disputed article of plunder. At last, worn out by -fatigue, and stupefied with brandy, they sank into brutal insensibility; -and on the second day, with few exceptions, rejoined their -regiments; the assault and sacking of Rodrigo appearing in their -confused imaginations, rather like some troubled dream than a -desperate and bloodstained reality.</p> - -<p>On the second day, order was tolerably restored; stragglers -had returned to their regiments; the breaches were repaired, -the trenches filled in, and the place being once more perfectly -defensible, was given up by Lord Wellington to Castanos, the -captain-general of the province, who had been present at the -siege. Additional honours were deservedly conferred upon the -conqueror of Rodrigo. Wellington was created a British earl -and a Spanish duke, and a farther annuity of £2000 a year was -voted by a grateful country, to support the dignities she had so -deservedly conferred.</p> - -<p>But another and a bolder blow was yet to be struck. Again -the troops were put in motion, and the order was obeyed with -pleasure, all being too happy to quit a place where every supply -had been exhausted, and every object recalled the loss of relatives -and friends. Leaving a division of infantry on the Agueda, the -remainder of the army moved rapidly back upon the Tagus, and, -crossing the river, headquarters were established at Elvas, on the -11th. There every preparation was completed for one of the -boldest of Lord Wellington’s attempts, for on the 16th, a pontoon -bridge across the Guadiana was traversed by the light, third, and -fourth divisions, and Badajoz regularly invested.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XIV"><span class="large">CHAPTER XIV.</span><br /> - -THE SIEGE OF BADAJOZ.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1812.</span></h2> - -<p>The town of Badajoz contained a population of about 16,000, -and, within the space of thirteen months, experienced the -miseries attendant upon a state of siege three several times. The -first was undertaken by Lord Beresford, towards the end of April, -1811, who was obliged to abandon operations by Soult advancing -to its relief, and which led to the battle of Albuera on the 16th -of May.</p> - -<p>The second siege was by Lord Wellington in person, who, -after the battle of Fuentes d’Onoro, directed his steps towards -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_104">104</span> -the south with a portion of the allied army. Operations commenced -on the 30th of May, and continued till the 10th of June, -when the siege was again abandoned, Soult having a second time -advanced in combined operation with the army of Marmont from -the north. The allies continued the blockade of the town till -the 17th, when they recrossed the Guadiana, and took up a -position on the Caya.</p> - -<p>The secrecy and despatch with which Lord Wellington had -formed or collected all necessary <i>matériel</i> for besieging this -formidable place on whose reduction he had determined, was -astonishing. The heavy guns had been brought by sea from -Lisbon, transhipped into craft of easy draught of water, and -thus conveyed up the river until they reached the banks of the -Guadiana. Gabions and fascines<a id="FNanchor_4" href="#Footnote_4" class="fnanchor">4</a> were prepared in the surrounding -woods, intrenching tools provided, the pontoon bridge -brought up from Abrantez, and the battering train, comprising -sixteen 24 and twenty 18-pounders, with sixteen 24-pound -howitzers, were forwarded from Almeida, and parked upon the -glacis of Elvas, in readiness for the opening of the siege.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_4" href="#FNanchor_4" class="label">4</a> -<i>Fascines</i> are small branches of trees bound together. They are used for filling -ditches, masking batteries, &c., &c.</p></div> - -<p>Though not entirely aware of the extent of these hostile -preparations, Philippon, the governor of Badajoz, had apprised -Marshal Soult that the fortress was threatened, and demanded a -supply of shells and gunpowder. This requisition, though -immediately complied with, was not obtained, for Sir Rowland -Hill, with his characteristic activity, prevented the convoy from -reaching its destination.</p> - -<p>Indeed, nothing which could secure the place had been forgotten -or neglected by its governor. The forts of San Christoval -and Pardelaras had been considerably strengthened and enlarged, -the former by a lunette,<a id="FNanchor_5" href="#Footnote_5" class="fnanchor">5</a> magazine and bomb-proof, and the -latter by a general repair. Badajoz was provisioned for five -weeks, the garrison was numerous and well appointed, and, -confident in his own resources and skill, Philippon, after two -successful defences, resolutely prepared himself for a third, and -with a perfect conviction that, like the others, it, too, would -prove successful.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_5" href="#FNanchor_5" class="label">5</a> -A work on either side of a ravelin, with one perpendicular face. They are also -sometimes thrown up beyond the second ditch, opposite the places of arms.</p></div> - -<p>Badajoz is easily described. Round one portion of the town, -the rivulets Calamon and Rivellas sweep, and unite with the -Guadiana, which flows in the face of the works, and in front of -the heights of San Christoval. The castle stands above the -union of these rivers. The fortifications are exceedingly strong, -the bastions and curtains regular, while formidable outworks, the -forts of Pardelaras, Picarina, and San Christoval, complete the -exterior defences. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_105">105</span></p> - -<p>A close reconnaissance at once convinced Lord Wellington -that the defences had been amazingly improved—and, as time -pressed, and the means of regular investment were but indifferent, -he determined that the bastion of La Trinidad, from its -unfinished counterguard,<a id="FNanchor_6" href="#Footnote_6" class="fnanchor">6</a> should be battered. To effect this, -the Picarina redoubt, forming nearly an angle with the bastion, -and the lunette of San Rocque, must necessarily be carried.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_6" href="#FNanchor_6" class="label">6</a> -<i>Counterguards</i> are small ramparts, with parapets and ditches, erected in front -of a bastion or ravelin, to secure the opposite flanks from being open to the covert-way.</p></div> - -<p>The night of the 16th March was bad enough to mask any -daring essay, and rain, darkness, and storm favoured the bold -attempt. Ground was accordingly broken, and though but one -hundred and seventy yards from the covered way, the working -parties were neither heard nor molested. The 17th and 18th -were similarly employed, but under a heavy fire from the Picarina -fort, and such of the guns upon the works as could be turned by -the garrison on the approaches.</p> - -<p>The evening of the 18th, however, produced a very different -scene, for the enemy became assailant, and a sortie was made -with fifteen hundred men, accompanied by some forty cavalry. -To the works, this sudden assault occasioned but little mischief. -The gabions<a id="FNanchor_7" href="#Footnote_7" class="fnanchor">7</a> were overturned, some intrenching tools captured, -and great confusion caused among the working parties; but the -French were speedily driven back, after causing much alarm, -and a loss of one hundred and fifty in killed and wounded. -Colonel Fletcher, the chief of the engineers, was unfortunately -among the latter.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_7" href="#FNanchor_7" class="label">7</a> -<i>Gabions</i> are large circular baskets, filled with earth or sand, and used for -forming parapets, covering working parties, &c., &c.</p></div> - -<p>The weather was in every way unfavourable for prosecuting -the siege, and elemental influences seemed to have united with -Philippon against the allied commander. The rain fell in -torrents, the river rose far beyond its customary height, the -pontoons swamped at their moorings, and all were swept away. -From the violence of the current, the flying bridges worked but -slowly, and serious apprehensions were entertained lest the communications -should be interrupted with the other side, and, of -necessity, that the siege must be raised. To forward the works -required incredible fatigue; the ground was soaked with moisture, -the trenches more than knee-deep with mud and rain, the -revêtements<a id="FNanchor_8" href="#Footnote_8" class="fnanchor">8</a> of the batteries crumbled away under any pressure, -and it was almost impossible to lay platforms for the guns. -Indeed, had the works been ready for their reception, the task of -transporting heavy artillery across a surface, rendered a perfect -swamp by the incessant torrents which had fallen for days without -any intermission, would have been a most laborious duty.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_8" href="#FNanchor_8" class="label">8</a> -<i>Revêtement</i> of a battery is the exterior front, formed of masonry or fascines, -which keeps the bank of the work from falling.</p></div> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_106">106</span></p> - -<p>Fortunately, the weather changed, the ground dried partially, -and the works were carried on with additional spirit. By -employing teams of oxen, assisted by numerous fatigue parties, -the guns were brought forward, and the batteries armed, and on -the 25th they opened on the Picarina and the place itself, with -excellent effect, while Philippon returned the fire from every gun -upon the ramparts that could be brought to bear.</p> - -<p>Perceiving the true object of the besiegers, and certain that -the Picarina would be assailed, ample measures were taken for -its defence. The ditch was deepened, the gorge secured by an -additional palisade; under the angles of the glacis fougasses<a id="FNanchor_9" href="#Footnote_9" class="fnanchor">9</a> -were placed, and shells and grenades laid along the parapet, to -roll down upon the storming party at the moment of attack. -The ditch was exposed to a flanking fire, and two hundred spare -muskets were ranged along the banquet. Every means, in -short, were adopted that could insure a vigorous and successful -resistance.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_9" href="#FNanchor_9" class="label">9</a> -<i>The glacis</i> is the part beyond the covert-way to which it forms the parapet. -</p> -<p> -<i>Fougasse</i> is a small mine, six or seven feet under ground, generally formed in the -glacis or dry ditch.</p></div> - -<p>That night, at ten o’clock, the fort was attacked and carried -by five hundred men of the third division, under Major-general -Kempt. One party was directed to attempt the gorge, another -prevented the place from being succoured from the city, and at -the same time cut off the garrison from retreat; and a third were -to distract the attention of the French, and assist their comrades -by making a front attack.</p> - -<p>The first detachment reached the gorge undiscovered, but -failed in forcing the palisades, from the heavy fire of musketry -poured on them by the garrison. Retiring from a place where -success was hopeless, the storming party moved round the left -flank, and escaladed and won the parapet; while another forced -the salient angle simultaneously. The French retreated to a -guardhouse, which they barricaded and defended most obstinately.</p> - -<p>Alarmed by a false report that a large body of the besieged -had sallied from the town to relieve the fort, the troops were -about to abandon these advantages, and quit a place their -bravery had already won; but General Kempt dispelled the -panic, led them forward, and attacked the garrison again, who -fought to the very last; and, with the exception of some seventy, -perished while desperately resisting. The taking of Picarina -was gallantly effected, but it cost the British dear, the casualties -in killed and wounded, being nineteen officers and upwards of -three hundred men.</p> - -<p>The capture of the fort enabled the second parallel to be -pushed on, and breaching batteries to be completed. The guns -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_107">107</span> -maintained a heavy fire on the bastion of La Trinidad; and the -sappers directed their efforts against the lunette of San Rocque. -The progress of the siege was slow; and though two breaches -were made, the certainty that both were retrenched<a id="FNanchor_10" href="#Footnote_10" class="fnanchor">10</a> and secured -by interior defences, rendered an assault too hazardous an experiment -to be ventured.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_10" href="#FNanchor_10" class="label">10</a> -<i>Retrench</i>, in fortification, means the isolating of a breach by forming inner -defences.</p></div> - -<p>Lord Wellington was critically circumstanced, as Marmont -had made some forward movements in front of Beira, and Soult -was advancing, determined to relieve the place. His light -troops were already at Larena; the covering army under Hill had -been obliged to retreat; and after blowing up two arches of the -bridge of Merida, had taken post in front of Talavera.</p> - -<p>In consequence, the fifth division was ordered to advance, -leaving the observation of San Christoval to the Portuguese -cavalry; the British general having decided on leaving a corps -of ten thousand men to protect the trenches, and with the -remainder of his force bring Soult to action.</p> - -<p>At noon, on the 5th April, the breaches were reconnoitred and -declared practicable; but the assault was deferred for another day -to allow the artillery time to batter down the curtain, connecting -the bastion with an unfinished ravelin. The concentrated fire of -the British batteries fell upon the old wall with irresistible force; -it was breached in a single day, and thus three points for assault -were thrown open. The report of the engineers was encouraging; -the main breach was sufficiently wide, and the ascent to all -three easy enough for troops to mount.</p> - -<p>Ten o’clock on the night of the 6th was appointed for the -assault to be attempted, and the necessary orders were issued -accordingly. The castle was to be attacked by the third division, -the bastion of La Trinidad by the fourth, that of Santa Maria by -the light division, the lunette of San Rocque by a party from the -trenches; while the fifth should distract the garrison by a false -attack on the Pardelaras, and the works contiguous to San -Vicente.</p> - -<p>Philippon, well aware that an assault might be expected, had -employed every resource that skill and ingenuity could devise to -render the attempt a failure. As Lord Wellington had neither -time nor means to destroy the counterscarps, the French were -enabled to raise the most formidable obstructions at their foot, -and insulate the breaches effectually. At night, the rubbish was -removed, retrenchments formed, and the battered parapets -repaired by sand-bags, casks, and woolpacks. Powder-barrels -and grenades were laid along the trenches, and at the foot of the -breach sixty fourteen-inch shells, communicating with hoses and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_108">108</span> -bedded in earth, were placed ready for explosion. A chevaux-de-frieze<a id="FNanchor_11" href="#Footnote_11" class="fnanchor">11</a> -was stretched across the rampart, and planks studded -with spikes covered the slopes of the breaches. Every species -of combustible was employed, and a cartridge specially prepared -for the musketry, formed of buck-shot and slugs; and when the -distance was so close, nothing would prove more mischievous.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_11" href="#FNanchor_11" class="label">11</a> -<i>Chevaux-de-frieze</i> are wooden spars, spiked at one end, and set into a piece of -timber. They were originally used as a defence against cavalry, but are now -commonly employed in strengthening outworks and stopping breaches.</p></div> - -<p>The day was remarkably fine, and the troops, in high spirits, -heard the orders for the assault, and proceeded to clean their -appointments, as if a dress parade only was intended. Evening -came, darkness shut distant objects out, the regiments formed, -the roll was called in an under voice, the forlorn hope stepped -out, the storming party was told off, all were in readiness and -eager for the fray.</p> - -<p>Shortly before ten, a beautiful firework rose from the town, -and showed the outline of Badajoz and every object that lay -within several hundred yards of the works. The flame of the -carcase died gradually away, and darkness, apparently more -dense, succeeded this short and brilliant illumination.</p> - -<p>The word was given, the forlorn hope moved forward, the -storming parties succeeded, and the divisions, in columns, closed -the whole. Of these splendid troops, now all life and daring, -how many were living in an hour?</p> - -<p>At that moment the deep bell of the cathedral of St. John -struck ten; the most perfect silence reigned around, and except -the softened footsteps of the storming parties, as they fell upon -the turf with military precision, not a movement was audible. A -terrible suspense, a horrible stillness, darkness, a compression of -the breathing, the dull and ill-defined outline of the town, the -knowledge that similar and simultaneous movements were making -on other points, the certainty that two or three minutes would -probably involve the forlorn hope in ruin, or make it the beacon-light -to conquest—all these made the heart throb quicker and -long for the bursting of the storm, when victory should crown -daring with success, or hope and life should end together.</p> - -<p>On went the storming parties; one solitary musket was discharged -beside the breach, but none answered it. The light -division moved forward, rapidly closing up in columns at quarter -distance. The ditch was gained, the ladders were lowered, on -rushed the forlorn hope, with the storming party close behind -them. The divisions were now on the brink of the sheer descent, -when a gun boomed from the parapet. The earth trembled, a -mine was fired, an explosion, and an infernal hissing from lighted -fusees succeeded, and, like the rising of a curtain on the stage, in -the hellish glare that suddenly burst out around the breaches, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_109">109</span> -the French lining the ramparts in crowds, and the British -descending the ditch, were placed as distinctly visible to each -other as if the hour were noontide!</p> - -<p>A tremendous fire from the guns, a number of which had been -laid upon the approaches to the breach, followed the explosion; -but, all undaunted, the storming party cheered, and undauntedly -the French answered it. A murderous scene ensued, for the -breach was utterly impassable. Notwithstanding the withering -fire of musketry from the parapets, with light artillery directed -immediately on the breach, and grape from every gun upon the -works that could play upon the assailants and the supporting -columns, the British mounted. Hundreds were thrown back, and -hundreds as promptly succeeded them.</p> - -<p>Almost unharmed themselves, the French dealt death around; -and secure within defences, that even in daylight and to a force -unopposed, proved afterwards nearly insurmountable, they -ridiculed the mad attempt; and while they viewed from the -parapets a thousand victims writhing in the ditch, they called in -derision to the broken columns, and invited them to come on.</p> - -<p>While the assaults upon the breaches were thus fatally -unsuccessful, the third and fifth divisions had moved to their -respective points of attack. Picton’s, to whom the citadel was -assigned, found difficulties nearly equal to those encountered at -the breaches. Thither Philippon had determined to retire, if -the assault upon the other defences should succeed, and, in that -event, hold the castle and San Christoval to the last. To render -the place more secure, he had caused the gates to be built up, -and the ramparts were lined with shells, cart-wheels, stones, and -every destructive missile.</p> - -<p>Fireballs betrayed the movements of the assailants; and, for a -time, every attempt at escalade failed with prodigious loss. At -last one ladder was planted, a few daring spirits gained the -ramparts, crowds followed them, and in an incredibly short time -the castle was won. Philippon heard of the disaster too late to -redeem its loss. The troops despatched from the breaches and -elsewhere were unable to recover it, a British jacket waved from -the flag-staff, and in the first dawn of morning announced the -downfall of Badajoz.</p> - -<p>The fifth division were equally successful; though General -Leith had to delay his attack till eleven o’clock, from the party -who had charge of the ladders losing their way.</p> - -<p>The attempt on San Vicente succeeded, notwithstanding -every preparation had been made for its defence; Major-general -Walker overcame all opposition, and established himself securely -in the place.</p> - -<p>And yet it is astonishing, even in the spring-tide of success, -how the most trivial circumstances will damp the courage of the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_110">110</span> -bravest, and check the most desperate in their career. The -storming party of the fifth had escaladed a wall of thirty feet -with wretched ladders, forced an uninjured palisade, descended a -deep counterscarp, crossed the lunette behind it, and this was -effected under a converging fire from the bastions, and a well-sustained -fusilade, while but a few of the assailants could force -their way together, and form on the rampart when they got up. -But the leading sections persevered until the brigade was completely -lodged within the parapet; and now united, and supported -by the division who followed fast, what could withstand their -advance?</p> - -<p>They were sweeping forward with the bayonet, the French -were broken and dispersed, when at this moment of brilliant -success, a port-fire, which a retreating gunner had flung upon the -rampart was casually discovered. A vague alarm seized the -leading files, they fancied some mischief was intended, and -imagined the success, which their own desperate gallantry had -achieved, was but a ruse of the enemy to lure them to destruction.</p> - -<p>“It is a mine, and they are springing it!” shouted a soldier.</p> - -<p>Instantly the leaders of the storming party turned, and it -was impossible for their officers to undeceive them. The French -perceived the panic, rallied and pursued, and friends and foes -came rushing back tumultuously upon a supporting regiment (the -38th) that was fortunately formed in reserve upon the ramparts. -This momentary success of the besieged was dearly purchased; a -volley was thrown closely in, a bayonet rush succeeded, and the -French were scattered before the fresh assailants, never to form -again.</p> - -<p>The fifth division rushed on; everything gave way that -opposed it, the cheering rose above the firing, the bugles sounded -an advance, the enemy became distracted and disheartened, and -again the light and fourth divisions, or, alas! their skeletons, -assisted by Hay’s brigade, advanced to the breaches. No opposition -was made; they entered, and Badajoz was their own! -Philippon, finding that all was lost, retired across the river to San -Christoval; and early next day, surrendered unconditionally.</p> - -<p>The loss sustained by the allies in the reduction of this well-defended -fortress was awful. In the assault alone, the British -casualties were fifty-nine officers and seven hundred and forty-four -men killed. Two hundred and fifty-eight officers, and two -thousand six hundred men wounded!</p> - -<p>Lord Wellington had stationed himself on the high ground -behind San Christoval, to view the progress of the assault. -During a contest so doubtful and protracted, his anxiety was -painfully acute. What a period of dreadful suspense must have -ensued, from the time the striking of the town clock announced -the marching of the divisions, until the thunder of artillery told -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_111">111</span> -the British leader that the conflict had begun! For a minute -the fireworks thrown from the place showed the columns at the -breaches. Darkness followed, stillness more horrible yet, and -then the sudden burst of light, as shells and mines exploded. -The main breach was literally in a blaze—sheets of fire mounted -to the sky, accompanied by a continued roaring of hellish noises, -as every villainous combustible was ignited to discover or destroy -the assailants.</p> - -<p>The wounded came fast to the rear, but they could tell little -how matters were progressing. At last a mounted officer rode -up. He was the bearer of evil tidings; the attack upon the -breaches had failed, the majority of the officers had fallen, the -men, left without leaders to direct them, were straggling about -the ditch, and unless instant assistance was sent, the assault must -fail entirely. Pale but collected, the British general heard the -disastrous communication, and issued orders to send forward a -fresh brigade (Hay’s) to the breaches. Half an hour passed, and -another officer appeared. He came from Picton to say the -castle had been escaladed, and that the third division was actually -in the town.</p> - -<p>Instantly staff officers were despatched to the castle with -orders that it should be retained, and that the divisions, or rather -their relics, should be withdrawn from the breaches.</p> - -<p>Though the regular assaults had been sanguinary failures, the -detached attacks upon the castle and San Vicente were brilliantly -successful, and either of them must have next day -produced the fall of Badajoz. In fact, the city was doubly won; -and had Leith’s division obtained their ladders in proper order, -the place would have fallen in half the time, and a frightful loss -of life have been consequently avoided.</p> - -<p>It may be readily imagined that such a fierce resistance as -that made by the French would provoke a desperate retaliation -from the victors. For a day and two nights the city presented -a fearful scene of rapine and riot. The streets were heaped with -the drunken and the dead, and very many of the conquerors, -who had escaped uninjured in the storm, fell by the bayonets -of their comrades.</p> - -<p>No language can depict the horrors which succeed a storm. -A few hours made a frightful change in the condition and -temper of the soldiery. In the morning they were obedient to -their officers, and preserved the semblance of subordination; now -they were in a state of furious intoxication—discipline was forgotten, -and the splendid troops of yesterday had become a fierce -and sanguinary rabble, dead to every touch of human feeling, -and filled with every demoniac passion that can brutalise the -man. The town was in terrible confusion, and on every side -frightful tokens of military license met the eye. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_112">112</span></p> - -<p>Streets were almost choked up with broken furniture, for -the houses had been gutted from the cellar to the garret, the -partitions torn down, and even the beds ripped and scattered to -the winds, in the hope that gold might be found concealed. -Brandy and wine casks were rolled out before the stores; some -were full, some half drunk, but more staved in mere wantonness, -and the liquors running through the kennel. All within that -devoted city was at the disposal of an infuriated army, over whom -for the time control was lost, aided by an infamous collection of -camp followers, who were, if possible, more sanguinary and -pitiless even than those who had survived the storm! It is -useless to dwell upon a scene from which the heart revolts.</p> - -<p>Strict measures were taken on the second day by Lord Wellington -to repress these desperate excesses and save the infuriated -soldiery from the fatal consequences their own debauchery produced. -A Portuguese brigade was brought from the rear, and -sent into the town, accompanied by the provost marshal and the -gallows. This demonstration had its due effect, and one rope -carried terror to rioters whom the bayonets of a whole regiment -could not appal.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XV"><span class="large">CHAPTER XV.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF SALAMANCA.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1812.</span></h2> - -<p>Early in June, the British divisions began to concentrate; -and on the 13th the cantonments on the Agueda were broken up, -and Lord Wellington crossed the frontier.</p> - -<p>The condition of the army was excellent, and the most exact -discipline was preserved, while all unnecessary parades were dispensed -with. The march ended, the soldier enjoyed all the -comforts he could command; if foot-sore, he had rest to recruit; -if untired, he had permission to amuse himself. His arms and -appointments were rigidly inspected, his supper cooked, his -bivouac formed, and at sunrise he rose at the <i>reveille</i>, to resume, -with light heart and “gallant hope,” the march that was to lead -to victory.</p> - -<p>The weather was fine, and as the route lay principally -through forest lands, nothing could be more picturesque and -beautiful than the country which the line of march presented. -The wooded landscape displayed its verdure under the sunny -influence of a cloudless sky, and singularly contrasted its summer -green with the snow-topped pinnacles of the Sierra de Gata. No -enemy appeared; for days the march was leisurely continued, -until, on clearing the forest at Valmasa, the German Hussars in -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_113">113</span> -advance, had a slight skirmish with a French picket in front of -Salamanca.</p> - -<p>This city, celebrated for its antiquity, and noted in the middle -ages as foremost among the most celebrated schools of learning, -was destined to witness a fresh triumph of British bravery. The -situation of Salamanca is bold and imposing, standing on high -ground on the right bank of the Tormes, and surrounded by a -fine champaign country, divested of wood, but interspersed with -numerous clay-built villages. A Roman road can still be traced -without the town, while a portion of the bridge across the Tormes, -consisting of twenty-seven arches, is supposed to have been -constructed when the Eternal City was mistress of the world.</p> - -<p>Ultimately it was generally believed that a battle on the -plains of Valesa was inevitable; and the troops bivouacked in -two lines, and before daybreak were under arms. But with the -first light, Marmont was seen extending by his left, and the allies -moved consequently in a parallel direction. Either commander -might provoke an action, but neither seemed inclined to risk -one. The French marshal’s design was very apparent. He -kept the high ground, manœuvred to out-flank his opponent, and, -should opportunity permit, attack him at advantage.</p> - -<p>His able antagonist, however, never gave the chance. Some -time passed in manœuvring, and the French held Babila, Fuente, -and Villamesa; the allies, Cabesa and Aldea Lingua.</p> - -<p>The 21st July was also spent in flank marching, during which -both commanders crossed the Tormes; the French by the fords of -Alba and Huerta, and the allies by Santa Martha and the bridge -of Salamanca. The hostile armies bivouacked again that night, -and such a night can scarcely be imagined.</p> - -<p>The evening was calm and sultry, but the extreme verge of -the horizon became heavily overcast, and persons conversant with -“skyey influences” might have easily foretold a coming storm. -Suddenly a torrent fell, the wind rose and swept across the open -hills with amazing violence, the thunder-clouds burst, and, by the -glare of lightning, the sparkling arms of infantry masses were -visible over the whole extent of the position, as the last brigades -pressed through the tempest to occupy their ground. No shelter -the allied army could obtain could have averted a summer -shower, and all in a few minutes were drenched to the skin; -while the cavalry horses, scared by the lightning, broke from -their picketings, and trampling upon their riders rushed madly -to and fro, occasioning indescribable confusion.</p> - -<p>Nothing could be more imposing than the parallel movements -of the rival armies during the last three days. Far as the eye -could range, masses, apparently interminable, pursued their -march with beautiful regularity, now displayed in brilliant sunshine -as they swept over a contiguous height, now lost where an -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_114">114</span> -accidental dipping of the ground for a time concealed the column. -Generally both armies abstained from hostile collision, by a sort -of mutual consent; and excepting where the line of march -brought the light troops into immediate proximity, or the occupation -of a village produced a trifling fusilade, the grand movements -of the rival hosts exhibited a “ceaseless march,” the leading -columns pressing forward toward the Tormes, and the rear -hidden from view “by dust and distance.”</p> - -<p>The whole system of manœuvres which marked the operations -of the French marshal since Bonnet’s division had joined -him on the Douro, showed clearly that he only waited for a -fitting moment to attack. The French army were in high -spirits; while in numerical force they were formidable indeed, -numbering forty-five thousand men, of whom four thousand were -cavalry. Other circumstances were favourable to the commencement -of active aggression by the French. The communications -with the capital were open, reinforcements constantly arriving, -while a powerful accession of strength had approached the immediate -neighbourhood of the scene of operations from the army of -the North; a part of its cavalry and horse-artillery having -already reached Pollos.</p> - -<p>If Marmont was anxious to offer battle, the British general, -for obvious reasons, was as willing to accept it. Aware of his -opponent’s abilities in tactics, and apprised of the fine <i>matériel</i> -of the army he commanded, Lord Wellington was as confident in -his own resources as in the indomitable courage of that soldiery -which, under his leading, had been frequently assailed and never -beaten. His own position was daily becoming more unsafe. -For security, the stores deposited at Salamanca had been removed -to the rear, consequently the maintenance of his army was -endangered, as supplies from the depots were tardily obtained.</p> - -<p>No difficulty, however, was experienced by the French in provisioning -their army; every procurable necessary was exacted -from the wretched inhabitants, who might curse, while they durst -not oppose those who despoiled them of their property.</p> - -<p>Both commanders were anxious to try the issue of a contest. -Vanity, in the one, urged Marmont to offer battle upon ground -favourable for the movements of a force superior in number and -perfect in every arm. Prudence, in Lord Wellington, aimed at -results only to be effected by a victory. No wonder, then, that -with such dispositions a conflict was inevitable. The decree -had gone forth; a fiery trial of skill and valour must ensue, and -well did a fearful night harbinger “a bloody morrow.”</p> - -<p>The morning was cloudy and threatening, and the dawn was -ushered in by a sharp fusilade, in the direction of Calvarasa de -Arriba. The enemy’s tirailleurs had occupied the heights of -Senora de la Pena in considerable force, and part of the seventh -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_115">115</span> -division, with the light cavalry of Victor Alten, were opposing -their farther advance.</p> - -<p>The British right was appuied upon the nearest of the -Arapiles, and united itself with the extremity of a ridge, on -which the divisions had taken their position on the preceding -evening. Another hill, similarly named, rose from the plain at -a distance of five hundred yards, and as it commanded the right -of the alignment, it was deemed advisable to possess it.</p> - -<p>The French marshal, however, had entertained a similar -design; and a wood favouring the unobserved advance of part of -Bonnet’s division, the summit was occupied by the French with -their 122nd regiment, and a brigade of guns.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the enemy commenced extending to the left, in the -rear of the Arapiles, and formed on the skirts of a wood. As -the movement of the columns brought them within cannon range, -General Leith advanced a battery to a height in front of his -position, and it opened with considerable effect. The French, -obliged to retire, brought up a brigade of artillery to check the -British guns. Their diagonal fire silenced the British battery, -and it was necessary, without delay, to retire the guns, and withdraw -a troop of the 16th light dragoons, which, for their -protection, had been drawn up under shelter of the hill. This -perilous evolution was executed with complete success, the ravine -was passed at speed, and with little loss, the artillery and light -cavalry regained the position.</p> - -<p>The day wore on; the late tempest apparently had cleared the -atmosphere, all was bright and unclouded sunshine, and over a -wide expanse of undulating landscape, nothing obscured the range -of sight but dust from the arid roads, or wreathing smoke occasioned -by the spattering fire of the light troops. Marmont was -busily manœuvring, and Lord Wellington coolly noticing from a -height the dispositions of his opponent, which as he correctly -calculated would lead to a general engagement.</p> - -<p>At noon, a combination of at least eight thousand men -moved from the rear of the Arapiles, and formed in front of the -fifth division. Lord Wellington rode to the ground, and there -found the division in perfect readiness for the anticipated attack. -Perceiving at once that this movement was only a demonstration -of the French marshal to mask his real designs, his lordship -returned to the right, which was now the interesting point of the -position.</p> - -<p>Finding his feint upon the fifth division unsuccessful, Marmont -put his columns into motion, and marching rapidly by his -left, endeavoured to turn the right of the allies, and thus interpose -between them and Ciudad Rodrigo. Under a heavy -cannonade, his front and flank, covered by a cloud of skirmishers, -and supported by a cavalry force that drove in the British -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_116">116</span> -dragoons and light troops, pressed forward to gain the Rodrigo -road. But that hurried movement was badly executed by -Marmont’s generals of division. Their extension was made with -careless haste, the line consequently weakened, and this false -manœuvre brought on the crisis of the day. The moment for -action had come, and Lord Wellington seized the opportunity and -struck the blow.</p> - -<p>At two o’clock, when the French commenced extending by -their left, the allied army was thus disposed. On the right, -the fifth division (Leith’s) had moved behind the village of -Arapiles, and had taken ground on the right of the fourth -(Cole’s); the sixth and seventh, under Generals Clinton and Hope, -formed a reserve; the third division (Pakenham’s), D’Urban’s -cavalry, two squadrons of the 14th light dragoons, and a corps of -Spanish infantry, were in position near Aldea Tejada. Bradford’s -brigade, with Le Marchant’s heavy cavalry, were formed on -the right, and in the rear of the fifth. The light division -(Barnard’s) and the first (the Guards and Germans) were drawn -up between the Arapiles and the Tormes, in reserve. Cotton’s -cavalry were formed in the rear of the third and fifth divisions; -an artillery reserve, posted behind the dragoons, and in the rear -of all the Spaniards, under Don Carlos D’Espana, appeared in the -extreme distance, but entirely out of fire.</p> - -<p>Marmont had remarked, and rode forward to correct the -irregularity of his flank movement, and personally direct the -debouchement of his third and fourth divisions from the wood -that had partially concealed them. At that moment, Lord -Wellington was seated on the hill-side, eating his hurried meal, -while an aide-de-camp in attendance watched the enemy’s movements -with a glass. The bustle then perceptible in the French -line attracted his lordship’s notice, and he quickly inquired the -cause.</p> - -<p>“They are evidently in motion,” was the reply.</p> - -<p>“Indeed! what are they doing?”</p> - -<p>“Extending rapidly to the left,” was answered.</p> - -<p>Lord Wellington sprang upon his feet, and seized the telescope; -then muttering that Marmont’s good genius had deserted -him, he mounted his horse, and issued the orders to attack.</p> - -<p>All was instantly on the alert. The staff went off at speed -to bring up the fifth and sixth divisions. The infantry stood to -arms, primed and loaded, fixed bayonets, uncased the colours, -and abandoning the defensive system, hitherto so admirably -employed, prepared for an immediate attack.</p> - -<p>Pakenham commended the action by advancing in four -columns along the valley, assailing the left flank of the enemy, -and driving it before him in great confusion. D’Urban’s Portuguese -dragoons, and Harvey’s light cavalry (the 14th), protected -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_117">117</span> -the flank during the movement, and, when the French became -disordered, charged boldly in and sabred the broken infantry. -Nothing could be more brilliant than Pakenham’s advance. A -level plateau of nearly eight hundred yards was to be crossed -before the assailants could reach the heights, whither Fox’s -division were marching hastily to occupy the ground.</p> - -<p>A heavy fire from the French guns was showered on the -advancing columns, while the British batteries, under Captain -Douglass, replied by a furious cannonade. Wallace’s brigade—the -45th, 74th, and 88th—formed the first line, and moved -forward in open column. The face of the height was covered -with tirailleurs, who kept up an incessant fusilade, while grape -and canister ploughed the ground, occasioning a heavy loss, and -more particularly to the centre. They suffered, but they could -not be checked; not waiting to deploy, the companies brought -forward their right shoulders in a run, forming line from open -column without halting, while the wings of the brigade, having -moved up the hill with less impediments than the centre, were -more advanced, and the line thus assumed rather the figure of a -crescent. All the mounted officers, regardless of a withering -fusilade, were riding in front of the battalions, and the men -following with their muskets at the rest.</p> - -<p>At last they reached the brow. Foy’s division, beating the -<i>pas de charge</i>, advanced, and threw in a murderous volley. Half -the British front rank went down. Staggered by that deadly -fire, the brigade recoiled a step or two, but, instantly recovering, -the rear rank filled the places of the fallen. On it went with -imposing steadiness, regardless of the irregular fusilade, for the -French continued to pour in their fire with more rapidity than -effect.</p> - -<p>Foy’s division, alarmed by this movement, became unsteady. -The daring advance of an enemy, whom the concentrated fire of -five thousand muskets could not arrest, was indeed astounding. -All that brave men could do was done by the French officers. -They strove to confirm the courage of their troops, and persuade -them to withstand an assault that threatened their wavering -ranks. The colonel of the 22nd <i>légère</i>, seizing a musket from a -grenadier, rushed forward, and mortally wounded Major Murphy -of the 88th. Speedily his death was avenged; a Ranger shot -the Frenchman through the head, who tossing his arms wildly up, -fell forward and expired. The brigade betrayed impatience; -the 88th, excited to madness by the fall of a favourite officer, -who passed dead along the front, as his charger galloped off with -his rider’s foot sticking in the stirrup, could scarcely be kept -back.</p> - -<p>Pakenham marked the feeling, and ordered Wallace “to let -them loose.” The word was given, down came the bayonets to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_118">118</span> -the charge, the pace quickened, a wild cheer, mingled with the -Irish slogan, rent the skies, and unable to stand the shock, the -French gave ground. The Rangers, and the supporting regiments, -broke the dense mass of infantry, bayoneting all whom -they could overtake, until, run to a regular standstill, they halted -to recover breath and stayed the slaughter.</p> - -<p>Nor were the operations of the fifth division less marked and -brilliant. For an hour they had been exposed to a heavy -cannonade, sheltering occasionally on the ground from the shot -and shells, which fell in showers upon the height they occupied, -and ricochetted through their ranks. At last the order to -advance was given. They moved in two lines, the first entirely -British, the second composed of the Portuguese infantry of -General Spry. Bradford’s brigade, having united itself for the -attack, formed on the right of the fifth.</p> - -<p>In mounting the height where the French division was posted, -the assailing columns were annoyed by a sharp discharge of -artillery, and the fire of a swarm of sharpshooters, who in -extended order occupied the face of the hill. The British light -infantry pushed on to clear the line of march, and, if practicable, -make a dash at the enemy’s artillery. The tirailleurs were -speedily driven back, the cannon removed from the crest of the -height to the rear, and unimpeded, the division moved up the -hill with a perfect regularity in its formation, and the imposing -steadiness of men who marched to victory. In the front of the -centre of that beautiful line rode General Leith, directing its -movements, and regulating its advance.</p> - -<p>The enemy were preparing for the struggle. He retired his -columns from the ridge, and formed continuous squares, fifty -paces from the crest of the heights, which the assailants must -crown previous to attacking. The artillery from the French rear -cannonaded the advancing columns, but nothing could check the -progressive movement of the British. The men marched with -the same orderly steadiness as at first; no advance in line at a -review was ever more correctly executed; the dressing was -admirable; and spaces were no sooner formed by casualties than -closed up with the most perfect regularity, and without the -slightest deviation from the order of march.</p> - -<p>When General Leith reached the summit of the hill, the -enemy were observed formed in supporting squares, with their -front rank kneeling. Their formation was complete, their fire -reserved, and till the drum rolled, not a musket was discharged. -Nearly at the same moment, the French squares and the British -delivered their volleys. A dense smoke hid all for a time from -view. A loud and sustained cheer pealed from the British -ranks; no shout of defiance answered it; while, rushing forward, -the British broke the squares, and pressing on with dauntless -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_119">119</span> -impetuosity, every attempt at opposition ceased, and what just -now had appeared a disciplined body, almost too formidable to be -assailed, became a disorganised mass, flying at headlong speed -from the fury of its conquerors. To increase the confusion, a -portion of Foy’s division crossed the <i>déroute</i>, and mingled with -it, while the rush of advancing cavalry was heard, and that -sound, so ominous to broken infantry, confirmed the panic.</p> - -<p>Presently the heavy brigade—the 3rd and 4th dragoons, and -5th dragoon guards—galloped across the interval of ground, -between the heights where the third division had made its flank -attack, and the fifth its more direct one. Sweeping through a -mob of half-armed fugitives, the brigade rode boldly at the -three battalions of the French 66th, which had formed in six -supporting lines to check the advance of the conquerors, and -afford time for the broken divisions to have their organisation -restored.</p> - -<p>Heedless of its searching fire, the British dragoons penetrated -and broke the columns; numbers of the French were sabred; -while the remainder were driven back upon the third division and -made prisoners. Still pressing on, another regiment, in close -order, presented itself; this, too, was charged, broken, and cut -down. Nothing arrested the victorious career until the ground -became gradually obstructed with trees, embarrassing the movements -of the cavalry, while it afforded a broken infantry ample -time to rally, and engage horsemen at evident advantage.</p> - -<p>Although the regiments of the heavy brigade in the course -of these brilliant charges had of necessity become intermixed, -and their line crowded, without intervals between the squadrons, -they still pushed forward without confusion to charge a brigade -that had formed under cover of the trees. The French steadily -awaited the attack, within twenty yards their reserved fire was -thrown in, and on a concentrated body of horse and at this short -distance, its effect was fatal. General Marchant was killed, -Colonel Elley badly wounded, while one-third of the brigade -were brought to the ground by that close and murderous volley. -Still, those of the heavy dragoons who could keep their saddles -sustained nobly the reputation they had earned that day, and -charging the French column home, penetrated and dispersed it. -A furious <i>mêlée</i> succeeded, the scattered infantry fighting -desperately to the last, while the long straight sword of the -trooper proved in British hands irresistible.</p> - -<p>While the remnant of the cavalry brigade continued their -pursuit, a small battery of five guns was seen upon the left. -Lord Edward Somerset instantly galloped down, charged, and -brought them off. The brigade was then retired, after a continued -succession of brilliant charges that had lasted nearly an -hour. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_120">120</span></p> - -<p>Of course the loss sustained was great. From three splendid -regiments that had ridden into action, at least one thousand -strong, with difficulty three squadrons were formed in the -evening, such being the number of men and horses rendered -<i>hors de combat</i> during its late scene of brilliant but dear-bought -success.</p> - -<p>With such decided advantages, the battle might have been -considered gained, and the French defeat inevitable. But the -splendid successes attendant on the third and fifth divisions, -with Bradford’s Portuguese brigade, and the light and heavy -cavalry, were nearly counterbalanced by the total failure of -Pack’s attack on the Arapiles, and the repulse of Cole’s division -by that of Bonnet.</p> - -<p>The 1st and 16th Portuguese advanced to carry the height; -it was occupied by a French battalion, and protected by a -battery of guns. A force of nearly two thousand men, led on -in person by a “fighting general,” should have wrested the hill -from such inferior force, no matter how strong the ground might -naturally have been. On this occasion, however, the attack -proved totally unsuccessful; the Portuguese regiments recoiled -from the fire, and their officers endeavoured to rally them in -vain. The attack on the Arapiles was consequently abandoned, -the French left in undisturbed possession, and, unassailed themselves, -they turned their musketry and cannon upon the flank -and rear of Cole’s division, who, under the impression that -Pack’s assault must have succeeded, had fearlessly advanced -across the plain, driving Bonnet’s corps before it, with the -promise of as glorious results as had attended the gallant -operations of the third and fifth.</p> - -<p>At that moment, even when the fourth division believed -itself victorious, its position was most dangerous—its very -existence more than doubtful. Bonnet perceiving Pack’s failure, -reformed his division, still numerically superior to his opponent’s, -advanced boldly against the fourth, and furiously attacked it, -while from the crest of the Arapiles, the French troops poured -upon the now retreating columns a withering fire of grape and -musketry. General Cole was carried off the field; Beresford, -who had come to his relief, with a Portuguese brigade of the -fifth, was also badly wounded. The British were falling fast; -while the French heavy cavalry, under Boyer, moved rapidly to -support Bonnet, who was momentarily gathering strength from -the junction of the scattered soldiers who had escaped the -slaughter of the fourth and seventh French divisions already -<i>dérouted</i> on the left.</p> - -<p>Wellington marked the emergency, and ordered Clinton’s -division to advance. This fine and unbroken corps, numbering -six thousand bayonets, pushed rapidly forward, confronted the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_121">121</span> -victorious enemy, who, with loud cheers, were gaining ground -on every point, as the hard-pressed fourth division was driven -back by overwhelming numbers. Bonnet, determined to follow -up his temporary success, met Clinton’s division manfully, and -for a time neither would give ground, and a close and furious -conflict resulted. The ceaseless roll of musketry, and the -thunder of fifty guns told how furiously the battleground was -disputed. Both fought desperately, and though night was -closing, the withered grass, blazing on the surface of the hill, -threw an unearthly glare upon the combatants, and displayed -the alternations that attended the “heady fight.”</p> - -<p>But the British bayonet at last opened the path to victory. -Such a desperate encounter could not endure. The French -began to waver, the sixth division cheered, pushed forward, -gained ground, while, no longer able to withstand an enemy who -seemed determined to sweep everything before it, the French -retired in confusion, leaving the hard-contested field in undisputed -possession of the island conquerors.</p> - -<p>Darkness fell. The remains of Bonnet’s division found -shelter in the woods, or crossed the Tormes at the ford of Alba, -which, from its natural strength, the Spaniards could have -easily defended. The conflict, at different points, had raged -six hours with unabated fury; and those of the divisions which -had been engaged, exhausted with fatigue and suffering dreadfully -from heat and thirst, rested on the battleground.</p> - -<p>The guards, Germans, and light brigade, who had been in -reserve during the day, however, pushed forward in pursuit. -Distant musketry was heard occasionally, gradually this spattering -fire ceased, and the groans of dying men and wounded -horses succeeded the headlong rush of cavalry, the thunder of a -hundred guns, the shout of proud defiance, and, wilder still, the -maddening cry of victory!</p> - -<p>Salamanca, whether considered with regard to its merits as -a battle, or its results as a victory, probably stands foremost -among the Peninsular contests, and many and peculiar traits -distinguish it from every previous encounter. It was coolly -and advisedly fought, by commanders confident in themselves, -satisfied with the strength and <i>matériel</i> of their armies, jealous -of each other’s reputation, and stimulated by every longing after -military glory, to exhaust the resources of their genius and -experience to secure a successful issue. Nothing could surpass -Marmont’s beautiful manœuvring for consecutive days while -moving round the British flank, except the countervailing -rapidity with which his talented opponent defeated every effort -to outflank him, and held the marshal constantly in check.</p> - -<p>At two on the 22nd, the French marshal threatened an -attack; at four, he was himself the assailed, and the same -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_122">122</span> -mistake that lost Marengo, involved ruin and defeat at Salamanca. -One false movement that might have been easily -corrected before a slower leader could see and seize the -momentary advantage, brought on a crisis that clouded the -French destinies in Spain by removing the delusory belief that -their arms should eventually prove invincible.</p> - -<p>A conflict, close and desperate, like that of Salamanca, conferred -a sanguinary victory, while it involved a still bloodier -defeat. The allied loss, in killed and wounded, exceeded five -thousand men, and this, of course, fell chiefly on the British. -The Portuguese, comparatively suffered little, and the Spaniards, -being entirely non-combatant, had very few casualties to record. -The only post intrusted—and that most unhappily—to their -charge, was the castle of Alba; and this was abandoned without -a shot, leaving Clausel a safe retreat, while its vigorous occupation -must have involved its total ruin.</p> - -<p>The French loss was never correctly ascertained. Two -eagles, eleven pieces of cannon, seven thousand prisoners, and -as many dead soldiers left upon the field, were the admitted -trophies of British victory. Among the commanding officers -of both armies the casualties were immense; of the British, -Le Marchant was killed; Beresford, Cole, Leith, Cotton, and -Alten wounded. The French were equally unfortunate—the -generals of brigade, Thomières, Ferrey, and Desgraviers were -killed; Marmont, early in the day, mutilated by a howitzer -shell; Bonnet severely, and Clausel slightly wounded.</p> - -<p>Clausel, who commanded <i>en chef</i> after Marmont was disabled, -retreated with great rapidity. Viewed from the summit -of La Serna, the French exhibited a countless mass of all arms, -confusedly intermingled. While the range permitted it, the -horse-artillery annoyed them with round shot, but by rapid -marching they gradually disappeared, while, opportunely, a -strong corps of cavalry and a brigade of guns joined from the -army of the North, and covered the retreat until they fell back -upon their reserves.</p> - -<p>Although Salamanca was in every respect a decisive battle, -how much more fatal must it not have proved, had darkness not -shut in, and robbed the conquerors of half the fruits of victory? -The total demolition of the French left was effected by six -o’clock, and why should the right attack have not been equally -successful? Had such been the case, in what a hopeless situation -the broken army must have found itself!</p> - -<p>Salamanca was a great and influential victory. Accidental -circumstances permitted Clausel to withdraw a beaten army -from the field, and a fortunate junction of those arms which alone -could cover his retreat enabled him, with little loss, to out-march -his pursuers, preserve his communications, and fall back -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_123">123</span> -upon his reserves. But at Salamanca the delusory notion of -French superiority was destroyed. The enemy discovered that -they must measure strength with opponents in every point their -equals. The confidence of wavering allies was confirmed; while -the evacuation of Madrid, the abandonment of the siege of -Cadiz, the deliverance of Andalusia and Castile from military -occupation, and the impossibility of reinforcing Napoleon during -his northern campaign, by sparing any troops from the corps in -the Peninsula—all these great results were among the important -consequences that arose from Marmont’s defeat upon the Tormes.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XVI"><span class="large">CHAPTER XVI.</span><br /> - -THE SIEGE OF BURGOS.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1812.</span></h2> - -<p>The occupation of Madrid was among the most brilliant -epochs of Peninsular history, and, from circumstances, it was -also among the briefest. The conquest of the capital was -certainly a splendid exploit. It told that Wellington held a -position and possessed a power that in Britain many doubted -and more denied; and those, whose evil auguries had predicted -a retreat upon the shipping, and finally an abandonment of the -country, were astounded to find the allied leader victorious in -the centre of Seville, and dating his general orders from the -palace of the Spanish kings. The desertion of his capital by -the usurper, proclaimed the extent of Wellington’s success; and -proved that his victories were not, as had been falsely asserted -at home, “conquests only in name.”</p> - -<p>Without entering into military history too extensively, it -will be necessary to observe, that on many expected events -which should have strengthened his means, and weakened those -of his opponents, Lord Wellington was miserably disappointed. -Maitland’s diversion on Catalonia had proved a failure. Ballasteros -exhibited the impotent assumption of free action, and -refused obedience to the orders of the British general, and Hill -was therefore obliged to leave Estremadura, to cover the three -roads to Madrid. The Cortes, instead of straining their energies -to meet the exigencies of the moment, wasted time in framing -new constitutions, and in desultory and idle debates.</p> - -<p>While Wellington, removed from his supplies, his military -chest totally exhausted, and his communications menaced, was -imperatively obliged to open others, and secure assistance from -the only place on which reliance could be reposed—the mother -country. To quote Lord Wellington’s own words aptly illustrates -the real case:—“I likewise request your lordship not to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_124">124</span> -forget horses for the cavalry and artillery, and money. <i>We -are absolutely bankrupt.</i> The troops are now five months in -arrears, instead of being one month in advance. The staff have -not been paid since February; the muleteers not since June, -1811; and we are in debt in all parts of the country. I am -obliged to take the money sent to me by my brother for the -Spaniards, in order to give my own troops a fortnight’s pay, who -are really suffering for want of money.”</p> - -<p>It was, indeed, full time to move. The Spanish army were -driven from Gallicia, and Clausel threatened to interrupt the -communications of the allies with Portugal. Lord Wellington, -therefore, decided on marching against the army he had beaten -at Salamanca; and leaving Hill’s division to cover the capital, -he left Madrid on the 1st of September, and crossing the Douro -on the 6th, moved on Burgos by Valencia.</p> - -<p>That night Clausel abandoned Valladolid, and after crossing -the Pisuerga, destroyed the bridge of Berecal. Anxious to -unite with Castanos, Wellington waited for the Gallician army -to come up, while Clausel leisurely retreated through the valleys -of Arlanzan and Pisuerga, as remarkable for beauty and fertility -as for the endless succession of strong posts which they afforded -to a retiring army.</p> - -<p>Clausel, after an able retreat, took a position at Cellada del -Camino, and to cover Burgos, offered battle to the allied commander. -The challenge was promptly accepted; but the French -general, discovering that a junction of twelve thousand Spaniards -had strongly reinforced his antagonist, prudently declined a -combat, retired, and united his own to Souham’s corps, which -numbered above eight thousand men. This reserve had been -organised by Napoleon’s special orders—and was intended to -remedy any discomfiture which might befall Marmont in the -event of his being defeated by the allies.</p> - -<p>The British entered the city of Burgos, from which the -French had previously retired, after garrisoning the castle with -two thousand five hundred men, under the command of General -Dubreton. Twelve thousand allied troops, comprising the first -and sixth British divisions, with two Portuguese brigades, sat -down before the place; while the remainder of Lord Wellington’s -army, amounting to twenty-five thousand effective troops, formed -the covering army of the siege.</p> - -<p>The castle of Burgos was a weak fortress, on which French -ingenuity had done wonders in rendering it defensible at all. It -stood on a bold and rocky height, and was surrounded by three -distinct lines, each placed within the other, and variously -defended.</p> - -<p>The lower and exterior line consisted of the ancient wall -that embraced the bottom of the hill, and which Caffarelli had -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_125">125</span> -strengthened by the addition of a modern parapet, with salient<a id="FNanchor_12" href="#Footnote_12" class="fnanchor">12</a> -and re-entering flanks. The second was a field retrenchment, -strongly palisaded. The third, a work of like construction, -having two elevated points, on one of which the ancient keep of -the castle stood, and on the other, a well-intrenched building -called the White Church; and that being the most commanding -point, it was provided with a casemated work, and named in -honour of Napoleon. This battery domineered all around, -excepting on its northern face, where the hill of St. Michael -rising nearly to a level with the fortress, was defended by an -extensive hornwork,<a id="FNanchor_13" href="#Footnote_13" class="fnanchor">13</a> having a sloping scarp and counterscarp, -the former twenty-five feet in height, the latter, ten.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_12" href="#FNanchor_12" class="label">12</a> -In fortification, the salient angle is that which turns from the centre of a place; -while the <i>re-entering</i> points directly towards it.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_13" href="#FNanchor_13" class="label">13</a> -A <i>hornwork</i> is a work having a front and two branches. The front comprises -a curtain and two half-bastions. It is smaller than a <i>crown-work</i>, and generally -employed for effecting similar purposes.</p></div> - -<p>Although in an unfinished state, and merely palisaded, it -was under the fire of the castle and the Napoleon battery. The -guns, already mounted, comprised nine heavy cannon, eleven -fieldpieces, and six mortars and howitzers; and, as the reserve -artillery and stores of the army of Portugal were deposited in -the castle of Burgos, General Dubreton had the power of increasing -his armament to any extent he thought fit.</p> - -<p>Two days passed before the allies could cross the river. On -the 19th August the passage was effected, and the French outposts -on St. Michael were driven in. That night, the hornwork -itself was carried after a sanguinary assault, the British losing -in this short and murderous affair upwards of four hundred men.</p> - -<p>From the hill, now in possession of the allies, it was decided -that the future operations should be carried on, and the engineers -arranged that each line in succession should be taken by assault. -The place, on a close examination, was ascertained to be in no -respect formidable; but the means to effect its reduction, by -comparison, were feebler still. Nothing, indeed, could be less -efficient; three long 18-pounders, and five 24-pound howitzers, -formed the entire siege artillery that Lord Wellington could -obtain.</p> - -<p>The headquarters were fixed at Villa Toro. The engineering -department intrusted to Colonel Burgoyne, and the charge of -the artillery to Colonels Robe and Dickson.</p> - -<p>The second assault, that upon the exterior wall, was made on -the night of the 22nd by escalade. Major Laurie of the 79th, -with detachments from the different regiments before the place, -formed the storming party. The Portuguese, who led the -attack, were quickly repulsed, and though the British entered -the ditch, they never could mount a ladder. Those who -attempted it were bayoneted from above, while shells, combustibles, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_126">126</span> -and cold shot were hurled on the assailants, who, after -a most determined effort for a quarter of an hour, were driven -from the ditch, leaving their leader, and half the number who -composed the storming party, killed and wounded.</p> - -<p>After this disastrous failure, an unsuccessful attempt to -breach the wall was tried, in effecting which, of the few guns in -battery, two were totally disabled by the commanding fire of -the castle, and the engineers resorted, from sheer necessity, to -sap and mine. The former, from the plunging fire kept up -from the enemy’s defences, and which occasioned a fearful loss, -was speedily abandoned; but the latter was carried vigorously -on, and the outward wall mined, charged, and, on the 29th, -exploded.</p> - -<p>At twelve o’clock at night the hose was fired, the storming -party having previously formed in a hollow way some fifty -paces from the gallery. When the mine was sprung, a portion -of the wall came down, and a sergeant and four privates, who -formed the forlorn hope, rushed through the smoke, mounted -the ruins, and bravely crowned the breach. But in the darkness, -which was intense, the storming party and their supporting -companies missed their way, and the French recovering from -their surprise, rushed to the breach, and drove the few brave -men who held it back to the trenches. The attack consequently -failed, and from a scarcity of shot no fire could be turned on -the ruins. Dubreton availed himself of this accidental advantage, -and by daylight the breach was rendered impracticable -again.</p> - -<p>Still determined to gain the place, Lord Wellington continued -operations, although twelve days had elapsed since he had sat -down before it. A singular despondency, particularly among -the Portuguese, had arisen from those two failures; while -insubordination was creeping into the British regiments, which -produced a relaxed discipline that could not be overlooked, and -which, in general orders, was consequently strongly censured.</p> - -<p>The siege continued; and, on the 4th of October, a battery -opened from Saint Michael’s against the old breach, while the -engineers announced that a powerful mine was prepared for -springing. At five o’clock that evening the fusee was fired. -The effect was grand and destructive; one hundred feet of the -wall was entirely demolished, and a number of the French, who -happened to be near it, were annihilated by the explosion. The -24th regiment, already in readiness to storm, instantly rushed -forward, and both breaches were carried, but, unfortunately, with -heavy loss.</p> - -<p>A lodgment was immediately effected, and preparations made -for breaching the second line of defence where it joined the first.</p> - -<p>On the 5th October, early in the evening, the French sallied -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_127">127</span> -with three hundred men. The attack was too successful; one -hundred and fifty of the guard and working party were killed or -wounded, the gabions overturned, the works at the lodgment -injured, and the intrenching tools carried off.</p> - -<p>That night, however, the damage was repaired; the sap was -rapidly carried forward, and at last the British had got so close -to the wall that their own howitzers ceased firing lest the workmen -should be endangered by their shot. The guns on Saint -Michael’s battery had also breached with good effect, and fifty feet -of the parapet of the second line was completely laid in ruins. -But, in effecting these successes, a heavy loss was inflicted on the -besiegers, and of their originally small means for carrying on -a siege, the few pieces of artillery they possessed at first, were -now reduced to one serviceable gun.</p> - -<p>The weather had also changed, and rain fell in quantities -and filled the trenches. A spirit of discontent and indifference -pervaded the army. The labour was unwillingly performed, the -guards loosely kept, and Dubreton again sallied furiously, drove -off the working party, destroyed the new parallel, carried away -the tools, and occasioned a loss of more than two hundred men. -Among the killed, none was lamented more than Colonel Cocks, -who having obtained promotion most deservedly for previous -gallantry, died at the head of his men, while rallying the fugitives -and repelling the sally.</p> - -<p>Three assaults had failed; but still the allied commander did -not quit the place in despair. Preparations for another attempt -were continued, and the exertions of the engineers, of whom -one-half had fallen, were redoubled. Heated shot was tried -against the White Church unsuccessfully; while that of San -Roman was marked as the more vulnerable point, and a gallery -commenced against it.</p> - -<p>On the 17th, the great breach was again exposed by the fire -of the British guns, and the ramparts on either side extensively -damaged. A mine beneath the lower parallel was successfully -exploded, and a lodgment effected in a cavalier,<a id="FNanchor_14" href="#Footnote_14" class="fnanchor">14</a> from whence -the French had kept up a destructive fire on the trenches. It -was held but for a short time, as the enemy came down in force, -and drove the besiegers from it. On the 18th, the breach was -reported practicable, and an assault decided on, the signal -arranged being the springing of the mine beneath the church of -San Roman. That building was also to be assailed, while the -old breach was to be attempted by escalade, and thus, and at -the same moment, three distinct attacks would occupy the -enemy’s attention.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_14" href="#FNanchor_14" class="label">14</a> -A <i>Cavalier</i> is a work in the body of a place, domineering the others by ten or -twelve feet.</p></div> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_128">128</span></p> - -<p>At half-past four the explosion of the mine gave the signal. -A countermine was immediately sprung by the French, and -between both, the church was partially destroyed, and Colonel -Browne, with some Portuguese and Spanish troops, seized upon -the ruined building. The Guards, who had volunteered a -detachment, rushed through the old breach, escaladed the second -line, and, in front of the third, encountered the French in considerable -force, while two hundred of the German Legion, under -Major Wurmb, carried the new breach, pushing up the hill, and -fairly gaining the third line of the defences. Unfortunately, -however, these daring and successful efforts were not supported -with the promptness that was needed. The French reserves -were instantly advanced; they came on in overwhelming force, -cleared the breaches of the assailants, and drove them beyond -the outer line, with the loss of two hundred officers and men.</p> - -<p>San Roman was taken the following night by the French, -and recovered again by the British. But with this affair the -siege virtually terminated, and Lord Wellington, by an imperious -necessity, was obliged to retire from a place of scarcely third-rate -character, after four attacks by assault, and a loss of two -thousand men.</p> - -<p>In war, the bravest and the most prudent measures are -frequently marred or made by fortune. Lord Wellington, with -very insufficient means, attempted the reduction of Burgos; -and although skill and gallantry were displayed in every essay, -obstacles arose which checked the most daring efforts; and all -that science and determination could effect were vainly tried to -overcome difficulties physically insurmountable. Had Wellington -possessed the requisite <i>matériel</i> for the conduct of a siege, -Burgos must have been taken in a week.</p> - -<p>But let justice be done to its defenders. Much was expected -from them, and assuredly, the governor and garrison of the -castle of Burgos realised the high reliance placed upon their -skill and heroism by their countrymen.</p> - -<p>On the 18th, the British corps united. On the 20th some -trifling affairs occurred between the outposts, and on the 21st -the siege of Burgos was regularly raised, and Lord Wellington -issued orders for retiring from before the place.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XVII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XVII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF VITORIA.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1813.</span></h2> - -<p>Winter passed away, the army recovered from its hardships, -and Lord Wellington was indefatigable in perfecting the equipment -of every department, to enable him to take the field -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_129">129</span> -efficiently when the season should come round, and active operations -could be again renewed. In its minuter details, the -interior economy of the regiments underwent a useful reformation. -The large and cumbrous camp-kettles hitherto in use -were discarded, and small ones substituted in their place; while -three tents were served to each company, affording, particularly -to the sick and disabled, a means of shelter in the field which -hitherto had been wanting.</p> - -<p>Nothing could surpass the splendid state of discipline that -this period of inactivity had produced, while the allied army was -reposing in winter quarters. Its <i>matériel</i> was now truly -magnificent; powerful reinforcements having arrived from the -mother country. The Life and Horse Guards had joined the -cavalry; and that arm, hitherto the weakest, was increased to -nineteen efficient regiments. The infantry had been recruited -from the militias at home, the artillery was complete in every -requisite for the field, while a well-arranged commissariate, with -ample means of transport, facilitated the operations of the most -serviceable force which had ever taken the field under the -leading of a British general.</p> - -<p>Previous to the opening of the campaign in May, 1813, the -Anglo-Portuguese army numbered close upon seventy thousand -men of all arms, and were cantoned in the neighbourhood of the -Douro. Morillo’s corps occupied Estremadura; Giron held the -frontier of Gallicia; O’Donel was stationed in Andalusia; Elio -on the frontiers of Murcia and Valencia; and the Duc del Parque, -with a strong corps, held possession of La Mancha.</p> - -<p>The French, at that time, might have probably mustered -one hundred and fifty thousand men in Spain. Madrid and -Toledo were in the occupation of the armies of the centre and -the south, whose corps were spread over the central provinces. -Valladolid had the headquarters of the army of Portugal; the -line of the Douro was carefully observed, while Suchet occupied -Valencia and Catalonia; and a part of the army of the north -was quartered in Aragon and Biscay.</p> - -<p>Never did a leader take the field under more promising -auspices than those with which the allied commander opened -the campaign of 1813. The Spanish troops were strong in -numbers, and considerably improved in discipline; while the -guerilla leaders were in great force, and ready for daring enterprise. -Summer was coming fast, a rich and luxurious country -was before him, every requisite prepared for his march, his -troops flushed with victory, and his opponents dispirited by -constant discomfiture. Even the opening movements tended -to increase these feelings, for the British were preparing to -advance, and the French already retrograding. No wonder, -then, that the brilliant hopes of a country were fully realised; -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_130">130</span> -that the career of British conquest continued almost without a -check; and the fields of France saw her banners float in victory -until the last struggles at Orthes and Toulouse, attested the -invincibility of Wellington and his island soldiery!</p> - -<p>While the allies were preparing to march, Joseph Buonaparte -put the army of the centre into motion, and, followed by those -of the south and Portugal, retired slowly on the Ebro. As they -were not pressed by the British light troops, the enemy’s corps -moved leisurely towards the frontier, accompanied by enormous -trains of equipage and baggage.</p> - -<p>The appearance of the French army was more picturesque -than military. It was crowded in its march, and too fanciful -both in the character of its equipment and the variety of its -costume. The line and light infantry excepted, few of the -regiments were similarly dressed. The horse artillery wore -uniforms of light blue, braided with black lace. The heavy -cavalry were arrayed in green coats with brass helmets. The -chasseurs and hussars, mounted on slight and active horses, were -showily and variously equipped. The “gendarmerie à cheval,” -a picked body chosen from the cavalry at large, had long blue -frocks, with cocked hats and buff belts; while the <i>élite</i> of the -dragoons, selected for superior size and general appearance, -were distinguished by bearskin caps, and wore a look of martial -determination, that their past and future bearing in the battlefield -did not belie. Each regiment of the line had its company -of grenadiers and voltigeurs, even the light regiments having a -company of the former. The appearance of the whole force was -soldiery and imposing; the cavalry was indeed superb, and the -artillery, as to guns, caissons, and appointments, most complete; -and, better still, their horses were in excellent condition.</p> - -<p>Both armies were in the highest state of efficiency, for to -both the undivided attention of their commanding officers had -been directed, and yet in their respective equipments a practised -eye would detect a marked dissimilarity. With the British -everything was simple, compact, and limited, as far as its being -serviceable would admit, while the French were sadly incumbered -with useless equipages and accumulated plunder. Those of the -Spanish noblesse who had acknowledged the usurper, now accompanied -his retreat; state functionaries, in court dresses and rich -embroidery were mingled with the troops; calashes, carrying -wives or mistresses, moved between brigades of guns; while nuns -from Castile and ladies from Andalusia, attired <i>en militaire</i> and -mounted on horseback, deserted castle and convent, to follow -the fortunes of some soldier or employé. Excepting that of his -great brother while retreating from Moscow, no army since the -days of Xerxes, was so overloaded with spoil and baggage as that -of Joseph Buonaparte. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_131">131</span></p> - -<p>Although this abuse had not escaped the observation of -many of the best officers in the army of the usurper, the facility -with which these enormous ambulances were transported -encouraged rather than repressed the evil. Looking on Spain -as a conquered country, the means necessary to forward their -convoys were unscrupulously seized, and every horse and mule -was considered the property of the finder. The roads were -good, the retreat unmolested; on the 10th no enemy had -appeared, and the allies were remaining quietly in their quarters. -The fancied apathy of the British general was extraordinary, -and prisoners were asked by their French escort, “Was Lord -Wellington asleep?”</p> - -<p>But nothing could exceed the astonishment of Joseph, when, -on the evening of the 18th May, he was informed that the allies -in considerable force, were actually on the left bank of the Ebro! -The French dispositions were rendered useless, and an immediate -night march became unavoidable. The drums beat to -arms, the baggage was put in motion, and the entire of -the French corps which had occupied Pancorbo or bivouacked -in its vicinity, were hastily collected, and moved rapidly towards -Vitoria.</p> - -<p>That city on the evening of 19th May, displayed a -singular spectacle of hurry and alarm, confusion and magnificence. -Joseph Buonaparte, with his staff and guards, the entire -of his court, and the headquarters of the army of the centre, -accompanied by an endless collection of equipages, intermingled -with cavalry, artillery, and their numerous ambulances, occupied -the buildings and crowded the streets, while an unmanageable -mass of soldiers and civilians were every moment increased by -fresh arrivals, all vainly seeking for accommodation in a town -unequal to afford shelter to half their number.</p> - -<p>While the city was brilliantly illuminated in honour of the -pseudo-king—and a gayer sight could not be fancied than its -sparkling interior presented—beyond the walls, an army was -taking a position, and a multitude of the peasants, forced by -the French engineers, were employed in throwing up field -defences, and assisting those who had ruled them with an iron -hand to place their guns in battery, and make other military -dispositions to repel the army of the allies, who were advancing -to effect their deliverance.</p> - -<p>Vitoria is a city of great antiquity, and the capital of the -province of Alava. It stands in a valley surrounded on every -side by high grounds, while in the distance a lesser range of the -Pyrenees is visible. Its name is derived from some forgotten -victory, or, as some assert, from one achieved by its founder, -Sancho VII. In front of this city Joseph Buonaparte concentrated -his <i>corps d’armée</i> on the night of the 19th, to cover -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_132">132</span> -the town and hold the three great roads leading from Lagrona, -Madrid, and Bilboa, to Bayonne.</p> - -<p>The day of the 20th May was occupied by Lord Wellington -in bringing forward his detached brigades, and making a careful -reconnaissance of the enemy. Although, generally, the position -selected by Marshal Jourdan was strong, and certainly well -chosen to effect the objects for which he risked a battle, still it -had one material defect. Its great extent would permit many -simultaneous efforts to be made by an attacking army; and -accordingly on the following day, the allied leader, with -admirable skill, availed himself of this advantage, and a most -decisive victory was the result.</p> - -<p>In point of strength, the contending armies were nearly -equal, each numbering from seventy to seventy-five thousand -men, the allies exceeding the French, probably by five thousand. -Perfect in every arm, more splendid troops were never ranged -upon a battlefield. Both armies were ably commanded; -nominally, Joseph was général-en-chef, but Jourdan chose the -ground, and directed every disposition.</p> - -<p>The morning of the 21st broke in glorious sunshine. The -atmosphere was cloudless, and from the adjacent heights the -progress of the battle could be distinctly viewed, except when -smoke-wreaths for a time hid the combatants from many an -anxious looker-on.</p> - -<p>The French corps occupied a line of nearly eight miles—the -extreme left placed upon the heights of La Puebla, and the right -resting on an eminence above the villages of Abechuco and -Gamarra Mayor. The centre was posted along a range of hills -on the left bank of the river; while a strong corps, resting its -right flank upon the left centre, was formed on the bold high -grounds which rise behind the village of Sabijana. The reserve -was placed at the village of Gomecha; and the banks of the -Zadorra, and a small wood between the centre and the right, -were thickly lined with tirailleurs. The first line consisted of -the armies of the south; and the army of the centre, with the -greater portion of the cavalry, formed the reserve. That part -of the position near the village of Gomecha, having been considered -by Jourdan his most vulnerable point, was defended by a -numerous artillery. The bridges were fortified, the communications -from one part of the position to the other were direct, a -deep river ran in front, the great roads to Bayonne and Pamplona -in the rear, while, to arrest Wellington’s career and -preserve the immense convoys within the city or on the road to -France, loaded with the plunder of a despoiled capital and a -denuded country, the pseudo-king determined to accept the -battle, which the British leader was now prepared to deliver.</p> - -<p>During the Peninsular campaigns, there was no battle fought -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_133">133</span> -that required nicer combinations, and a more correct calculation -in time and movement, than that of Vitoria. It was impossible -for Lord Wellington to bring up, to an immediate proximity for -attack, every portion of his numerous army, and hence many of -his brigades had bivouacked on the preceding night a considerable -distance from the Zadorra. Part of the country before -Vitoria was difficult and rocky; and hamlets, enclosures, and -ravines, separated the columns from each other; hence some of -them were obliged to move by narrow and broken roads, and -arrangements, perfect in themselves, were liable to embarrassment -from numerous contingencies. But the genius that directed -these extended operations, could remedy fortuitous events, -should such occur.</p> - -<p>At daybreak, on the 21st, Wellington’s dispositions were -complete, and the allied army in motion. Sir Rowland Hill, -with the second British, Amarante’s Portuguese, and Morillo’s -Spanish divisions, was ordered to storm the heights of La Puebla, -occupied by the enemy’s left. The first and fifth divisions, with -Pack’s and Bradford’s brigades, Bock’s and Anson’s cavalry, and -Longa’s Spanish corps, were directed to turn the French right, -cross the Zadorra, and seize on the Bayonne road. The third, -fourth, seventh, and light divisions were to advance in two -columns and attack Vitoria in front and flank, and thus oblige -Jourdan either to come to a general engagement, or abandon the -city and sacrifice his valuable convoys.</p> - -<p>At dawn of day, Joseph placed himself upon a height that -overlooked his right and centre. He was attended by a numerous -staff, and protected by his own bodyguard. Wellington -chose an eminence in front of the village of Arinez, commanding -the right bank of the Zadorra, and continued there, observing -through a glass the progress of the fight, and directing the movements -of his divisions, as calmly as he would have inspected -their movements at a review.</p> - -<p>The attack commenced by Hill’s division moving soon after -daylight by the Miranda road, and the detaching of Morillo’s -Spanish corps to carry the heights of La Puebla, and drive in -the left flank of the enemy. The latter task was a difficult one, -as the ground rose abruptly from the valley, and towering to a -considerable height, presented a sheer ascent, that at first sight -appeared almost impracticable.</p> - -<p>The Spaniards, with great difficulty, although unopposed, -reached the summit; and there, among rocks and broken ground, -became sharply engaged with the French left. Perceiving that -they were unable to force the enemy from the heights, Sir -Rowland Hill advanced a British brigade to Morillo’s assistance, -while, alarmed for the safety of his flank, Jourdan detached -troops from his centre to support the division that held La -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_134">134</span> -Puebla. A fierce and protracted combat ensued; the loss on -both sides was severe, and Colonel Cadogan fell at the head of -his brigade. But gradually and steadily the British gained -ground; and while the eyes of both armies were turned upon -the combatants and the possession of the heights seemed doubtful -still, the eagle glance of Wellington discovered the forward -movement of the Highland tartans, and he announced to his -staff that La Puebla was carried.</p> - -<p>The village of Sabijana was the next object of attack, and a -brigade of the second division stormed it after a short but determined -resistance. As that village covered the left of their line, -the French made many efforts to recover its possession; but it -was most gallantly retained until the left and centre of the allies -moved up, and the attack on the enemy’s line became general.</p> - -<p>While Sabijana was repeatedly assaulted, the light division -was formed in close columns under cover of some broken -ground, and at a short distance from the river. The hussar -brigade, dismounted, were on the left; and the fourth division -in position on the right, waiting the signal for advancing. The -heavy cavalry formed a reserve to the centre, in event of its -requiring support before the third and seventh divisions had -come up; and the first and fifth, with a Spanish and Portuguese -corps, were detached to occupy the road to San Sebastian, and -thus intercept the enemy’s retreat.</p> - -<p>Presently, an opening cannonade upon the left announced -that Sir Thomas Graham was engaged, and Lord Dalhousie -notified his arrival with the third and seventh divisions at -Mendonza. The moment for a grand movement had come; -Lord Wellington saw and seized the crisis of the day, and -ordered a general attack on the whole extent of the French -position.</p> - -<p>The light division moved forward under cover of a thicket, -and placed itself opposite the enemy’s right centre, about two -hundred paces from the bridge of Villoses, and on the arrival of -Lord Dalhousie, the signal was given to advance. At this -critical moment an intelligent Spaniard opportunely came up, -and announced that one of the bridges was undefended. The -mistake was quickly seized upon. A brigade, led by the first -rifles, crossed it at a run, and, without any loss, established itself -in a deep ravine, where it was completely protected from the -enemy’s cannonade.</p> - -<p>Nothing could be more beautiful than the operations which -followed. The light division carried the bridge of Nanclaus, -and the fourth that of Tres Puentes; the divisions of Picton and -Dalhousie followed, and the battle became general. The -passage of the river, the movement of glittering masses from -right to left, far as the eye could range, the deafening roar of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_135">135</span> -cannon, the sustained fusilade of infantry, all was grand and -imposing; while the English cavalry, displayed in glorious sunshine -and formed in line to support the columns, completed a -spectacle, grand and magnificent beyond description.</p> - -<p>Immediately after crossing the Zadorra, Colville’s brigade -became seriously engaged with a strong French corps, and -gallantly defeated it. Pressing on with characteristic impetuosity, -and without halting to correct the irregularity a recent -and successful struggle had occasioned, the brigade encountered -on the brow of the hill, two lines of French infantry regularly -drawn up, and prepared to receive their assailants. For a -moment the result was regarded with considerable apprehension, -and means actually adopted for sustaining the brigade when—as -that event seemed inevitable—it should be repulsed by the -enemy. But valour overcame every disadvantage, and the -perfect formation of the French could not withstand the dashing -onset of the assailants. Their rush was irresistible; on went -these daring soldiers, “sweeping before them the formidable -array that, circumstanced, as they were, appeared calculated to -produce annihilation.”</p> - -<p>While the combined movements of the different divisions -were thus in every place successful, the attack on the village of -Arinez failed, and the 88th were repulsed in an attempt to -storm it. Here, the French fought desperately, and here alone -the fortune of the day wavered for a moment. Nothing could -exceed the obstinacy with which the village was defended; but, -under a severe fire, Lord Wellington in person directed a fresh -assault. The 45th and 74th ascended the height; the French -were fairly forced out at the point of the bayonet, and Arinez, -after a sanguinary struggle, was won.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the flank movements on Gamarra Mayor and -Abechuco were effected with splendid success. Both villages, -having bridges across the river, were filled with troops and -vigorously defended. Gamarra Mayor was stormed with the -bayonet by Oswald’s division without firing a shot; and, under -cover of the artillery, Halket’s German light infantry, and -Bradford’s Portuguese caçadores, advanced against Abechuco. -Nothing could be more gallant than their assault; the French -were dislodged from the village with heavy loss, and the bridges -left in the undisputed possession of the victors.</p> - -<p>The whole of the enemy’s first line were now driven back, but -they retired in perfect order, and reforming close to Vitoria, -presented an imposing front, protected by nearly one hundred -pieces of artillery. A tremendous fire checked the advance of -the left centre; and the storm of the guns on both sides raged -with unabated fury for an hour. Vitoria, although so near the -combatants, was hidden from view by the dense smoke, while -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_136">136</span> -volley after volley from the French infantry thinned, though it -could not shake, Picton’s “fighting third.”</p> - -<p>It was a desperate and final effort. The allies were advancing -in beautiful order; while confusion was already visible in -the enemy’s ranks, as their left attempted to retire by echelons -of divisions—a dangerous movement when badly executed. -Presently the cannon were abandoned, and the whole mass of -French troops commenced a most disorderly retreat by the road -to Pamplona.</p> - -<p>The sun was setting, and his last rays fell upon a magnificent -spectacle. Red masses of infantry were seen advancing steadily -across the plain—the horse artillery at a gallop to the front, to -open its fire on the fugitives—the hussar brigade charging by -the Camino Real—while the second division, having overcome -every obstacle, and driven the enemy from its front, was -extending over the heights upon the right in line, its arms and -appointments flashing gloriously, in the fading sunshine of -“departing day.”</p> - -<p>Never had an action been more general, nor the attacks on -every part of an extended position more simultaneous and successful. -In the line of operations six bridges over the Zadorra -were crossed or stormed—that on the road to Burgos enabled -Lord Hill to pass; the fourth division crossed that of Nanclares; -the light, at Tres Puentes; Picton and Dalhousie passed the -river lower down; while Lord Lynedoch carried Abechuco and -Gamarra Mayor, though both were strongly fortified, and both -obstinately defended.</p> - -<p>Driven completely through Vitoria, the French never made -an attempt to rally. The formation of their army was totally -destroyed, and its disorganisation completed. Indeed, no defeat -could have been more decisive—the <i>déroute</i> was general; and -an army, at sunrise perfect in every arm, had become at evening -a mixed and helpless mob. Even at Ocana and Medellin, the -raw, undisciplined, and ill-commanded Spaniards had never been -more completely routed. Very few of the infantry retained -their muskets, and many threw away their whole accoutrements -in order to expedite their flight. All were abandoned to the -conquerors, and the travelling carriage of the pseudo-king, with -his wardrobe, plate, wines, and private correspondence, were -found among the spoils. Indeed, Joseph himself narrowly -escaped from being added to the list; for Captain Wyndham -made a bold dash at “The Intruder,” with a squadron of the -10th hussars, and firing into the coach, obliged him to leave it, -and ride off at speed under the protection of a strong escort of -cavalry.</p> - -<p>Night closed upon the victors and the vanquished, and darkness -and broken ground favoured the escape of battalions flying -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_137">137</span> -from the field in mob-like disorder, and incapable of any resistance, -had they been overtaken and attacked. Two leagues from -Vitoria, however, the pursuit was reluctantly given up, but the -horse artillery, while a shot could reach the fugitives, continued -to harass the retreat.</p> - -<p>The whole baggage and field equipage of three distinct armies -fell on this occasion into the hands of the conquerors. One -hundred and fifty pieces of cannon, four hundred caissons, twelve -thousand rounds of ammunition, and two millions of musket-cartridges, -with a thousand prisoners, were taken. The casualties -on both sides were heavy. The British lost five hundred -killed, two thousand eight hundred wounded; the Portuguese -one hundred and fifty killed, nine hundred wounded; and the -Spaniards eighty-nine of the former, and four hundred and sixty -of the latter. The French loss, of course, was infinitely greater, -and even by their own returns it was admitted to amount to -eight thousand; but, prisoners included, it must have exceeded -that number considerably.</p> - -<p>On the morning of the 22nd, the field of battle, and the roads -for some miles in the rear, exhibited an appearance it seldom -falls within human fortune to witness. There lay the wreck of -a mighty army; while plunder, accumulated during the French -successes, and wrung from every part of Spain with unsparing -rapacity, was recklessly abandoned to any who chose to seize it. -Cannon and caissons, carriages and tumbrels, waggons of every -description, were overturned or deserted—and a stranger -<i>mélange</i> could not be imagined, than that which these enormous -convoys presented to the eye. Here, was the personal baggage -of a king; there, the scenery and decorations of a theatre. -Munitions of war were mixed with articles of <i>virtù</i>, and scattered -arms and packs, silks, embroidery, plate, and jewels, mingled -together in wild disorder.</p> - -<p>One waggon would be loaded with money, another with cartridges, -while wounded soldiers, deserted women, and children of -every age, everywhere implored assistance, or threw themselves -for protection on the humanity of the victors. Here, a lady -was overtaken in her carriage—in the next calash was an actress -or fille-de-chambre—while droves of oxen were roaming over the -plain, intermingled with an endless quantity of sheep and goats, -mules and horses, asses and cows.</p> - -<p>That much valuable plunder came into the hands of the -soldiery is certain; but the better portion fell to the peasantry -and camp-followers. Two valuable captures were secured—a -full military chest, and the baton of Marshal Jourdan.</p> - -<p>Were not the indiscriminating system of spoliation pursued -by the French armies recollected, the enormous collection of -plunder abandoned at Vitoria would appear incredible. From -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_138">138</span> -the highest to the lowest, all were bearing off some valuables from -the country they had overrun; and even the king himself had -not proved an exception, for, rolled in the imperials of his own -coach, some of the finest pictures from the royal galleries were -discovered. To secure or facilitate their transport, they had -been removed from their frames, and deposited in the royal -carriage, no doubt, destined to add to the unrivalled collection, -that by similar means had been abstracted from the Continent, -and presented to the Louvre. Wellington, however, interrupted -the Spanish paintings in their transit, and thus saved the trouble -and formality of a restoration.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XVIII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XVIII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES.<br /> - -<span class="medium">PART FIRST.<br /> - -1813.</span></h2> - -<p>Wellington was now in possession of the passes of the -Pyrenees; and in the short space of two months had moved his -victorious army across the kingdom of Spain, and changed his -cantonments from the frontier of Portugal to a position in the -Pyrenees, from which he looked down upon the southern provinces -of France.</p> - -<p>Napoleon received intelligence of Lord Wellington’s success -with feelings of undissembled anger and surprise. To recover -the line of the Ebro was his instant determination, for he knew -the dangerous effect the presence of a British army on the -frontier of “beautiful France” must of necessity produce.</p> - -<p>Like the tidings of Marmont’s disaster at Salamanca, the -news of Joseph’s defeat reached Napoleon at a crisis, when a -lost battle was a calamity indeed. With him, every previous -armistice had obtained concessions; and, had Vitoria terminated -differently, battles, in no way decisive, might from a fortunate -success in Spain, have produced results similar to those of -Marengo, Austerlitz, and Jena. With ominous rapidity, the -intelligence reached every European court that Joseph had been -driven from his throne, and Wellington overlooked the fields of -France—and none could gainsay it—a conqueror. With what -astonishment these tidings were received, those immediately -round the person of Napoleon have since narrated. Nothing -could be more humiliating—nothing, the time considered, more -ruinous. His brother no longer prosecuted the war in Spain, -but, defeated and shaken in confidence, had sought shelter in -the plains of Gascony. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_139">139</span></p> - -<p>Accustomed as he had been to receive reports from the -Peninsula little calculated to give satisfaction, or to confirm his -impression of the invincible qualities of those troops which he -had personally ever led to certain victory, so extensive and -alarming a reverse as that now made must have been as -unexpected as it was disastrous; but with all the promptitude of -a person born to command, instead of yielding to gloomy circumstances, -he issued orders for a bold effort to counteract the tide -of war, to recover the ground lost by Vitoria, and to awaken to -energy, as he conceived, the dormant spirit of his soldiers.</p> - -<p>Marshal Soult was, therefore, specially despatched from -Germany to assume the chief command of the beaten army, and, -if possible, restore its fallen fortunes.</p> - -<p>Wellington foresaw the coming storm, and turned his immediate -attention to the reduction of Pamplona and San Sebastian. -From the strength of the former, and the excellent condition of -its defences, the allied commander decided on a blockade; and -it was accordingly closely invested by General Hill. Redoubts -were thrown up within fifteen hundred yards of the place, armed -with the cannon taken at Vitoria, and to the Spanish army -under O’Donel the conduct of the blockade was entrusted.</p> - -<p>Graham, with his corps augmented to ten thousand men, -was directed to besiege San Sebastian; and on the 11th of July -he sat down before the place.</p> - -<p>San Sebastian is built on a peninsula, its western defences -washed by the sea, and its eastern by the river Urumea, which at -high water rises several feet above the base of the escarp wall. -A bold and rocky height, called Monte Orgullo, rises at the -extreme point of a narrow neck of land, and on its summit -stands the citadel of La Mota.</p> - -<p>Eight hundred yards distant from the land-front, the convent -of San Bartolemeo, with a redoubt and circular fieldwork, were -garrisoned. These advanced posts were strongly fortified, and, -as it was determined to breach the eastern wall and storm it -afterwards at low water, when the receding tide should permit -an advance by the left of the Urumea, it became necessary, as -a preliminary step, to dislodge the enemy from the convent.</p> - -<p>On the 14th of July, the guns in battery opened a heavy -fire on San Bartolemeo; and by the next day the walls of the -building were injured considerably. Another battery, erected -beyond the Urumea, fired with equal success upon the bastion; -and on the 17th both works were carried by assault. Batteries, -armed with thirty-two siege guns and howitzers, opened on the -town wall from the sandhills; and on the 25th two breaches -were effected, one of thirty yards extent, and the other of ten. -A mine was also driven under the glacis, and at its explosion was -the appointed signal for an assault upon the breaches. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_140">140</span></p> - -<p>At first the astounding noise distracted the garrison, and -enabled the advance of both storming parties to gain the -breaches; but the French recovered from their panic, and poured -such a fire of grape and musketry on the assailants, that the -breach was heaped with dead and dying, and the allies were -driven back to the trenches with a loss of above six hundred -men. The loss of the British, from the 7th to the 27th of -July, amounted to two hundred and four killed, seven hundred -and seventy-four wounded, and three hundred missing.</p> - -<p>This severe repulse, added to the certain intelligence that -Soult was preparing to strike a grand blow, induced Lord -Wellington to issue immediate orders to raise the siege.</p> - -<p>Circumstances, indeed, rendered that step unavoidable. The -French were already in motion; Soult had forced the passes on -the right, penetrated the valleys of the Pyrenees, and was -marching to relieve Pamplona.</p> - -<p>Lord Wellington had a most extensive, and, consequently, -a very difficult position to defend, his <i>corps d’armée</i> covering an -extent of country extending, from flank to flank, over sixty miles -of mountains, without lateral communications, or the means of -holding a disposable reserve in the rear of the passes, all of -which must be defended, as the loss of one would render the -defence of the others unavailing.</p> - -<p>After issuing a spirited proclamation to his army, Soult lost -no time in commencing operations. His corps had been -organised anew, strongly reinforced, and strengthened in every -arm, and more particularly in artillery. To relieve Pamplona, -it would be necessary to carry the passes of Maya and Roncesvalles; -and accordingly, the French marshal suddenly assembled -the wings of his army and a division of the centre, at St. Jean -Pied de Port; while D’Erlon, with the remainder of the corps, -concentrated at Espaletta.</p> - -<p>By feints upon the smaller passes of Espagne and Lereta, -D’Erlon masked his real attempt, which was to be made upon -that of Maya, by a mountain path from Espaletta. From -several suspicious appearances an attack was dreaded by the -allies, and some light companies had been ordered up, and, with -the pickets, they were assailed at noon in such force that, though -supported by the 34th, 50th, and 92nd, they were driven back -on a height communicating with Echalar when, reinforced by -Barnes’s brigade of the seventh division, they succeeded in -repulsing the attack and holding their ground again.</p> - -<p>The affair was very sanguinary. One wing of the 92nd was -nearly cut to pieces. All the regiments engaged highly distinguished -themselves, and the 82nd in particular. The allies -lost nearly two thousand men, and four pieces of artillery.</p> - -<p>Soult’s advance on Roncesvalles was made in imposing force, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_141">141</span> -but his movements were foreseen, and necessary dispositions had -been made for defeating them. General Byng, who commanded, -sent Morillo’s Spanish division to observe the road of Arbaicete, -by which the pass of Maya might have been turned on the right; -and descending the heights, placed his own brigade in a position -by which that important road might be covered more effectually. -Soult, however, directed his true attack upon the left. Cole -was overpowered and driven back; but the fusilier brigade -sustained him, and the attack throughout being met with steady -gallantry, was eventually defeated.</p> - -<p>On Byng’s division the French marshal directed his next -effort; and with a force so superior, that, though obstinately -resisted, it proved successful, so far as it obliged the weak -brigades of the British general to fall back upon the mountains, -and abandon the Arbaicete road, while Morillo’s Spaniards were -driven on the fourth division. Necessarily the whole fell back -at nightfall, and took a position in front of Zubiri.</p> - -<p>Picton’s division united with the fourth next morning, and -both fell leisurely back as the Duke of Dalmatia advanced. -Picton continued retiring on the 27th July, and that evening -took a position in front of Pamplona to cover the blockade, -General Hill having already fallen back on Irurita.</p> - -<p>Nearly at this time Lord Wellington had come up; putting -in motion the several corps which lay in his route to the scene -of action, and at one end of a mountain village he pencilled a -despatch, as a French detachment had entered by the other.</p> - -<p>Riding at full speed, he reached the village of Sorauren, and -his eagle glance detected Clausel’s column in march along the -ridge of Zabaldica. Convinced that the troops in the valley of -the Lanz must be intercepted by this movement, he sprang from -his saddle, and pencilled a note on the parapet of the bridge, -directing the troops to take the road to Oricain, and gain the -rear of Cole’s position. The scene that followed was highly -interesting. Lord Fitzroy Somerset, the only staff-officer who -had kept up with him, galloped with these orders out of Sorauren -by one road, the French light cavalry dashed in by another, -and the British general rode alone up the mountain to reach his -troops. One of Campbell’s Portuguese battalions first descried -him, and raised a cry of joy, and the shrill clamour caught up -by the next regiments swelled as it run along the line into that -stern and appalling shout which the British soldier is wont to -give upon the edge of battle, and which no enemy ever heard -unmoved. Lord Wellington suddenly stopped in a conspicuous -place; he desired that both armies should know he was there; -and a double spy who was present pointed out Soult, then so -near that his features could be plainly distinguished.</p> - -<p>The British general, it is said, fixed his eyes attentively upon -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_142">142</span> -this formidable man, and speaking as if to himself, said, -“Yonder is a great commander, but he is a cautious one, and -will delay his attack to ascertain the cause of these cheers; that -will give time for the 6th division to arrive, and I shall beat -him.” And certain it is that the French general made no -serious attack that day.</p> - -<p>Twelve British regiments were embattled on the Pyrenees -who had fought at Talavera; and there were present not a few -who might recall an incident to memory, that would present a -striking but amusing contrast. Cuesta, examining his battleground -four years before in lumbering state, seated in an -unwieldy coach, and drawn by eight pampered mules; Wellington, -on an English hunter, dashing from post to post at headlong -speed, and at a pace that distanced the best mounted of his staff.</p> - -<p>Having despatched the order, he galloped to the place where -Picton’s divisions were drawn up—the third, on the right, in -front of Huarte, and extending to the heights of Olaz, and the -fourth, with Byng’s and Campbell’s brigades, formed on the left; -their right on the road from Roncesvalles to Zubiri, and the left -commanding that from Ostiz to Pamplona. The reserve was -formed of the corps of Morillo and O’Donel, while, on the only -ground on which cavalry could act, the British dragoons were -formed under Sir Stapleton Cotton.</p> - -<p>Soult had occupied the high grounds in the front of those -held by the allies, and in the evening he made an effort to -possess a hill occupied by a Portuguese and Spanish brigade on -the right of the fourth division. These troops steadily resisted -the attack, and, supported by a British and Spanish regiment, -repulsed the French, until darkness ended the firing on both -sides.</p> - -<p>Pack’s division came up on the 28th, and took a position in -the rear of the fourth division, covering the valley of the Lanz. -The village of Sorauren in their front was held by the French; -from which, in considerable force, they moved forward, and -attacked the sixth division. But this movement was exposed -to a flanking fire, that obliged the enemy to retire after suffering -a serious loss. On the left of the division, a regiment of Portuguese -caçadores was driven back by a simultaneous attack, but -Ross’s brigade came rapidly forward, and completely repulsed -the French. On the right, a renewed effort partially succeeded, -as the Spanish regiments were deforced; but the 40th came to -the charge, and cleared the hill of the enemy.</p> - -<p>The French marshal’s efforts had been directed against the -whole of the height held by the fourth division. In almost all -he was repelled; but on the right of the brigade of Ross, Soult -was for a time successful, and Campbell’s Portuguese regiments, -unable to bear the furious and sustained attack, lost ground, and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_143">143</span> -allowed the enemy to establish a strong body of troops within -the allied position. Of necessity, General Ross, having his flank -turned, immediately fell back. Wellington saw the crisis, and -the 27th and 48th were directed to recover the ground with the -bayonet. Ross moved forward in support, a brilliant and bloody -struggle terminated in the total repulse of the French division, -which with severe loss, was precipitately driven from the height -it had with such difficulty gained. At this period of the fight, -Pack’s brigade advanced up the hill. The French gave up -further efforts on the position, and a long, sanguinary, and -determined contest terminated.</p> - -<p>The fourth division in this affair had been most gloriously -distinguished. The bayonet, in every trying exigency, was -resorted to; the charges were frequent, and some regiments, -the fusiliers (7th and 23rd), with the 20th and 40th, repeatedly -checked an advance, or recovered lost ground, by “steel alone.”</p> - -<p>Hill’s division had marched by Lanz, and Lord Dalhousie -from San Estevan on Lizasso, and reached it on the 28th, while -the seventh division moved to Marcelain, and covered the Pamplona -road. Soult, failing in his efforts on the front of the -position, determined to attack Hill’s corps, turn the left of the -allies, and thus relieve Pamplona.</p> - -<p>D’Erlon had reached Ostiz on the 29th, and Soult detached a -division from his own position to strengthen him. During the -night of the 29th, he crossed the Lanz, and occupied the heights -in front of the sixth and seventh divisions, and withdrawing the -corps hitherto posted opposite the third British division, his left -wing closed in on the main position of the mountain, directly in -front of the fourth division. D’Erlon’s corps, now considerably -strengthened, communicated by the right of the Lanz with the -heights occupied by their left.</p> - -<p>These dispositions of the French marshal were at once -penetrated by Lord Wellington, and he decided on driving the -enemy from the main position, which, from its importance, was -very strongly occupied.</p> - -<p>Picton, crossing the heights from which the French corps -had been recently withdrawn, turned the left of their position on -the road to Roncesvalles, while Lord Dalhousie advanced against -the heights in front of the seventh division, and gained their -right flank. Packenham, with the sixth division, turned the -village of Sorauren, and, assisted by Byng’s brigade, carried that -of Ostiz. These flank movements were executed with admirable -rapidity, and enabled Cole, with part of the fourth division, -to assault the front of the enemy’s position. His attack succeeded. -The French gave way, a noble chain of posts was -forced on every side, as well by the dashing gallantry of the -troops as the excellent dispositions of their leader. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_144">144</span></p> - -<p>The French had endeavoured to outflank General Hill; but -Pringle’s brigade manœuvred on the heights above the La Zarza -road, and as the enemy extended by the right, they observed a -parallel direction, During these movements front attacks were -frequently and furiously made, and always repulsed by the -bayonet. Sir Rowland steadily maintained his position behind -Lizasso, until a strong corps, detached by D’Erlon, succeeded in -filing round the left flank of the British brigades. No result of -any importance ensued, for Hill leisurely retired on a mountain -position at Eguarras, a mile in the rear, and every attempt made -by D’Erlon to dislodge him proved a failure.</p> - -<p>That night, Soult, discomfited in his numerous and well-sustained -attacks on every position of the allied lines, fell back, -and was vigorously pursued by his opponent. Two divisions -were overtaken at the pass of Donna Maria, and brought to -action. Although most formidably posted, they were driven -from their ground by the second and seventh divisions, while -at another point, Barnes’s brigade made a daring and successful -attack on a corps of much superior strength, formed in a difficult -position.</p> - -<p>Wellington continued the pursuit to Irurita, the French -retiring rapidly towards the frontier, from whence they had so -confidently advanced, and on which they were as promptly -obliged to recede. In their retreat through the valley of the -Bidassao, the enemy’s loss in prisoners and baggage was considerable. -A large convoy was taken at Elizondo, and on the -night of the 1st of August, the entire of the French corps were -driven from the Spanish territory, and the British bivouacs once -more established on the same ground which they had occupied -previous to the advance of the Duke of Dalmatia.</p> - -<p>During the continued series of bold operations, and constant -and sustained attacks, the loss on both sides could not but be -immense. Soult’s amounted to at least eight thousand, and -Wellington’s to eight hundred and eighty-one killed, five thousand -five hundred and ten wounded, and seven hundred and five -missing. That the French marshal was perfectly confident of -succeeding, could be inferred from the tone of his address to the -army, and the mass of cavalry and immense parc of guns, with -which he had provided himself, and which, as they could not be -employed in mountain combats, were evidently designed to assist -in future operations that should succeed his deforcement of the -allies from the Pyrenees, and the raising of the blockade of -Pamplona.</p> - -<p>Nothing could have been more annoying to the French -marshal, than that he should have actually reached within one -league of the blockaded fortress, and never be permitted afterwards -to open the slightest communication with its garrison. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_145">145</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XIX"><span class="large">CHAPTER XIX.</span><br /> - -THE SIEGE OF SAN SEBASTIAN.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1813.</span></h2> - -<p>After the retreat of Soult, the British and their allies -resumed the positions from which they had been dislodged by -the advance of the French marshal, and re-established headquarters -at Lezeca. A short period of comparative inactivity -succeeded; immediate operations could not be commenced on -either side—the enemy had been too severely repulsed to permit -their becoming assailants again; while, on the other hand, -Wellington would not be justified in crossing the frontier and -entering a hostile country, with Pamplona, and San Sebastian in -his rear, and garrisoned by the French.</p> - -<p>Nothing could be more magnificent than the position of the -British brigades. For many a mile along the extended line of -occupation, huts crowning the heights or studding the deep -valleys below them, showed the rude dwellings of the mighty -mass of human beings collected in that Alpine country. At -night the scene was still more picturesque. The irregular -surface of the sierras sparkled with a thousand watch-fires, and -the bivouacs of the allies exhibited all the varieties of light and -shadow which an artist loves to copy. To the occupants themselves -the views obtained from their elevated abodes were grand -and imposing. One while obscured in fog, the hum of voices -alone announced that their comrades were beside them, while at -another, the sun bursting forth in cloudless beauty, displayed a -varied scene, glorious beyond imagination. At their feet the -fertile plains of France presented themselves; above, ranges of -magnificent heights towered in majestic grandeur to the skies, -and stretched into distance beyond the range of sight.</p> - -<p>Although no military movements were made, this inactive -interval of a vigorous campaign was usefully employed by the -allied commander, in organising anew the regiments that had -suffered most, concentrating the divisions, replacing exhausted -stores, and perfecting the whole <i>matériel</i> of the army. Those -of the British near the coast, compared with the corps that were -blockading Pamplona, lived comfortably in their mountain -bivouacs; indeed, the task of covering a blockade is the most -disagreeable that, falls to the soldier’s lot. Exposed to cold -and rain, continually on the alert, and yet engaged in a duty -devoid of enterprise and interest, nothing could be more wearying -to the troops employed; and desertions, which during active -service were infrequent, now became numerous, and especially -among the Spaniards and Irish. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_146">146</span></p> - -<p>The siege of San Sebastian was renewed. Guns, formerly -employed, were re-landed, the trenches occupied again, and a -large supply of heavy ordnance and mortars, received opportunely -from the home country, were placed in battery. Lord -Wellington was reinforced by a company of sappers and miners, -and the navy, under Sir George Collier, assisted him with both -men and guns. The batteries were consequently enlarged, and -a furious sortie by the garrison on the night of the 24th -August producing little effect, on the 26th a crushing fire opened -from fifty-seven pieces of siege artillery.</p> - -<p>On the same night the island of Santa Clara, situated at the -entrance of the harbour, and partially enfilading the defences of -the castle, was surprised and stormed by a mixed party of sailors -and soldiers, and its garrison made prisoners. On the 27th, a -second sortie on the whole front of the isthmus failed entirely, -and the assailants were instantly driven back. The siege and -working artillery had been now augmented to eighty pieces, and -on the 30th the breaches were so extensively battered down, that -Lord Wellington issued orders that they should be assaulted, and -the next morning was named for the attempt.</p> - -<p>In the annals of modern warfare, perhaps there is no conflict -recorded which was so sanguinary and so desperate as the -storming of that well-defended breach. During the blockade, -every resource of military ingenuity was tried by the French -governor, and the failure of the first assault, with the subsequent -raising of the siege, emboldened the garrison, and rendered them -the more confident of holding out until Soult could advance and -succour them. The time from which the battering guns had -been withdrawn, until they had been again placed in battery, -was assiduously employed in constructing new defences and -strengthening the old ones. But though the place when -reinvested was more formidable than before, the besiegers -appeared only the more determined to reduce it.</p> - -<p>Morning broke gloomily, an intense mist obscured every -object, and the work of slaughter was for a time delayed. At -nine the sea-breeze cleared away the fog; the sun shone gloriously -out, and in two hours the forlorn hope issued from the -trenches. The columns succeeded, and every gun from the -fortress that could bear, opened on them with shot and shells. -The appearance of the breach was perfectly delusive; nothing -living could reach the summit; no courage, however desperate, -could overcome the difficulties, for they were alike unexpected -and insurmountable. In vain the officers rushed forward, and -devotedly were they followed by their men. From intrenched -houses behind the breach, the traverses, and the ramparts of -the curtain, a withering discharge of musketry was poured on -the assailants, while the Mirador and Prince batteries swept the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_147">147</span> -approaches with their guns. To survive this concentrated fire -was impossible; the forlorn hope were cut off to a man, and the -heads of the columns annihilated. At last the debouches were -choked with the dead and wounded, and a further passage to the -breach rendered impracticable from the heap of corpses that -were piled upon each other.</p> - -<p>Then, in that desperate moment, when hope might have been -supposed to be over, an expedient unparalleled in the records of -war was resorted to. The British batteries opened on the -curtain, and the storming parties heard with, surprise the roar -of cannon in the rear, while, but a few feet above their heads, -their iron shower hissed horribly, and swept away the enemy -and their defences.</p> - -<p>This was the moment for a fresh effort. Another brigade -was moved forward, and, favoured by an accidental explosion -upon the curtain, which confused the enemy while it encouraged -the assailants, the <i>terre-plain</i> was mounted, and the French -driven from the works. A long and obstinate resistance was -continued in the streets, which were in many places barricaded, -but by five in the evening opposition had ceased, and the town -was in the possession of the British. Seven hundred of the -garrison were prisoners, and the remainder were either disabled -in the assault or shut up in the castle.</p> - -<p>The town presented a dreadful spectacle, both of the work of -war and of the wickedness which in war is let loose.</p> - -<p>It had caught fire during the assault, owing to the quantity -of combustibles of all kinds which were scattered about. The -French rolled their shells into it from the castle, and while it -was in flames the troops were plundering, and the people of the -surrounding country flocking to profit by the spoils of their -countrymen. The few inhabitants who were to be seen seemed -stupefied with horror; they had suffered so much that they -looked with apathy at all around them, and when the crash of a -falling house made the captors run, they scarcely moved. Heaps -of dead were lying everywhere—British, Portuguese, and French, -one upon another; with such determination had the one side -attacked and the other maintained its ground.</p> - -<p>Very many of the assailants lay dead on the roofs of the -houses which adjoined the breach. The bodies were thrown -into the mines and other excavations, and there covered over so -as to be out of sight, but so hastily and so slightly, that the air -far and near was tainted, and fires were kindled in the breaches -to consume those which could not be otherwise disposed of.</p> - -<p>The hospital presented a more dreadful scene, for it was a -scene of human suffering; friend and enemy had been indiscriminately -carried thither, and were there alike neglected. -On the third day after the assault, many of them had received -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_148">148</span> -neither surgical assistance nor food of any kind, and it became -necessary to remove them on the fifth, as the flames approached -the building. Much of this neglect would have been unavoidable, -even if that humane and conscientious diligence which can -be hoped for from so few, had been found in every individual -belonging to the medical department, the number of the wounded -being so great; and little help could be received from the other -part of the army, because it had been engaged in action on the -same day.</p> - -<p>The unfortunate town seemed alike devoted by friends and -enemies to destruction. The conquerors were roaming through -the streets, the castle firing on the houses beneath its guns, in -many places fire had broken out, and a storm of thunder, rain, -and lightning added to the confusion of a scene which even in -warfare finds no parallel.</p> - -<p>The assault of San Sebastian cost a large expense of life, -there being seven hundred and sixty-one killed, one thousand -six hundred and ninety-seven wounded, and forty-five missing, -and in that number many valuable officers were included. The -head of the engineer department, Sir Richard Fletcher, was -killed, and Generals Leith, Oswald, and Robinson were returned -in the list of wounded.</p> - -<p>Vigorous measures were in preparation for the reduction of -the castle of San Sebastian. From the height of its escarp, and -the solidity of the masonry, La Mota could not be assaulted with -any certainty of success, and a regular investment was requisite -to obtain the place.</p> - -<p>On the 1st of September, the mortar-batteries commenced -throwing shells; and as the castle was indifferently provided with -bomb-proof casemates, a considerable loss induced the governor -to offer a capitulation, but the terms were not such as could be -granted. Batteries with heavy ordnance were erected on the -works of the town, and on the 8th opened with such terrible -effect, that in two hours the place was unconditionally surrendered. -The garrison amounted to eighteen hundred men, -of whom nearly a third were disabled.</p> - -<p>At noon, the French garrison marched out of the castle gate -with the customary honours of war. At its head, with sword -drawn, and firm step, appeared General Rey, accompanied by -Colonel Songeon, and the officers of his staff; as a token of -respect he was saluted as he passed. The old general dropped -his sword in return to the civilities of the British officers, and -leading the remains of his brave battalions to the glacis, there -deposited their arms, with a well-founded confidence of having -nobly done his duty, and persevered to the utmost in an energetic -and brilliant defence.</p> - -<p>On the 10th, the Portuguese were formed in the streets of the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_149">149</span> -ruined city, the British on the ramparts. The day was fine, -after a night of heavy rain. About noon the garrison marched -out at the Mirador gate. The bands of two or three Portuguese -regiments played occasionally, but altogether it was a dismal -scene, amid ruins and vestiges of fire and slaughter; a few -inhabitants were present, and only a few.</p> - -<p>San Sebastian was held to the last with excellent judgment -and dauntless gallantry. Indeed, the loss of the besiegers bore -melancholy confirmation of the fact, for the reduction of that -fortress cost the allies nearly four thousand men.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XX"><span class="large">CHAPTER XX.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES.<br /> - -<span class="medium">PART SECOND.<br /> - -1813.</span></h2> - -<p>Winter had now set in, and a season of unusual severity -commenced. The allies were sadly exposed to the weather, -and an increasing difficulty was felt every day in procuring -necessary supplies. Forage became so scarce, that part of the -cavalry had nothing for their horses but grass; while the cattle -for the soldiers’ rations, driven sometimes from the interior of -Spain, perished in immense numbers by the way, or reached -the camp so wretchedly reduced in condition as to be little -better than carrion. Resources from the sea could not be -trusted to; for in blowing weather the coast was scarcely -approachable, and even in the sheltered harbour of Passages, the -transports could with difficulty ride to their moorings, in consequence -of the heavy swell that tumbled in from the Atlantic. -The cold became intense, sentries were frozen at their posts, and -a picket at Roncesvalles, regularly snowed up, was saved with -great difficulty. All this plainly showed that the present position -of the allies was not tenable much longer, and that a -forward movement into France was unavoidable.</p> - -<p>But great difficulties in advancing presented themselves; -and, all things considered, success was a matter of uncertainty. -Soult’s army had been powerfully reinforced by the last conscription; -and for three months the French marshal had been -indefatigable in fortifying the whole line of his position, and -strengthening his defences, wherever the ground would admit an -enemy to approach. The field-works extended from the sea to -the river, as the right rested on St. Jean-de-Luz, and the left on -the Nivelle. The centre was at Mont La Rhune and the heights -of Sarré. The whole position passed in a half-circle through -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_150">150</span> -Irogne, Ascain, Sarré, Ainhoue, and Espelette. Though the -centre was commanded by a higher ridge, a narrow valley interposed -between them. The entire front was covered with works, -and the sierras defended by a chain of redoubts. The centre -was particularly strong—in fact, it was a work regularly ditched -and palisaded.</p> - -<p>To turn the position, by advancing Hill’s corps through St. -Jean Pied-de-Port, was first determined on; but, on consideration, -this plan of operations was abandoned, and, strong as the -centre was, the allied leader resolved that on it his attack should -be directed, while the heights of Ainhoue, which formed its -support, should, if possible, be simultaneously carried.</p> - -<p>A commander less nerved than Lord Wellington, would have -lacked resolution for this bold and masterly operation. Everything -was against him, and every chance favoured the enemy. -The weather was dreadful, the rain fell in torrents, and while -no army could move, the French had the advantage of the delay -to complete the defences of a position which was already deemed -perfect as art and nature could render it. Nor did their -powerful works produce in the enemy a false security. Aware -of the man and the troops which threatened them, they were -always ready for an attack, and their outpost duty was rigidly -attended to. Before day their corps were under arms, and the -whole line of defence continued fully garrisoned until night -permitted the troops to be withdrawn.</p> - -<p>At last the weather moderated. Ainhoue was reconnoitred -by Wellington in person, and the plan of the attack arranged. -No operation could be more plain or straightforward. The -centre was to be carried by columns of divisions, and the right -centre turned. To all the corps their respective points of -attack were assigned, while to the light division and Longa’s -Spaniards the storming of La Petite Rhune was confided. The -latter were to be supported by Alten’s cavalry, three brigades of -British artillery, and three mountain guns.</p> - -<p>The successful result of the battle was owing in no inconsiderable -degree to the able direction of the artillery under -Colonel Dickson. Guns were brought to bear on the French -fortifications from situations which they considered totally -inaccessible to that arm. Mountain guns on swivel carriages, -harnessed on the backs of mules purposely trained for that -service, ascended the rugged ridges of the mountains, and -showered destruction on the intrenchments below. The foot -and horse-artillery displayed a facility of movement which must -have astonished the French, the artillerymen dragging the guns -with ropes up steep precipices, or lowering them down to positions -from whence they could with more certain aim pour forth -their fatal volleys against the enemy. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_151">151</span></p> - -<p>The 8th December had been named for the attack, but the -roads were so dreadfully cut up, that neither the artillery nor -Hill’s brigade could get into position, and it was postponed for -two days longer, when the 10th dawned, a clear and moonlight -morning. Long before day, Lord Wellington, and several of -the generals of division and brigade with their respective staffs, -had assembled in a small wood, five hundred yards from the -redoubt above the village of Sarré, waiting for sufficient light to -commence the arranged attack.</p> - -<p>Nothing could exceed the courage and rapidity with which -the troops rushed on, and overcame every artificial and natural -obstacle. The 3rd and 7th advanced in front of the village, -Downie’s Spanish brigade attacked the right, while the left was -turned by Cole’s, and the whole of the first line of defences -remained in possession of the allies.</p> - -<p>On this glorious occasion, the light division was pre-eminently -distinguished. By moonlight it moved from the -greater La Rhune, and formed in a ravine which separates the -bolder from the lesser height. This latter was occupied in force -by the enemy, and covered on every assailable point with -intrenchments. As morning broke, the British light troops -rushed from the hollow which had concealed them. To withstand -their assault was impossible; work after work was stormed; -forward they went with irresistible bravery, and on the summit -of the hill united themselves with Cole’s division, and then -pushed on against the intrenched heights behind, which formed -the strongest part of the position. Here, a momentary check -arrested their progress; the supporting force (Spanish) were too -slow, and the ground too rugged for the horse artillery to get -over it at speed. The rifles were attacked in turn, and for a -moment driven back by a mass of the enemy. But the reserve -came up; and again the light troops rushed forward, the French -gave way, and the whole of the lower ridge was left in possession -of the assailants.</p> - -<p>For four hours the combat had raged, and on every point the -British were victorious. A more formidable position still -remained behind, and Wellington combined his efforts for a -vigorous and general attack.</p> - -<p>This mountain position extended from Mondarin to Ascain, -and a long valley, through which the Nivelle flows, traversed it; -where the surface was unequal, the higher points were crowned -with redoubts, and the spaces of leveller surface occupied by the -French in line or column, as the nature of the ground best -admitted. Men inclined to fight never had a field that offered -so many advantages; and there were none, save the British -leader and the splendid army he commanded, who would have -ventured to assault equal numbers posted as the enemy were. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_152">152</span></p> - -<p>The dispositions were soon complete, the word was given, -and in six columns, with a chain of skirmishers in front, the -allies advanced to the attack.</p> - -<p>To carry a strong work, or assail a body of infantry in close -column, placed on the crest of an acclivity that requires the -attacking force to halt frequently for breathing-time, requires -a desperate and enduring valour which few armies can boast—but -such bravery on that occasion characterised the allied -divisions. Masses posted on a steep height were forced from it -by the bayonet, though hand and foot were often required to -enable the assaulting party to reach them. Redoubts were -carried at a run, or so rapidly turned by the different brigades -that the defenders had scarcely time to escape by the rear. -Nothing could resist the dash and intrepidity of the British; and -over the whole extent of that formidable position, on no point -did the attack fail.</p> - -<p>The French were driven from their works, and forced in -great confusion on the bridge of the Nivelle. One redoubt, -from its superior strength, had been obstinately maintained, but -the regiment that occupied it was completely cut off from retreating, -and the whole were made prisoners.</p> - -<p>In every other point the British attack succeeded. Hill’s -division carried the heights of Ainhoue, the whole of the redoubts -falling to the British and Portuguese under Hamilton; while -Stewart drove the enemy from a parallel ridge in the rear, and -the divisions, by an united attack, forcing the enemy from their -works at Espelette, obliged them to retire towards Cambo, thus -gaining the rear of the position originally occupied, and forcing -Soult’s centre on his right.</p> - -<p>The French marshal formed in great force on the high -grounds over Ascain and St. Pe, and Lord Wellington made -instant dispositions to attack him. Three divisions, the third, -sixth, and seventh, advanced against the heights—two by the -left of the Nivelle, and one, the sixth, by the right bank. As -the position was exceedingly strong, the enemy determined to -hold it to the last, and maintained a furious cannonade, supported -by a heavy fire of musketry. But the steady and -imposing advance of the allies could not be repelled, and the -French retired hastily. The right of the position was thus -entirely cut through, and though for months the Duke of -Dalmatia had been arming every vulnerable point, and his -engineers had used their utmost skill in perfecting its defences, -the British commander’s dispositions were so admirably made -and so gallantly carried out, that his numerous and most difficult -attacks were crowned with brilliant success, unalloyed by a -single failure.</p> - -<p>Night ended the battle, the firing ceased, Soult retreated, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_153">153</span> -and, covered by the darkness, withdrew a beaten army, that -had numbered fully seventy thousand men. His killed and -wounded exceeded three thousand, besides a loss of fifty guns, -and twelve hundred prisoners. The allies reckoned their -casualties at two thousand four hundred killed and wounded; -which, the nature of the ground, the strength of its defences, -and the <i>corps d’armée</i> that held it, considered, was indeed a loss -comparatively light.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXI"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXI.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES.<br /> - -<span class="medium">PART THIRD.<br /> - -1813.</span></h2> - -<p>Soult halted his different corps in the intrenched camp of -Bayonne, and Wellington cantoned his troops two miles in front -of his opponent, in lines extending from the sea to the Nivelle, -his right stretching to Cambo and his left resting on the coast. -This change in his cantonments was productive of serious advantages. -His wearied soldiery obtained rest and many comforts -which in their mountain bivouacs were unattainable; and -though the enemy possessed unlimited command of a well-supplied -district for their foraging parties, and the surface over -which Lord Wellington might obtain supplies was necessarily -circumscribed, his direct communication with the sea, and a -month’s rest in tolerable quarters, recruited his exhausted army -and produced the best results.</p> - -<p>But Wellington merely waited to mature his preparations; -and, to extend his line of supply, he determined to seize the -strong ground between the Nive and the Adour, and confine Soult -to the immediate vicinity of his own camp. Accordingly, on -the 9th of December, the left wing of the allies, advancing by -the road of St. Jean de Luz, gained the heights domineering the -intrenchments of the French. The right forded the Nive above -Cambo, while, by a bridge of boats, Clinton crossed at Nostariz, -and obliged the enemy, to avoid being cut off, to fall back on -Bayonne. At night, the French having retired to their posts -within the fortified position they had occupied, Hope, with the -left of the allies, recrossed the river to his former cantonments, -having a direct communication open with Sir Rowland Hill, who -had taken a position with his division, his right on the Adour, -his centre in the village of St. Pierre, and his left appuied on -the heights of Ville Franque. Morillo’s division was in observation -at Urcuray, and a cavalry corps at Hasparren. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_154">154</span></p> - -<p>The relative positions of the rival armies were greatly different. -Soult possessed immense advantages; his <i>corps d’armée</i> -were completely bivouacked, with easy communications, every -facility for rapid concentration, and the citadel of Bayonne to -protect him if he found it necessary to fall back. The allies -extended over an irregular line intersected by the Nive, with -bad roads, that rendered any rapid reinforcement of a threatened -point altogether impracticable. Hence, Wellington was -everywhere open to attack, and Soult could fall on him with -overwhelming numbers and force an unequal combat, while but -a part of the allies should be opposed to the combined efforts of -the enemy. The French marshal was aware of this, and it was -not long before he endeavoured to profit by his advantage.</p> - -<p>The left of the allies, under Sir John Hope, had the fifth -division (Hay’s) posted on the heights of Barouillet, with Campbell’s -Portuguese brigade on a narrow ridge immediately in their -front. At Arrangues, the light division was formed on a strong -height, at a distance of two miles from the fifth.</p> - -<p>The positions were separated by the low grounds between the -hills, and the corps were consequently unconnected. Although -both were strongly posted, still, in case of an attack, each must -trust entirely to his own resources, and repulse the enemy without -counting on support from the other.</p> - -<p>Early on the 10th of December, Soult appeared on the road -of St. Jean de Luz, and in great force marched directly against -the allied left. The light and fifth divisions were simultaneously -assailed, the former driven back into its intrenchments, -and Campbell’s brigade forced back upon Hay’s at -Barouillet. The intermediate ground between the allied -positions was now in the possession of the enemy, and thus -Soult was enabled to attack the right of the fifth with vigour. -Although assailed in front and flank, the allied division gallantly -withstood the assault; and when the position was completely -penetrated, and the orchard on the right forced and occupied by -the French with overwhelming numbers, still the British and -Portuguese held the heights, and, while whole sections fell, not -an inch of ground was yielded.</p> - -<p>Another and a more determined effort was now made by the -French marshal, and made in vain, for by a bold and well-timed -movement of the 9th British and a Portuguese battalion, wheeling -round suddenly and charging the French rear, the enemy -were driven back with the loss of a number of prisoners. Fresh -troops were fast arriving, the guards came into action, and Lord -Wellington reached the battleground from the right. But the -French had been repulsed in their last attempt so decisively that -they did not venture to repeat it; evening closed, the firing -gradually died away, and the allied divisions held the same -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_155">155</span> -positions from which Soult, with an immense numerical superiority -in men and guns, had vainly striven to force them.</p> - -<p>The slaughter was great on both sides; and, wearied by long -sustained exertion, and weakened by its heavy loss, the fifth -division was relieved by the first, who occupied the post their -comrades had maintained so gloriously. The fourth and seventh -were placed in reserve, and enabled, in case of attack, to assist -on either point, should Soult, on the following morning, as was -expected, again attempt to make himself master of Barouillet.</p> - -<p>Nothing could surpass the reckless gallantry displayed by -the British officers throughout this long and sanguinary struggle. -Sir John Hope, with his staff, was always seen where the contest -was most furious; and the only wonder was that in a combat so -close and murderous, one remarkable alike in personal appearance -and “daring deed,” should have outlived that desperate -day. His escapes indeed were many. He was wounded in the -leg, contused in the shoulder, four musket-bullets passed through -his hat, and he lost two horses. General Robinson, in command -of the second brigade, was badly wounded, and Wellington -himself was constantly exposed to fire. Unable to determine -where the grand effort of his adversary would be directed, he -passed repeatedly from one point of the position to the other, -and that life, so valuable to all beside, seemed “of light estimation” -to himself alone.</p> - -<p>The next sun rose to witness a renewal of the contest. In -their attack upon the light divisions at Arrangues, the French, -driven from the defended posts the chateau and churchyard -afforded, retired to the plateau of Bassusarry, and there established -themselves for the night. During the forenoon some -slight affairs between the pickets occurred; but at noon, the -fusilade having ceased, the allies collected wood, lighted fires, -and cooked their dinners. At two, a considerable stir was -visible in the enemy’s line, and their pioneers were seen cutting -down the fence for the passage of artillery. Soult’s first -demonstration of attack was made against Arrangues; but that -was only to mask his real object. Presently his tirailleurs -swarmed out in front of Barouillet, attacked the British outposts, -drove the pickets back, and moving in strong columns by -the Bayonne road, furiously assailed the heights of the position. -The wood-cutters, surprised by the sudden onset of the French, -hurried back to resume their arms and join their regiments; -while the enemy, mistaking the cause of this rush to their -alarm posts, supposed a panic had seized the troops, and pressed -forward with increased impetuosity. But the same results -attended their attempt upon the first as on the fifth division; -and the French were driven back with heavy loss. In the -contests of two days not an inch of ground was yielded, and the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_156">156</span> -left wing of the allies remained firm in its position, when night -brought the combat to a close.</p> - -<p>During the 12th, Soult still continued in front of the heights -of Barouillet, and preserved throughout the day a threatening -attitude. No serious attack, however, was made; some sharp -skirmishing occurred between the pickets, and darkness ended -these occasional affairs.</p> - -<p>The grand object of the French marshal in his sustained -attacks upon the allied left, was to force the position and penetrate -to St. Jean de Luz. Although so severely handled in his -attempts upon the 10th and 11th, the bustle visible along his -line, and the activity of the officers of his staff during the morning -of the 12th, showed that he still meditated a fresh effort. -The imposing appearance of the allied troops on the heights of -Barouillet induced him to change his intention; and he made -arrangements to throw his whole disposable force suddenly upon -the right wing of the British, and attack Sir Rowland Hill with -overwhelming numbers.</p> - -<p>This probable attack had been foreseen by Lord Wellington, -and, with his accustomed caution, means had been adopted to -render it unsuccessful. In the event of assistance being -required, the sixth division was placed at Hill’s disposal; and -early on the morning of the 13th, the third and fourth divisions -moved towards the right of the allied lines, and were held in -readiness to pass the river should circumstances demand it. As -Lord Wellington had anticipated, Soult marched his main body -through Bayonne during the night of the 12th, and at daylight, -pushing forward thirty thousand men in columns of great -strength, attacked furiously the right wing of the allies.</p> - -<p>Hill had only fourteen thousand British and Portuguese to -repel the French marshal’s assault, but the ground he occupied -was capable of being vigorously defended. On the right, General -Byng’s brigade was formed in front of the Vieux Monguerre, -occupying a ridge, with the Adour upon the right, and the left -flanked by several mill dams. The brigades of Generals Barnes -and Ashworth were posted on a range of heights opposite the -village of St. Pierre, while two Portuguese brigades were formed -in reserve immediately behind Ville Franque. The general form -of the line nearly described a crescent, and against its concave -side the efforts of the French marshal were principally directed. -The position extended from the Adour to the Nive, occupying a -space, from right to left, of four miles.</p> - -<p>The outposts stationed on the road from Bayonne to St. Jean -Pied de Port were driven back by the enemy’s tirailleurs, -followed by the main body of the French, who mounted the -sloping ground in front of the British position, and supported by -another division, which moved by a hollow way between the left -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_157">157</span> -centre and Pringle’s brigade, they came forward in massive -columns. Sir Rowland Hill at once perceived that Soult’s -design was to force his centre, and carry the heights of St. Pierre. -To strengthen that part of the position, the brigade of General -Byng was promptly moved to the right of the centre, leaving the -third (Buffs) regiment and some light companies at Vieux Monguerre, -while a Portuguese brigade was marched from behind -Ville Franque to support the left. The sixth division was -apprised of the threatened attack, and an aide-de-camp was -despatched to order its immediate march upon the centre.</p> - -<p>The French came on with all the confidence of superior -strength, and a full determination to break through the British -position, and thus achieve upon the right that object which they -had essayed upon the left, and twice in vain. Exposed to a -tremendous fire of grape from the British guns, and a withering -fusilade from the light infantry, they pressed steadily on, and, -by strength of numbers, succeeded in gaining ground in front of -the heights. But further they never could attain, as the -supporting brigades joined on either flank, and every continued -essay to force the centre was repulsed. A long and bloody -combat, when renewed, produced no happier result, for the allies -obstinately held their position. The Buffs and light companies, -who had been forced by an overwhelming superiority to retire -for a time from Vieux Monguerre, re-formed, charged into the -village, and won it back at the point of the bayonet, when, after -exhausting his whole strength in hopeless efforts to break the -British line, Soult abandoned the attack, and reluctantly gave -the order to fall back.</p> - -<p>Not satisfied with repelling the enemy’s attack, Hill in turn -became the assailant, and boldly pursued the broken columns as -they retired from the front of the position. On a high ground -in advance of his intrenched lines, Soult drew up in force, and -determined to fall back no further. The hill was instantly -assaulted by Byng’s brigade, led on by the general in person. -Unchecked by a storm of grape and a heavy fire of musketry, the -British, reinforced by a Portuguese brigade, carried the height, -and the French were beaten from a strong position with a serious -loss in men, and the capture of two pieces of cannon.</p> - -<p>The third and sixth divisions came up as quickly as distance -and difficult roads would permit, but the contest was ended; -and Hill, unassisted by any supporting troops, had, with his own -corps, achieved a complete and glorious victory.</p> - -<p>This glorious battle was fought and won by Sir Rowland Hill -with his own corps, alone and unassisted. Lord Wellington -could not reach the field till the victory was achieved, and as he -rode up to his successful general, he shook him heartily by the -hand, with the frank remark, “Hill, the day’s your own.” He -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_158">158</span> -was exceedingly delighted with Sir Rowland’s calm and beautiful -conduct of this action, and with the intrepid and resolute -behaviour of the troops.</p> - -<p>Every effort, continued with unabated vigour for five hours, -and with decided advantages on his side, had signally failed, and -the French commander was forced again to retire within his -fortified lines between the Nive and the Adour, while the allies -pushed their advanced posts to the verge of the valley immediately -in front of St. Pierre.</p> - -<p>In these continued actions the loss on both sides was -immense. In the casualties of the 9th, 10th, 11th, 12th, and -13th of December, the total, including four generals, amounted -to five thousand and sixty-one <i>hors de combat</i>.</p> - -<p>The French loss was infinitely greater; it is but a moderate -estimate to place it at six thousand men. Indeed, no contests, -sanguinary as most of them had been during the Peninsular -campaigns, were attended with greater loss of life, and those -well accustomed to view a battlefield expressed astonishment at -the slaughter the limited spaces on which the repeated struggles -had occurred exhibited at the close of every succeeding engagement.</p> - -<p>Soult, defeated in the presence of thousands of his countrymen, -and with every advantage locality could confer, had no -apology to offer for the failure of his attacks, and if any additional -mortification were necessary, the defection of the regiments -of Nassau-Usingen and Frankfort would have completed -it.</p> - -<p>A Frankfort officer now made his way to the outposts of our -fourth division in the centre of the allies, and announced the -intended defection, requiring a general officer’s word of honour -that they should be well received and sent to Germany. No -general being on the spot, Colonel Bradford gave his word; -means were immediately taken to apprise the battalions, and -they came over in a body, thirteen hundred men, the French not -discovering their intention till just when it was too late to frustrate -it.</p> - -<p>The winter had now set in with severity, and ended all -military movements for a season.</p> - -<p>“During this period of mutual repose,” says Batty, “the -French officers and ours soon became intimate; we used to meet -at a narrow part of the river, and talk over the campaign. They -would never believe, or pretended not to believe, the reverse of -Napoleon in Germany; and when we received the news of the -Orange Boven affair in Holland, they said that it was impossible -to convince them. One of our officers took ‘The Star’ newspaper, -rolled a stone up in it, and attempted to throw it across -the river; unfortunately the stone went through it, and it fell -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_159">159</span> -into the water; the French officer very quietly said, in tolerably -good English, ‘Your good news is very soon damped.’</p> - -<p>“During the campaign we had often experienced the most -gentlemanly conduct from the French officers. A day or two -before the battle, when we were upon our alarm-post, at break -of day, a fine hare was seen playing in a cornfield between the -outposts; a brace of greyhounds were very soon unslipped, when, -after an exciting course, poor puss was killed within the French -lines. The officer to which the dogs belonged, bowing to the -French officer, called off the dogs, but the Frenchman politely -sent the hare, with a message and his compliments, saying that -we required it more than they did.”</p> - -<p>The roads were impassable from constant rain, and the low -grounds heavily flooded. The French took up cantonments on -the right bank of the Adour; while the allies occupied the country -between the left of that river and the sea. Every means were -employed to render the troops comfortable in their winter -quarters, and, to guard against surprises, telegraphs were erected -in communication with every post, which, by a simple combination -of flags, transmitted intelligence along the line of the -cantonments, and apprised the detached officers of the earliest -movement of the enemy. Abundant supplies, and the advantage -of an open communication with Britain, enabled the army to -recruit its strength; and, with occasional interruptions of its -quiet, the year 1813 passed away, and another, “big with the -fate of empires,” was ushered in.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLES OF THE PYRENEES.<br /> - -<span class="medium">PART FOURTH.<br /> - -1814.</span></h2> - -<p>The intrenchments into which Soult, on the failure of his -attempts upon the allied positions had withdrawn his troops, -covered the approach to Bayonne on the side opposite to Anglet.</p> - -<p>Six weeks passed on. The weather was too inclement to -allow movements to be made on either side, and the French -marshal was occupied in defending his extensive lines, and the -allied general in preparing secretly for passing the Adour.</p> - -<p>In February the weather changed, the cross roads became -practicable, and Lord Wellington with his characteristic promptness, -commenced preparatory movements for the execution of his -grand conception.</p> - -<p>To distract the attention of Soult from the defence of the -Adour, Wellington threatened the French left on the Bidouse. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_160">160</span></p> - -<p>The road, however, communicating with the bridge of St. -Palais was uncovered, and though evening had come on, and the -second division, with a Spanish corps under Morillo, were alone -in hand, Lord Wellington determined to force the position. -The Spaniards were desired to march rapidly on St. Palais, -while, with Stewart’s division, the heights should be carried. -The attack was gallantly made, the enemy offered a brave -resistance, but the position was stormed in fine style, and held -against every effort the French could make for its recovery. -The contest continued until darkness had shrouded distant -objects, while the battalions still fought with such furious -obstinacy, that volleys were interchanged within pistol range, -and the bayonet frequently resorted to. Finding it impossible -to force those enduring troops from the ground they seemed -determined upon keeping, Harispe, before Morillo could seize -the bridge, succeeded in retiring his beaten corps. Falling back -upon the Gave de Mauleon, he destroyed the bridge of Navarette, -but the river was forded by the British, Harispe’s position -forced, and his division driven behind Gave d’Oleron.</p> - -<p>Soult instantly destroyed the communications, and rendered -the bridges over the Adour impassable. The centre of the allies -being now in force on the Bidouse, and concentrating on Sauveterre, -the French marshal retired from Bayonne, leaving a -powerful garrison behind him for the protection of that important -city.</p> - -<p>The citadel of Bayonne is a truly formidable work, standing -on a commanding hill upon the right bank of the Adour, and -greatly elevated above all the other defences of the city, nearly -fronting the mouth of the Nive. It is almost a perfect square, -with strongly-built oreillon bastions at the four angles. A -double range of barracks and magazines inclose a quadrangular -space in the centre called the <i>place d’armes</i>, the sides of which -are parallel with the curtains of the citadel. The north-east, -north-west, and south-west bastions are surmounted by cavaliers -which appear to be well armed with cannon mounted <i>en barbette</i>.</p> - -<p>All necessary preparations for the passage of the Adour had -been completed, and from the co-operation of the British navy -much assistance was expected. That hope was fully realised; -and the noble exertions of the British sailors on the eastern -coast of Spain, at St. Sebastian, and at Passages, were crowned -by the intrepidity with which the bar of the Adour was crossed. -Undaunted by the failure of the leading vessels, which perished -in the surf, with death before their eyes, and their comrades -swamping in the waters, on came the succeeding <i>chasse-marées</i>. -At last the true channel was discovered. Vessel succeeded -vessel, and before night a perfect bridge was established over -the Adour, able from its solidity to resist a river current, and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_161">161</span> -protected from any effort of the enemy by a line of booms and -spars, which stretched across the river as a security against fire -ships, or any other means which the French might employ for -its destruction.</p> - -<p>Before the flotilla had entered the Adour, or the pontoons -had arrived from Bedart, the guards attempted a passage of the -river by means of the small boats and a temporary raft formed -of a few pontoons, and worked as a flying bridge, by means of a -hawser extended from the opposite bank. As the strength of -the tide interrupted this precarious mode of passage, when only -six companies, with two of the 60th rifles, and a party of the -rocket corps, had crossed, the position of this small body, -isolated as it was, and open to the attack of overwhelming -numbers, was dangerous in the extreme. Colonel Stopford, -however, made the best dispositions in his power for defence, and -formed with one flank upon the river, and the other appuied -upon a morass, while the heavy guns that had been placed in -battery on the other shore, swept the ground in front of the -position with their fire.</p> - -<p>As had been truly apprehended, an attack was made. The -French advanced with fifteen hundred men, and the guards and -rifles received them steadily, the rocket corps, on either flank, -opening with this novel and destructive projectile. A few discharges -completely arrested the enemy’s advance, and they -hastily retired from the attack; while at the turning of the tide, -reinforcements were ferried over, and the position secured until -the following evening, when the whole of the first division, with -two guns and a few troops of dragoons, succeeded in effecting a -passage.</p> - -<p>Bayonne, in the meantime, was closely invested, and the -garrison forced back from the villages in front of their lines, by -Sir John Hope. Lord Wellington, having secured the attention -of Soult by a formidable demonstration on his front, enabled Sir -Rowland Hill to pass the Gave d’Oleron unopposed, and thus -turn the left flank of the French marshal. Soult instantly -retired and took a position behind the Pau, establishing his headquarters -at Orthez. Picton, with the third and light divisions, -had followed Hill; Clinton, with the sixth, had crossed between -Laas and Montford; and Beresford observed the enemy at Peyrehorade -closely, and kept them within their intrenchments.</p> - -<p>Lord Wellington had decided on an immediate attack. The -French were very strongly posted; their left wing, commanded -by Clausel, rested on the Gave, and occupied the town of Orthez; -the centre, under d’Erlon, was formed on the heights in the rear; -while the right wing extended behind St. Boès, and held that -village. Harispe’s division was placed as a reserve in the rear, -and crossed the great roads leading to Bordeaux and Toulouse. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_162">162</span></p> - -<p>On the 27th February, Wellington commenced his operations. -The allied left wing, composed of the fourth and seventh divisions -and Vivian’s brigade, under Marshal Beresford, attacked the -enemy’s right at St. Boès; while the third and sixth divisions, -under Sir Rowland Hill, with Lord Edward Somerset’s light -cavalry, were directed against Soult’s left and centre. The -British movements were ably executed. Hill crossed the river -in front of the French left, and turned their flank—the enemy -holding their ground with great obstinacy, while the allied attack -was as remarkable for its impetuosity. A final and protracted -struggle ensued, but the French unable to sustain the combined -assault of the allies, commenced retreating by divisions, and -contesting every inch of ground as they abandoned it. Hill’s -parallel march was speedily discovered, and as that movement -threatened their rear, the order of the retreat was accelerated, -and gradually assumed the character of a flight. The British -pressed rapidly forward, the French as quickly fell back; both -strove to gain Sault de Navailles, and though charged by the -British cavalry, the enemy crossed the Luy de Bearne before -Hill could succeed in coming up.</p> - -<p>The defeat of the 27th was decisive. The French loss in -killed and wounded was immense. Six guns and a number of -prisoners were taken; the troops threw away their arms, many -deserted altogether, and few defeats were marked by more -injurious results to the vanquished, than those attendant upon -that of Orthez.</p> - -<p>The allied loss amounted to two hundred and seventy-seven -killed, one thousand nine hundred and twenty-three wounded, -and seventy missing.</p> - -<p>One circumstance occurred during this obstinate contest that -displayed the readiness of Lord Wellington’s decisions, and the -rapidity with which he adopted measures to meet any incidental -exigency.</p> - -<p>A Portuguese battalion in advancing had been so roughly -received that it broke and fell back upon a brigade of the light -division, who succeeded in covering its retreat. The nature of -the ground on which the right of the enemy was posted, from -its narrow front, confining the attack to a line of but two -battalions; while a heavy battery of guns and a converging fire -of musketry swept its approach and rendered the boldest efforts -of the assailants unavailing in carrying the height. Wellington -perceived the difficulty, and in a moment changed his method of -attack. Walker, with the seventh division, and Barnard, with -a light brigade, were pushed up the left of the height to attack -the right of the French at its point of junction with the centre; -and Picton and Clinton were directed to advance at once, and not -as they had been originally ordered, await the result of Beresford’s -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_163">163</span> -attempt upon the hill. The whole face of the battle was -thus suddenly changed, the heights were speedily won, and the -enemy, after a fierce resistance, driven fairly from their ground, -and forced from a most formidable position.</p> - -<p>That night the French retired to Hagetman, and, joined by -the garrison of Dax, fell back on St. Sever, and afterwards on -Agen—Beresford advancing by Mont de Marsan, and Hill in the -direction of Aire. Heavy rains favoured the French retreat, by -impeding the advance of the allies, and it was the 2nd of March -before Hill overtook them in front of Aire.</p> - -<p>Although posted on formidable ground, Sir Rowland instantly -and successfully brought them to action. The second division, -with De Costa’s Portuguese, advanced to the attack; the former -by the road to Aire, and the latter by the heights upon the left -of the enemy. The movement of Stewart’s division was most -brilliant; and though the Portuguese behaved gallantly and won -the ridge, they were attacked furiously, and unable to hold the -ground, deforced, and driven in great confusion from the height. -The French followed with a strong column, and the consequences -threatened to be disastrous, but the success of the second -division permitted Sir Rowland to detach Byng’s brigade to the -assistance of De Costa; and in place of assailing a broken corps, -the enemy’s columns were confronted by one in equal order, and -already buoyant with success. The result was what might have -been expected; the French were charged and beaten from the -field, the town and the position abandoned, the Adour hastily -crossed, a number of prisoners made, and a regiment cut off and -obliged to retire to Pau.</p> - -<p>Soult pursued the line of the right bank of the Adour, and -concentrated at Plaisance and Maubourget, to await Lord Wellington’s -attack; but finding the road to Bordeaux uncovered, -the allied general marched his left wing directly on that city. -On Beresford’s approach, the garrison evacuated the place, crossing -over to the right bank of the Garonne; and the authorities -and inhabitants generally assumed the white cockade, and -declared themselves in favour of the Bourbons.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXIII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXIII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF TOULOUSE.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1814.</span></h2> - -<p>The celebrated conference at Chatillon terminated on the -19th of March, and the allied Sovereigns determined to march -direct upon the capital, of which they obtained possession on -the 31st. The intelligence of this momentous event had not -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_164">164</span> -reached the south of France, and Lord Wellington was busy -making immense preparations to enable him to invest and reduce -Bayonne. Fascines and gabions were obtained in abundance; a -large supply of siege artillery, with shot and shells, was landed -at Passages from the home country; scaling-ladders were constructed -in the woods, the site of the batteries marked out, and -all was ready for an investment.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, to guard against a menaced attack on his rear, -the French marshal retired under cover of night, and fell back -upon Toulouse, destroying the bridges as he passed them, where -the British followed him.</p> - -<p>The unavoidable difficulty in crossing flooded rivers, and -moving pontoons over roads nearly impassable from heavy rains, -however greatly delayed the allied march. Soult reached -Toulouse in four days, while Wellington, by great exertion, was -only enabled to arrive before it in seven.</p> - -<p>Toulouse stands on the right bank of the Garonne, which -separates it from a large suburb called Saint Cyprien. The -eastern and northern sides of the city are inclosed by the canal -of Languedoc, which joins the Garonne a mile below the town. -On the east of the city is the suburb of Saint Etienne; on the -south that of Saint Michael, and on that side the great road from -Carcassone and Montpellier enters the town. The population -was estimated at fifty thousand souls, and it was generally understood -that the inhabitants of Toulouse were secretly attached to -the Bourbons.</p> - -<p>The city is walled and connected by ancient towers—but -these antiquated defences would avail little against the means -employed in modern warfare. Soult, therefore, intrenched the -fauxbourg of Saint Cyprien, constructed <i>têtes du pont</i> at all the -bridges of the canal, threw up redoubts and breastworks, and -destroyed the bridges across the Ers. The southern side he -considered so secure as to require no additional defences, trusting -for its protection to the width and rapidity of the Garonne.</p> - -<p>The first attempt of the allied leader to throw a pontoon -bridge across the river, was rendered impracticable by the -sudden rising of its waters. Higher up, however, the passage -was effected, but the roads were quite impassable, and Lord -Wellington determined to lay the pontoons below the city, which -was accordingly done, and Beresford with the fourth and sixth -divisions, was safely placed upon the right bank.</p> - -<p>This temporary success might have been followed by disastrous -consequences. The Garonne suddenly increased; a flood -came pouring down; the swollen river momentarily rose higher, -and to save the pontoons from being swept away, the bridge was -removed, and the divisions left unsupported, with an overpowering -force in front, and an angry river in their rear. Soult -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_165">165</span> -neglected this admirable opportunity of attacking them; and -on the second day the flood had sufficiently abated to allow the -pontoons to be laid down again, when Frere’s Spanish corps -passed over, and reinforced the isolated divisions. The bridge -was now removed above the city, to facilitate Hill’s communications, -who, with the second division, was posted in front of the -fauxbourg of Saint Cyprien. The passage of the third and light -divisions was effected safely, and Picton and Baron Alten took up -ground with their respective corps in front of the canal, and -invested the northern face of Toulouse.</p> - -<p>Early on the morning of the 10th March, the fortified heights -on the eastern front of the city were attacked. Soult had -placed all his disposable troops in this position, and thus -defended, nothing but determined gallantry on the part of the -assailants could expect success.</p> - -<p>The bridge of Croix d’Orade, previously secured by a bold -attack of the 18th hussars, enabled Beresford and Frere to move -up the left bank of the Garonne, and occupy ground in front of -the heights preparatory to the grand attack. The sixth division -was in the centre, with the Spaniards on the right, and the -fourth British on the left. The cavalry of Sir Stapleton Cotton -and Lord Edward Somerset were formed in support of the left -and centre; and Arentchild, now in command of Vivian’s brigade, -was attached to the left flank, while Ponsonby protected the -right. The light division occupied the vacant ground between -the river Garonne and the road to Croix d’Orade; its left abutting -on the division under Frere; and the third, its right resting -on the river, communicated with Hill’s corps upon the left by -means of the pontoon bridge. These divisions—those of Hill, -Picton, and Alten—were ordered to attack the enemy’s intrenchments -in front of their respective corps, simultaneously with the -grand assault upon the heights.</p> - -<p>The fourth and sixth divisions moved obliquely against the -enemy’s right, carried the heights, and seized a redoubt on the -flank of the position; while the fourth Spanish corps, directed -against the ridge above the road to Croix d’Orade, advanced -with confidence, and succeeded in mounting the brow of the hill. -But the heavy fire of the French batteries arrested their onward -movement. They recoiled, became confused, and sought shelter -from the fury of the cannonade in a hollow way in front of the -enemy’s position. The French, perceiving their disorder, -advanced and vigorously charged. Frere vainly endeavoured to -rally his broken troops and lead them on again; they were -driven back confusedly on the Ers, and their déroute appeared -inevitable.</p> - -<p>Lord Wellington saw and remedied this reverse. Personally, -he rallied a Spanish regiment, and bringing up a part of the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_166">166</span> -light division, arrested the French pursuit, and allowed the -broken regiments time to be re-organised. The bridge across -the Ers was saved; Frere reformed his battalions, and the fugitives -rejoined their colours.</p> - -<p>Beresford immediately resumed the attack, two redoubts were -carried, and the sixth division dislodged the enemy, and occupied -the centre of their position. The contest here was exceedingly -severe; Pack, in leading the attack, was wounded, and in -an attempt to recover the heights by the French, Taupin, who -commanded the division, was killed. Every succeeding effort -failed, and the British held the ground their gallantry had won.</p> - -<p>Picton had most imprudently changed a false into a real -attack upon the bridge over the canal of Languedoc nearest its -entrance into the Garonne, but the <i>tête du pont</i> was too strong -to be forced, and he fell back with considerable loss. On the -left, Sir Rowland Hill menaced the fauxbourg of Saint Cyprien, -and succeeded in fully occupying the attention of its garrison, -thus preventing them from rendering any assistance when Soult -was most severely pressed.</p> - -<p>In the meantime, Beresford, having obtained his artillery, -resumed offensive movements, and advanced along the ridge with -the divisions of Cole and Clinton. Soult anticipated the attack, -and threw himself in front and flank in great force upon the -sixth division; but the effort failed. The French marshal was -driven from the hill, the redoubts abandoned, the canal passed, -and, beaten on every point, he sought refuge within the walls of -Toulouse.</p> - -<p>Few victories cost more blood than this long and hard-contested -battle. The allied casualties, including two thousand -Spaniards, nearly extended to seven thousand men. Several -regiments lost half their number, and two, the 45th and 61st, -their colonels. It was impossible to ascertain the extent to -which the French suffered. Their loss was no doubt commensurate -with that of the victors. Of their superior officers alone, -two generals were killed, and three wounded and made prisoners.</p> - -<p>On the night of the succeeding day, Soult, alarmed by Wellington’s -movements on the road to Carcassone, retired from the -city, which next morning was taken possession of by the allies, -although the French unblushingly assert that they gained a -victory.</p> - -<p>There was seldom a bloodier, and never a more useless, battle -fought than that of the 10th of March, for on the evening of the -12th a British and French field officer, Colonels Cooke and St. -Simon, arrived at the allied headquarters, with intelligence that, -on the 3rd, hostilities had ceased, and the war was virtually -terminated. A courier, despatched from the capital with this -important communication, had been unfortunately interrupted -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_167">167</span> -in his journey; and in ignorance of passing events, the contending -armies wasted their best energies, and lost many of their -bravest on both sides, in a bootless and unnecessary encounter.</p> - -<p>Soult, on having the abdication of Napoleon formally notified -to him on the night of the 13th, refused to send in his -adherence to the Bourbons, merely offering a suspension of -hostilities, to which Lord Wellington most properly objecting, -instantly recommenced his pursuit of the French marshal’s beaten -divisions.</p> - -<p>The bold and decisive measures of the allied leader doubtless -hastened the Duke of Dalmatia in making his decision, and, on -the arrival of a second official communication, Soult notified his -adherence, and hostilities ceased. Suchet had already shewn -him the example, and Toulouse displayed the white flag. A line -of demarcation was made by commissioners between the rival -armies, and a regular convention signed by the respective commanders.</p> - -<p>On the 27th, Thouvenot was instructed by Soult to surcease -hostilities, and acknowledged the Bourbons—the lilies floated -over the citadel—and saluted by three hundred rounds of -artillery, Napoleon’s abdication, and the restoration of the Bourbons, -were formally announced.</p> - -<p>With political events we have no business, and it is sufficient -to cursorily observe, that arrangements were effected for -Napoleon’s retirement from public life to the “lonely isle,” -where he might still, in fancy, “call himself a king.” To this -secluded spot, many of his old and devoted followers accompanied -him. Peace was generally proclaimed over Europe; -tranquillity restored in France; the “Grand Nation,” to all -appearance, contented itself with the change of government; -the allied sovereigns retired with their respective corps, each -to his own dominions; and the victorious army of Wellington -quitted the French soil, on which it had consummated its glory; -and received, on landing on the shores of Britain, that enthusiastic -welcome which its “high deeds” and boundless gallantry -deserved from a grateful country.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXIV"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXIV.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF QUATRE BRAS.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1815.</span></h2> - -<p>A few months passed away; Europe was apparently at rest; -its military attitude was gradually softening down, and all the -belligerent Powers, weary of a state of warfare that, with slight -intermission, had lasted for a quarter of a century, enjoyed the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_168">168</span> -repose which the overthrow of Napoleon’s power had produced. -But this state of quietude was delusory; it was the treacherous -calm that precedes a tempest. Untamed by adversity, that -ambitious spirit was gathering strength for another effort; -France was ready to receive him; past victories would thus be -rendered useless, Europe convulsed again, and none could foresee -what strange events the descent of Napoleon might produce.</p> - -<p>No recorded career parallels that of Napoleon Buonaparte; -and in the history of kings and conquerors, the strangest story -was his own. He seemed the shuttlecock of Fortune—and she -placed him “on a pinnacle of pride merely to mark her own -mutability.” Hurled from the sovereignty of half the world, -his star had lost its ascendancy, apparently to rise no more, -when, by the happiest accident, his voyage from Elba was uninterrupted, -his landing unopposed, an enthusiastic welcome everywhere -was given to the intruder, legions congregated at his -bidding, the empire was offered and accepted, and the first intelligence -of his descent was closely followed by a formal acknowledgment -of his restoration to the sovereignty of France.</p> - -<p>Napoleon landed in the Var on the 1st of March, and on the -19th he slept in the palace of Fontainbleau. Louis had abandoned -the capital, and in a few hours the dynasty of the -Bourbons seemed forgotten. None opposed the return of the -exile; his decrees were absolute, his wishes were anticipated. -The splendour of military parade delighted the soldiery, while -the theatric glitter of a <i>champ de Mai</i> was admirably adapted -to catch the fancies, and win the momentary attachment of a -gay and thoughtless people. The whole pageant, in scenic -effect, was suited for those whom it was designed to lure, and -on the 17th of April, Napoleon was formally restored to that -empire, from which the same “sweet voices” had, but a few -months before, so formally deposed him.</p> - -<p>Parisian adulation, and the military devotion he received -from the moment his foot touched the shore at Cannes, did not -blind him to “coming events.” A vain effort to make terms -with the allied Powers was scornfully rejected. At Vienna, his -overtures were treated with disdain, and his letter to the British -regent was returned with the seal unbroken. He saw from all -these premonitory occurrences, that a storm was about to burst, -and lost no time in preparing for a determined resistance. A -powerful army alone could avert the danger; and, with his -customary tact, Napoleon made prodigious efforts to restore the -military strength of the empire, which the Russian, German, and -Peninsular campaigns had during the last years so miserably -weakened.</p> - -<p>French vanity was successfully appealed to, the memory of -past victories recalled, and martial glory, that powerful touchstone -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_169">169</span> -of national feeling, successfully employed to win the people -to his standard. The younger of the male population were -called out by <i>ordonnances</i>, and the retired veterans collected once -more around those eagles, which, in prouder days, had entered -half the European capitals in triumph.</p> - -<p>The military power of France was organised anew. Commissioners, -specially employed, enforced the operations of -Napoleon’s decrees in every department of the kingdom. The -Imperial Guard was re-established, the cavalry increased and -remounted, that powerful arm, the artillery, by which half the -victories of the French army had been achieved, was enlarged -and improved, and, in a time inconceivably short, a most splendid -<i>corps d’armée</i> perfect in every department, was ready for the -field.</p> - -<p>While Napoleon was thus engaged, Wellington arrived at -Brussels on the 5th of April, to take command of the British -army. There, the troops of the Prince of the Netherlands, with -those of Nassau and Brunswick, were placed under his orders, -the whole forming the Anglo-Belgic army.</p> - -<p>The Prussian <i>corps d’armée</i> were cantoned in and about -Namur and Charleroi—while Ostend, Antwerp, Tournay, Ypres, -Mons, and Ghent, were occupied by the allies. The position of -the Anglo-Belgic army was extended and detached, for the preceding -harvest in the Low Countries had been unusually deficient, -and, of course, the British and Belgic cantonments covered an -additional surface to obtain the requisite supplies.</p> - -<p>The allied corps in June were thus disposed. Lord Hill, -with the right wing, occupied Ath. The left, under the Prince -of Orange, was posted at Braine-le-Comte and Nivelles. The -cavalry under the Marquis of Anglesea, were established round -Grammont; and the reserve and headquarters, under the duke, -were quartered in Brussels.</p> - -<p>Belgium, for centuries, had been the seat of war, and every -plain, every fortress, had its tale of martial achievement to -narrate. Within its iron frontier there were few places which -had not witnessed some affair of arms; the whole country was -rife with military reminiscences, and it was destined to prove the -scene where the greatest event in modern warfare should be -transacted. As a country, Belgium was admirably adapted for -martial operations—the plains, in many places extensive, terminated -in undulated ridges or bolder heights; while the surface -generally admitted the movements of masses of infantry. Canals, -rivers, morasses, and villages, presented favourable positions to -abide a battle, and difficult ones for an advancing army to force, -while the fortresses everywhere afforded facilities for retiring -upon, and presented serious obstacles to those who must mask -or carry them when advancing. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_170">170</span></p> - -<p>To a commander circumstanced like Wellington, great perplexity -as to the distribution of his army must arise, for the -mode and point of Napoleon’s attack were alike involved in -mystery. He might decide on adopting a defensive war, and -permit the allies to become the assailants. This course, however, -was not a probable one; but where he would precipitate -himself was the difficulty.</p> - -<p>The dangerous proximity of Brussels to the point where -Napoleon’s <i>corps d’armée</i> were concentrating, naturally produced -an anxious inquietude among the inhabitants and visitants. The -city was filled every hour with idle rumours, but time alone -could develope Napoleon’s plans.</p> - -<p>The first intelligence of a threatening movement on the part -of the French emperor was forwarded to the Duke of Wellington, -when Blucher learned that Zeithen’s corps was attacked. -The despatch reached Brussels at half-past four, but, as it merely -intimated that the Prussian outposts had been driven back, the -information was not of sufficient importance to induce the -British commander to make any change in the cantonments of -the allied army.</p> - -<p>A second despatch reached the duke at midnight, and its -intelligence was more decisive than the former. Napoleon was -across the Sambro, and in full march on Charleroi and Fleurus. -Orders were instantly issued for the more detached corps to -break up from their cantonments and advance upon Nivelles, -while the troops in Brussels should march direct by the forest -of Soignies, on Charleroi. Thus there would be a simultaneous -reunion of the brigades as they approached the scene of action, -while their communication with the Prussian right should be -carefully secured.</p> - -<p>Blucher’s second despatch was delivered to the British general -in the ballroom of the Duchess of Richmond. That circumstance -most probably gave rise to the groundless report that -Wellington and the Prussian marshal were surprised; but nothing -could be more absurd than this supposition. Both commanders -were in close and constant communication, and their plans for -mutual co-operation were amply matured.</p> - -<p>Where the intended attack—if Napoleon would indeed venture -to become aggressor—should be made, was an uncertainty, -and it had been arranged that if Blucher were assailed, Wellington -should move to his assistance, or, in the event of the British -being the first object with Napoleon, then the Prussian marshal -should sustain the duke with a corps, or with his whole army, -were that found necessary. Nothing could be more perfect -than the cordial understanding between the allied commanders, -and the result proved how faithfully these mutual promises of -support were realised. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_171">171</span></p> - -<p>Two hours after midnight the gaiety of “fair Brussels” -closed, the drums beat to arms, and all was hurry and preparation. -Momentarily the din increased, “and louder yet the -clamour grew” as the Highland pibroch answered the bugle-call -of the light infantry. The soldiery, startled from their sleep, -poured out from the now deserted dwellings; and the once -peaceful city exhibited a general alarm.</p> - -<p>The sun rose on a scene of confusion and excitement. The -military assembled in the Place Royale; and the difference of -individual character might be traced in the respective bearings -of the various soldiery. Some were taking a tender, many a -last, leave of wives and children; others, stretched upon the -pavement, were listlessly waiting for their comrades to come up, -while not a few strove to snatch a few moments of repose, and -appeared half insensible to the din of war around them. -Waggons were loading and artillery harnessing; orderlies and -aides-de-camp rode rapidly through the streets; and in the gloom -of early morning the pavement sparkled beneath the iron feet -of the cavalry, as they hurried along the causeway to join their -respective squadrons, which were now collecting in the Park.</p> - -<p>The appearance of the British brigades as they filed from -the Park and took the road to Soignies, was most imposing. -The martial air of the Highland regiments, the bagpipes playing -at their head, their tartans fluttering in the breeze, and the early -sunbeams flashing from their glittering arms, excited the admiration -of the burghers who had assembled to see them march. -During the winter and spring, while they had garrisoned -Brussels, their excellent conduct and gentle demeanour had -endeared them to the inhabitants; and “they were so domesticated -in the houses where they were quartered, that it was no -uncommon thing to see the Highland soldier taking care of the -children, or keeping the shop of his host.”</p> - -<p>Regiment after regiment marched—the organisation of all -most perfect; the Rifles, Royals, 28th, each exhibiting some -martial peculiarity, on which the eye of Picton appeared to -dwell with pride and pleasure as they filed off before him. To -an intelligent spectator a national distinction was clearly marked. -The bearing of the Scotch bespoke a grave and firm determination, -while the light step and merry glance of the Irish militiaman -told that war was the game he loved, and a first field had -no terrors for him.</p> - -<p>Eight o’clock pealed from the steeple clocks; all was quiet—the -brigades, with their artillery and equipages, were gone—the -crash of music was heard no longer—the bustle of preparation -had ceased—and an ominous and heart-sinking silence succeeded -the noise and hurry that ever attends a departure for the field of -battle. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_172">172</span></p> - -<p>Napoleon’s plan of penetrating into Belgium was now so -clearly ascertained, that Wellington determined to concentrate -on the extreme point of his line of occupation. His march was -accordingly directed on Quatre Bras, a small hamlet situated at -the intersection of the road to Charleroi, by that leading from -Namur to Nivelles.</p> - -<p>This village, which was fated to obtain a glorious but sanguinary -celebrity, consists of a few mean houses, having a thick -and extensive wood immediately on the right called Le Bois de -Bossu. All around the wood and hamlet, rye-fields of enormous -growth, and quite ready for the sickle, were extended.</p> - -<p>After a distressing march of twenty miles in sultry weather, -and over a country destitute of water, the British brigades -reached the scene of action at two o’clock. They found the -Prince of Orange with a division of his army endeavouring to -hold the French in check, and maintain a position of whose great -importance he was so well aware. The prince, unable to withstand -the physical superiority of Ney’s corps, had gradually lost -ground, the Hanoverians had been driven back, and the Bois de -Bossu was won and occupied by the enemy.</p> - -<p>To recover this most important wood, from which the French -could debouche upon the road to Brussels, was the duke’s first -object. The 95th were ordered to attack the tirailleurs who -held it; the order was gallantly executed, and after a bloody -and sustained resistance, the French were forced to retire.</p> - -<p>On the left, the Royals and 28th were hotly engaged, and on -the right the 44th and Highland regiments were simultaneously -assailed. The battle now became general. Before the British -could deploy, the French cavalry charged furiously, the tall rye -masking their advance and favouring the attack. Generally -these charges were unsuccessful, and the perfect discipline and -steady courage of the British enabled them to repel the enemy. -Lancers and cuirassiers were driven back with desperate slaughter—while -whole squadrons, shattered in their retreat, and leaving -the ground covered with their dead and dying, proved with what -fatal precision the British squares sustained their fusilade.</p> - -<p>The efforts of the French to break the squares, however, were -fierce and frequent. Their batteries poured upon these unflinching -soldiers a storm of grape, and when an opening was made -by the cannon, the lancers were ready to rush upon the devoted -infantry. But nothing could daunt the lion-hearted British—nothing -could shake their steadiness. The dead were coolly -removed, and the living occupied their places. Though numbers -fell, and the square momentarily diminished, it still presented a -serried line of glittering bayonets, through which lancer and -cuirassier endeavoured to penetrate, but in vain.</p> - -<p>One regiment, after sustaining a furious cannonade, was -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_173">173</span> -suddenly, and on three different sides, assailed by cavalry. Two -faces of the square were charged by the lancers, while the -cuirassiers galloped down upon another. It was a trying -moment. There was a death-like silence; and one voice alone, -clear and calm, was heard. It was their colonel’s, who called -upon them to be “Steady!” On came the enemy; the earth -shook beneath the horsemen’s feet, while on every side of the -devoted band, the corn bending beneath the rush of cavalry disclosed -their numerous assailants. The lance blades nearly met -the bayonets of the kneeling front rank, the cuirassiers were -within a few paces, yet not a trigger was drawn. But, -when the word “Fire!” thundered from the colonel’s lips, each -side poured out its deadly volley, and in a moment the leading -files of the French lay before the square, as if hurled by a -thunderbolt to the earth. The assailants, broken and dispersed, -galloped off for shelter to the tall rye, while a constant -stream of musketry from the British square, carried death into -their retreating squadrons.</p> - -<p>But, unhappily, these furious and continued charges were -not always inefficient. On the right, and in the act of forming -square, the 42nd were attacked by the lancers. The sudden -rush, and the difficulty of forming in corn reaching to the -shoulder, gave a temporary success to the assailants. Two -companies, excluded from the square, were ridden over and cut -down. The colonel was killed, half the regiment disabled, but -the remainder formed and repulsed the charge, while those -detached in the <i>mêlée</i> fought back to back with desperate coolness, -until the withering fusilade of their companions dispersed -the cavalry, and enabled them to rejoin their ranks.</p> - -<p>The remaining regiments of the Highland brigade were hotly -pressed by the enemy; they had not a moment’s respite; for -no sooner were the lancers and cuirassiers driven back, than the -French batteries opened with a torrent of grape upon the -harassed squares, which threatened to overwhelm them. Numbers -of officers and men were already stretched upon the field, -while the French, reinforced by fresh columns, redoubled their -exertions, while the brave and devoted handful of British troops -seemed destined to cover with their bodies that ground their -gallantry scorned to surrender. Wellington, as he witnessed the -slaughter of his best troops, is said to have been deeply affected; -and repeated references to his watch, showed how anxiously he -waited for reinforcements.</p> - -<p>The Bois de Bossu had continued to be the scene of a severe -and fluctuating combat. The 95th had driven the French out, -but under a heavy cannonade, and supported by a cavalry movement, -the rifles were overpowered by numbers and forced to -retire, fighting inch by inch, and contesting every tree. Ney -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_174">174</span> -established himself at last within the wood, and ordered up a -considerable addition to the light troops, who had already occupied -this important point of the position.</p> - -<p>The contest was at its height. The incessant assaults of the -enemy were wasting the British regiments, but, with the exception -of the Bois de Bossu, not an inch of ground was lost. The -men were falling in hundreds, death was busy everywhere, but -not a cheek blanched, and not a foot receded! The courage of -these undaunted soldiers needed no incitement, but, on the -contrary, the efforts of their officers were constantly required to -restrain the burning ardour that would, if unrepressed, have led -to ruinous results. Maddened to see their ranks thinned by -renewed assaults which they were merely suffered to repel, they -panted for the hour of action. The hot blood of Erin was -boiling for revenge, and even the cool endurance of the Scotch -began to yield, and a murmur was sometimes heard of, “Why -are we not led forward?”</p> - -<p>And yet, though forward movements were denied them, the -assailants paid dearly for this waste of British blood. For a -long hour the 92nd had been exposed to a destructive fire from -the French artillery that occasioned a fearful loss. A regiment -of Brunswick cavalry had attempted to repel a charge of cuirassiers, -and repulsed with loss, were driven back upon the Highlanders -in great disorder. The hussars galloped down a road on -which part of the regiment was obliqued—the remainder lining -the ditch in front. The rear of the Brunswickers intermingled -with the headmost of the French horsemen, and for a while the -92nd could not relieve them with their musketry. At last the -pursuers and pursued rode rapidly past the right flank of the -Highlanders, and permitted them to deliver their volley. The -word “Fire!” was scarcely given, when the close and converged -discharge of both wings fell with terrible effect upon the advanced -squadron. The cuirassiers were literally cut down by that -withering discharge, and the road choked up with men and -horses rolling in dying agony, while the shattered remnant of -what but a few moments before had been a splendid regiment, -retreated in desperate confusion to avoid a repetition of that -murderous fusilade.</p> - -<p>At this period of the battle, the guards, after a march of -seven-and-twenty miles, arrived from Enghein, from whence they -had moved at three in the morning. Exhausted by heat and -fatigue, they halted at Nivelles, lighted fires, and prepared to -cook their dinners. But the increasing roar of cannon -announced that the duke was seriously engaged, and a staff -officer brought orders to hurry on. The bivouac was instantly -broken up, the kettles packed, the rations abandoned, and the -wearied troops cheerfully resumed their march. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_175">175</span></p> - -<p>The path to the field of battle could not be mistaken; the -roar of cannon was succeeded by the roll of musketry, which at -every step became more clearly audible; and waggons, heaped -with wounded British and Brunswickers interspersed, told that -the work of death was going on.</p> - -<p>The Guards, indeed, came up at a fortunate crisis. The -Bois de Bossu was won, and the tirailleurs of the enemy, debouching -from its cover, were about to deploy upon the roads that it -commanded, and would thus intercept the duke’s communication -with the Prussians. The fifth division, sadly reduced, could -hardly hold their ground, any offensive movement was impracticable, -and the French tirailleurs were actually issuing from the -wood, but on perceiving the advancing columns, they halted. -The first brigade of Guards, having loaded and fixed bayonets, -were ordered to advance, and, wearied as they were with a fifteen -hours’ march, they cheered, and pushed forward. In vain the -thick trees impeded them, and although every bush and coppice -was held and disputed by the enemy, the tirailleurs were driven -in on every side. Taking advantage of a rivulet which crossed -the wood, the enemy attempted to form and arrest the progress -of the Guards. That stand was momentary; they were forced -from their position, and the wood once more was carried by the -British.</p> - -<p>Their success was, however, limited to its occupation; the -broken ground and close timber prevented the battalion from -forming; and when it emerged, and of course in considerable -disorder, from its cover, the masses of cavalry drawn up in the -open ground charged and forced it back. At last, after many -daring attempts to debouch and form, the first brigade fell back -upon the third battalion, which, by flanking the wood, had been -enabled to form square, and repulse the cavalry, and there the -brigade halted. Evening was now closing in, the attacks of the -enemy became fewer and feebler, a brigade of heavy cavalry -with horse artillery came up, and, worn out by the sanguinary -struggle of six long hours, the assailants ceased their attack, and -the fifth and third divisions took a position for the night upon -the ground their unbounded heroism had held through this long -and bloody day.</p> - -<p>Thus terminated the fight of Quatre Bras, and a more glorious -victory was never won by British bravery. Night closed the -battle, and when the limited number of the allied troops actually -engaged is considered, this sanguinary conflict will stand almost -without a parallel. At the opening of the action at half-past -two, the Duke’s force could not have exceeded sixteen thousand, -his whole army consisting of some Brunswick hussars, supported -by a few Belgian and Hanoverian guns, and the great distance of -their cantonments from the field of battle prevented the British -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_176">176</span> -cavalry and horse artillery arriving until late in the evening. -Vivian’s brigade (1st Hanoverian, and 10th and 18th hussars) -came up at seven o’clock, but the rest only reached Quatre Bras -at the close of the action, having made a forced march from -behind the Dender, over bad roads for more than forty -miles. Ney, by his own account, commenced the battle -with the second corps and Excelman’s cavalry, the former -numbering thirty thousand strong in artillery, and its cavalry, -that of the second corps included, amounting to three thousand -six hundred.</p> - -<p>The French marshal complains that the first corps, originally -assigned to him, and which he had left at Frasnes in reserve, had -been withdrawn by Napoleon without any intimation, and never -employed during the entire day, and thus, as Ney writes to -Fouche, “twenty-five or thirty thousand men were, I may say, -paralysed, and idly paraded during the battle, from the right -to the left, and the left to the right, without firing a shot.” -All this admitted, surely his means were amply sufficient to have -warranted a certain victory. In numbers his cavalry were -infinitely superior, his artillery was equally powerful, while in -those important arms, Wellington was miserably weak, and all -he had to oppose to his stronger antagonist were the splendid -discipline and indomitable courage of British infantry.</p> - -<p>The loss sustained by the British and their allies in this -glorious and hard-contested battle amounted to three thousand -seven hundred and fifty, <i>hors de combat</i>. Of course, the -British suffered most severely, having three hundred and twenty -men killed, and two thousand one hundred and fifty-five -wounded. The Duke of Brunswick fell in the act of rallying -his troops, and an immense number of British officers were -found among the slain and wounded. During an advanced -movement, the 92nd, while repulsing an attack of both cavalry -and infantry, met a French column, retreating to the wood, -which halted and turned its fire on the Highlanders, already -assailed by a superior force. Notwithstanding, the regiment -bravely held its ground until relieved by a regiment of the -Guards, when it retired to its original position. In this brief -and sanguinary conflict, its loss amounted to twenty-eight -officers, and nearly three hundred men.</p> - -<p>The casualties, when compared with the number of the combatants, -will appear enormous. Most of the battalions lost -their commanding officers, and the rapid succession of subordinate -officers on whom the command devolved, told how fast the -work of death went on. Trifling wounds were disregarded, and -men severely hurt refused to retire to the rear, or rejoined their -colours after a temporary dressing. Picton’s was a remarkable -instance of this disregard of suffering; he was severely wounded -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_177">177</span> -at Quatre Bras, and the fact was only ascertained after his -glorious fall at Waterloo.</p> - -<p>The French loss, according to their own returns, was “very -considerable, amounting to four thousand two hundred killed -or wounded”; and Ney in his report says, “I was obliged to -renounce my hopes of victory; and in spite of all my efforts, in -spite of the intrepidity and devotion of my troops, my utmost -efforts could only maintain me in my position till the close of -the day.”</p> - -<p>Ney fell back upon the road to Frasnes. The moon rose -angrily, still a few cannon-shot were heard after the day had -departed; but gradually they ceased. The fires were lighted, -and such miserable provisions as could be procured were furnished -to the harassed soldiery; and while strong pickets were -posted in the front and flanks, the remnant of the British, with -their brave allies, piled their arms and stretched themselves on -the field.</p> - -<p>While the British held their battleground, the Prussians had -been obliged to retire in the night from Ligny. This, however, -was not ascertained until morning, as the aide-de-camp -despatched with the intelligence to Quatre Bras had unfortunately -been killed on the road. Corps after corps arrived -during the night, placing the Duke of Wellington in a position -to have become assailant next morning had Blucher succeeded -in maintaining his position, and repulsed Napoleon’s attack.</p> - -<p>The night passed, the wounded were removed, the dead -partially buried; disabled guns were repaired, ammunition -served out, and all was ready for “a contest on the morrow.”</p> - -<p>The intelligence of the Prussian retreat, of course, produced -a correspondent movement, and the Duke of Wellington, -to maintain his communications with Marshal Blucher, decided -on falling back upon a position in front of the village of -Waterloo, which had been already surveyed, and selected by -the allied leader as the spot on which he should make a stand.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXV"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXV.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1815.</span></h2> - -<p>Napoleon had reached Frasnes at nine o’clock on the morning -of the 17th, and determined on attacking the allied commander. -Still uncertain as to the route by which Blucher was -retiring, he detached Grouchy in pursuit with the third and -fourth corps, and the cavalry of Excelmans and Pajol, with -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_178">178</span> -directions to overtake the Prussian marshal, if possible, and in -that case bring him to action.</p> - -<p>While Buonaparte delayed his attack until his reserve and -the sixth corps came up, his abler antagonist was preparing to -retire. This operation in open day was difficult, as the Dyle -was in the rear of the allies, and the long and narrow bridge -at the village of Genappe the only means by which the <i>corps -d’armée</i> could effect its passage. Wellington disposed some -horse-artillery and dismounted dragoons upon the heights, and -leaving a strong rearguard in front of Quatre Bras, he succeeded -in making his retreat, until, when discovered, it was too late to -offer any serious interruption to the regressive movement of -the allies.</p> - -<p>While the rear of the columns were still defiling through the -narrow streets of Genappe, Napoleon’s advanced cavalry overtook -and attacked the rearguard, and a sharp affair ensued. -The 7th Hussars, assisted by some squadrons of the 11th and -23rd Light Dragoons, charged the French horsemen boldly, but -they were repulsed; and a second effort was bravely but -ineffectually attempted. The Life Guards were instantly -ordered up, and led in person to the charge by Lord Anglesea, -who was in command of the British rearguard. Their attack -was decisive; the enemy were severely checked, and driven in -great disorder back upon their supports. No other attempt -was made by the French cavalry to embarrass the retreat of the -allied columns, and except by an occasional cannonade, too -distant to produce any serious effect, the remainder of the march -on Waterloo was undisturbed by the French advance.</p> - -<p>The allies reached the position early in the evening, and -orders were issued for the divisions to halt and prepare their -bivouacs. The ground for each brigade had been already -marked out; the troops piled their arms, the cavalry picketed -their horses, the guns were parked, fires were lighted along the -lines, and all prepared the best mode of sheltering themselves -from the inclemency of the weather, which scanty means could -afford them in an exposed position like that of Waterloo.</p> - -<p>All through the day rain had occasionally fallen, but as -night came on the weather became more tempestuous. The -wind rose, and torrents of rain, with peals of thunder and -frequent lightning, rendered the dreary night before the battle -anything but a season of repose.</p> - -<p>While the troops bivouacked on the field, the Duke of -Wellington with the general officers and their respective staffs -occupied the village of Waterloo. On the doors of the several -cottages the names of the principal officers were chalked—“and -frail and perishing as was the record, it was found there long -after many of those whom it designated had ceased to exist!” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_179">179</span></p> - -<p>The ground on which the allied commander had decided to -accept battle was chosen with excellent judgment. In front of -the position, the surface declined for nearly a quarter of a mile, -and rose again for an equal distance, until it terminated in a -ridge of easy access, along which the French had posted a -number of their brigades, the intermediate space between the -armies being covered by a rich crop of rye nearly ready for the -sickle. In the rear, the forest of Soignies, intersected by the -great roads from Charleroi to Brussels, extended; and nearly at -the entrance to the wood, the little village of Waterloo was -situated. The right of the British was stretched over to -Merke Braine, and the left appuied upon a height above Ter le -Haye. The whole line was formed on a gentle acclivity, the -flanks partially defended by a small ravine with broken ground. -The farmhouse of La Haye Sainte, in front of the left centre, -was defended by a Hanoverian battalion, and the chateau of -Hougomont, in advance of the right centre, held by a part of -the Guards and a few companies of Nassau riflemen. This was -the strongest point of the whole position; and the Duke had -strengthened it considerably, by erecting barricades and perforating -the walls with loopholes, to permit the musketry of its -defenders to be effectively employed.</p> - -<p>Wellington’s first line, comprising some of his best regiments, -was drawn up behind these posts; the second was still -further in the rear, and, from occupying a hollow, was sheltered -from the fire of the French artillery. The third was formed of -the cavalry; and they were more retired still, extending to Ter -le Haye. The extreme right of the British obliqued to Merke -Braine, and covered the road to Nivelles, while the left kept the -communication with the Prussians open by the Ohain road, -which runs through the passes of Saint Lambert. As it was -not improbable that Napoleon might endeavour to reach Brussels -by marching circuitously round the British right, a corps of -observation, composed of the greater portion of the fourth -division, under Sir Charles Colville, was detached to Halle; and -consequently those troops, during the long and bloody contest -of the 18th, were at a distance from the field, and remained -<i>non combattant</i>.</p> - -<p>The allied dispositions were completed soon after daylight, -although it was nearly noon before the engagement seriously -commenced. The division of Guards, under General Cooke, -was posted on a rise immediately adjoining the chateau of -Hougomont, its right leaning on the road to Nivelles; the division -of Baron Alten had its left flank on the road of Charleroi, -and was drawn up behind the house of La Haye Sainte. The -Brunswick troops were partly in line with the Guards and -partly held in reserve; and the Nassau troops were generally -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_180">180</span> -attached to Alten’s division. Some of the corps in line, and a -battalion acting <i>en tirailleur</i>, occupied the wood of Hougomont. -This <i>corps d’armée</i> was commanded by the Prince of Orange.</p> - -<p>The British divisions of Clinton and Colville, two Hanoverian -brigades, and a Dutch corps under the command of Lord -Hill, were placed <i>en potence</i>, in front of the right.</p> - -<p>On the left, the division of Picton, a British brigade under -Sir John Lambert, a Hanoverian corps, and some troops of the -Netherlands, extended along the hedge and lane which traverses -the rising ground between the road to Charleroi and Ter le -Haye. This village, with the farm of Papilotte, contiguous to -the wood of Frichemont, was garrisoned by a post of the Nassau -contingent, commanded by the hereditary Prince of Weimar. -The cavalry were under the direction of the Earl of Uxbridge, -and the artillery were commanded by Sir George Wood.</p> - -<p>No part of the allied position was remarkable for natural -strength; but where the ground displayed any advantages, they -had been carefully made available for defence. The whole -surface of the field of Waterloo was perfectly open, and the -acclivities of easy ascent. Infantry movements could be easily -effected, artillery might advance and retire, and cavalry could -charge. On every point the British position was assailable; -and the island soldier had no reliance but in “God and his -Grace”—for all else depended on his own stout heart and -vigorous arm.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXVI"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXVI.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO<br /> - -<span class="medium">(<i>continued</i>).<br /> - -1815.</span></h2> - -<p>Napoleon passed the night of the 17th in a farmhouse which -was abandoned by the owner, named Bouquean, an old man of -eighty, who had retired to Planchenoit. It is situated on the -high road from Charleroi to Brussels. It is half a league from -the chateau of Hougomont and La Haye Sainte, and a quarter -of a league from La Belle Alliance and Planchenoit. Supper -was hastily served up in part of the utensils of the farmer that -remained. Buonaparte slept in the first chamber of this -house; a bed with blue silk hangings and gold fringe was put -up for him in the middle of this room. His brother Jerome, -the Duke of Bassano, and several generals, lodged in the other -chambers. All the adjacent buildings, gardens, meadows, and -enclosures, were crowded with military and horses.</p> - -<p>Morning broke; the rain still continued, but with less severity -than during the preceding night; the wind fell, but the day -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_181">181</span> -lowered, and the dawn of the 18th was gloomy and foreboding. -The British soldiers recovered from the chill cast over them by -the inclemency of the weather, and, from the ridge of their -position, calmly observed the enemy’s masses coming up in long -succession, and forming their numerous columns on the heights -in front of La Belle Alliance.</p> - -<p>The bearing of the French was very opposite to the steady -and cool determination of the British soldiery. With the -former, all was exultation and arrogant display; while, with -characteristic vanity, they boasted of an imaginary success at -Quatre Bras, and claimed a decisive victory at Ligny!</p> - -<p>Although in point of fact beaten by the British on the 16th, -Napoleon tortured the retrograde movement of the Duke on -Waterloo into a defeat, and the winning a field from Blucher, -attended with no advantage beyond the capture of a few disabled -guns, afforded a pretext to declare in his dispatches that -the Prussian army was routed and disorganised, without a -prospect of being rallied.</p> - -<p>The morning passed in mutual dispositions for battle, and -the French attack commenced soon after eleven o’clock. The -first corps, under Count D’Erlon, was in position opposite La -Haye Sainte, its right extending towards Frichemont, and its -left leaning on the road to Brussels. The second corps, uniting -its right with D’Erlon’s left, extended to Hougomont, with the -wood in its front.</p> - -<p>The cavalry reserve (the cuirassiers) were immediately in -the rear of these corps; and the Imperial Guard, forming the -grand reserve, were posted on the heights of La Belle Alliance. -Count Lobau, with the sixth corps, and D’Aumont’s cavalry, -were placed in the rear of the extreme right, to check the -Prussians, should they advance from Wavre, and approach by -the defiles of Saint Lambert. Napoleon’s arrangements were -completed about half-past eleven, and immediately the order to -attack was given.</p> - -<p>The place from which Buonaparte viewed the field, was a -gentle rising ground beside the farmhouse of La Belle Alliance. -There he remained for a considerable part of the day, dismounted, -pacing to and fro with his hands behind him, receiving -communications from his aides-de-camp, and issuing orders -to his officers. As the battle became more doubtful, he -approached nearer the scene of action, and betrayed increased -impatience to his staff by violent gesticulation, and using -immense quantities of snuff. At three o’clock he was on horseback -in front of La Belle Alliance; and in the evening, just -before he made his last attempt with the Guard, he had reached -a hollow close to La Haye Sainte.</p> - -<p>Wellington, at the opening of the engagement, stood upon a -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_182">182</span> -ridge immediately behind La Haye, but as the conflict thickened, -where difficulties arose and danger threatened, there the duke -was found. He traversed the field exposed to a storm of balls, -and passed from point to point uninjured; and on more than one -occasion, when the French cavalry charged the British squares, -the duke was there for shelter.</p> - -<p>A slight skirmishing between the French tirailleurs and -British light troops had continued throughout the morning, but -the advance of a division of the second corps, under Jerome -Buonaparte, against the post of Hougomont, was the signal for -the British artillery to open, and was, in fact, the commencement -of the battle of Waterloo. The first gun fired on the 18th was -directed by Sir George Wood upon Jerome’s advancing column; -the last was a French howitzer, at eight o’clock in the evening, -turned by a British officer against the routed remains of that -splendid army with which Napoleon had begun the battle.</p> - -<p>Hougomont was the key of the duke’s position, a post -naturally of considerable strength, and care had been taken to -increase it. It was garrisoned by the light companies of the -Coldstream and 1st and 3rd Guards; while a detachment from -General Byng’s brigade was formed on an eminence behind, to -support the troops defending the house and the wood on its left. -Three hundred Nassau riflemen were stationed in the wood -and garden; but the first attack of the enemy dispersed them.</p> - -<p>To carry Hougomont, the efforts of the second corps were -principally directed throughout the day. This fine corps, thirty -thousand strong, comprised three divisions, and each of these, -in quick succession, attacked the well-defended farmhouse. The -advance of the assailants was covered by a tremendous cross-fire -of nearly one hundred pieces, while the British guns in battery -on the heights above, returned the cannonade, and made fearful -havoc in the dense columns of the enemy as they advanced or -retired from the attack. Although the French frequently -occupied the wood, it afforded them indifferent shelter from the -musketry of the troops defending the house and garden; for -the trees were but slight, and planted far asunder. Foy’s -division passed entirely through and gained the heights in the -rear; but it was driven back with immense loss by part of the -Coldstream and 3rd Guards.</p> - -<p>At last, despairing of success, the French artillery opened -with shells upon the house; the old tower of Hougomont was -quickly in a blaze; the fire reached the chapel, and many of -the wounded, both assailants and defenders, perished miserably -there. But still, though the flames raged above, shells burst -around, and shot ploughed through the shattered walls and -windows, the Guards nobly held the place, and Hougomont -remained untaken. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_183">183</span></p> - -<p>The attack against the position of Hougomont lasted, on the -whole, from twenty-five minutes before twelve until a little past -seven at night. Within half an hour one thousand five hundred -men were killed in the small orchard at Hougomont, not exceeding -four acres. The loss of the enemy was enormous. The -division of General Foy alone lost about three thousand; and -the total loss of the enemy in the attack of this position is -estimated at ten thousand in killed and wounded. Above six -thousand men of both armies perished in the farm of Hougomont; -six hundred British were killed in the wood; twenty-five -in the garden; one thousand one hundred in the orchard and -meadow; four hundred men near the farmer’s garden; two -thousand of both parties behind the great orchard. The bodies -of three hundred British were buried opposite the gate of the -chateau; and those of six hundred French were buried at the -same place.</p> - -<p>The advance of Jerome on the right was followed by a -general onset upon the British line, three hundred pieces of -artillery opening their cannonade, and the French columns in -different points advancing to the attack. Charges of cavalry -and infantry, sometimes separately and sometimes with united -force, were made in vain. The British regiments were disposed -individually in squares, with triple files, each placed sufficiently -apart to allow it to deploy when requisite. The squares were -mostly parallel, but a few were judiciously thrown back; and -this disposition, when the French cavalry had passed the -advanced regiments, exposed them to a flanking fire from the -squares behind. The British cavalry were in the rear of the -infantry, and the artillery in battery over the line. The fight -of Waterloo may be easily comprehended by simply stating, -that for ten hours it was a continued succession of attacks of -the French columns on the squares; the British artillery playing -upon them as they advanced, and the cavalry charging when -they receded.</p> - -<p>But no situation could be more trying to the unyielding -courage of the British army than this disposition in squares at -Waterloo. There is an excited feeling in an attacking body -that stimulates the coldest and blunts the thoughts of danger. -The tumultuous enthusiasm of the assault spreads from man to -man, and duller spirits catch a gallant frenzy from the brave -around them. But the enduring and devoted courage which -pervaded the British squares when, hour after hour, mowed down -by a murderous artillery, and wearied by furious and frequent -onsets of lancers and cuirassiers; when the constant order, -“Close up! close up!” marked the quick succession of slaughter -that thinned their diminished ranks; and when the day wore -later, when the remnants of two and even three regiments were -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_184">184</span> -necessary to complete the square which one of them had formed -in the morning—to support this with firmness, and “feed death,” -inactive and unmoved, exhibited that calm and desperate -bravery which elicited the admiration of Napoleon himself.</p> - -<p>At times the temper of the troops had nearly failed; and, -particularly among the Irish regiments, the reiterated question -of—“When shall we get at them?” showed how ardent the wish -was to avoid inactive slaughter, and, plunging into the columns -of the assailants, to avenge the death of their companions. But -the “Be cool, my boys!” from their officers was sufficient to -restrain their impatience, and, cumbering the ground with -their dead, they waited with desperate intrepidity for the hour -to arrive when victory and vengeance should be their own!</p> - -<p>While the second corps was engaged at Hougomont, the first -was directed by Napoleon to penetrate the left centre. Had -this attempt succeeded, the British must have been defeated, -as it would have been severed and surrounded. Picton’s -division was now severely engaged. Its position stretched -from La Haye Sainte to Ter le Haye; in front there was an -irregular hedge; but being broken and pervious to cavalry, it -afforded but partial protection. The Belgian infantry, who -were extended in front of the fifth division, gave way as the -leading columns of D’Erlon’s corps approached, the French came -boldly to the fence, and Picton, with Kempt’s brigade, as -gallantly advanced to meet them.</p> - -<p>A tremendous combat ensued. The French and British -closed; for the cuirassiers had been already received in square, -and repulsed with immense loss. Instantly Picton deployed -the division into line; and pressing forward to the hedge, -received and returned the volley of D’Erlon’s infantry, and then -crossing the fence, drove back the enemy at the point of the -bayonet. The French retreated in close column, while the fifth -mowed them down with musketry, and slaughtered them in -heaps with their bayonets. Lord Anglesea seized on the -moment, and charging with the Royals, Greys, and Enniskilleners, -burst through everything that opposed him. Vainly -the mailed cuirassier and formidable lancer attempted to withstand -this splendid body of heavy cavalry; they were overwhelmed, -and the French infantry, already broken and -disorganised by the gallant fifth, fell in hundreds beneath the -swords of the British dragoons. The eagles of the 45th and -105th regiments, and upwards of two thousand prisoners, were -the trophies of this brilliant charge.</p> - -<p>But, alas! like most military triumphs, this had its misfortune -to alloy it. Picton fell! But where could the famed -commander of the old “Fighting Third” meet with death so -gloriously? He was at the head of the division as it pressed -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_185">185</span> -forward with the bayonet; he saw the best troops of Napoleon -repulsed; the ball struck him, and he fell from his horse; he -heard the Highland lament answered by the deep execration of -Erin; and while the Scotch slogan was returned by the Irish -hurrah, his fading sight saw his excited division rush on with -irresistible fury. The French column was annihilated, and -two thousand dead enemies told how desperately he had been -avenged. This was, probably, the bloodiest struggle of the -day. When the attack commenced—and it lasted not an hour—the -fifth division exceeded five thousand men; and when it -ended it scarcely reckoned eighteen hundred bayonets!</p> - -<p>While Picton’s division and the heavy cavalry had repulsed -D’Erlon’s effort against the left, the battle was raging at La -Haye Sainte, a post in front of the left centre. This was a -rude farmhouse and farm, defended by five hundred German -riflemen; and here the attack was fierce and constant, and the -defence gallant and protracted. While a number of guns -played on it with shot and shells, it was assailed by a strong -column of infantry. Thrice they were repulsed; but the barn -caught fire, and the number of the garrison decreasing, it was -found impossible, from its exposed situation, to supply the loss -and throw in reinforcements. Still worse, the ammunition of -the rifle corps failed, and, reduced to a few cartridges, their fire -had almost ceased.</p> - -<p>Encouraged by this casualty, the French, at the fourth -attempt, turned the position. Though the doors were burst in, -still the gallant Germans held the house with their bayonets; -but, having ascended the walls and roof, the French fired on them -from above, and, now reduced to a handful, the post was carried. -No quarter was given, and the remnant of the brave riflemen -were bayoneted on the spot.</p> - -<p>This was, however, the only point where, during this long -and sanguinary conflict, Buonaparte succeeded. He became -master of a dilapidated dwelling, its roof destroyed by shells, -and its walls perforated by a thousand shot-holes; and when -obtained, an incessant torrent of grape and shrapnels from the -British artillery on the heights above, rendered its acquisition -useless for future operations, and made his persistence in maintaining -it, a wanton and unnecessary sacrifice of human life.</p> - -<p>There was a terrible sameness in the battle of the 18th of -June, which distinguished it in the history of modern slaughter. -Although designated by Napoleon “a day of false manœuvres,” -in reality there was less display of military tactics at Waterloo -than in any general action we have on record. Buonaparte’s -favourite plan, to turn a wing, or separate a corps, was the -constant effort of the French leader. Both were tried at -Hougomont to turn the right, and at La Haye Sainte to break -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_186">186</span> -through the left centre. Hence, the French operations were -confined to fierce and incessant onsets with masses of cavalry -and infantry, generally supported by a numerous and destructive -artillery. Knowing that to repel these desperate and -sustained attacks a tremendous sacrifice of human life must -occur, Napoleon, in defiance of their acknowledged bravery, -calculated on wearying the British into defeat. But when he -saw his columns driven back in confusion, when his cavalry -receded from the squares they could not penetrate, when -battalions were reduced to companies by the fire of his cannon, -and still that “feeble few” shewed a perfect front, and held -the ground they had originally taken—no wonder his admiration -was expressed to Soult:</p> - -<p>“How beautifully these British fight! but they must give -way!”</p> - -<p>And well did British bravery merit that proud encomium -which their enduring courage elicited from Napoleon. For -hours, with uniform and unflinching gallantry, they repulsed the -attacks of troops who had already proved their superiority over -the soldiers of every other nation in Europe. When the -artillery united its fire, and poured exterminating volleys on -some devoted regiment, the square, prostrate on the earth, -allowed the storm to pass over them. When the battery ceased—to -permit their cavalry to charge and complete the work of -destruction—the square was again upon their feet, no face -unformed, no chasm to allow the horsemen entrance, but a -serried line of impassable bayonets was before them, while the -rear ranks threw in a reserved fire with murderous precision. -The cuirass was too near the musket then to avert death from -the wearer; men and horses went down in heaps; each attempt -ended in defeat, and the cavalry at last retired, leaving their -best and boldest before a square which, to them, had proved -impenetrable.</p> - -<p>When the close column of infantry came on, the square had -deployed into line. The French were received with a destructive -volley, and next moment the wild cheer which accompanies -the bayonet charge, announced that Britain advanced with the -weapon she had always found irresistible. The French never -crossed bayonets fairly with the British, for when an attempt -was made to stand, a terrible slaughter attested Britain’s -superiority. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_187">187</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXVII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXVII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO<br /> - -<span class="medium">(<i>continued</i>).<br /> - -1815.</span></h2> - -<p>But the situation of Wellington momentarily became more -critical. Masses of the enemy had fallen, but thousands came -on anew. With desperate attachment, the French army passed -forward at Napoleon’s command, and although each advance -terminated in defeat and slaughter, fresh battalions crossed the -valley and mounting the ridge with cries of “Vive l’Empereur!” -exhibited a devotion which never had been surpassed.</p> - -<p>Wellington’s reserves had been gradually brought into action—and -the left, though but partially engaged, could not be -weakened to send assistance to the right and centre. Many -battalions were miserably reduced; and the fifth division, already -cut up at Quatre Bras on the evening of the 16th, presented -but a skeleton of what these beautiful brigades had been when -they left Brussels two days before. The loss of individual -regiments was prodigious. The 27th had four hundred men -mowed down in square without drawing a trigger; it lost all its -superior officers; and a solitary subaltern who remained, commanded -it for half the day. Another, the 92nd regiment, when -not two hundred were left, rushed at a French column and -routed it with the bayonet; and a third, the 33rd, when nearly -annihilated, sent to require support—none could be given; and -the commanding officer was told that he must “stand or fall -where he was!”</p> - -<p>Any other save Wellington would have despaired; but he -calculated, and justly, that he had an army which would perish -where it stood. But when he saw the devastation caused by -the incessant attacks of an enemy who appeared determined to -succeed, is it surprising that his watch was frequently consulted, -and that he prayed for night or Blucher?</p> - -<p>When evening came on, no doubt Buonaparte began to question -the accuracy of his “military arithmetic”—a phrase -happily applied to this meting out death by the hour. Half -the day had been consumed in a sanguinary and indecisive -conflict; all his disposable troops but the Guard had been -employed, and still his efforts were foiled; and the British, with -diminished numbers, shewed the same bold front they had presented -at the commencement of the battle. He determined, -therefore, on another desperate attempt upon the whole British -line; and while issuing orders to effect it, a distant cannonade -announced that a fresh force was approaching to share the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_188">188</span> -action. Napoleon, concluding that Grouchy was coming up, -conveyed the glad tidings to his disheartened columns. But -an aide-de-camp quickly removed the mistake, and the Emperor -received the unwelcome intelligence that the strange force now -distinctly observed debouching from the woods of Saint Lambert, -was the advanced guard of a Prussian corps.</p> - -<p>Buonaparte appeared, or affected to appear, incredulous; -but the fatal truth was ascertained too soon.</p> - -<p>While the delusive hope of immediate relief was industriously -circulated among his troops, Napoleon despatched -Count Lobau, with the sixth corps, to employ the Prussians, -while in person he should direct a general attack upon the -British line.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the Prussian advance had debouched from the -wood of Frichermont, and the operations of the old marshal, in -the rear of Napoleon’s right flank became alarming. If Blucher -established himself there in force, unless success against the -British in his front was rapid and decisive, or that Grouchy -came promptly to his relief, Buonaparte knew well that his situation -must be hopeless. Accordingly, he directed the first and -second corps and all his cavalry reserves against the duke; the -French mounted the heights once more, and the British were -attacked from right to left.</p> - -<p>A dreadful and protracted encounter followed; for an hour -the contest was sustained, and, like the preceding ones, it was -a sanguinary succession of determined attack and obstinate -resistance. The impetuosity of the French onset at first -obtained a temporary success. The British light cavalry were -driven back, and for a time a number of the guns were in the -enemy’s possession; but the British rallied again—the French, -forced across the ridge, retired to their original ground, without -effecting any permanent impression.</p> - -<p>It was now five o’clock; the Prussian reserve cavalry under -Prince William was warmly engaged with Count Lobau; Bulow’s -corps, with the second, under Pirch, were approaching rapidly -through the passes of Saint Lambert; and the first Prussian -corps, advancing by Ohain, had already begun to operate on -Napoleon’s right. Bulow pushed forward towards Aywire, and, -opening his fire on the French, succeeded in driving them from -the opposite heights.</p> - -<p>The Prussian left, acting separately, advanced upon the -village of Planchenoit, and attacked Napoleon’s rear. The -French maintaining their position with great gallantry, and the -Prussians, being equally obstinate in their attempts to force -the village, produced a bloody and prolonged combat. Napoleon’s -right had begun to recede before the first Prussian corps, -and his officers, generally, anticipated a disastrous issue, that -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_189">189</span> -nothing but immediate success against the British, or instant -relief from Grouchy, could remedy.</p> - -<p>The Imperial Guard, his last and best resource, were consequently -ordered up. Formed in close column, Buonaparte in -person advanced to lead them on; but dissuaded by his staff, -he paused near the bottom of the hill, and to Ney, that “spoiled -child of victory,” the conduct of this redoubted body was -intrusted.</p> - -<p>In the interim, as the French right fell back, the British -moved gradually forward; and converging from the extreme -points of Merke Braine and Braine la Leud, compressed their -extent of line, and nearly assumed the form of a crescent. The -British Guards were considerably advanced, and having deployed -behind the crest of the hill, lay down to avoid the cannonade -with which Napoleon covered the onset of his best troops. Ney, -with his proverbial gallantry, led on the Middle Guard; and -Wellington, putting himself at the head of some wavering regiments, -in person brought them forward, and restored their confidence.</p> - -<p>As the Imperial Guard approached the crest where the household -troops were couching, the British artillery, which had -gradually converged upon the <i>chaussée</i>, opened with canister -shot. The distance was so short, and the range so accurate, -that each discharge fell with deadly precision into the column -as it breasted the hill. Ney, with his customary heroism, -directed the attack; and when his horse was killed, on foot, -and sword in hand, he headed the veterans whom he had so -often led to victory. Although the leading files of the Guard -were swept off by the exterminating fire of the British batteries, -still their undaunted intrepidity carried them forward, and they -gallantly crossed the ridge.</p> - -<p>Then came the hour of British triumph. The magic word -was spoken—“Up, Guards, and at them!” In a moment the -household brigade were on their feet; then waiting till the -French closed, they delivered a murderous volley, cheered, and -rushed forward with the bayonet, Wellington in person directing -the attack.</p> - -<p>With the 42nd and 95th, the British leader threw himself -on Ney’s flank, and rout and destruction succeeded. In vain -their gallant chief attempted to rally the recoiling Guard; but -driven down the hill, the Middle were intermingled with the -Old Guard, who had formed at the bottom in reserve.</p> - -<p>In this unfortunate <i>mêlée</i>, the British cavalry seized on the -moment of confusion, and plunging into the mass, cut down and -disorganised the regiments which had hitherto been unbroken. -The British artillery ceased firing, and those who had escaped -the iron shower of the guns, fell beneath sabre and bayonet. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_190">190</span></p> - -<p>The unremediable disorder consequent on this decisive -repulse, and the confusion in the French rear, where Bulow had -fiercely attacked them, did not escape the eagle glance of Wellington.</p> - -<p>“The hour is come!” he is said to have exclaimed, as, closing -his telescope, he commanded the whole line to advance. The -order was exultingly obeyed; and, forming four deep, on came -the British. Wounds, and fatigue, and hunger, were all forgotten -as with their customary steadiness they crossed the ridge; but -when they saw the French, and began to move down the hill, a -cheer that seemed to rend the heavens pealed from their proud -array, as with levelled bayonets they pressed on to meet the -enemy.</p> - -<p>But, panic-struck and disorganised, the French resistance was -short and feeble. The Prussian cannon thundered in their -rear, the British bayonet was flashing in their front, and unable -to stand the terror of the charge, they broke and fled. A -dreadful and indiscriminate carnage ensued. The great road -was choked with equipages, and cumbered with the dead and -dying; while the fields, as far as the eye could reach, were -covered with a host of helpless fugitives. Courage and -discipline were forgotten; and Napoleon’s army of yesterday -was now a splendid wreck—a terror-stricken multitude! His -own words best describe it—“It was a total rout!”</p> - -<p>On a surface of two square miles, it was ascertained that -fifty thousand men and horses were lying! The luxurious crop -of ripe grain which had covered the field of battle was reduced -to litter, and beaten into the earth; and the surface, trodden -down by the cavalry, and furrowed deeply by the cannon wheels, -strewn with many a relict of the fight. Helmets and cuirasses, -shattered firearms and broken swords; all the variety of military -ornaments; lancer caps and Highland bonnets; uniforms of -every colour, plume and pennon; musical instruments, the -apparatus of artillery, drums, bugles;—but good God! why -dwell on the harrowing picture of “a foughten field”?—each and -every ruinous display bore mute testimony to the misery of such -a battle.</p> - -<p>Could the melancholy appearance of this scene of death be -heightened, it would be by witnessing the researches of the -living, amid its desolation, for the objects of their love. Mothers -and wives and children for days were occupied in that mournful -duty; and the confusion of the corpses, friend and foe intermingled -as they were, often rendered the attempt at recognising -individuals difficult, and, in some cases, impossible.</p> - -<p>In many places the dead lay four deep upon each other, -marking the spot some British square had occupied, when -exposed for hours to the murderous fire of a French battery. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_191">191</span> -Outside, lancer and cuirassier were scattered thickly on the -earth. Madly attempting to force the serried bayonets of the -British, they had fallen in the bootless essay, by the musketry -of the inner files. Farther on, you traced the spot where the -cavalry of France and Britain had encountered. Chasseur and -hussar were intermingled; and the heavy Norman horse of the -Imperial Guard were interspersed with the grey chargers which -had carried Albion’s chivalry. Here the Highlander and -tirailleur lay, side by side together; and the heavy dragoon, -with “green Erin’s” badge upon his helmet, was grappling in -death with the Polish lancer.</p> - -<p>Never had France sent a finer army to the field—and never -had any been so signally defeated. Complete as the <i>déroute</i> -at Vittoria had appeared, it fell infinitely short of that sustained -at Waterloo. Tired of slaughtering unresisting foes, the British, -early in the night, abandoned the pursuit of the broken -battalions and halted. But the Prussians, untamed by previous -exertion, continued to follow the fugitives with increased -activity, and nothing could surpass the unrelenting animosity of -their pursuit. Plunder was sacrificed to revenge, and the -memory of former defeat and past oppression produced a dreadful -retaliation, and deadened every impulse of humanity. The -<i>vœ victis</i> was pronounced, and thousands besides those who -perished in the field fell that night by Prussian lance and sabre.</p> - -<p>What Napoleon’s feelings were when he witnessed the overthrow -of his guard, the failure of his last hope, the death-blow -to his political existence, cannot be described, but may be -easily imagined. Turning to an aide-de-camp, with a face -livid with rage and despair, he muttered in a tremulous voice—“A -present c’est fini! sauvons nous”; and turning his horse, -he rode hastily off towards Charleroi, attended by his guide -and staff.</p> - -<p>In whatever point of view Waterloo is considered, whether -as a battle, a victory, or an event, in all these, every occurrence -of the last century yields, and more particularly in the -magnitude of results. No doubt the successes of Wellington in -Spain were, in a great degree, primary causes of Napoleon’s -downfall; but still, the victory of Waterloo consummated efforts -made for years before in vain to achieve the freedom of the -Continent, and wrought the final ruin of him, through whose -unhallowed ambition a world had been so long convulsed.</p> - -<p>As a battle, the merits of the field of Waterloo have been -freely examined, and very indifferently adjudicated. Those who -were best competent to decide, have pronounced this battle as -that upon which Wellington might securely rest his fame, while -others, admitting the extent of the victory, ascribe the result -rather to fortunate accident than military skill. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_192">192</span></p> - -<p>Never was a falser statement hazarded. The success attendant -on the day of Waterloo can be referred only to the admirable -system of resistance in the general, and an enduring valour, -rarely equalled and never surpassed, in the soldiers whom he -commanded. Chance, at Waterloo, had no effect upon results; -Wellington’s surest game was to act only on the defensive; his -arrangements with Blucher for mutual support being thoroughly -matured, he knew that before night the Prussians must be upon -the field. Bad weather and bad roads, with the conflagration -of a town in the line of march, which, to save the Prussian -tumbrils from explosion, required a circuitous movement—all -these, while they protracted the struggle for several hours beyond -what might have been reasonably computed, only go to prove -that Wellington, in accepting battle, under a well-founded belief -that he should be supported in <i>four hours</i>, when single-handed -he maintained the combat and resolutely held his ground during -a space of <i>eight</i>, had left nothing dependent upon accident, but, -providing for the worst contingencies, had formed his calculations -with admirable skill.</p> - -<p>The allied loss<a id="FNanchor_15" href="#Footnote_15" class="fnanchor">15</a> was enormous, but it fell infinitely short of -that sustained by Napoleon’s army. Of the latter nothing like -an accurate return was ever made; but from the most correct -estimates by French and British officers, upwards of five-and-twenty -thousand men were rendered <i>hors de combat</i>; while -multitudes were sabred in the flight, or perished on the roads -from sheer fatigue, and in deserted villages for want of sustenance -and surgical relief.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<table> - <tr> - <td><a id="Footnote_15" href="#FNanchor_15" class="label">15</a></td> - <td colspan="7">Return of killed and wounded from the War-office,</td> - <td>July,</td> - <td>1815.</td> - <td></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td colspan="7">Killed on the spot, non-commissioned and privates,</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdr">1715</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td>Died of wounds,</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdr">856</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td colspan="2">Missing, supposed killed,</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdr">353</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td colspan="3"></td> - <td colspan="3">Total,</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="bt tdr">2924</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td colspan="3"></td> - <td colspan="3">Wounded,</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="bt tdr">6831</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td colspan="1"></td> - <td colspan="5">Total killed and wounded,</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="bt tdr">9755</td> - </tr> -</table> - -<table> - <tr> - <th colspan="3">French Artillery captured at Waterloo:—</th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>12-pounder guns,</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdr">35</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>6-pounder guns,</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdr">57</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>6-inch howitzers,</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdr">13</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>24-pounder howitzers,</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdr">17</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4">Total cannons,</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="bt tdr">122</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>12-pounder waggons,</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdr">74</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>6-pounder waggons,</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdr">71</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Howitzer waggons,</td> - <td class="tdc">..</td> - <td class="tdr">50</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="i4">Total,</td> - <td>..</td> - <td class="bt tdr">195</td> - </tr> -</table> -</div> - -<p>On the evening of the 29th, Napoleon quitted the capital, -never to enter it again. Hostilities ceased immediately, the -Bourbons were recalled, and placed upon the throne, and -Europe, after years of anarchy and bloodshed, at last obtained -repose, while he, “alike its wonder and its scourge,” was -removed to a scene far distant from that which had witnessed -his triumphs and his reverses, and within the narrow limits of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_193">193</span> -a paltry island that haughty spirit, for whom half Europe was -too small, dragged out a gloomy existence, until death loosened -the chain and the grave closed upon the Captive of Saint Helena.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXVIII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXVIII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF KEMMENDINE.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1824.</span></h2> - -<p>In 1824 the British were forced into a war with the kingdom -of Burmah. The war, however, was not of our seeking; -we were forced into it. The Burmese a few years previously -had taken forcible possession of the province of Assam, which -was soon followed by parties of these people committing serious -devastations within British territory, burning a number of -villages, plundering and murdering the inhabitants, or carrying -them off as slaves. At the same time an island in the -Brahmaputra, on which the British flag had been erected, was -invaded, the flag was thrown down, and an armed force collected -to maintain the insult.</p> - -<p>To meet these difficulties, and to strengthen their eastern -frontier, the British Government resolved upon occupying -Kachar, with the more important province of Manipur, which -had long ago requested the protection of the British against the -tyranny of the Burmahs. Active hostilities had by this time -broken out at the boundaries.</p> - -<p>The British asked for a commission of inquiry and settlement -to be appointed. This request was answered by an attack -upon, and the capture of, the British post of Shahpuri, an affair -that was attended with considerable loss of life; and which was -followed by a menacing letter from the Rajah of Arracan, to -the effect that unless the British Government submitted quietly -it would be followed by the like forcible seizure of the cities of -Dacca and Moorshedabad. The British now called upon the -court of Ava to disavow the proceedings of its officers in -Arracan. This last act of mistaken and temporising policy had -no other effect than that of confirming the court of Ava in their -confident expectation of annexing the eastern provinces of -Bengal—if not of expelling the British from India altogether.</p> - -<p>There followed several minor engagements, and in May of -1824 the British forces got possession of Rangoon after a trifling -resistance. The troops were posted in the immense pagoda of -the town, where many unfortunate prisoners were discovered, -forgotten by the Burmahs in the confusion of their retreat.</p> - -<p>Rumours of the arrival of Bandoola with the main body of -his grand army, reached Rangoon early in November, 1824, and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_194">194</span> -towards the end of the month an intercepted dispatch from -Bandoola to the ex-governor of Martaban, announced his having -left Prome, at the head of an invincible army, with horses and -elephants, and every kind of stores, to capture or expel the -British from Rangoon. Every arrangement was then made to -give him a warm reception.</p> - -<p>The post at Kemmendine was strongly occupied and supported -on the river, by His Majesty’s sloop Sophie, commanded -by Captain Ryves, and a strong division of gunboats; this post -was of great importance in preventing the enemy from attacking -Rangoon by water, or launching from a convenient distance the -many fire rafts he had prepared for effecting the destruction of -our shipping.</p> - -<p>On the 30th of November the Burmese army was assembled -in the extensive forest in front of the pagoda, and his line -extending from the river above Kemmendine in a semi-circular -direction towards Puzendown, might be distinguished by a curved -line of smoke rising above the trees from the bivouacs of the -different corps. During the following night, the low continued -murmur and hum of voices proceeding from the Burmese -encampment, suddenly ceased, and was succeeded by the distant, -but gradually approaching sounds of a multitude in slow and -silent movement through the woods. The enemy’s masses had -approached to the very edge of the jungle, within musket shot -of the pagoda, apparently in readiness to rush from their cover -to the assault at break of day. Towards morning, however, the -woods resounded with the blows of the felling axe and hammer, -and with the crash of falling trees, leaving the British for some -time in doubt whether or not the noise was intended as a ruse -to draw attention from the front, or whether the Burmese commanders -had resolved to proceed with their usual slow and -systematic measures of attack.</p> - -<p>Day had scarcely dawned on the 1st of December, when -hostilities commenced with a heavy fire of musketry and cannon -at Kemmendine, the reduction of that place being a preliminary -to any general attack on our line. The fire continued long and -animated, and from the commanding situation of the great -pagoda, though nearly two miles distant from the scene of -action, we could distinctly hear the yells and shouts of the -infuriated assailants, occasionally answered by the hearty cheers -of the British seamen as they poured in their heavy broadsides -upon the resolute and persevering masses.</p> - -<p>In the course of the forenoon Burmese columns were perceived -on the west side of the river, marching across the plain -of Dalla, towards Rangoon. They were formed in five or six -different divisions, and moved with great regularity, led by -numerous chiefs on horseback, their gilt umbrellas glittering in -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_195">195</span> -the rays of the sun, with a sufficiently formidable and imposing -effect, at a distance that prevented our perceiving anything -motley or mobbish, which might have been found in a closer -inspection of these warlike legions.</p> - -<p>On reaching the bank of the river opposite to Rangoon, the -men of the leading Burmese division, laying aside their arms, -commenced entrenching and throwing up batteries for the -destruction of the shipping, while the main body disappeared in -a jungle in the rear, where they began stockading and establishing -their camp, gradually reinforcing the front line as the -increasing extent of the batteries and intrenchments permitted. -Later in the day, several heavy columns were observed issuing -from the forest, about a mile in front of the east face of the -great pagoda, with flags and banners flying in profusion. Their -march was directed along a gently sloping woody ridge towards -Rangoon; the different corps successively taking up their ground -along the ridge, soon assumed the appearance of a complete -line, extending from the forest in front of the pagoda to within -long gunshot distance of the town, and resting on the river at -Puzendown, which was strongly occupied by cavalry and -infantry; these formed the left wing of the Burmese army. The -centre, or the continuation of the line from the great pagoda up -to Kemmendine, where it again rested on the river, was posted -in so thick a forest as to defy all conjecture as to its strength or -situation; but we were well aware that the principal force occupied -the jungle in the immediate vicinity of the pagoda, which -was naturally considered as the key to our position, and upon -which the great effort would accordingly be made.</p> - -<p>When this singular and presumptuous formation was completed, -the soldiers of the left columns also laying aside their -spears and muskets, commenced operations with their intrenching -tools, with such goodwill and activity that in the course of -a couple of hours their line had wholly disappeared, and could -only be traced by a parapet of new earth gradually increasing -in height, and assuming such forms as the skill and science of -the engineer suggested.</p> - -<p>The moving masses which had so lately attracted our anxious -attention, had sunk into the ground; and to anyone who had -not witnessed the whole scene, the existence of these subterraneous -legions would not have been credited; the occasional -movement of a chief with his gilt chattah (umbrella) from place -to place superintending the progress of their labour, was the -only thing that now attracted notice. By a distant observer, -the hills, covered with mounds of earth would have been taken -for anything rather than the approaches of an attacking army.</p> - -<p>In the afternoon, His Majesty’s thirteenth regiment, and -the eighteenth Madras native infantry, under Major Sale, were -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_196">196</span> -ordered to move rapidly forward upon the busily employed and -too confident enemy.</p> - -<p>As was expected, they were quite unprepared for a sudden -visit, not expecting that we would venture to act on the -offensive against so numerous a body.</p> - -<p>They had scarcely noticed the advance of our troops when -they were upon them, nor could the fire which they opened upon -their assailants check their advance. Having forced a passage -through the intrenchments and taken the enemy in flank, the -British detachment drove the whole line from their cover with -considerable loss; and having destroyed as many of their arms -and tools as they could find, retired unmolested before the -numerous bodies which were now forming on every side around -them.</p> - -<p>The trenches were found to be a succession of holes, capable -of containing two men each, and excavated so as to afford shelter -both from the fire of their opponents and from the weather; -even a shell falling into the trench could only prove fatal to two -men. As it is not the Burmese custom to relieve their troops -in making these approaches, each hole had in it a sufficient -supply of rice, water, and even fuel for its inmates; under the -excavated bank a bed of straw or brushwood was placed in -which one man could sleep whilst his comrade watched.</p> - -<p>The Burmese in the course of the evening, re-occupied their -trenches, recommencing their labours as if nothing untoward -had occurred. Their commander, however, took the precaution -of bringing forward a strong corps of reserve to the verge -of the forest, from which his left wing had issued, to protect it -from any future interruptions in its operations.</p> - -<p>During the day repeated attacks on Kemmendine had been -made and repulsed; but it was not until darkness set in that the -last desperate effort of the day was made, to obtain possession -of that post. Already had the fatigued soldiers laid down to -rest, when all of a sudden the heavens and country round became -brilliantly illuminated, caused by the flames of several immense -fire-rafts, floating down the river towards Rangoon. Scarcely -had the blaze of light appeared when incessant rolls of musketry -and peals of cannon were heard from Kemmendine. The -Burmese had launched the fire-rafts into the stream with the -first of the ebb tide, in the hope of forcing the vessels from -their stations off the place, and they were followed by war-boats -ready to take advantage of the confusion likely to ensue, should -any of the vessels have caught fire. The skill and intrepidity, -however, of British seamen proved more than a match for the -numbers and arts of the enemy; they grappled the blazing rafts, -and conducted them past the shipping or ran them ashore upon -the bank. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_197">197</span></p> - -<p>On the land side the enemy was equally unsuccessful, being -again repulsed with great loss in the most resolute attempt they -had yet made to reach the interior of the fort.</p> - -<p>These fire-rafts, upon examination, were found to be of -ingenious construction, as well as formidable; they were made -of bamboos firmly wrought together, between every two or three -rows of which a line of earthen jars of considerable size, filled -with petroleum, or earth-oil and cotton, were securely fixed.</p> - -<p>With the possession of Kemmendine, the enemy would have -launched these destructive rafts into the stream from a point -which would have caused them to reach our shipping in the -crowded harbour; but so long as we retained possession of that -post, they were obliged to launch them higher up, and the -setting of the current carried them, after passing the shipping -on the station, upon a projecting point of land where they almost -invariably grounded; this circumstance doubtless greatly -increased Bandoola’s anxiety to drive the British from such an -important position.</p> - -<p>On the morning of the second, at daylight, the enemy were -seen still actively at work on every part of their line, and to -have completely entrenched themselves upon some high and -open ground, within musket shot distance of the north face of -the great pagoda, from which it was also separated by a considerable -tank, named by the Rangoon settlers, the Scotch tank, -probably on account of the sulphureous qualities of its water.</p> - -<p>In the spirited encounters which the enemy’s near approach -gave rise to, it was highly gratifying to observe the undaunted -bearing of the British soldier, in the midst of countless numbers -of the enemy who were not to be driven from their ground by -the united fire of musketry and cannon. In the imagined -security of their cover they firmly maintained themselves, and -returned our fire; and it was only at the intrepid and decisive -charge that they quailed to the courage of the European, and -declined meeting him hand to hand. During the third and -fourth, the enemy continued their approaches upon every part -of our position with indefatigable assiduity. At the great -pagoda they had now reached the margin of the tank, and kept -up a constant fire upon our barracks, saluting with a dozen -muskets everyone who showed his head above the ramparts, and -when nothing better could be done, expending both round and -grape shot in vain attempts to strike the British ensign which -proudly waved high upon their sacred temple.</p> - -<p>On the side of Rangoon they had approached near enough -to fire an occasional gun upon the town, while they maintained -incessant warfare with two small posts in its front to which -they were now so near as to keep their garrisons constantly on -the alert, in the expectation of being attacked. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_198">198</span></p> - -<p>From the intrenchments on the opposite side of the river -an incessant fire was kept up day and night upon our shipping, -which were all anchored as near as possible to the Rangoon -side, with the exception of one or two armed vessels which still -kept the middle of the stream, and returned the fire of the -enemy.</p> - -<p>At Kemmendine peace was seldom maintained above two -hours at any time; but the little garrison (composed of the 26th -Madras native infantry, and an European detachment), though -worn out with fatigue and want of rest, undauntedly received, -and successfully repulsed, every successive attack of the fresh -troops brought to bear upon them.</p> - -<p>The Sepoys, with unwearied constancy and the noblest feeling, -even declined leaving their post, or laying aside their -muskets for the purpose of cooking, lest the enemy should obtain -any advantage, and for several days felt contented with little -else than dry rice for food.</p> - -<p>The material and warlike stores of the enemy’s left wing -being now brought forward from the jungle to the intrenchments, -and completely within our reach, and their threatening -vicinity to the town creating some uneasiness for the safety of -our military stores, which were all lodged in that ill-protected -and highly-combustible assemblage of huts and wooden houses, -the British general, Sir Archibald Campbell, determined upon -attacking decisively that portion of the opposing army.</p> - -<p>On the morning of the 5th, two columns of attack, consisting -of detachments from different regiments, were formed for -the purpose. One column consisting of eight hundred men, -under Major Sale of the 13th regiment, and the other of five -hundred men under Major Walker of the Madras army. Major -Sale was directed to attack the centre of the enemy’s line, and -Major Walker to advance from the post in front of the town, -and to attack vigorously on that side; and a troop of dragoons, -which had only been landed on the previous day was added to -the first column, ready to take advantage of the retreat of the -enemy across the open ground to the jungle.</p> - -<p>According to the arrangement, early on that morning, Captain -Chads, the naval commander, proceeded up to Puzendown -Creek, within gun-shot of the rear of the enemy’s line, with the -man-of-war boats and part of the flotilla, and commenced a -heavy cannonade upon the nearest intrenchments, attracting -the enemy’s chief attention to that point, until the preconcerted -signal for attack was made, when both columns moved off -together; but from some obstacle in the ground Major Walker’s -party first reached its destined point, and made a spirited assault -on the lines.</p> - -<p>The enemy made a stout resistance, and Major Walker and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_199">199</span> -many of his brave and gallant comrades fell in the advance to -the first intrenchment, which was finally carried at the point -of the bayonet, and the enemy driven from trench to trench, -till this part of the field presented the appearance of a total -rout.</p> - -<p>The other column now commencing its attack in front, -quickly forced the centre, and the whole Burmese left wing, -intrenched upon the plain was broken and dispersed, flying in -hundreds, or assembled in confused and detached parties, or else -maintaining a useless and disjointed resistance at different parts -of the works, to which our troops had not yet penetrated.</p> - -<p>The two British columns now forming a junction, pursued, -and drove the defendants from every part of their works into -the jungle, leaving the ground behind them covered with the -dead and wounded, with all their guns and intrenching tools, -and a great number of small arms; while the judgment, celerity, -and spirit with which the attack was made had taken the enemy -so completely by surprise, that our troops suffered comparatively -but little loss.</p> - -<p>The 6th was spent by Bandoola in rallying his defeated -left; but it appeared to be still far from his intention to give -up the contest on account of the failures and defeats he had -already sustained. In front of the great pagoda his troops -still laboured with the greatest zeal in their approaches upon -our position, and this part of his line had been strongly reinforced -by the troops which had been driven from the plain on -the preceding day.</p> - -<p>The morning of the 7th was fixed upon for bringing matters -to a crisis at this point, and four columns of attack, composed -of detachments, were early formed under the superintendence -of the commander of the forces, in readiness to move from the -pagoda and assail the intrenchments on both flanks and in the -centre. Before the troops advanced, a severe cannonade was -opened from many pieces of heavy ordnance, brought up from -the river, and placed in battery for defending this important -post. This the enemy stood with much firmness, and returned -it with a constant, though unequal, fire of musketry, jingals, and -light artillery.</p> - -<p>While the firing continued, the columns of attack were -already in motion towards their several points; and when it -ceased, the left corps, under Colonel Mallet, was seen debouching -from the jungle upon the enemy’s right; the right column, -under Colonel Brodie, Madras army, in like manner advancing -on the left; and the two central columns, one under Colonel -Parlby of the Madras army, and the other commanded by -Captain Wilson, of the 38th regiment, descending the stairs -from the north gate of the pagoda, and filing up towards the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_200">200</span> -centre of the position, by either side of the tank before alluded -to, as partly covering the intrenchments on this side.</p> - -<p>The appearance of our troops at the same moment upon -so many different points seemed to paralyse the Burmese army, -but they were not long in recovering from their momentary -panic, when they opened a heavy and well-sustained fire upon -our troops; and it was not until a decided charge was made, and -our troops actually in the trenches, that the enemy finally gave -way, and they were precipitately driven from their numerous -works, curiously shaped, and strengthened by many strange contrivances, -into the thick forest in their rear.</p> - -<p>There, all pursuit was necessarily given up; our limited -numbers, exhausted by seven days of watching and hard service, -were unequal to the fatigue; though even when our men were -fresh, the enemy could always baffle their pursuit in a country -which afforded them so many facilities for escaping. Upon -the ground the enemy left a great number of dead, who seemed -generally from their stout and athletic forms, to have been -their best troops. Their bodies had each a charm of some -description, in which the brave deceased had no doubt trusted -for protection, but in this case, they seemed to have lost any -virtue ever possessed by them. In the intrenchments were -found scaling-ladders, and every preparation for carrying the -pagoda by storm.</p> - -<p>No time was lost in completing the rout of the Burmese -army, and on the evening of the 7th, a body of troops from His -Majesty’s eighty-ninth regiment, and the forty-third Madras -native infantry, under Colonel Parlby, were in readiness to -embark from Rangoon as soon as the tide served, for the purpose -of crossing the river and driving the enemy from their intrenchments -at Dalla. The night, fortunately, was dark, and the -troops were got over unperceived by the enemy. No shot was -fired, nor alarm given, until the British troops had actually -entered the Burmese intrenchments, and commenced firing at -random among the noisy groups which they now heard all -around them, but the risk of injuring each other in the dark -made it advisable to desist. Parties were sent to occupy -various parts of the works, which a previous acquaintance with -the ground enabled them to accomplish with but little opposition -or loss. On the approach of daylight next morning they -found themselves in full and undisturbed possession of the whole -position, with all the guns and stores of this portion of the -Burmese army, the remains of which were perceived during the -whole day, retracing their steps across the plain of Dalla, with -more expedition and less pomp than they had exhibited but -seven days before, when they traversed the same plain “in all -the pomp and circumstance of glorious war.” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_201">201</span></p> - -<p>Every gun they had, and the whole <i>matériel</i> of the army, -fell into the hands of the conquerors. Desertions and the dispersion -of entire corps, followed the defeat, so that in the course -of a few days the haughty Bandoola, who so boasted of driving -the rebel strangers into the sea, found himself completely foiled -in all his plans, humbled, and surrounded by a beaten army, -which he proudly called “invincible,” alike afraid of the consequences -of a final retreat, and of another meeting with an -adversary who had taught him such a severe lesson!</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXIX"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXIX.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF MELLOONE.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1825.</span></h2> - -<p>After various successes, Sir Archibald Campbell was -enabled to make his arrangements for an advance upon the -Burmese capital. The distance from Prome to Ava may be -estimated at three hundred miles, and although the roads and -country upwards are generally more advantageous for military -operations than those in the lower provinces, we had still much -toil and labour to anticipate before the army could arrive in the -open plains of Upper Ava.</p> - -<p>The commissariat was conducted by natives, who even -volunteered their services as drivers to the foot artillery, and -on various occasions did not flinch from exposing themselves -to the fire of their countrymen, expressing much pleasure at -the precision with which the guns to which they were attached -were directed by their new allies.</p> - -<p>The officers, instead of walking, had now the luxury of being -mounted on Pegu ponies, and they commenced the second -campaign in good health, and in comparative comfort.</p> - -<p>On the 9th of December, the first division began its march -through very bad roads for guns and carriages. On the 10th, -marched to Wattygoon, and found the ten stockades which had -formerly been attacked, unoccupied by the enemy. The position -had been chosen with wonted judgment of the Burmhan -engineers, having two sides protected by a deep morass; a jungle -covered the approach on the third side, the rear alone was -open ground, and the only point from which the works could -be successfully assailed.</p> - -<p>Next day the army marched five miles over a thickly-enclosed -country, without any appearance of houses or population. The -following day another five miles were done over almost impassable -roads through recent rains, and with very bad camping ground, -where cholera made its appearance. After two weeks of most -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_202">202</span> -trying and difficult marching, the army, on the 25th, reached -Longhee, and on the 26th moved onward ten miles, when a flag -of truce arrived from Melloone, announcing the appearance of -a commissioner, named Kolein Mengie, with full powers from -the king to conclude a treaty of peace.</p> - -<p>On the 27th an answer was returned, stating the concurrence -of the British commissioners, and the division continued its -advance, encamping on the banks of the Irrawaddy, about four -miles below Melloone, where we were joined by the flotilla, and -from whence could be seen the intrenched camp of the enemy.</p> - -<p>The army had now marched one hundred and forty miles -from Prome, and had not met with one inhabitant; and so completely -had the enemy laid the line of our advance waste, that -we were not able to obtain a single day’s supply in a country -but lately abounding in cattle. A fruitless negotiation was -entered into at Melloone; our two officers then declared that on -their departure from the place the British commander would -commence offensive operations.</p> - -<p>On the 29th the division again moved forward, and in two -hours reached Patanagoh, a town upon the river, directly opposite -to Melloone. The river Irrawaddy at this place is 600 -yards broad, and the fortifications of Melloone, built upon the -face of a sloping hill, lay fully exposed to view, within good -practice distance of our artillery. The principal stockade -appeared to be a square of about a mile, filled with men, and -mounting a considerable number of guns, especially on the -water-face; and the whole position, consisting of a succession of -stockades, might extend nearly two miles along the beach.</p> - -<p>In the centre of the great stockade, a handsome new gilt -pagoda was observed, which had been raised to the memory of -Maha Bandoola, to stimulate the present leaders to imitate his -example at Donoobew, when he preferred death to quitting his -post. On our arrival before the place, the Burmese discontinued -their labours at their defences, and stood in groups -gazing at us as we formed on the opposite bank. Under the -stockade, a large fleet of war-boats, commissariat boats, and -other craft, lay at anchor.</p> - -<p>The army had not long reached our ground, when the loud -clash of gongs, drums, and other warlike instruments drew our -attention to the works of the enemy; crowds of boatmen were -seen with their short oars across their shoulders, running to the -beach, and every boat was speedily manned, and in motion up -the river. The steam vessel and flotilla had been detained -below the enemy’s position, by the intricacy of the channel, and -until protecting batteries could be formed to keep down the fire -of the works along the beach, it became necessary to adopt -other measures to prevent the escape of the boats; accordingly, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_203">203</span> -the artillery was ordered to fire upon them, which soon checked -their progress, the boatmen either jumping into the river, or -returning in the utmost haste to their former situation.</p> - -<p>In the meantime the flotilla, led by the Diana steam vessel, -had got under way, when the firing commenced, and was now -seen passing close under the enemy’s works, without a shot -being fired on either side. On reaching the principal stockade, -two gilt war-boats pushing off from the shore, received the -Diana with every honour, and escorted the squadron at some -distance above the place, cutting off all retreat from it by -water. Such unequivocal marks of a desire to prevent further -hostility were immediately favourably accepted, and during the -forenoon a truce was concluded and arrangements made for -entering upon negotiations on the following day.</p> - -<p>The Burmese chiefs, at their own request, were allowed to -moor a large accommodation boat in the middle of the river, -between the two armies, as the place of conference; and two -o’clock on the 1st of January was fixed for the first meeting -with the new delegate from Ava. Accordingly the commissioners -of both nations entered the conference nearly at the -same time, the Kee Wongee, as joint Commissioner, and most -of the chiefs we had met at Neoun-benzeik, with several others, -accompanied His Majesty’s deputy, Kolein Menghi. The -countenance of this personage, apparently withered and -shrivelled up by age, was strongly expressive of low cunning -and dissimulation; at a first glance he might have passed for a -man of seventy, but the vivacity and keenness of a pair of -sharp grey eyes reduced it some dozen years. Though splendidly -dressed, he presented a vulgar contrast to the easy and -dignified demeanour of Kee Wongee, who had a frank and open -countenance.</p> - -<p>When seated in the boat, the business was opened with much -solemnity. In answer to the demand of one crore of rupees -(which, valuing the rupee at two shillings, the then rate of -exchange, amounted to one million sterling), Kolein Menghi -pleaded the expense they had been put to, by raising so many -armies, which had drained their treasury, saying it was cruel to -exact such a sum, which they could not pay, offering to allow -the British to cut down their fine trees, adding, “we could, -perhaps, in one year, by economy, give you a million baskets of -rice, but we do not grow rupees, and have no way of procuring -such a sum as you require.” The cession of Arracan, and the -restoration of Cassay to its legitimate owner, Gumbheer Sing, -was disputed by Kolein Menghi. After four meetings, and -prolonged discussions, in which the Burmese commissioners displayed -great meanness, having had recourse to downright -begging, after cunning and art had failed, the treaty was at -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_204">204</span> -last signed, fifteen days (to the 18th) being allowed for obtaining -the ratification of the King of Ava and the performance of -all preliminaries, viz., the delivery of all prisoners, and the -payment of the first money instalment.</p> - -<p>During this interval the two camps carried on a friendly -intercourse, and which was occasionally interrupted by the -enemy working at, and strengthening his defences, especially -during the night. Remonstrances were of course made, but -the Burmese chiefs, with a dexterous cunning, parried the accusation -of insincerity, at the same time expatiating on the blessings -of peace between the “two great nations.” At length, on -the 17th, a deputation of three officers of state (two Attawoons -and a Woondock) visited the British commissioners, pretending -to account for the non-arrival of the ratified treaty, prisoners, -etc., by some unforeseen accident, declaring that they had not -heard from Ava since the treaty was sent there.</p> - -<p>The commissioners, however, well knew that boats were in -daily communication with Ava, and this glaring falsehood put -them on their guard against suspected treachery. Having in -the meantime made other offers to the British commissioners, -which were all refused most decidedly, they at last entreated a -delay of five or six days. This was also refused, and at the -same time they were told to communicate to the prince and the -two Wongees, the final resolution of the British commissioners; -that if they evacuated Melloone in thirty-six hours, and continued -retiring with their forces before the British army upon -Ava, hostilities would not be re-commenced, and the march -would be suspended, as soon as the ratified treaty should be -received from Ava.</p> - -<p>This proposition being peremptorily rejected, and the -armistice being ended on the 18th, three officers were sent over -to Melloone, who gave formal information that no farther forbearance -or concession could be made, that having acted such a -deceitful part, ample satisfaction should be demanded and -enforced. The hour of twelve at night was named as the last -hour of peace, and no satisfaction having been offered by these -treacherous chiefs, the British at the specified hour began with -alacrity to prepare for the attack by throwing up batteries -opposite to the chosen points of attack in the stockade, which -was within gunshot range of our bank of the river; the heavy -ordnance was landed from the flotilla during the night, and by -ten o’clock next morning, twenty-eight pieces of artillery were -in battery, and prepared to open upon the defences of the -enemy.</p> - -<p>Shortly after eleven o’clock, the fire from our batteries -began, and continued incessant and with much effect for nearly -two hours, by which time the troops intended for the assault -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_205">205</span> -were embarked in the boats, under the superintendence of -Captain Chads, as senior naval officer, at some distance above -the place, in order to ensure their not being carried past it by -the force of the stream. The first Bengal brigade, consisting -of His Majesty’s 13th and 38th regiments, under Lieutenant-Colonel -Slade, was directed to land below the stockade, and -attack it by the south-west angle, while three brigades were -ordered to land above the place, and after carrying some outworks, -to attack it by the northern face.</p> - -<p>Notwithstanding every previous arrangement, and the utmost -exertion of every one employed, the current, together with a -strong northerly wind, carried the first brigade under all the -fire of the place, to its destined point of attack, before the other -brigades could reach the opposite shore, and being soon formed -under the partial cover of a shelving bank, without waiting for -the co-operation of the other troops, led by Lieutenant-Colonel -Frith (Lieutenant-Colonel Slade having been wounded in the -boats), moved forward to the assault with a steadiness and -regularity that must have struck awe into the minds of their -opponents, and in a very short time entered the place by -escalade, and established themselves in the interior of the works.</p> - -<p>A prouder or more gratifying sight has seldom, perhaps, been -witnessed, than this mere handful of gallant fellows driving a -dense multitude of from ten to fifteen thousand armed men -before them, from works of such strength that even Memiaboo, -contrary to all custom, did not think it necessary to leave them -until the troops were in the act of carrying them. The other -brigades cutting in upon the enemy’s retreat, completed their -defeat, and they were driven with severe loss from all their -stockades, leaving the whole of their artillery and military stores -in possession of the British.</p> - -<p>In the house of Prince Memiaboo, was found cash to the -amount of from thirty to forty thousand rupees; the whole of -his stud was also made a prize of. The perfidy of the prince, -the Wongees, and the government was now clearly demonstrated, -as both the Burmese and British copies of the treaty were -found in the house, in the same condition as when signed and -sealed on the 3rd instant, along with all the other documents -that were executed at Neoun-benzeik; besides several other -papers written by a priest styled the Raja Goroo, a spiritual -friend and the counsellor of the King of Ava, who had been for -some time in the British lines, and had been employed to convey -a pacific message to his Burmhan Majesty.</p> - -<p>Memiaboo and his discomfited army retired with all possible -haste from the scene of his disaster; while the British commander -made instant preparation to follow him. Before, -however, commencing his march, he despatched a messenger with -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_206">206</span> -the unratified treaty to the Kee Wongee, as well to show the -Burmese chiefs that their perfidy was exposed, as to give them -the opportunity of still ratifying their engagements, merely -stating in a note to the Wongee that in the hurry of his departure -from Melloone, he had forgotten a document which he -might now find more useful and acceptable to his government -than they had considered it a few days previously.</p> - -<p>The Wongee and his colleague politely returned their best -thanks for the paper, but observed that the same hurry, which -caused the loss of the treaty, had compelled them to leave -behind also a large sum of money, which they likewise much -regretted, and which they felt confident the British general only -waited the opportunity of returning!</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXX"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXX.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF PAGAHM-MEW.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1825.</span></h2> - -<p>On the 25th of January, the British army again moved -forward, the roads still worse; and on the 31st, the headquarters -were at Zaynan-gheoun, or Earth-oil-Creek.</p> - -<p>The capture of Melloone, as was expected, alarmed the King -of Ava, who in order to avert greater calamity, sent Dr. Price, -an American missionary, and Assistant-Surgeon Sandford, of -the royal regiment, who had been taken prisoner some months -before, on his parole of honour to return to Ava, accompanied -by four prisoners returned by the king as a compliment. The -poor fellows made a miserable appearance, never having been -shaved, or had their hair cut since taken. They were sent to -state the king’s wish for peace, and to learn the most favourable -terms. The answer varied but little from those formerly -offered at Melloone; but the British General acceded to the -request not to pass Pagahm-mew for twelve days, to allow time -for transmitting the money from Ava.</p> - -<p>On the next morning, the two delegates set off for Ava, -Surgeon Price full of hope that he would return in a few days -to conclude the peace. From the returned prisoners information -was obtained which very clearly showed the hostile intentions -of the King of Ava twelve months before hostilities -commenced, when he was making arrangements for the conquest -of Bengal.</p> - -<p>Maha Bandoola was the grand projector, who told His -Majesty that with 100,000 men he would pledge himself to -succeed. So confident was this boaster, that when he marched -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_207">207</span> -into Arracan, he was provided with golden fetters, in which the -Governor-General of India was to be led into Ava as a captive.</p> - -<p>On coming near to Pagahm-mew, rumours were afloat that -the Court of Ava were levying fresh troops; forty thousand had -been induced by large promises to come forward, under the -patriotic title of Gong-to-doo, or Retrievers of the King’s Glory! -This army was placed under the command of a savage warrior, -styled Nee-Woon-Breen, which has been variously translated as -Prince of Darkness, King of Hell, and Prince of the Setting Sun. -On the 8th, when within a day’s march of Pagahm-mew, -certain intelligence was obtained that the Nee-Woon-Breen was -prepared to meet the British force under the walls of that city.</p> - -<p>On the 9th of February, the British column moved forward -in order of attack, reduced considerably under two thousand -men by the absence of two brigades. The advance guard was -met in the jungle by strong bodies of skirmishers, and after -maintaining a running fight for several miles, the column -debouching into the open country, discovered the Burmese army -nearly 20,000 strong, drawn up in an inverted crescent, the -wings of which threatened the little body of assailants on either -flank. Undismayed, however, by the strong position of this -formidable body, the British commander boldly pushed forward -for their centre. The attack was so vigorous that the enemy -gave way, being completely divided into two; the divided wings -had much to do to reach a second line of redoubts under the -walls of Pagahm-mew, which had been prepared in anticipation -of such an untoward event.</p> - -<p>The British column lost no time, but followed the retreating -enemy so rapidly that they had not time for rallying in their -works, into which they were closely followed and again routed -with great loss; hundreds jumped into the river, and there -perished. The whole of this remaining force, with the exception -of two or three thousand men, dispersed, leaving the -conquerors in quiet possession of their well-merited conquest.</p> - -<p>The unfortunate commander, Nee-Woon-Breen, on reaching -Ava, was very cruelly put to death, by the king’s command.</p> - -<p>On the evening of the 13th, Mr. Price and Mr. Sandford, -now liberated, arrived in camp, when Mr. Price announced that -the king and court had consented to yield to the formerly proposed -terms, as they now saw that further opposition was of no -avail. Yet the prisoners were not returned, nor was the first -instalment, being twenty-five lacs of rupees, forthcoming. However, -they said that everything was ready to be delivered, only -the king hesitated letting the cash go out of his possession, -apprehending that we should, notwithstanding, still hold his -country, which he would assuredly do in like circumstances. -He was anxious, therefore, to learn if we could be persuaded to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_208">208</span> -accept of six lacs of rupees now, and the remaining nineteen -lacs on the arrival of the army at Prome. To all this was -added an earnest request that in any case the army might not -come nearer to the capital.</p> - -<p>A positive refusal to all this was returned, and on the following -morning Mr. Price returned to Ava, assuring us of his -return in a few days with some of the Burmhan ministers, in -order to make a final settlement.</p> - -<p>The army continuing to advance, was met at Yandaboo, -only forty-five miles from Ava, by Mr. Price, and two ministers -of state; accompanied by the prisoners, and the stipulated sum -of twenty-five lacs of rupees. These ambassadors were -empowered to state the unreserved acquiescence of their master, -who had authorised them by his royal sign manuel, to accept -of and sign such terms as we might propose.</p> - -<p>On the 24th of February the treaty was, for the second -time, settled, and finally signed; the Burmese government, at -the same time, engaging to furnish boats for the conveyance of -a great part of the force to Rangoon.</p> - -<p>Here this war may be considered as ended; a war into -which the government of India had been compelled to enter; -and it was of a more protracted and serious character than any -in which our eastern government had been engaged for many -years. It was further distinguished from all others by the -persevering obstinacy of the enemy, and the many difficulties, -obstacles, and privations with which the British force had to -contend for such a length of time.</p> - -<p>Men and officers felt proud in having at last compelled our -stubborn foe to sign a peace, honourable and advantageous to -the British, as it was humiliating and inglorious to the Court -of Ava; proud that the utmost wishes of our government had -been realised, and the service they had been employed on, -completed to the fullest extent.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXXI"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXI.</span><br /> - -THE AFGHANISTAN DISASTERS.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1838-39.</span></h2> - -<p>In 1836, the aggressive acts of Persia, influenced by Russian -gold, were sufficiently alarming, but all doubt was removed when -the Shah invaded Afghanistan, and laid siege to Herat.</p> - -<p>At this moment the united influence of Persia and Russia -would seem to have been established in all the Afghan dominions -with the single exception of Herat, and the existence of that -influence in those countries, viewed in conjunction with the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_209">209</span> -course which those powers had recently been pursuing, and -the measures that had resulted from their joint diplomatic -exertions, was so obviously incompatible with the tranquillity -of India, and even with its security, that no measures could be -more unequivocally measures of self-defence than those which -the British Government were called upon to adopt for the purpose -of counteracting the evils with which India was threatened; -Persia had no provocation to complain of. The course pursued -by the British Government towards this Government had -been one of uniform friendship and forbearance; and it appeared -a hazardous and costly line of policy to adopt were the British -Government any longer to permit Persia, under shelter of her -treaty with Britain, to open the way to India for another and -far more formidable power.</p> - -<p>Although that city of Herat held strongly out, and finally -repulsed the Persians, the country generally was anxious for -their alliance, and to check an influence that might prove truly -dangerous hereafter, the Indian government decided on an armed -intervention, and the restoration of Shah Shoojah was made the -apology for a hostile demonstration.</p> - -<p>The entrance of an invading army into Afghanistan was -heralded by the Simla declaration, and a strong force, termed -“the army of the Indus,” in due time penetrated this mountain -country by the route of the terrible Bolan Pass, a huge chasm, -running between precipitous rocks to the length of seventy -miles, and rising in that distance to the height of 5,637 feet -above the plains below, which are here about 750 feet -in height above the level of the sea. The dangerous defiles -which abound in these mountains are infested by the poorest -and wildest tribes of the country, who live entirely by plunder; -but they fortunately refrained from molesting the troops to -the extent which they might have done.</p> - -<p>The occupation of Afghanistan was disastrous from the -first. The troops were severely harassed and half-starved, and -the blunders of the political agents, want of cordiality in the -commanders, dissension between the contingents of Bengal and -Bombay, all gave little promise of ultimate success. Early in -April, Sir John Keane joined, and took the chief command, -and on the 7th he advanced on Candahar. The march was -extremely oppressive. Intense heat, want of water, desultory -attacks, all made the movement a distressing one, but Candahar -was at last reached, and Shah Shoojah restored to the Musnad.</p> - -<p>Sir John’s next operation was the reduction of Ghuznee, and -it would appear rather unaccountable that with this strong -fortress before him, he should have left his siege-train at -Candahar.</p> - -<p>Ghuznee, instead of being, as had been represented, almost -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_210">210</span> -defenceless, was a place of remarkable strength, and was found -by the engineers to possess a high rampart in good repair, built -on a scarped mound, about thirty-five feet high, flanked by -numerous towers, and surrounded by a fausse-braye and wet -ditch. The irregular figure of the “enceinte” gave a good -flanking fire, whilst the height of the citadel covered the interior -from the commanding fire of the hills to the north, rendering it -nugatory. In addition to this, the towers at the angles had -been enlarged, screen-walls had been built before the gates, the -ditch cleared out and filled with water, stated to be unfordable, -and an outwork built upon the right bank, so as to command -its bed.</p> - -<p>Sir John, however, seemed to hold Peninsular practice in -fortunate recollection, for he repeated at Ghuznee what Brochard, -a French engineer, had tried so successfully at Amarante, blew -down a barricade, and carried the place by storm. Khelat was -subsequently taken by assault, and the army of the Indus soon -after broken up—the Bombay contingent retiring to cantonments, -and the Bengal retaining military occupation of Cabul.</p> - -<p>The next epoch in Indian history is painfully unfortunate, -and the military occupation of Afghanistan forms a fearful -experience in Monson’s retreat. Monson was as brave as any -officer in the British army; second to none in undaunted valour -at storming a breach, but he wanted the rarer quality of moral -intrepidity, and the power of adopting great designs on his own -responsibility. On the 6th of July, Holkar was engaged in -crossing the Chumbul; the fortunate moment of attack, never -to be recalled was allowed to escape; and two days afterwards -the British general commenced his retreat. He did what -ordinary officers would have done at Assaye, when it was ascertained -Stevenson’s division could not come up; and what was -the result? In a few hours the subsidiary horse, now four -thousand strong, which was left to observe the enemy, was -enveloped by clouds of the Mahratta cavalry, and after a bloody -struggle, cut to pieces with their gallant commander.</p> - -<p>Painful as the sequel proved, it may yet be briefly told. -Colonel Monson gained the Makundra pass, and afterwards -retreated to Kotah and Rampoora, after abandoning his -artillery. Reinforced by two battalions and three thousand -irregular horse, he quitted the fort and marched directly for the -British frontier. Heavy rains fell; and on reaching the banks -of the Bannas, he found the stream impassable. The position -of this ill-fated corps was truly desperate. In their front was -a raging torrent, in their rear twenty thousand horsemen, continually -receiving fresh accessions of strength in infantry and -guns, as they successively came up. The river having at length -become fordable, four battalions crossed over; and the enemy, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_211">211</span> -seeing his advantage, immediately commenced a furious attack -on the single battalion and pickets, which now remained alone -on the other side. With such heroic constancy, however, was -this unequal contest maintained by these brave men, that they -not only repulsed the whole attacks made upon them, but, pursuing -their success, captured several of the enemy’s guns—an -event which clearly demonstrated what results might have -followed the adoption of a vigorous offensive in the outset, when -the troops were undiminished in strength and unbroken in spirit.</p> - -<p>Disasters followed fast upon each other. The sepoy guard -who accompanied the military chests was attacked by the -cavalry of Scindiah, their own ally; and when the Mahrattas -were defeated, they treacherously deserted to Holkar. The -whole of the irregular horse, which had reinforced Monson at -Rampoora, followed the example; and a few companies of -Sepoys—a rare occurrence among those faithful people—quitted -their ranks, and joined this enemy. Formed in oblong square, -the greater portion of the latter part of the retreat was executed—fifteen -thousand horse incessantly harassing in front, flank, -and rear, the retiring column, and only kept at bay by the -indomitable courage and unbroken formation of the remnant of -this glorious division. At last, worn down by fatigue, and -reduced by casualties and desertion of twelve thousand men, -scarcely a thousand entered Agra, without cannon, baggage, or -ammunition, and only fit for the hospitals, and afterwards to -be invalided.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXXII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXII.</span><br /> - -THE DEFEAT OF THE BILUCHIS.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1842.</span></h2> - -<p>For a time, affairs in Scinde, after the Afghanistan disasters, -looked peaceable; but the conditions proposed by new treaties -to the Amirs, in the infringements upon their game preserves, -and the abolition of transit duties, occasioned some discontent. -Gradually this jealousy of the Scinde chieftains ripened into -hatred; and while evasive policy was resorted to by the Amirs, -a corps, under Sir Charles Napier, advanced to support the -British representative, Major Outram.</p> - -<p>The agency had been attacked, gallantly defended, and -Outram effected an honourable retreat; while the Amirs, collecting -in great force at Fulali, Sir Charles, with his small -force, determined to attack them. An extract from his own -despatch will best describe this daring and most brilliant affair:</p> - -<p>“On the 16th I marched to Muttaree, having there ascertained -that the Amirs were in position at Miani (ten miles’ -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_212">212</span> -distance), to the number of 22,000 men, and well knowing that -a delay for reinforcements would both strengthen their confidence -and add to their numbers, already seven times that which -I commanded, I resolved to attack them, and we marched at -4 a.m. on the morning of the 17th; at eight o’clock the advanced -guard discovered their camp; at nine o’clock we formed in order -of battle, about 2,800 men of all arms, and twelve pieces of -artillery.</p> - -<p>We were now within range of the enemy’s guns, and fifteen -pieces of artillery opened upon us, and were answered by our -cannon. The enemy were very strongly posted, woods were -on their flanks, which I did not think could be turned. These -two woods were joined by the dry bed of the river Fallali, which -had a high bank. The bed of the river was nearly straight, -and about 1,200 yards in length. Behind this and in both -woods were the enemy posted. In front of their extreme right, -and on the edge of the wood, was a village. Having made the -best examination of their position which so short a time permitted, -the artillery was posted on the right of the line, and -some skirmishers of infantry, with the Scinde irregular horse, -were sent in front to try and make the enemy show his force -more distinctly; we then advanced from the right in echellon of -battalions, refusing the left to save it from the fire of the -village.</p> - -<p>The 9th Bengal light cavalry formed the reserve in rear of -the left wing; and the Poona horse, together with four companies -of infantry, guarded the baggage. In this order of -battle we advanced as at a review across a fine plain swept by -the cannon of the enemy. The artillery and H. M.’s 22nd -regiment in line, formed the leading echellon, the 25th N.I. -the second, the 12th N.I. the third, and the 1st grenadier N.I. -the fourth.</p> - -<p>The enemy was 1100 yards from our line, which soon -traversed the intervening space. Our fire of musketry opened -at about 100 yards from the bank in reply to that of the -enemy; and in a few minutes the engagement became general -along the bank of the river, on which the combatants fought for -about three hours or more with great fury, man to man. Then -was seen the superiority of the musket and bayonet over the -sword and shield and matchlock. The brave Biluchis first -discharging their matchlocks and pistols, dashed over the bank -with desperate resolution; but down went these bold and skilful -swordsmen under the superior power of the musket and bayonet. -At one time the courage and numbers of the enemy against the -22nd, the 25th, and the 12th regiments bore heavily in that -part of the battle. There was no time to be lost, and I sent -orders to the cavalry to force the right of the enemy’s line. This -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_213">213</span> -order was very gallantly executed by the 9th Bengal cavalry and -the Scinde horse; the struggle on our right and centre was at -that moment so fierce that I could not go to the left.</p> - -<p>In this charge the 9th light cavalry took a standard and -several pieces of artillery, and the Scinde horse took the enemy’s -camp, from which a vast body of their cavalry slowly retired -fighting. Lieutenant Fitzgerald gallantly pursued them for -two miles, and, I understand, slew three of the enemy in single -combat. The brilliant conduct of these two cavalry regiments -decided in my opinion the crisis of the action, for from the -moment the cavalry were seen in rear of their right flank, the -resistance of our opponents slackened; the 22nd regiment forced -the bank, the 25th and 12th did the same, the latter regiment -capturing several guns, and the victory was decided. The -artillery made great havoc among the dense masses of the -enemy, and dismounted several of their guns. The whole of -the enemy’s artillery, ammunition, standards, and camp, with -considerable stores and some treasure, were taken.”</p> - -<p>War was now regularly proclaimed, and on the 22nd of -March the Sikhs recommenced hostilities at Mattari, Sir Charles -Napier, in the meanwhile, having effected a junction with his -reinforcements. Halting at the village of Duppa, on the 23rd, -he decided on attacking the Biluchis on the 24th. The enemy -were in a strong position, numbering 20,000 men. The Anglo-Indian -army might amount in round numbers to 5000, all arms -included. Thus runs the despatch:—</p> - -<p>“The forces under my command marched from Hyderabad -this morning at daybreak. About half-past 8 o’clock we discovered -and attacked the army under the personal command of -the Meer Shere Mahomed, consisting of twenty thousand men -of all arms, strongly posted behind one of those large nullahs -by which this country is intersected in all directions. After a -combat of about three hours, the enemy was wholly defeated -with considerable slaughter, and the loss of all his standards -and cannon.</p> - -<p>His position was nearly a straight line; the nullah was -formed by two deep parallel ditches, one 20 feet wide and 8 feet -deep, the other 42 feet wide and 17 deep, which had been for -a long distance freshly scarped, and a banquet made behind the -bank expressly for the occasion.</p> - -<p>To ascertain the strength of his line was extremely difficult, -as his left did not appear to be satisfactorily defined; but he -began by moving to his right when he perceived that the British -force outflanked him in that direction. Believing that this -movement had drawn him from that part of the nullah which -had been prepared for defence, I hoped to attack his right with -less difficulty, and Major Leslie’s troop of horse artillery was -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_214">214</span> -ordered to move forward and endeavour to rake the nullah. -The 9th light cavalry and Poona horse advancing in line, on the -left of the artillery, which was supported on the right by Her -Majesty’s 22nd regiment, the latter being, however, at first -considerably retired to admit of the oblique fire of Leslie’s -troop. The whole of the artillery now opened upon the enemy’s -position, and the British line advanced in echellons from the -left, H.M.’s 22nd regiment leading the attack.</p> - -<p>The enemy was now perceived to move from his centre in -considerable bodies to his left, apparently retreating, unable to -sustain the cross-fire of the British artillery; on seeing which -Major Stack, at the head of the 3rd cavalry, under command -of Captain Delamain, and the Sindh horse, under command of -Captain Jacob, made a brilliant charge upon the enemy’s left -flank, crossing the nullah and cutting down the retreating -enemy for several miles.</p> - -<p>While this was passing on the right, H.M.’s 22nd regiment, -gallantly led by Major Poole, who commanded the brigade, and -Captain George, who commanded the corps, attacked the nullah -on the left with great gallantry, and I regret to add, with considerable -loss. This brave battalion marched up to the nullah -under a heavy fire of matchlocks, without returning a shot till -within forty paces of the intrenchment, and then stormed it like -British soldiers. The intrepid Lieutenant Coote first mounted -the rampart, seized one of the enemy’s standards, and was -severely wounded while waving it and cheering on his men.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the Poona horse, under Captain Tait, and the -9th cavalry, under Major Story, turned the enemy’s right flank -pursuing and cutting down the fugitives for several miles. -H.M.’s 22nd regiment was well supported by the batteries commanded -by Captains Willoughby and Hutt, which crossed their -fire with that of Major Leslie. Then came the 2nd brigade -under command of Major Woodburn, bearing down into action -with excellent coolness. It consisted of the 25th, 21st, and -12th regiments, under the command of Captains Jackson, -Stevens, and Fisher, respectively; these regiments were strongly -sustained by the fire of Captain Whitley’s battery, on the right -of which were the 8th and 1st regiments, under Majors Browne -and Clibborne; these two corps advanced with the regularity of -a review up to the intrenchments, their commanders, with -considerable exertion, stopping their fire, on seeing that a portion -of the Sindh horse and 3rd cavalry in charging the enemy had -got in front of the brigade.</p> - -<p>The battle was decided by the troop of horse artillery and -H.M.’s 22nd regiment.” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_215">215</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXXIII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXIII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF MOODKEE.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1845.</span></h2> - -<p>The fatal <i>dénouement</i> of the retreat from Cabul was still in -vivid colouring before the British public, when tidings from the -East announced that it might be considered only as the fore-runner -of still more alarming demonstrations, and these from -a power fully as unfriendly, and far more formidable to British -interests than the Ghiljies and fanatic tribes of Afghanistan. -The Punjaub for years had been internally convulsed. The -musnud in turn was occupied by women whose debaucheries were -disgusting, and men who had reached it by the foulest murders. -The country was frightfully disorganised; one bond of union -alone existed among the Sikhs, and that was the most deadly -hostility to the British.</p> - -<p>The region of North-Western India, known in modern times -under the name of the Punjaub, is remarkably well defined by -geographical limits. On the north, it is bounded by one of the -Himalaya ranges. On the west by the Khybur and Soliman -mountains and the Indus. On the south and east the Sutlej -divides it from British India. Its area is computed to inclose -85,000 square miles. The arteries of the Indus, namely the -Jelum, Chenab, Ravi, Beas, and Sutlej, traverse the whole -country, and form its local divisions into what are termed doabs. -The Punjaub, being translated, hence means “the country of -five rivers.”</p> - -<p>The state of things beyond the Sutlej alarmed the Indian -government, and Lord Ellenborough acted with energy and -good judgment; Scinde and Gwalior must be deprived of the -power of being mischievous, and while the former was annexed -in form to the possessions of the Company, Gwalior was being -prepared for undergoing a similar change. To give effect to -these important measures, an army of observation marched -upon the Sutlej, but long before any results from his policy -could be developed, Lord Ellenborough was recalled, and Sir -Henry Hardinge appointed to succeed him. In the spring -of 1844 the new governor reached Calcutta.</p> - -<p>The Cabul disasters had rendered the very thought of -Eastern war most unpopular at home, and Sir Henry assumed -the chief command, with a full determination to avoid a rupture -with the Sikhs—could such be avoidable; but that, as events -proved, was impossible, and pacific policy was tried and found -wanting.</p> - -<p>The summer of 1845 was marked by frightful excesses in -Lahore. Murder and debauchery went hand-in-hand together; -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_216">216</span> -and the Ranee herself, as well as her chief adviser, Jowar Singh, -no longer disguised their purpose of coming to blows with the -British. On the part of Jowar Singh, this was but the prosecution -of a policy which had long been in favour with him; and -as he was heartily detested by the rest of the sirdars, they made -it a pretext for conspiring against him and putting him to -death. But the Ranee was swayed by different motives. -From day to day her army became more unmanageable; and -she desired, above all things, to get rid of the nuisance, even -if her deliverance should come with a victorious British force to -Lahore. Accordingly, after having long withstood the clamours -of her officers, she gave a hearty, yet a reluctant, consent to -the proposed invasion of the protected states; and a plan of -operations was drawn up, which indicated no slight knowledge -of the art of war on the part of those from whom it emanated.</p> - -<p>As yet, Sir Henry had avoided every appearance of angry -demonstration. Loodiana and Ferozepore were well garrisoned. -The former place was weak—the latter better calculated for -resistance. A magazine to supply both places had been -judiciously established where the Umballa road touches that of -Kurnaul—for Busseean was equally accessible to the garrisons -which were threatened.</p> - -<p>Coming events had not been disregarded by the chief in -command, and in June, Sir Henry in person proceeded to the -western provinces. Approaching hostilities had in the autumn -become too evident; the Sikhs were advancing to the Sutlej, -and instead of having, as formerly reported, 15,000 men in and -about Lahore, they had actually seven divisions, which might -fairly average, each with the other, 8000 men. One of these -was to remain to garrison the capital, the remainder were disposable, -and, as it was believed, destined to attack Loodiana, -Kurrachee, Ferozepore, Scinde, and Attock.</p> - -<p>Before the subsequent transactions are described, a detail -of the strength, organisation, and <i>matériel</i> of the Sikh army, -as given at the time by Lieutenant-Colonel Steinbach, formerly -in the service of the Maharajah, will be interesting.</p> - -<p>“This force, consisting of about 110,000 men, is divided into -regulars and irregulars; the former of whom, about 70,000 -strong, are drilled and appointed according to the European -system. The cavalry branch of the disciplined force amounts -to nearly 13,000, and the infantry and artillery to 60,000 more. -The irregulars, variously armed and equipped, are nearly 40,000 -strong, of which number upwards of 20,000 are cavalry, the -remainder consisting of infantry and matchlock-men, while the -contingents, which the sirdars or chiefs are obliged to parade -on the requisition of the sovereign, amount to considerably -above 30,000 men. The artillery consisted in Runject’s time -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_217">217</span> -of 376 guns, and 370 swivels mounted on camels or on light -carriages adapted to their size. There is no distinct corps of -artillery as in other services, but there are 4000 or 5000 men, -under a daroga, trained to the duty of gunners, and these are -distributed with the ordnance throughout the regular army.</p> - -<p>The costume of the regular infantry is scarlet, with different -coloured facings, to distinguish regiments, as in the British -service. The trousers are of blue linen; the head-dress is a -blue turban, with one end loose, and spread so as to entirely -cover the head, back of the neck, and shoulders; the belts are -of black leather; the arms a musket and bayonet, the manufacture -of Lahore. The cavalry wear helmets or steel caps, -round which shawls or scarfs are folded. The <i>irregulars</i>, in -their dress and appointments, fully justify the appellation which -their habits and mode of making war obtained for them. -Cotton, silk, or broad cloth tunics of various colours, with the -addition of shawls, cloaks, breastplates, or coats of mail, with -turban or helmets, <i>ad libitum</i>, impart to them a motley but -picturesque appearance. They are all badly mounted, and, -indeed, little can be said even of the regular cavalry in this -respect. The Punjaub breed of horses is far from good, and -they do not import stock from other countries to improve their -own cattle.</p> - -<p>The pay of the sepoys of the regular army of the Punjaub -is higher than that of the same class in the army of the East -India Company, each common soldier receiving ten rupees per -mensem. The troops of the irregulars receive twenty-five -rupees each, out of which they provide their arms and clothing, -and feed their horse, putting the government to no other -expense whatever for their services.</p> - -<p>Enlistment in the regular army of the Punjaub is quite voluntary, -and the service is so popular that the army could upon an -emergency be increased to almost any amount. The soldiery -are exceedingly apt in acquiring a knowledge of their military -duties; but they are so averse to control that instances of -insubordination are common; latterly, indeed, open mutiny has -frequently characterised the relations of officer and soldier. -Insubordination is punished—when punishment is practicable—with -confinement, loss of pay, or extra duty. But in the -present state of military disorganisation no means of chastising -rebellion are available.</p> - -<p>No pensions were, or are, assigned to the soldiery for long -service, nor is there any provision for the widows and families -of those who die, or are killed in the service of the state. -Promotions, instead of being the right of the good soldier in -order of seniority, or the reward of merit in the various grades, -is frequently effected by bribery. In the higher ranks, advancement -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_218">218</span> -is obtained by the judicious application of <i>douceurs</i> to -the palm of the favourites at court, or the military chieftains -about the person of the sovereign.</p> - -<p>In the event of the government of the Punjaub falling into -the hands of the British, some time would probably elapse before -the dissolute rabble which now composes the army could be -brought under a state of as perfect discipline as that which exists -in the Anglo-Indian army; but there is no doubt that ultimately -the result of a system, strict and severe from the commencement, -when supported by a stern and absolute monarchy, would display -itself, and render the Sikh troops as devoted a body as the -regular native army of Hindostan.</p> - -<p>Only twenty-three years have elapsed since the military -force in the Punjaub consisted of a large and undisciplined horde. -In 1822, the first European officers presented themselves (according -to Prinsep) at Runjeet Singh’s durbar, seeking military -service and entertainment. These were Messrs. Allard and -Ventura, who had served in the French army until the annihilation -of Napoleon Buonaparte deprived them of employment. -At first, Runjeet Singh, with the suspicion common to a native -Indian prince, received them coldly; and his distrust of their -purposes was heightened by the Punjaubee chieftains, who were -naturally jealous of the introduction of Europeans into the -military service; but a submissive and judicious letter from -these officers removed the apprehensions of the Maharajah, and -he, with the spirit and originality of a man of genius, admitted -them into his service; appointing them instructors of his troops -in the European system of drill and warfare. The good conduct -and wise management of these gentlemen speedily removed -Runjeet Singh’s prejudices against Europeans; and the door -to employment being thrown open, several military men entered -the service of the Maharajah, and at the close of his reign there -were not less than a dozen receiving his pay, and, to use an -Indian expression, ‘eating his salt.’</p> - -<p>The successors of Runjeet Singh, however, did not look with -an eye of favour upon men who were not to be bought, and -whose sense of personal dignity revolted at the treatment to -which the unbridled Sikh chieftains were inclined to subject -them. The greater part accordingly resigned their commissions; -some of them retiring with ample fortunes, and others -seeking honourable employment elsewhere.</p> - -<p>The Sikh army, until lately, was considered by many British -officers, who had the opportunity of seeing it, to have been in -a fair state of discipline. They form very correct lines, but in -manœuvring their movements are too slow, and they would, in -consequence, be in danger, from a body of British cavalry, of -being successfully charged during a change of position. They -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_219">219</span> -would also run the risk of having their flanks turned by their -inability to follow the motion of an European enemy with equal -rapidity.</p> - -<p>The arms, that is to say, the muskets, are of very inferior -stamp, incapable of throwing a ball to any distance, and on -quick and repeated discharges liable to burst. Their firing is -bad, owing to the very small quantity of practice ammunition -allowed by the government; not more than ten balls out of a -hundred, at the distance of as many paces, would probably tell -upon an enemy’s ranks. They still preserve the old system of -three ranks, the front one kneeling when firing and then rising -to load—a method in action liable to create confusion.</p> - -<p>In person, the infantry soldiers are tall and thin, with good -features and full beards; their superior height is owing to the -extraordinary length of their lower limbs. They are capable -of enduring the fatigue of long marches for several days in -succession (the author having on one occasion marched with his -regiment a distance of 300 miles within twelve days), and are, -generally speaking, so hardy that exposure to oppressive heats -or heavy rains has little effect upon them. In a great measure -this is the result of custom. Excepting in the vicinity of -Lahore and Peshawur, there are few regular quarters or cantonments; -the men occupy small tents or caravanserais.</p> - -<p>The drum and fife and bugle are in general use in the Sikh -infantry regiments, and in some of the favourite royal corps of -Runjeet Singh an attempt was made to introduce a band of -music, but a graft of European melody upon Punjaubee discord -did not produce, as may be imagined, a very harmonious result.</p> - -<p>The cavalry of the Sikh army is very inferior in every -respect to the infantry. While the latter are carefully picked -from large bodies of candidates for service, the former are composed -of men of all sorts and sizes and ages, who get appointed -solely through the interests of the different sirdars. They are -mean-looking, ill-dressed, and, as already stated, wretchedly -mounted. Their horse trappings are of leather of the worst -quality, and their saddles are of the same miserable material, -and badly constructed. When the horse is in motion, the legs -and arms of the rider wave backwards and forwards, right and -left, by way, as it were, of keeping time with the pace of the -animal bestridden. The horses are small, meagre, and ill-shaped, -with the aquiline nose which so peculiarly proclaims -inferiority of breed. In the field, the conduct of the Sikh -cavalry has generally corresponded with their appearance and -efficiency. They are totally deficient of firmness in the hour -of struggle, and only charge the foe when a vast superiority of -numerical force gives them a sort of warranty of success.”</p> - -<p>Undeceived touching the supposed weakness of the Sikh -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_220">220</span> -army, Sir Henry Hardinge, in conjunction with his gallant -superior in command, Sir Hugh Gough, concentrated his troops, -called for reinforcements from the interior, added largely to his -commissariate—and what in Eastern warfare is altogether -indispensable, largely increased his beasts of burden and means -of transport. Then taking a central position, he waited calmly -and prudently until the Sikh designs should be more clearly -developed.</p> - -<p>November came; the storm had been gathering; remonstrances -from the Governor-General had failed; and on the 4th, -the Sikh vakeel was formally dismissed. Still immediate -hostilities were not anticipated, when suddenly news arrived on -the 13th, that the enemy had crossed the Sutlej, and Ferozepore -was invested. The British commander hurried by forced -marches to its relief, and on the 18th, after a seven leagues’ -march, at noon the Anglo-Indian army reached the village of -Moodkee. A movement of twenty miles under an eastern sun -is most distressing, and the wearied troops having bivouacked, -ignorant of the proximity of an enemy, cut wood, lighted fires, -and commenced cooking. Strange as it may appear, although -in the immediate presence of the Sikh army, no vidette had seen -it, and the booming of the enemy’s guns first gave note of -preparation.</p> - -<p>The army was in a state of great exhaustion, principally -from the want of water, which was not procurable on the road, -when about 3 p.m., information was received that the Sikh army -was advancing; and the troops had scarcely time to get under -arms and move to their positions, when that fact was ascertained.</p> - -<p>“I immediately,” says Lord Gough, “pushed forward the -horse artillery and cavalry, directing the infantry, accompanied -by the field batteries, to move forward in support. We had -not proceeded beyond two miles, when we found the enemy in -position. They were said to consist of from 15,000 to 20,000 -infantry, about the same force of cavalry, and forty guns. They -evidently had either just taken up this position, or were advancing -in order of battle against us.</p> - -<p>To resist their attack and to cover the formation of the -infantry, I advanced the cavalry under Brigadiers White, Gough, -and Mactier, rapidly to the front, in columns of squadrons, and -occupied the plain. They were speedily followed by the five -troops of horse artillery, under Brigadier Brooke, who took up -a forward position, having the cavalry then on his flanks.</p> - -<p>The country is a dead flat, covered at short intervals with a -low, but in some places, thick jhow jungle and dotted with -sandy hillocks. The enemy screened their infantry and artillery -behind this jungle, and such undulations as the ground afforded; -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_221">221</span> -and, whilst our twelve battalions formed from echellon of -brigade into line, opened a very serious cannonade upon our -advancing troops, which was vigorously replied to by the battery -of horse artillery under Brigadier Brooke, which was soon joined -by the two light field batteries. The rapid and well-directed -fire of our artillery appeared soon to paralyse that of the enemy, -and, as it was necessary to complete our infantry dispositions -without advancing the artillery too near to the jungle, I directed -the cavalry under Brigadiers White and Gough to make a flank -movement on the enemy’s left, with a view of threatening and -turning that flank, if possible. With praiseworthy gallantry, -the 3rd light dragoons, with the 2nd brigade of cavalry, consisting -of the bodyguard and fifth light cavalry, with a portion of -the 4th lancers, turned the left of the Sikh army, and, sweeping -along the whole rear of its infantry and guns, silenced for a -time the latter, and put their numerous cavalry to flight.</p> - -<p>Whilst this movement was taking place on the enemy’s left, -I directed the remainder of the 4th lancers, the 9th irregular -cavalry, under Brigadier Mactier, with a light field battery, to -threaten their right. This manœuvre was also successful. Had -not the infantry and guns of the enemy been screened by the -jungle, these brilliant charges of the cavalry would have been -productive of greater effect.</p> - -<p>When the infantry advanced to the attack, Brigadier Brooke -rapidly pushed on his horse artillery close to the jungle, and -the cannonade was resumed on both sides. The infantry, under -Major-Generals Sir Harry Smith, Gilbert, and Sir John -M‘Caskill, attacked in echellon of lines the enemy’s infantry, -almost invisible amongst the wood and the approaching darkness -of night. The opposition of the enemy was such as might -have been expected from troops who had everything at stake, -and who had long vaunted of being irresistible. Their ample -and extended line, from their great superiority of numbers, far -outflanked ours; but this was counteracted by the flank movements -of our cavalry. The attack of the infantry now commenced; -and the roll of fire from this powerful arm soon -convinced the Sikh army that they had met with a foe they -little expected; and their whole force was driven from position -after position, with great slaughter, and the loss of seventeen -pieces of artillery, some of them of heavy calibre; our infantry -using that never-failing weapon, the bayonet, whenever the -enemy stood. Night only saved them from worse disaster, for -this stout conflict was maintained during an hour and a half of -the dim starlight, amidst a cloud of dust from the sandy plain, -which yet more obscured every object.</p> - -<p>I regret to say this gallant and successful attack was -attended with considerable loss; the force bivouacked upon the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_222">222</span> -field for some hours, and only returned to its encampment after -ascertaining that it had no enemy before it, and night prevented -the possibility of a regular advance in pursuit.”</p> - -<p>In this brilliant and sanguinary battle, the British loss was -necessarily heavy. Sir Robert Sale, and Sir John McCaskill -were killed, and Brigadiers Bolton and Mactier, with Colonels -Byrne and Bunbury wounded. The total casualties amounted -to 872 of all arms.</p> - -<p>Nothing could have been more fortunate than the prestige -which Moodkee gave to the campaign. One damning fault of -the Spanish generals on the Peninsula was that they literally -overmarched their troops until they came to a dead standstill—and -this the British commanders most judiciously avoided.</p> - -<p>There was great suffering everywhere for want of water. -Hunger men may endure for days together; but a burning -thirst in a tropical climate is terrible; and when the fever in -the blood becomes aggravated by such exertions as the British -army had that day made, the whole world seems valueless in -comparison with a cup of cold water. None came, however, -for several hours; yet the gallant fellows bore the privation -without a murmur; and when the following day brought them a -reinforcement of two European regiments of infantry, with a -small battery of heavy guns, they felt that they were irresistible. -Nevertheless, the general, with great good sense, gave them -two entire days to refresh; he had nothing to gain by precipitating -matters. Ferozepore had been saved by the battle of -the 18th, and his communications with the place being in some -sort restored, he had time to warn Sir John Littler of his purposes, -and to prepare him for co-operating in their accomplishment. -These were the chief advantages of delay; besides that, -others probably occurred to him, namely, the opportunity which -was afforded for the coming up of the corps which had been -directed to march from Delhi, Meerut, and other stations. And -on the part of the Sikhs, it was doubtless considered that their -very numbers would render a long halt on one spot impossible -for them; for no country, however fertile, can sustain the pressure -of sixty thousand men many days.</p> - -<p>A little delay in active operations was, under circumstances, -particularly politic, for while the Sikhs were shaken in confidence -and marvelling at their discomfiture, the British lion -was gathering strength to make another and a deadlier spring. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_223">223</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXXIV"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXIV.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF FEROZEPORE.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1845.</span></h2> - -<p>On the morning of the 21st, the Anglo-Indian army again -took the offensive, and marched against the intrenched position -of the enemy, and the details of the succeeding events of that -bloody and glorious day are thus lucidly and modestly given -still by Lord Gough.</p> - -<p>“Instead of advancing to the direct attack of their formidable -works, our force manœuvred to their right; the second and -fourth divisions of infantry, in front, supported by the first -division and cavalry in second line, continued to defile for some -time out of cannon-shot between the Sikhs and Ferozepore. -The desired effect was not long delayed, a cloud of dust was seen -on our left, and according to the instructions sent him on the -preceding evening, Major-General Sir John Littler, with his -division, availing himself of the offered opportunity, was discovered -in full march to unite his force with mine. The -junction was soon effected, and thus was accomplished one of -the great objects of all our harassing marches and privations, -in the relief of this division of our army from the blockade of -the numerous forces by which it was surrounded.</p> - -<p>Dispositions were now made for a united attack on the -enemy’s intrenched camp. We found it to be a parallelogram -of about a mile in length and half a mile in breadth, including -within its area the strong village of Ferozeshah; the shorter -sides looking towards the Sutlej and Moodkee, and the longer -towards Ferozepore and the open country. We moved against -the last named face, the ground in front of which was, like the -Sikh position in Moodkee, covered with low jungle.</p> - -<p>The divisions of Major-General Sir John Littler, Brigadier -Wallace (who had succeeded Major-General Sir John McCaskill), -and Major-General Gilbert, deployed into line, having in the -centre our whole force of artillery, with the exception of three -troops of horse artillery, one on either flank, and one in support, -to be moved as occasion required. Major-General Sir -Harry Smith’s division, and our small cavalry force, moved in -second line, having a brigade in reserve to cover each wing.</p> - -<p>I should here observe that I committed the charge and -direction of the left wing to Lieutenant-General Sir Henry -Hardinge, while I personally conducted the right.</p> - -<p>A very heavy cannonade was opened by the enemy, who had -dispersed over their position upwards of 100 guns, more than -40 of which were of battering calibre; these kept up a heavy -and well-directed fire, which the practice of our far less -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_224">224</span> -numerous artillery, of much lighter metal, checked in some -degree, but could not silence; finally, in the face of a storm of -shot and shell, our infantry advanced and carried these formidable -intrenchments; they threw themselves upon the guns, and -with matchless gallantry wrested them from the enemy; but, -when the batteries were partially within our grasp, our soldiery -had to face such a fire of musketry from the Sikh infantry, -arrayed behind their guns, that, in spite of the most heroic -efforts, a portion only of the intrenchment could be carried. -Night fell while the conflict was everywhere raging.</p> - -<p>Although I now brought up Major-General Sir Harry Smith’s -division, and he captured and long retained another point of the -position, and Her Majesty’s 3rd light dragoons charged and -took some of the most formidable batteries, yet the enemy -remained in possession of a considerable portion of the great -quadrangle, whilst our troops, intermingled with theirs, kept -possession of the remainder, and finally bivouacked upon it, -exhausted by their gallant efforts, greatly reduced in numbers, -and suffering extremely from thirst, yet animated by an indomitable -spirit. In this state of things the long night wore away.</p> - -<p>Near the middle of it one of their heavy guns was advanced, -and played with deadly effect upon our troops. Lieutenant-General -Sir Henry Hardinge immediately formed Her Majesty’s -80th foot and the 1st European light infantry. They were led -to the attack by their commanding officers, and animated in -their exertions by Lieutenant-Colonel Wood (aide-de-camp to -the lieutenant-general), who was wounded in the onset. The -80th captured the gun, and the enemy, dismayed by this -counter-check, did not venture to press on further. During -the whole night, however, they continued to harass our troops -by fire of artillery, wherever moonlight discovered our position.</p> - -<p>But with daylight of the 22nd came retribution. Our -infantry formed line, supported on both flanks by horse artillery, -whilst a fire was opened from our centre by such of our heavy -guns as remained effective, aided by a flight of rockets. A -masked battery played with great effect upon this point, dismounting -our pieces, and blowing up our tumbrils. At this -moment, Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Hardinge placed himself -at the head of the left, whilst I rode at the head of the right -wing.</p> - -<p>Our line advanced, and, unchecked by the enemy’s fire, drove -them rapidly out of the village of Ferozeshah and their encampment; -then, changing front to its left, on its centre, our force -continued to sweep the camp, bearing down all opposition, and -dislodged the enemy from their whole position. The line then -halted, as if on a day of manœuvre, receiving its two leaders as -they rode along its front with a gratifying cheer, and displaying -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_225">225</span> -the captured standards of the Khalsa army. We had taken -upwards of seventy-three pieces of cannon, and were masters of -the whole field.</p> - -<p>The force assumed a position on the ground which it had -won, but even here its labours were not to cease. In the -course of two hours, Sirdar Tej Singh, who had commanded in -the last great battle, brought up from the vicinity of Ferozepore -fresh battalions and a large field of artillery, supported by -30,000 Ghorepurras, hitherto encamped near the river.</p> - -<p>He drove in our cavalry parties, and made strenuous efforts -to regain the position of Ferozeshah; this attempt was defeated, -but its failure had scarcely become manifest when the sirdar -renewed the contest with more troops and a large artillery. -He commenced by a combination against our left flank; and -when this was frustrated, made such a demonstration against -the captured villages as compelled us to change our whole front -to the right. His guns during this manœuvre maintained an -incessant fire, whilst our artillery ammunition being completely -expended in these protracted combats, we were unable to answer -him with a single shot.</p> - -<p>I now directed our almost exhausted cavalry to threaten both -flanks at once, preparing the infantry to advance in support, -which apparently caused him suddenly to cease his fire and -abandon the field.</p> - -<p>For twenty-four hours not a Sikh has appeared in our front. -The remains of the Khalsa army are said to be in full retreat -across the Sutlej, at Nuggurputhur and Tella, or marching up -its left bank towards Hurreekeeputhur, in the greatest confusion -and dismay. Of their chiefs, Bahadur Singh is killed, -Lal Singh said to be wounded, Mehtab Singh, Adjoodhia Pershad, -and Tej Singh, the late governor of Peshawur, have fled -with precipitation. Their camp is the scene of the most awful -carnage, and they have abandoned large stores of grain, camp -equipage, and ammunition.</p> - -<p>Thus has apparently terminated this unprovoked and criminal -invasion of the peaceful provinces under British protection.</p> - -<p>On the conclusion of such a narrative as I have given, it is -surely superfluous in me to say that I am, and shall be to the -last moment of my existence, proud of the army which I had -to command on the 21st and 22nd instant. To their gallant -exertions I owe the satisfaction of seeing such a victory achieved, -and the glory of having my own name associated with it.</p> - -<p>The loss of this army has been heavy;<a id="FNanchor_16" href="#Footnote_16" class="fnanchor">16</a> how could a hope be -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_226">226</span> -formed that it should be otherwise? Within thirty hours this -force stormed an intrenched camp, fought a general action, and -sustained two considerable combats with the enemy. Within -four days it has dislodged from their positions, on the left bank -of the Sutlej, 60,000 Sikh soldiers, supported by upwards of -150 pieces of cannon, 108 of which the enemy acknowledge to -have lost, and 91 of which are in our possession.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_16" href="#FNanchor_16" class="label">16</a> -Killed.—European officers, 37; native officers, 17; non-commissioned, drummers, -rank and file, 630; syces, drivers, &c., 10. Total, 694. -</p> -<p> -Wounded.—European officers, 78; native officers, 18; non-commissioned, drummers, -rank and file, 1,610; syces, drivers, &c., 12: warrant officers, 3. Total, 1,721. -</p> -<p> -Grand total of all ranks killed and wounded, 2,415.</p></div> - -<p>In addition to our losses in the battle, the captured camp -was found to be everywhere protected by charged mines, by -the successive springing of which many brave officers and men -have been destroyed.”</p> - -<p>These glorious battles were within a month followed up by -that of Aliwal—as sanguinary an affair as either of its predecessors, -and, in a military point of view, decidedly more -scientific in arrangement and execution. In one operation, it -seemed a pendant to the beautiful movement on the retreat -from Burgos, when Wellington carried his army bodily round -Souham’s and placed the French general in the afternoon in -the same unfavourable position in which he (Wellington) had -found himself that morning. The action had not been -expected, for the service required had been effected without -resistance.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXXV"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXV.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLES OF ALIWAL AND SOBRAON.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1846.</span></h2> - -<p>Though the treaty which held the British and Sikh governments -in amity provided that the Sikhs should send no troops -across the Sutlej, they were permitted to retain certain jaghires, -or feudal possessions, on the left bank, one of which comprised -the town and fort of Dheerrumcote. Here the enemy had established -a magazine of grain; and a small garrison, consisting of -mercenaries, chiefly Rohillas and Afghans, were thrown into the -place for its protection. But besides that the grain was needed -in the British lines, the presence of a hostile garrison on his -own side of the stream was an eyesore and an annoyance to the -British general; and Major-General Sir Harry Smith was -directed with a brigade of infantry and a few guns, to reduce -it. He accomplished the service on the 18th of January -without loss, or, indeed, sustaining a serious resistance; and -was on his way back to camp, when tidings reached the commander-in-chief -of a nature not to be dealt lightly with, far less -neglected.</p> - -<p>It was ascertained that the enemy had detached 20,000 men -from their camp at Sobraon against Loodiana. Their objects -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_227">227</span> -were represented to be, not only the seizure of that place, but -the interruption of the British communications with the rear, -and, perhaps, the capture of the battering-train, which was -advancing by Busseean; and Sir Harry Smith, being reinforced -to the amount of 8000 men, received instructions to counterwork -the project. His business was to form a junction with -Colonel Godby, who, with one regiment of cavalry, and four -of infantry, occupied Loodiana; and then, and not till then, to -push the Sikhs, and drive them, if possible, back upon their -own country.</p> - -<p>Here again, the school in which he had been taught his trade -was evidence in the conduct of the commander, who proved in -his hour of trial that Peninsular instruction had not been thrown -away. The Sikhs had already shut the garrison of Loodiana -in; burned a new barrack, and ravaged the surrounding country. -A creeping commander now would have been found wanting; -but Smith was a man of different mettle, and, pushing rapidly -on, a clean march brought him within twenty-five miles of -Loodiana, and with the <i>réveil</i>, he resumed his movement next -morning.</p> - -<p>At Buddewal the enemy showed himself, occupying a connected -line of villages in front, and covered by a powerful -artillery. To gain his object and reach Loodiana, it was necessary -for Sir Harry Smith to change his order of march, and -while the Sikhs, who had already outflanked him, opened a fire -of forty guns on the advancing columns, Smith massed his weak -artillery, and under its concentrated and well-directed cannonade, -broke into <i>échelons</i>, and threatened the Sikh front, the -while making a flank movement by his right, protected en -<i>échelon</i> by the cavalry. Nothing could be more beautifully -and successfully executed than this delicate manœuvre. Sir -Harry carried his guns and baggage round the enemy—a small -portion only of the latter passing into the temporary possession -of the Sikhs.</p> - -<p>Colonel Godby, who commanded the invested garrison, having -seen the cloud of dust, moved from Loodiana; and marching -parallel to the direction which it seemed to take, found himself -in due time connected by his patrols with Smith’s advanced -guard. Both corps upon this placed themselves with Loodiana -in their rear, and the enemy before them; the latter being so -circumstanced that the British army lay, as it were, upon one -of its flanks. But Smith, though he had thus relieved the -town, was unwilling to strike a blow till he could make it -decisive. He, therefore, encamped in an attitude of watchfulness, -waiting till another brigade should arrive, which, under -the command of Colonel Wheeler, was marching from headquarters -to reinforce him. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_228">228</span></p> - -<p>Colonel Wheeler’s march seems to have been conducted with -equal diligence and care. He heard of the encounter of the -21st, and of its results; whereupon he abandoned the direct -road to Loodiana, and following a circuitous route, went round -the enemy’s position, without once coming under fire. He -reached Sir Harry Smith’s camp in safety; and, on the 26th, -Smith made his preparations to fight a great battle. But it was -found, ere the columns were put in motion, that the enemy had -abandoned their position at Buddewal, and were withdrawn to -an intrenched camp nearer to the river, of which the village of -Aliwal was the key, covering the ford by which they had -crossed, and on which they depended, in the event of a reverse, -as a line of retreat. Operations were accordingly suspended, -and such further arrangements set going as the altered state of -affairs seemed to require.</p> - -<p>On the 27th, Runjoor Singh having been reinforced by -Avitabile’s brigade, 4000 Sikh regulars, some cavalry, and twelve -guns, found himself, as he had reason to believe, in a condition -to deliver battle; and to intercept the Anglo-Indian communications, -he advanced towards Ingraon, where, early on the 28th, -Sir Harry Smith found himself in position. His right rested -on a height, his left on a field intrenchment, while his centre -held ground in the immediate front of the village of Aliwal -(or Ulleéwal). The Anglo-Indian army amounted to some -12,000 men of all arms; the Sikhs doubled them in numerical -strength, and that too was composed of the flower of their army.</p> - -<p>The subsequent details of this glorious action may be rapidly -described. Smith boldly advanced against the Sikh position, -under a heavy cannonade, while the right brigades were getting -into line. The advance was splendid—the British cavalry -driving the Sikh horsemen on their infantry, forced the left -back, capturing several guns, while on the left of the British -line the Ayeen brigade (Avitabile’s) were deforced, and the -village of Bhoondi, where the right of the Sikhs endeavoured to -make a stand, was carried with the bayonet. A general rout -ensued, the enemy pressing in confused masses towards the -ford, while every attempt they made to rally was anticipated by -a charge, and the destruction of the flower of the Sikh army was -completed.</p> - -<p>The firing began about ten in the morning; by one o’clock -in the day the Sikh army was broken and routed, the ground -covered with its wreck, and the Sutlej choked with the dead -and the dying. The whole of the artillery, fifty-seven guns, -fell into the hands of the victors, and the booty was immense; -but the victors had neither time nor inclination to dwell upon -their triumphs. There was no further danger to be apprehended -here. Of the 24,000 men who, in the morning, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_229">229</span> -threatened Loodiana, scarcely as many hundreds held together; -and these, after a brief show of rally on the opposite bank, -melted away and disappeared entirely. Having bivouacked -that night, therefore, on the field which he had won, and sent in -the wounded, with the captured guns, under sufficient escort, to -Loodiana, Sir Harry Smith, with the bulk of his division, took -the road to headquarters; and, in the afternoon of the 8th of -February, came into position on the right of the main army, -which was his established post.</p> - -<p>In this most glorious battle, the Anglo-Indian army had 151 -men killed, 413 wounded, and 25 missing—a loss comparatively -small.</p> - -<p>The immediate consequences of the victory of Aliwal, was -the evacuation of the left bank of the Sutlej by the enemy. -The Sikhs had sustained three terrible defeats; they had lost -an enormous quantity of military <i>matériel</i>, 150 guns, and none -could presume to estimate the number of their best and bravest -troops who had been placed <i>hors de combat</i>. In hundreds the -slaughtered and drowned victims at Aliwal floated to Sobraon -with the stream; but still with a <i>tête de pont</i> to secure their -bridge communications with the right bank and the reserve -there, formidable intrenchments, armed with seventy heavy -guns, and 30,000 of their best troops (the Khalsa), they determined -to defend them, boldly held their ground, and dared -another battle.</p> - -<p>On being rejoined by Sir Harry Smith’s division, and having -received his siege-train and a supply of ammunition from Delhi, -the commander-in-chief and the governor-general determined to -force the Sikh position. Unopposed they gained possession of -Little Sobraon and Kodeewalla, and both the field batteries and -heavy guns were planted to throw a concentrated fire upon the -intrenchments occupied by the enemy. Close to the river bank, -Dick’s division was stationed to assault the Sikh right, while -another brigade was held in reserve behind the village of -Kodeewalla. In the centre, Gilbert’s division was formed, -either for attack or support, its right flank appuied on the village -of Little Sobraon. Smith’s division took ground near the -village of Guttah, with its right inclining towards the Sutlej; -Cureton’s brigade observed the ford at Hurree, and held Lal -Singh’s horsemen in check; the remainder of the cavalry, under -Major-General Thackwell, acting in reserve.</p> - -<p>The British batteries opened a lively cannonade soon after -sunrise, but guns in field position have little chance of silencing -artillery covered by strong redoubts. At nine, the attack -commenced by Stacy’s brigade of Dick’s division, advancing -against the enemy’s intrenchments. The crushing fire of the -Sikh guns would have arrested the advance of any but most -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_230">230</span> -daring regiments, but the brigadier pressed gallantly on, and -while the British bayonet met the Mussulman sabre the camp -was carried. The sappers broke openings in the intrenching -mounds, through which, although in single files, the cavalry -pushed, reformed, and charged. The Sikh gunners were sabred -in their batteries, while the entire of the infantry and every -disposable gun were promptly brought into action by Sir Hugh -Gough.</p> - -<p>The Sikh fire became more feeble, their best battalions -unsteady, and the British pressed boldly on. Wavering troops -rarely withstand a struggle when the bayonet comes into play, -and the Khalsas broke entirely, and hurried from the field to -the river and bridge. But the hour of retributive vengeance -had arrived, and the waters of the Sutlej offered small protection -to the fugitives. The stream had risen, the fords were unsafe, -and flying from the fire of the horse-artillery, which had opened -on the mobbed fugitives with grape shot, hundreds fell under -this murderous cannonade, while thousands found a grave in -the no longer friendly waters of their native rivers, until it -almost excited the compassion of an irritated enemy.</p> - -<p>At every point the intrenchments were carried. The horse -artillery galloped through, and both they and the batteries -opened such a fire upon the broken enemy as swept them away -by ranks. “The fire of the Sikhs,” says the commander-in-chief, -“first slackened, and then nearly ceased; and the victors -then pressing them on every side, precipitated them over the -bridge into the Sutlej, which a sudden rise of seven inches had -rendered hardly fordable. The awful slaughter, confusion, and -dismay were such as would have excited compassion in the hearts -of their conquerors, if the Khalsa troops had not, in the early -part of the action, sullied their gallantry by slaughtering and -barbarously mangling every wounded soldier whom, in the vicissitudes -of attack, the fortune of war left at their mercy.</p> - -<p>At Sobraon, the final blow which extinguished the military -power of the Sikhs, was delivered. Sixty-seven pieces of -artillery, two hundred camel-guns, standards, tumbrils, ammunition, -camp equipage—in a word, all that forms the <i>matériel</i> of -an army in the field, fell into the hands of the victors. In -native armies, no regular returns of the killed and wounded -are made out, but the Sikh losses were computed at 8000 men, -and the amount was not exaggerated.</p> - -<p>On the bloody height of Sobraon the Sikh war virtually -terminated, for, on that evening, the Anglo-Indian army commenced -their march upon Lahore. Frightfully defeated, and -humbled to the dust, the once haughty chiefs sent vakeels to -implore mercy from the conqueror. The ambassadors, however, -were refused an audience, and it was intimated that the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_231">231</span> -British generals would condescend to treat with none except -the Maharajah in person.</p> - -<p>Trembling for his capital, which nothing but abject submission -now could save, the youthful monarch, attended by Rajah -Goolab Singh, repaired to the British camp. Stringent terms -were most justly exacted, and while the rich district between -the Sutlej and the Beeas, and what were termed “the Protected -States,” were ceded for ever to Britain, a million and a -half sterling was agreed to by the Sikh durbar, as compensation -for the expenditure of the war, while the Punjaub should remain -in military occupation until the full amount should be discharged.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXXVI"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXVI.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF MARTABAN.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1852.</span></h2> - -<p>The treaty of Yundaboo concluded the Burmese war of 1824. -By its terms, the safety of British commerce and British merchants -in Burmah was assured, and for a long period following -the termination of the war the terms of the treaty were rigidly -adhered to. By degrees, however, a spirit of resentment -against the British began to spring up in the only half-civilised -country, and in 1851 such resentment found open expression.</p> - -<p>In the course of that year, a Mr. Sheppard, the master and -owner of a trading vessel of Madras, complained to the Indian -Government that he had been seized, ill treated, and imprisoned -by the Governor of Rangoon, upon a false charge of throwing -a man overboard, that his vessel had been detained, and over a -thousand rupees extorted from him; adding that this was one -of many acts of injustice, oppression, and tyranny suffered by -British subjects in that port. Shortly after, another master -of a British ship made a similar complaint, alleging that he -had been subjected to extortions, as well as insult and indignity, -by the Governor, on an equally false charge of murdering one -of his crew. At the same time a memorial was sent from the -merchants of Rangoon to the Governor-General of India, in -which they alleged that they had, for a long time, suffered from -the tyranny of the Burmese authorities, that trade was seriously -obstructed, and that neither life nor property was safe, as the -Governor had publicly stated to his dependants that he had no -more money to give them, and had granted them his permission -to get money as they could; that he had frequently demanded -money without any pretext, and tortured the parties asked until -his demands were complied with; and that, in short, affairs had -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_232">232</span> -arrived at such a crisis that, unless protected, the British merchants -in Rangoon would be obliged to leave the country.</p> - -<p>After careful consideration, the Governor-General came to -the conclusion that the treaty of Yundaboo had been unquestionably -set at nought, that gross injustice and oppression had -been perpetrated, and that the court of Ava should make due -reparation. Accordingly, Commodore Lambert, with H.M.S. -Fox and two other steamers, was at once despatched to Rangoon -to enforce this demand of the Indian Government, and to present -a letter to the King of Ava setting forth the Government’s -grounds for the taking of such a step.</p> - -<p>Arrived at Rangoon, Captain Tarleton, with other officers, -landed to present this letter for the king to the Governor of -the port. His reception was insulting in the extreme, and an -account of the proceedings having been forwarded to the Indian -Government, a further and more emphatic “note” was sent. -On receipt of this second letter, amendment was promised to the -Indian authorities. “The Great English War-Chiefs” were -informed that strict inquiry would be made into affairs, just -treatment should be accorded the merchants, and that a fresh -Governor would be appointed.</p> - -<p>This step was taken, but the incoming Governor “chastised -with scorpions,” instead of with the “whips” of his predecessor, -and things rapidly went from bad to worse. A climax was -reached when Commodore Lambert sent Captain Fishbourne of -H.M.S. Hermes with a letter stating the precise claims of the -Indian Government. Captain Fishbourne was informed that -the Governor was asleep, which was not true, and that they -must wait in an open shed until he awoke and could receive -them. After remaining for some little time, they returned to -the ship without having been admitted to the Governor’s presence.</p> - -<p>Commodore Lambert’s reply to this latest insult was short -and sharp. He seized a vessel belonging to the King of Ava, -declared the river mouth to be in a state of blockade, and invited -all persons in Rangoon who claimed British protection to come -aboard his ship. Four days later, on the 10th January, 1852, -a brisk cannonade was opened on the Fox from a stockade on -the adjacent river bank. A few rounds from the British vessel -sufficed to silence the battery, and immediately afterwards the -Fox returned to Calcutta to report the state of affairs.</p> - -<p>The next move in the Burmese situation took the form of -a lengthy and formal remonstrance to the King of Ava, once -more demanding reparation. Regret was to be expressed for -former discourtesies; ten lacs of rupees were demanded in compensation; -a respectful reception was solicited for the incoming -representative of the British Government; and finally, the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_233">233</span> -removal of the obnoxious were demanded as terms by which -alone peace could be maintained.</p> - -<p>“If without further delay, negotiation, or correspondence, -these conditions shall be consented to, and shall be fulfilled by -the 1st April next, hostile operations shall be stayed.” Failing -this, war would be declared. “The guilt and consequences of -such war will rest upon the head of the ruler of Ava.”</p> - -<p>In answer to this ultimatum, no concession was made by the -Burmese, and a hostile expedition was at once prepared.</p> - -<p>The armament was to consist of troops from the Presidencies -of Bengal and Madras, with the 18th Royal Irish, 35th Royal -Sussex, the 51st Light Infantry, and the Staffordshire regiment. -The whole force, some 4400 of all ranks, was placed under the -command of Major-General Godwin, a veteran officer who was -engaged in the first Burmese war. The conditions of peace -were specified at the outset. Fifteen lacs of rupees were -demanded for expenses, with an additional three lacs for every -month after the 1st May. Until these payments were made, -the British troops were to remain in possession of such places -as they might capture.</p> - -<p>General Godwin set sail with his forces on the 28th March, -and reached Rangoon on the 2nd April, where he found Rear-Admiral -Austin, C.B., the naval commander-in-chief, who had -come from Penang in H.M.S. Rattler. Martaban, which had -a river line of defences about 800 yards in length, was at once -selected as the first objective of attack.</p> - -<p>Arrangements were made for the attack on daybreak of the -5th April. The Admiral made every disposition possible, “in -waters full of shoals and violent currents,” for bombarding the -position with his five steamers, and to cover the landing of the -troops. “It was the admiration of everyone,” runs General -Godwin’s official narrative, “to witness the noble manner in -which the Rattler worked her way within 200 yards of the wall -and close to the pagoda, doing tremendous execution. I -changed from the Rattler at six o’clock, to superintend the -landing of the troops, and went on board a smaller vessel, the -Proserpine, with my staff. At half-past six the steamer opened -fire, and at seven the troops were in the boats, and landed, by -the indefatigable exertions of Commander Brooking, under a -smart fire of musketry and guns. Soon was the storming party -under the walls and over them, with less loss than I thought -possible. Lieutenant-Colonel Reignolds immediately ascended -to the pagodas on the height, and took possession of them after -some skirmishing with the enemy. At eight a.m. Martaban -was won, and, considering the enemy’s position and numbers, -which report gives at 5000 men, we have got it very cheaply.”</p> - -<p>Thus tersely is the account of the first engagement of the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_234">234</span> -war rendered. By the 9th, the expedition lay off Rangoon, the -principal port on the eastern branch of the Irrawaddy. Occasional -patches of forest and rice flats surround the Burmese -capital from the midst of whose wooden houses rose in those -days the Great Pagoda, a religious edifice of both literal and -figurative high-standing. Three hundred and fifty feet has -been given as the height of this edifice, and not only was it -surrounded by stockades and cannon, but, if reports were true, -its interior was loaded with vast treasure, which would make its -capture a profitable as well as honourable enterprise.</p> - -<p>Not until Wednesday, the 14th April, were preparations -fully completed for the assault on the Great Pagoda, but the -two preceding days were spent in several severe skirmishes -with the enemy. On the 12th, a party landed from the 51st -Light Infantry, Royal Irish, and Bengal Infantry met with -stout opposition from the Burmese, who had entrenched themselves -behind a stockade. After a heavy artillery fire, the place -was carried by assault, but with heavy loss to our forces. The -heat was terrific. By 11 a.m. the sun assumed such power -that Major Oakes was killed by sunstroke while working his -battery, Major Griffith died from the same cause in the act of -carrying an order, and Colonel Foord was compelled to leave -the field of action.</p> - -<p>The next day was spent in further landing operations, and -on the morning of the 14th the troops moved forward to the -grand assault.</p> - -<p>About three-quarters of a mile separated the Great Pagoda -from the south entrance of Rangoon, whence our troops were -advancing. The old road from the river to the Pagoda came -up from the south gate, and it was apparently by this road the -Burmese decided that the British assault would come. Here -they had placed the enormous number of 100 pieces of cannon -and a garrison of at least 10,000 men; but, perceiving their -extensive dispositions, the British commander decided on -another plan of attack.</p> - -<p>The troops were under arms at 5 a.m., “all in as fine a -temper as ever men were.” The route lay to the north-west -through thick jungle. Four light guns, 9-pounders, their flanks -protected by two companies of the 80th regiment, the rest of -the wing of that corps following with two more guns; the 18th -Royal Irish, and the 40th Bengal Native Infantry formed the -advance. The 51st Light Infantry and the Madras troops -formed the reserve.</p> - -<p>After a mile’s march, the troops came in full view of the -Pagoda, which immediately opened fire. Very soon, however, -under a galling fire from two guns served by Major Montgomery -of the Madras Artillery, the enemy’s flank was turned, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_235">235</span> -and a strong position taken up by our artillery on the east side -of the Pagoda. Some time was however spent in bringing up -the guns, an operation in which the naval brigade from the Fox -rendered invaluable assistance, and meantime the enemy’s fire -wrought terrible havoc in our ranks. Sunstroke, as formerly, -was also severely depleting the British forces.</p> - -<p>So hot, indeed, became the Burmese fire, that the General -now determined on an immediate assault. Captain Laller, the -interpreter, assured the British commander that he could effectively -lead a storming party through the eastern gate, and this -bold and enterprising plan was at once adopted.</p> - -<p>The storming party was formed of the wing of the 80th -regiment, under Major Lockhart; two companies of the Royal -Irish, under Lieutenant Hewitt; and two companies of the 40th -Bengal Native Infantry, under Lieutenant White—Lieutenant-Colonel -Coote being in charge of the entire party.</p> - -<p>Under a heavy fire from cannon and musket, and led forward -by Captain Laller, sword in hand, the storming party -swept forward. The eight hundred yards which separated our -position from the walls of the Pagoda was crossed in a twinkling, -and, with a loud cheer, the eastern gate of the temple was -burst in, and, with ball and bayonet, the Burmese were driven -from their entrenched position.</p> - -<p>The British loss was heavy. Lieutenant Doran, of the -Royal Irish, fell mortally wounded, four bullets being found in -his body; Colonel Coote himself was struck, and many were the -dead and dying who strewed the steep steps of the Pagoda.</p> - -<p>“When the storming party reached the steps,” says General -Godwin, “a tremendous rush was made to the upper terrace, -and deafening cheers told that the Pagoda no longer belonged -to the Burmese.”</p> - -<p>The enemy ran in confusion from the southern and western -gates, where they were met by the fire from the steamers. -Among the first to flee was the Governor, who, with his bodyguard -in tall gilt hats, beat a hasty and ignominious retreat.</p> - -<p>Of seventeen killed on the British side, three were officers, -two others dying of sunstroke. The wounded numbered 132. -Casualties in the fleet were 17 in all. The number of Burmese -dead was never accurately ascertained, but it was considerable. -Ninety cannon and nearly as many wall pieces were captured.</p> - -<p>“All the country round has fallen with the Pagoda,” ran -the General’s report.</p> - -<p>On the 19th May the town of Bassan, on the river of that -name, was captured by the British troops after a sharp struggle. -After leaving a small garrison in the place, General Godwin -returned to Rangoon there to organise arrangements for his -main advance. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_236">236</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXXVII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXVII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF PEGU.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1852.</span></h2> - -<p>The next event of importance in this campaign was the -desperate attack made by the Burmese on Martaban, to recover -the town which they had lost. On the 26th May, upwards of -a thousand Burmese made a violent onslaught upon the British -troops in occupation. Major Hall of the 49th Madras Light -Infantry was in command, and, after some pretty severe fighting, -during which three men of a reconnoitring party were killed, -the artillery were brought into action with deadly effect, and -the foe driven back.</p> - -<p>Says one account:—“The British cannon-balls made literal -lanes in the seething masses of Burmese, crushing many to -atoms, and dismembering others who were unlucky enough to be -in their track.” The discomfiture of the enemy was subsequently -largely augmented by shot and shell from the British -war vessels, and a total rout of the attacking party was the -result. Martaban was thus securely retained in British hands; -but the war was far from being over.</p> - -<p>Early in July, Captain Tarleton, R.N., was ordered to ascend -the Irrawaddy with five steamers and reconnoitre the position -and defences of the Burmese in the vicinity of Prome. This -town of wooden houses is about a mile and a half in circumference, -and lies on the left bank of the river. It is surrounded -by low-lying swamps which at times are inundated by -the overflow of the Irrawaddy. At a short distance from the -city the river divides itself into two streams—the left, or -western, being the deeper, and the only one navigable, except -in the heart of the rainy season. On the left bank of the -navigable branch of the stream Captain Tarleton soon decried -a force of nearly 10,000 Burmese, who from a strongly-fortified -bastion were preparing to oppose his advance up the left branch -of the river. Eagerly the Burmese watched the approach of -the British gunboat, which they believed would shortly be at -their mercy, as it steamed steadily forward towards the left -branch of the river, where their cannon and musketry were -already trained to receive it. Captain Tarleton, however, had -no intention of being caught in the trap. Realising the -enemy’s strength, he resolved to risk his vessel, which was of -light draught, in the waters of the eastern branch of the stream, -aware that at the rainy season it would be navigable for at least -some distance. Such, indeed, proved to be the case, and, to -the astonishment of the crowds of baffled Burmese onlookers, -the little craft plunged boldly up the eastern water, and was -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_237">237</span> -very soon out of range of their cannon. A few shot indeed -reached the British vessel, but no damage was done, and -Prome was reached on the 9th without further opposition. -Here it was found that no garrison had been left in charge, -and after carrying off some guns, and spiking others, and -destroying all the enemy’s stores they could lay hands on, the -expedition returned to Rangoon.</p> - -<p>On the return journey the main Burmese army was encountered -crossing the parent stream of the Irrawaddy, and a heavy -cannonade was opened by the British on the confused mass as -it performed its clumsy evolutions. Not only the state barge -of the Burmese general fell into our hands, but between 40 and -50 boats containing stores and munitions of war, which were -destroyed. After nine days’ absence, Captain Tarleton -returned to Rangoon in triumph, well satisfied with the result -of his reconnoitring operations.</p> - -<p>On the 27th July, Lord Dalhousie, the Governor-General of -India, arrived at Rangoon on a brief visit, and expressed his -great satisfaction with the work of the troops.</p> - -<p>Not until the 16th September were any more extensive -operations conducted by General Godwin, the interval being -spent in collecting munitions of war and transport material, -and, by the gunboats, in patrolling the river between Rangoon -and Prome. On the date mentioned, however, the embarkation -began, with Prome as the objective. On the morning of -the 9th October the expedition came in sight of Prome, and the -war vessels anchored in the small bay which lies opposite the -town. Towards evening the troops were landed. A suburb -to the north of Prome, and outside the town, was chosen as the -point of debarkation, as it was known that the enemy were in -force further to the south.</p> - -<p>The landing was opposed by the Burmese with musket and -gingale. From some of the wooden houses of the suburb, from -the adjacent jungle, and from a small pagoda which faced the -immediate path of the troops, a fierce musket fire was poured -upon the attacking force, and so hot did this become that it -became necessary to dislodge the unseen assailants. Brigadier -Reignolds, with Captains Christie and Welsh, with several companies -of the 80th regiment, were quickly sent forward to rush -the foe from their position—an operation which they performed -with great gallantry and with every success, one man only -being killed in the attack. The captured pagoda was retained -by our men for the night, the enemy not returning to the attack. -In the morning the landing was completed, and, on a general -advance being made, it was found that the enemy had been so -severely handled in the engagement of the previous evening -that they had evacuated the place, “leaving in our possession -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_238">238</span> -a town overrun with thick and rank vegetation and abounding -in swamps.”</p> - -<p>Says General Godwin of the position of our troops at this -stage of the war:—“I have been for a long time aware of the -assemblage of a large force of troops about ten miles east of -Prome—nearly 18,000 men, well posted in two or more stockades. -It is not my intention to disturb them in any way at -present, as, by their concentration at that point, the fine force -now assembling here will have an opportunity of striking a -blow which may put an end to much future opposition.”</p> - -<p>Accordingly, a different scene of operations was next chosen. -The Burmese, as early as the month of June, had occupied the -town of Pegu, capital of the old kingdom of that name, to the -great distress of the native inhabitants, who were, however, -powerless to offer resistance on their own behalf.</p> - -<p>Pegu forms the southern portion of the Burmese empire, -and by it had been annexed in 1757. The town itself is -situated some seventy miles north of Rangoon. These marauding -Burmese it was now determined to dislodge, and to occupy -the city by British arms. Brigadier McNeill of the Madras -army was selected by General Godwin to command the venture, -but the General himself accompanied the expedition. The -flotilla was commanded by Commander Shadwell.</p> - -<p>The vessels forming the expedition dropped anchor about -two miles below Pegu, which is connected by the Pegu river with -the Irrawaddy, on the evening of the 20th November. The -next morning the debarkation was carried out without any -opposition, the troops landing in high grass jungle, and the -whole country being enveloped in a thick fog.</p> - -<p>The position of the enemy was known to the British commander, -as a previous expedition in June had enabled Captain -Laller to roughly map the country. The site of the old city, -which formed the enemy’s position, was formed by a square -surrounded by a high bund, each side of which was estimated -to be two miles in length. The west side faced the river, and -a moat, between 70 and 80 paces wide, ran entirely round the -position. It was determined to force a way along the moat -and endeavour to turn the enemy’s left.</p> - -<p>Accordingly, the advance was commenced, Captain Laller -and a Burmese leading the direction of march. The Bengal -Fusiliers were in front, the 5th Madras Native Infantry followed, -and the Madras Fusiliers brought up the rear. The troops -marched in file. Slowly and laboriously the invaders crept -forward, struggling for two hours through the almost impenetrable -grass and jungle along the edge of the moat, and exposed -to a warm fire from the enemy. At length a part of the moat -was reached which admitted a passage for the troops, but -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_239">239</span> -unhappily it was covered by a strong post of marksmen and two -guns. From this point of vantage the enemy kept up a galling -fire, and it soon became evident the battery would have to be -stormed.</p> - -<p>Colonel Tudor, with 250 men, was ordered to drive the -Burmese out, and with a cheer the gallant little band plunged -into the muddy waters of the moat and, scaling the bank in -front of them, drove the foe from their position with cold steel. -Having mastered this point, the key of the position, Pegu -did not long remain in the possession of the Burmese. With -enormous difficulty, over the almost impassable ground, Captain -Mallock brought forward his artillery, and kept down the -enemy’s fire. A short halt followed to rest the troops and -collect the not inconsiderable number of wounded. A large -pagoda now lay in the path of advance, and from this the -Burmese kept up a heavy musketry fire. Here again history -repeated itself. Gallantly springing forward with some 200 -of the Madras and Bengal Fusiliers, the steps of the pagoda were -soon ascended, the foe driven out, and Pegu was ours.</p> - -<p>The amount of the Burmese force in Pegu which we drove -out on capturing the town, was estimated at 4000 or 5000; -our own troops barely amounted to 1000 men. A garrison of -400 was left in charge, and the success of the enterprise duly -reported to the Governor-General at Calcutta. The immediate -result was a proclamation annexing the entire province of Pegu.</p> - -<p>Fighting, however, in the vicinity was not at an end. Day -by day unceasing, but abortive, attacks were made by the -Burmese to recover their lost position. Major Hill gallantly -defended his post, but at length it became necessary to relieve -him, and an attempt was made to bring the Burmese to a -general action. Early in December, General Godwin once -more left Rangoon for Pegu, and with an army of only 1200 -men proceeded to seek the enemy in his lair. After a march -of a few miles through dense jungle, their position was discovered. -“They were admirably posted behind an entrenchment; -large spars formed their breastwork, and it appeared to -be about a mile long, filled with masses of men, a few hundreds -of the Cassay horse, some elephants, and a few guns.”</p> - -<p>On the advance of the British the enemy for a time made -no move beyond firing an occasional shot, and all ranks believed -that at length the foe was to stand at bay. On coming, however, -to close quarters, the Burmese rapidly retreated, bitterly -disappointing our men, and a two days’ further march in pursuit -failed to bring them to a standstill, and General Godwin -and his forces were compelled reluctantly to return.</p> - -<p>No further event of importance occurred in ’52, but early in -the year following, taking advantage of the unsettled state of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_240">240</span> -the country, and the quarrels between British and Burmese, -numerous dacoity chiefs made inroads here and there upon the -peaceful inhabitants of the country, raiding and killing and -striking terror into the hearts of the country folk.</p> - -<p>Against several of these General Godwin found it necessary -to direct his forces—one in particular, a chief named Mea Toon, -giving immense trouble ere he was finally subjugated. Three -times was a British force led against—on two occasions on the -10th January, and again later, with disastrous results to our -arms. On the second occasion he succeeded in killing as many -as 50 of our men. Finally, in March, Sir John Cleape brought -the dacoity chief to bay, and after a severe struggle, lasting -four hours, in the course of which two British officers were -killed, he succeeded in overpowering the foe. The wily Mea -Toon himself, however, effected his escape, and fleeing from -the neighbourhood of Donnabew, where the engagement took -place, escaped with his immediate following. No trouble was, -however, given by him later.</p> - -<p>The main scheme of operations now took the form of a -series of attempts to bring the main Burmese army to bay, but -besides an occasional skirmish, little hard fighting resulted, the -Burmese avoiding coming to grips.</p> - -<p>Commenting on the state of the Burmese campaign at this -period the “Annual Register” tersely sums up the enormous -difficulties which General Godwin and the devoted troops under -his command had to contend with:-</p> - -<p>“An army can do little,” says the official narrative, “where -there are no roads, nor adequate means of transport for artillery, -and when the enemy retires into jungles, and we have to contend -against the heat of a tropical sun varied by long periods of -incessant rain.”</p> - -<p>The end, however, was not far off. By this time the -greater portion of the Burmese was under our jurisdiction, and -the ultimate and final success of the British arms seemed to be -but a matter of time. Such, at least, was the view taken by -the King of Ava, and without the drawing up of any formal -treaty he at length decided to treat for peace by granting the -concessions demanded of him. Protection to British trade and -life was definitely assured, and the British forces shortly thereafter -withdrawn. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_241">241</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXXVIII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXVIII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF THE ALMA.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1854.</span></h2> - -<p>Following upon their declarations of war with Russia, upon -the 27th and 28th March, 1854, respectively, arrangements were -at once made by the Governments of France and Britain for -forwarding a sufficient number of troops to the East. Gallipoli, -on the south side of the Sea of Marmora, was chosen as the -rendezvous, and here in due course arrived the armies of the -allies. The armies were under the respective commands of -Lord Raglan and Marshal St. Arnaud. The Turkish army, -then actively engaged with the Russians upon the Ottoman -frontier at Silistria, was commanded by Omar Pasha.</p> - -<p>It was resolved by the three generals, after some preliminary -disagreement by St. Arnaud, to advance the armies to Varna, in -Bulgaria, and from that base to operate for the relief of -Silistria, where a Turkish force was being besieged by the -Russians. Our only present concern with the successful -defence of Silistria (so that on June 23rd, 1854, the siege was -abandoned by Russia), and with the Turkish successes upon the -Lower Danube at Rustchuk, is the moral effect which they produced -in Britain. At both these places the Turkish troops -were practically led by young British officers who had flung -themselves into the enterprise without orders, and practically -for the pure love of fighting. At both these places their -efforts, backed by the unflinching Turkish soldiery, had met -with signal success. The names of Butler, Nasmyth, Ballard, -Bent, and others were household words in Britain. Men’s -eyes kindled with enthusiasm as they heard of the defeat of -the dreaded armies of the Czar by a handful of mere boys, and -now that they had, so to say, tasted blood, the people of Britain -clamoured for an offensive, rather than a defensive, campaign. -True, the Turkish frontier had been successfully freed from the -enemy, and that without the co-operation of the allied armies; -true, an honourable peace might be concluded with Russia at -this juncture, but both these things, good enough in their way, -were not satisfying. Through the medium of the “Times” -newspaper, then in its infancy, and in a hundred other ways, -backed by the Minister of War, the Duke of Newcastle, and -egged on by the Emperor of the French, they clamoured for -the overthrow of Sebastopol. Once let that great fortress, the -stronghold of the power of southern Russia, be razed to the -ground, and a lasting peace might be proclaimed. But no half -measures would suffice. Accordingly, the British and French -Governments sent specific instructions to Lord Raglan and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_242">242</span> -Marshal St. Arnaud to proceed with their armies to the Crimea, -and to lay siege to the fortress of Sebastopol. This resolution -and these instructions saw the commencement of the Crimean -campaign.</p> - -<p>After one or two preliminary delays, the combined fleets, -with the transports containing the allied armies, arrived off -the port of Eupatoria on the north-west coast of the Crimean -peninsula. Cholera and other forms of sickness, which had -been rife amongst the armies during their stay at Varna, showed -little abatement on the voyage, as had been hoped, and many -men fell victims to the dread disease. It was found that the -port of Eupatoria was undefended, but its formal surrender was -demanded, in connection with which formality an amusing -incident arose. The governor of the place, having an unfailing -respect for his own official position, and regarding the formalities -of the health regulations of Eupatoria as of paramount -importance, calmly, in the face of the allied armies and fleets, -insisted upon fumigating and disinfecting the “summons to -surrender” in accordance with the Government health regulations! -Moreover, he informed the representatives of the -Powers that persons landing would have to consider themselves -in quarantine for the prescribed period!</p> - -<p>From the few Tartar inhabitants of Eupatoria the allies -were able to buy cattle and forage, a matter of vital importance -to the armies, and after its formal surrender on the 13th -September, 1854, the fleet proceeded southward along the -coast, anchoring off the Old Fort in Kalamita Bay. The -British force landed at the south of the Lake of Kamishlee, and -the French slightly to the south of them. By the 18th all -were landed, the British numbering 27,000, including 1000 -cavalry and 60 guns; Turks about 7000 infantry; and the -French 30,000 infantry, with 68 guns.</p> - -<p>Partially overcoming the difficulties of land transport by -the capture, by Sir Richard Airey, the Quartermaster-General, -of a stray Cossack convoy (some 350 waggons were obtained), -the allied armies were to move south upon Sebastopol. It -was decided they should march parallel with the coast, escorted -by their fleets on their right flank. On the morning of the -19th September the march began. The British army took the -left, the French and Turks the centre, and the fleets formed -the right of the advance.</p> - -<p>Between the allies and Sebastopol flow several rivers, from -the high levels of the Crimea to the sea, at right angles to the -line of march. The first of these is the Bulganak, the second -the Alma.</p> - -<p>On the march the troops suffered severely from thirst and -cholera; many men fell out from weakness also, but by evening -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_243">243</span> -the river Bulganak was reached, and a force sent back to bring -in the stragglers.</p> - -<p>At the Bulganak the first sight of the enemy, in any force, -was obtained, in the shape of a body of cavalry some 2000 strong, -backed by 6000 infantry with two batteries. The enemy were -observing the advance of the allies from the opposite hill on -the far side of the river. For our advance guard of four -squadrons of cavalry, in marching order, to engage so large a -force in position would have been folly. Accordingly Lord -Raglan gave orders for our cavalry to withdraw—a movement -which was promptly followed by the Russian artillery fire. -Several horses were killed and two men wounded, but the -manœuvre was effected successfully, and by the time it was -accomplished our main supports were in sight. The enemy -accordingly disappeared, with the loss of 35 cavalrymen killed -or wounded by our artillery, now by this time brought into -action.</p> - -<p>This was the first combat of any importance in the Crimean -campaign, and at its conclusion our troops received orders to -bivouac on the banks of the river. Owing to the proximity of -the enemy, and fearing an attack at dawn, Lord Raglan gave the -command to bivouac in order of battle. He himself passed the -night in a posthouse by the riverside.</p> - -<p>In the morning, however, the enemy was nowhere to be seen, -and it was subsequently ascertained that he had fallen back to -his entrenched position on the far side of the Alma. Early in -the morning of the 20th September, 1854, the allied armies -left their position by the Bulganak and marched forward -towards the Alma. The order maintained was, in the main, -similar to that of the previous day. The fleet defended the -right, the French and Turks marched in the centre, and the -British took the left.</p> - -<p>Now the Russian position on the far side of the Alma was -a strong one. Though the ground to the north of the river -slopes down gently to the riverside, and is covered by gardens -and vineyards, on the south of the river hills rise to a considerable -height almost from the water’s edge. This range of hills -formed the Russian position.</p> - -<p>Nearest to the sea is a hill with steep sides, so steep that -the Russian commander-in-chief, Prince Mentschikoff, the -former ambassador to Constantinople, deemed it impossible for -any troops to scale them. This hill is called the West Cliff. -Joined on to it, and forming as it were an eastern shoulder, is -the Telegraph Height, so called from the fact that at the time -of the battle a telegraph line was in course of construction upon -its summit. East of this again is a valley through which runs -the main road to Sebastopol, flanked on the other side by the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_244">244</span> -Kourgané Hill. East of this again the ground slopes away more -gently.</p> - -<p>Deeming the Western Cliff inaccessible, the Russian commander -had not thought fit to defend it, but upon the ledge -which intervened between the river and the Telegraph Height -he posted four militia battalions, with four battalions of regular -infantry as supports, and four battalions of the Moscow corps, -a few companies of the 6th Rifles, and a ten-gun battery—the -whole under the command of General Kiviakoff. These troops -faced the French army. In the pass between the Telegraph -Height and the Kourgané Hill, and opposite the British second -division, were posted four battalions of light infantry, the -Borodino corps, some 6th Rifles, and a battalion of sappers -near the bridge crossing the Alma. Across the main road -were 16 guns (later called the Causeway battery), with eight -other guns to the east of them. These forces, constituting the -Russian centre, were commanded by Prince Gortschakoff. The -Russian right, on the Kourgané Hill, which at the commencement -of the battle faced our Light Division (and later, the -Guards and Highlanders) consisted of 16 battalions of infantry, -2 battalions of sailors, 12 heavy guns in the fortified embrasure -of the Great Redoubt, and 4 batteries of field artillery, one of -which formed the Lesser Redoubt; General Koetzinski commanded. -In addition to these troops, the Russian cavalry -consisted of 16 squadrons, with 11 sotnias of Cossacks. Altogether -39,000 troops, including 3600 horsemen and 96 guns.</p> - -<p>The allied troops were disposed as follows. On the extreme -right, next to the sea-coast, were the brigades of Generals Bouat -and Autemarre, under the chief command of General Bosquet, -and supported by the majority of the Turks. On the left of -these, but far in their rear, marched the 7th Division under -Camobert, and the 3rd under Prince Napoleon, moving abreast -and supported by the 4th Division under Forey, with the -remaining Turks. On the left of these again came the British -2nd Division, under Sir de Lacy Evans, supported by the 3rd -(Sir Richard England). On the left of Evans again, the Light -Division, under Sir George Brown, preceded by the 2nd Rifle -Battalion of skirmishers, and supported by the 1st Division -under the Duke of Cambridge, parallel with whom moved the -4th Division under Sir George Cathcart. The Earl of Lucan -commanded the cavalry. The constitution of the British -Divisions was as follows:—1st Division—Grenadiers, Coldstreams, -Scots Fusiliers, with the Black Watch, Camerons, and -Sutherland Highlanders; 2nd Division—30th, 55th, 41st, 47th -and 49th regiments; 3rd Division—38th, 50th, 1st Royal Scots, -4th, 44th, 28th and 63rd regiments; 4th Division—20th, 21st, -63rd, 57th, with 1st Battalion Rifles and cavalry. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_245">245</span></p> - -<p>Briefly, the plan of attack was this—the French and Turks -were first to turn the enemy’s left, then the British were to -attack him in front. Advancing in the warm sunshine in the -order above indicated, the allies made a final halt before the -battle at about a mile and a half from the river, on the -ground which slopes gently down to the north bank. From -this point the enemy’s position could be more or less clearly -seen, a deep scar upon the slopes of the Kourgané Hill showing -the position of the Great Redoubt.</p> - -<p>It was at this time that there occurred, as Kinglake tells us, -that “singular pause of sound,” when a sudden stillness fell -upon the allied armies, so intense that the slightest noise could -be heard over the field for a long distance. It seemed, indeed, -that fighting was the occurrence least of all to be expected—an -idea quickly dispelled by the veteran Sir Colin Campbell, who -remarked that the opportunity would be a good one “for the -men to get loose half their cartridges.”</p> - -<p>During the carrying out of this order, the two commanders, -Lord Raglan and St. Arnaud, rode forward entirely alone to -reconnoitre the enemy’s position with their field glasses. As -the Marshal neared our lines, he was cheered by the British -soldiers, and, raising his hat, he replied in excellent English, -“Hurrah for old England!”</p> - -<p>By this time one o’clock arrived, and the general advance -was sounded. At twenty-five minutes past one, the allied -fleets opened fire upon the Telegraph Height, and the infantry -massed upon the ledge at its base. The result of this fire was -that the Russian troops at this place, under General Kiviakoff, -withdrew further up the hill towards the Telegraph.</p> - -<p>At 1.30 the Russians opened fire. Accounts vary as to the -first man hit. Some say he was a drummer carrying a letter, -and that he was positively broken in two by a round shot. -Others have it that it was an artilleryman riding in front of -his gun; but, be this as it may, at length battle was engaged -between the land forces. From this point onward the enemy’s -artillery fire was brisk, and soon afterwards the 1st Division -came into range, and was accordingly thrown into line, and -the men lay down.</p> - -<p>Lord Raglan and his staff were at this point objects of -attention to the enemy’s artillery, a heavy fire being directed at -the brilliant uniforms of the headquarters staff as they moved -about the field from place to place.</p> - -<p>Now, as before stated, Bosquet faced the West Cliff, Camobert -the west side of the Telegraph Height, Prince Napoleon was -opposite the Telegraph Height, and Evans, the village of Bourliouk. -On his left was Sir George Brown. Suddenly the -village of Bourliouk was set on fire, no one knows how, and the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_246">246</span> -immediate result was a contraction of the British front in -order to avoid the stifling smoke and heat, such a contraction -threatening to be of considerable advantage to the enemy.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, Bosquet’s operations for turning the Russian -left had been pushed forward, and were taking effect. His -troops, in two divisions, crossed the river respectively at its -bar and at the village of Almatamack shortly after two o’clock, -and began to ascend the steep West Cliff, encountering no -enemy. On gaining the summit, however, they were received -by a tremendous fire from the Russian battery No. 4, and for a -few seconds thrown into confusion. Almost identically, however, -the French artillery arrived and supported Bosquet’s -force effectively, with the result that their twelve pieces silenced -no fewer than forty of the enemy’s guns. Meantime the Russian -commander, Prince Mentschikoff, hearing of the attack on his -left, moved four batteries, seven battalions of foot, and four -squadrons of Hussars towards the threatened point, but ere -they reached it he seems to have changed his mind, and ordered -a countermarch, thereby rendering this large body of troops -entirely useless at a critical period of the fight. Bosquet was -accordingly allowed to retain the West Cliff, which he had won, -but was almost entirely unsupported, and in considerable danger.</p> - -<p>Accordingly, St. Arnaud ordered Generals Camobert and -Prince Napoleon to advance, in words which the great historian -of the war has recorded:—“With men such as you I have no -orders to give; I have but to point to the enemy,” said St. -Arnaud. The advance commenced, and was not wanting in -incident. At one time Prince Napoleon was in great danger. -General Thomas, perceiving a ball coming in the direction of -the Prince, cried to him, “Take care!” and the Prince, putting -spurs to his horse, avoided it with the utmost coolness. It, -however, struck M. Leblanc, the military intendant, with the -result that his leg had to be amputated.</p> - -<p>Now, had the advance of these two divisions been successfully -carried out, there seems little doubt that the subsequent -scheme of battle would have been considerably altered. For -two reasons, however, the French divisions halted when they -had crossed the river and were about to scale the opposite -steeps. The first was that the ground on the far side was -found to be too steep for artillery, and the maxims of the -French army forbade infantry from advancing unsupported -under such circumstances. Accordingly the guns had to be -sent round by the ford at the village of Almatamack, causing -inevitable delay. The second cause was the unfortunate panic -which set in, not unnaturally, amongst the rear ranks of the -divisions owing to the galling fire to which they were exposed. -The front ranks, being under shelter of the steep river banks, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_247">247</span> -were, more or less, halted in safety, but the rear ranks were -directly exposed to the Russian batteries posted on the Great -Road. The measures taken to rectify this state of affairs -unfortunately only served to aggravate it. Part of the 4th -Division was sent to support Camobert, and this, by increasing -the mass of men exposed to fire, naturally increased the slaughter -which at this stage has been described as almost a massacre.</p> - -<p>At this time the Russians might have materially altered the -aspect of affairs by taking advantage of Bosquet’s isolated -position, and by a free use of the cavalry at their disposal. But -neither of these steps were taken.</p> - -<p>To Lord Raglan was communicated the state of affairs on -the French side of the battle. Immediate action must be taken -if Bosquet’s successful advance was not to be nullified. For an -hour and a half our troops had been under the enemy’s fire, -and had suffered heavily. This circumstance, together with -the repeated requests of the French aides-de-camp, determined -Lord Raglan, at the risk of spoiling the symmetry of his front -and of the original plan of advance, to move forward at once.</p> - -<p>Those present have recorded the joy of all ranks when the -order flew down the lines like magic. Nolan it was, of the -15th Hussars, who afterwards carried the fatal order that was -to decimate the Light Brigade at Balaclava, who now bore the -command down the cheering ranks, and in a few moments the -whole of the foremost British line advanced in order towards -the river. A few moments later still and Nolan had a -horse shot under him as he rode forward with the advance -brigade.</p> - -<p>Owing to the burning village of Bourliouk, Sir de Lacy -Evans, commanding the 2nd Division, had to cut his force into -two parts, one passing on the right and the other on the left -of the conflagration. The Russian fire from the Causeway -batteries was heavy. Evans himself was struck, and nearly all -his staff wounded, and some indeed killed. On the left moved -forward the Light Division under Sir George Brown, opposed -to whom were the Great Redoubt and no fewer than eighteen -battalions of infantry, including the famous Kayan battalion.</p> - -<p>Straight down through the vineyards and across the river, -somehow or other, moved the Light Division. The orders -were not to halt until the river had been crossed. It has -been reported that some few men, fearing the hail of bullets, -which, by reason of their sound among the foliage, seemed in -the vineyards to be nearly doubled, took refuge in the farmhouses -which stood here and there. But such men were very -few, and soon the whole division, under Generals Buller and -Codrington, stood on the Russian side of the Alma, sheltered -for a moment by the steep river bank. Here Buller, on the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_248">248</span> -extreme left, halted and reformed his men, holding back the -88th and 77th regiments to protect the allied army from a flank -attack.</p> - -<p>The remaining five battalions of the Light Brigade pressed -forward up the bank, and Sir George Brown himself it was, on -horseback, flushed and breathless, who first gained the summit, -a mark for the entire Russian artillery. That he remained -unshot was a miracle. Simultaneously, Codrington and the -Royal Fusiliers, under Lacy Yea, gained the summit of the river -bank, and the five battalions pressed on up the hill.</p> - -<p>Facing them, on their right and left, were the Kayan -infantry columns; in the centre was the Great Redoubt. The -Kayan columns on the British left were soon put to flight by -the Riflemen, the 19th, and the Royal Welsh, who had joined -the centre for the attack upon the Great Redoubt, but the -Kayan column on the right engaged the Royal Fusiliers in a -stubborn fight.</p> - -<p>Terrible was the death roll as our Light Division pressed -up the hill towards the Great Redoubt. Men fell on every -side. The Welsh and Royal Fusiliers suffered heavily, and -for a moment had to pause and reform. The gallant Colonel -of the Welsh Fusiliers was killed in the front of his men, and -with the words “On, lads, on!” upon his lips. Old Sir George -Brown was knocked from his horse, but rose immediately, and -remounted with the assistance of a rifleman named Hannan, -who coolly asked, “Are your stirrups the right length, sir?” -Up swept the scarlet coats, only pausing for a second now and -again to reform. During one of these pauses the Eddingtons -were killed. The two brothers were in the 95th, the Derbyshires. -Captain Eddington was deliberately murdered by a -Russian rifleman when lying wounded on the field, when his -brother, perceiving the act, rushed forward, in a frenzy, in -advance of the regiment to avenge him, and fell, literally torn -to pieces by a storm of grape shot. But the men pressed on -in spite of all the carnage around them, and then suddenly, -as they neared the Redoubt, the smoke lifted for a moment, -and disclosed the Russian gunners limbering up and making off. -Quick as lightning, young Ensign Anstruther of the Royal Welsh -rushed forward with the colours of the regiment, and, outstripping -all, succeeded in planting them upon the parapet of the -Redoubt. A second later and he fell back riddled with shot, -dragging the colours involuntarily with him. A sergeant of -the same regiment, Luke O’Connor, seized the colours again, -and planted them firmly upon the wall of the Redoubt, when -General Codrington, uncovering, saluted the colours, and leapt -his horse into the embrasure just as the last of the enemy’s -guns galloped off. In the fight no fewer than thirty-one officers -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_249">249</span> -and non-commissioned officers had been killed. One Russian -gun was captured in the act of withdrawing.</p> - -<p>By this time the 1st Division under the Duke of Cambridge, -consisting of the Guards and Highlanders, was moving to the -support of the Light Division, who thus occupied the Great -Redoubt. But as yet they were only at the river, so the Light -Division found themselves isolated, while before them were the -Vladimir regiment, supported by the Ouglity corps and others, -sixteen battalions in all with horse and artillery.</p> - -<p>In the meantime the position of affairs on the allied right, -where Camobert and Prince Napoleon’s divisions were advancing -to the support of Bosquet, was distinctly unpromising for -the allies. The heavy column under Kiviakoff had checked -Camobert’s advance, and Prince Napoleon was not yet in touch -with the enemy.</p> - -<p>At this juncture there happened that which is perhaps -unique in the history of battles. On the one side a large proportion -of the Russian army was engaged with the French -attack, on the other their troops were about to push the British -down from the ground which they had so hardly won in the -storming of the Great Redoubt. In the centre, however, to -the Russian left of the Causeway batteries, there were in the -meantime no troops, and here Lord Raglan found himself in -his eager pushing forward to obtain a clear view of all that -was happening.</p> - -<p>The effect of the appearance of Lord Raglan and his staff -upon the rising ground in the centre was tremendous. The -Russian right, on the Kourgané Hill, seeing a group of staff -officers in the centre of the Russian lines, supposed that the -French had been entirely successful in their part of the field, -and accordingly halted to take counsel as they were in the act -of advancing upon our unsupported troops who had won, and -were now occupying, the Great Redoubt.</p> - -<p>Not content, however, with the moral effect of his presence, -the significance of which he fully appreciated, Lord Raglan -ordered a couple of nine-pounder guns to be brought up to -him, and with these (Colonel Dickson working one of the guns -with his own hands, says Kinglake), he opened fire upon the -flank of the Causeway batteries, and upon the enemy’s reserves. -The Causeway batteries retreated higher up the road, leaving -it open for Evans’ advance; the enemy’s reserves were disorganised, -and the Russian right advance was for the moment -paralysed.</p> - -<p>General Evans was quick to seize the opportunity. Advancing -up the road with his troops, and with the batteries of Sir -Richard England, directed by that General in person, he drove -back the Russian artillery and took up a firm stand in line with -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_250">250</span> -Lacy Yea and his Royal Fusiliers, who, it will be remembered, -were still engaged with the (Russian) left Kayan battalion. -The fight here was a stubborn one, and much depended upon it, -for as long as the Fusiliers could hold their own, and keep -the Kayan battalion fully occupied, our troops to their right -could take up an effective position with comparative ease. -But the Fusiliers did more. Assisted by the 55th Regiment, -who had been gradually advancing up the hill, and who now -poured a flanking fire into the Russians, they routed the Kayan -battalion. This advantage was followed up by the Guards, -who passing the severely battered but victorious Fusiliers, -led the van of that second severe fight on the Kourgané -Hill, which ultimately terminated in victory for the allied -armies.</p> - -<p>Seen at this point of the battle, the British line was more -or less continuous, and was formed as follows, from its right—the -Grenadiers, covering the Fusiliers reforming; the Coldstreams, -the Black Watch, Camerons and Sutherland Highlanders -in the order named. Opposed to them were the -Vladimir columns, supported as before on either hand by the -Kayan columns, that on the British right sadly disorganised by -its sanguinary encounter with the Royal Fusiliers.</p> - -<p>It was a battle of column against line, the Russians being -commanded by Prince Gortshakoff in person, under whom was -the brave General Koetzinski.</p> - -<p>The fight did not last long. Deceived by the apparent -numbers of the red-coated troops advancing in line; assailed -with ferocity by the redoubtable Black Watch under Sir Colin -Campbell, whose command of “Forward, 42nd!” has become -world-renowned; now stormed by the impetuous 93rd, in the -main composed of men whose eagerness to fight had led them -to exchange into it rather than be left at home; at length -roughly handled by the 75th, and unsettled by the successful -operations of the allies on their left, where the Causeway -batteries were in retreat—the powerful columns broke up after -a short but stubborn fight, in which many fell on both sides, -and beat an angry and reluctant retreat from the field of battle. -Deep-throated sobs of rage were heard as the great grey-coated -columns drew off, and to the last, General Koetzinski, borne -wounded in a litter, directed the operations of the retreat from -the very rear of his defeated army.</p> - -<p>So one after another, Vladimir, Kayan, Sousdal, and -lastly the reserve columns were driven from the field with -slaughter and harried by our horse artillery so that, in places, -the killed and wounded “formed small heaps and banks.” Of -the four Russian generals in this part of the field, three were -wounded. The loss of the Kayan battalion alone is estimated -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_251">251</span> -at 1700. The loss of the Guards and Highlanders together -was no more than 500 men.</p> - -<p>Meantime in the French part of the field, General Camobert’s -artillery had crossed the Alma at Almatamack, and now, returning -eastwards along the Russian bank of the river, were -engaged in shelling Kiviakoff’s battalions on the Telegraph -Height. Bosquet’s artillery fire was also directed upon these -troops, and General Kiviakoff supposed the fire to be coming -from the ships of the allied fleets. Seeing, in addition to these -calamities (for the execution done by the French guns was -considerable), the turn of the tide on the Russian right of the -field, General Kiviakoff ordered a retreat, and shortly the Telegraph -Heights were occupied by the warlike Zouaves. A few -Russian riflemen, who had for some reason failed to move, were -overwhelmed by the bayonet, and, in spite of a heavy fire from -Kiviakoff’s retreating battalions, the standard of the 39th French -regiment was planted on the Telegraph Height. Lieutenant -Portevin was killed by a cannon ball in the act of hoisting it, -and later, Marshal St. Arnaud in person thanked the Zouaves -on the summit of the hill.</p> - -<p>After traversing a couple of miles, Kiviakoff succeeded in -halting his men and in once more facing the French fire, but -panic soon set in, and a confused rabble of men, guns, and -horses trailed off towards the river Katcha.</p> - -<p>In no part of the field was the retreat followed up to any -extent; our men were for the most part wearied, and our -cavalry arm was weak, while Marshal St. Arnaud found it -“impossible” for the French army to advance further that day. -Had these things been otherwise, there is every probability -that much of the later campaign might have been curtailed, if -not indeed rendered unnecessary.</p> - -<p>As Lord Raglan rode along the field after the fight, loud -British cheers arose from regiment to regiment, now slowly -reforming, till, says Kinglake:—“From the spurs of the Telegraph -Height to the easternmost bounds of the crest which had -been won by the Highland Brigade, those desolate hills in -Crimean Tartary were made to sound like England.”</p> - -<p>But in spite of this, Lord Raglan was sad and thoughtful, -and spent many hours among the sheds and farmhouses where -lay the wounded. In the evening he dined with only two -others in a small marquee beside the Alma.</p> - -<p>The allies camped where they found themselves at the termination -of the fight. The total of French losses, killed and -wounded, was between 500 and 600, though a much higher -figure was supplied in the preliminary official returns. The -British lost a total of 2002 of all ranks, and the Russians no -fewer than 5709, including 5 generals and 193 other officers. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_252">252</span></p> - -<p>On the morning of the 21st September, the dead were -buried, and a huge mound some five hundred yards from the -river marks their last resting place. Many lives might have -been saved had not the number of surgeons and appliances -been wholly inadequate. On the 22nd, the allied armies -resumed their march.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXXIX"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXIX.</span><br /> - -The Battle of Balaclava.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1854.</span></h2> - -<p>Early on the morning of the 23rd September, 1854, the -allied armies left their camp on the battlefield of Alma, and -marched northwards towards Sebastopol. Traces of the haste -in which the Russian army had retreated were at hand on -every side. Here a sword, there a pistol, a belt, or even a -tunic; the broad track, strewn with such relics, showed clearly -the path of the retreat.</p> - -<p>At length the valley of the Katcha was reached, and the -camp pitched for the night. The advance was resumed early -next morning, and about mid-day, from the ridge of hills -separating the valley of the Katcha from that of the Baltic, -the armies looked down upon their goal, Sebastopol.</p> - -<p>During a brief halt, Marshal St. Arnaud, whose bodily weakness -was increasing day by day, dismounted and lay upon the -ground. Men noticed that he looked sad and worn. He was, -in fact, within a few days of his death.</p> - -<p>Here a council of war was held, and it was determined that -the northern side of Sebastopol was too strong to admit of an -immediate assault, and finally the decision was arrived at of -executing a flank march inland and attacking Sebastopol from -the south. By the 26th September this somewhat perilous -movement was carried out with success, and the little seaport -of Balaclava surrendered to Lord Raglan without bloodshed. -On the same night, Marshal St. Arnaud resigned his command -to General Camobert, and three days later he died on board -ship, whither he had been carried for passage to France.</p> - -<p>Balaclava was of vast importance to the allies, as its tiny -harbour gave them a means of communication with their fleets -whilst these were still out of the range of the guns of Sebastopol. -Accordingly the place was garrisoned by troops under Sir Colin -Campbell, whilst the main army moved northward a few miles -to within a convenient distance of Sebastopol, where they spent -many days, some twenty in all, disposing their forces, erecting -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_253">253</span> -batteries, and making all the necessary preparations for a prolonged -and persistent siege. Meanwhile, the Russians busily -fortified the place, glad of the unexpected delay, since they had -anticipated an immediate assault. Several of the finest ships -were sunk at the mouth of the harbour to keep the allied fleets -at bay, and works of counter-fortification went busily forward. -Admiral Korniloff and Colonel Todleben were the two chief -officers in command, Prince Mentschikoff having withdrawn the -main portion of his army to the Baltic, where he remained for -a considerable period in a state of extraordinary inactivity. By -the 6th October, however, he was prevailed upon to increase the -garrison of Sebastopol to some 53,000 men.</p> - -<p>On the 17th October, 1854, the allied armies opened fire -upon Sebastopol, and the deafening cannonade was maintained -daily till the evening of the 25th October. An account of the -siege and final surrender of Sebastopol is given in a later -chapter.</p> - -<p>In the meantime, on the 18th October, a Russian field army -was observed to be manœuvring on the allied flank and rear, -and threatening the somewhat isolated garrison of Balaclava. -The defensive measures taken for the defence of Balaclava consisted -of inner and outer lines of defence. The town and -harbour themselves were protected by steep hills, except at the -gorge of Kadikoi, towards the north. Accordingly, these hills -were fortified by the marine artillery, and held by marines and -two companies of the 93rd regiment, while the gorge of Kadikoi -itself was defended by six companies of the 93rd Highlanders -and a battalion of Turks, with artillery, the whole constituting -the inner line of defence.</p> - -<p>Now the gorge of Kadikoi opens out into a more or less level -plain known as the plain of Balaclava, a mile north of the -town. It was here that there was destined to be fought the -great cavalry battle which holds so glorious a place in annals -of the British army. Right across the centre of this plain, -which is three miles long by two broad, and hemmed in on all -sides by hills from 300 to 400 feet high, is a low continuous -chain of hills or ridge dividing the plain of Balaclava into two -portions, called respectively the north and south valleys, and -carrying the main Woronzoff Road or Causeway. This ridge -of hills was known to our men as the Causeway heights, and -constituted the outer line of defence, by which the enemy -might be hindered from even penetrating to the south valley. -A chain of redoubts were thrown up along the Causeway heights -by our engineers and manned by Turks. The only supporting -force available in the event of an attack was the cavalry, under -Lord Lucan, some 1500 strong, which was encamped in the -south valley within the outer line of defence. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_254">254</span></p> - -<p>The cavalry force consisted of two brigades—the Heavy -Brigade, composed of the Scots Greys, Enniskillens, 1st Royal -Dragoons, and 4th and 5th Dragoon Guards, under General -Hon. James Scarlett, and the Light Brigade, under Lord -Cardigan, consisting of the 4th and 13th Light Dragoons, the -8th and 11th Hussars, and the 17th Lancers. The whole -garrison of Balaclava was, as before mentioned, under the chief -command of Sir Colin Campbell.</p> - -<p>On the evening of the 24th October, the troops of all -divisions turned in for the night as usual, little conscious of the -fact that a force of 25,000 Russians was advancing stealthily -towards them from three different directions, their object being -to seize the outer line of defence. Arising an hour before -daybreak, Lord Lucan and his staff, mounted and moving -slowly along in an easterly direction, perceived, in the dim -light, two ensigns flying from the easternmost redoubt! -Instantly all was activity, for the flying of two ensigns from -the fort was the signal prearranged with the Turks to announce -the Russian advance in force. The Light Cavalry Brigade was -sent forward to support the Turks, and an aide-de-camp was -despatched at full speed to Lord Raglan informing him at once -of the turn of affairs.</p> - -<p>Says a private soldier of the Black Watch:—“It so -happened that all our regiment was in camp, and we were -expecting to get that day’s rest, but the rations were scarcely -served out when the words came, ‘Fall in! fall in at once!’ I -need not say that the order was obeyed in all haste by the whole -division, and His Royal Highness (The Duke of Cambridge) and -Colonel Cameron marched us off in the direction of Balaclava.” -Thus the 1st and 4th Divisions with Bosquet’s forces were -promptly despatched to the scene of action, but meantime, in -the plain of Balaclava things were happening.</p> - -<p>The Turkish defence had not lasted long. Contrary to -popular opinion, the historian of the war extols the bravery of -the Turkish troops at this juncture, who, if they were compelled -to beat an ignominious retreat, did so at least in the -presence of overwhelming numbers of the enemy, and practically -without support from our troops. In a very little while the -outer line of defence was captured, the Russian cavalry in the -meantime proceeding down the north valley towards the gorge -of Kadikoi. Here, it will be remembered, Sir Colin Campbell -stood awaiting them in person with the 93rd Highlanders.</p> - -<p>As the foremost Russian horsemen appeared heading towards -the gorge, the eager Highlanders began to spring forward, but -the angry voice of their veteran commander held them in -check, and saved them from being cut to pieces by the cavalry -in the open plain. Meanwhile the Turkish fugitives streaming -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_255">255</span> -down the south valley towards Kadikoi, had been formed -up into some sort of order by Sir Colin, and together with -the 93rd they stood awaiting the Russian cavalry charge. That -charge never came. But while the steady line of Highlanders -poured a heavy fire into the advancing force, without waiting -for its effect, the Osmanlis turned and fled, falling over each -other in their haste. The Highlanders alone confronted the -foe. “Remember, there is no retreat, men!” said Sir Colin, -as he rode along the line; “you must die where you stand!” -“Ay, ay, Sir Colin,” came the quick reply, and a second later -the order rang out clear and sharp, and a second heavy volley -met the advancing enemy.</p> - -<p>It proved too much for the dreaded horsemen of the Czar, -and in a few moments they turned and retreated in confusion, -another volley helping them on their way. The strain relaxed, -the victorious Highlanders turned their faces to watch the -retreating soldiers of the Sultan, and in a moment, where had -been set, stern faces and lips drawn tight, were seen countenances -convulsed with laughter and powder-stained cheeks -furrowed by tears of uncontrollable merriment.</p> - -<p>For in their retreat past the camp of the Highlanders some -of the Turkish soldiers had paused for a second with intent, it -is supposed, to pillage. Judge then of their amazement when -from out of one of the nearest tents emerged a stalwart and -furious Scottish “wife,” who seized the nearest of the Faithful -by the ear and with stout stick and sturdy arm belaboured his -back and his red trousers till the blows resounded far and wide. -Not once, but again and again did this angry lady (“she was a -very powerful woman,” said an eye-witness) belabour the soldiers -of the Sultan, and long and loud was the laughter of the 93rd -as Turk after Turk fled screaming from her fury, bawling, -“Ship! ship!” as he sought a safer refuge at the harbour of -Balaclava. “Then, if ever in history,” says Kinglake, “did -the fortunes of Islam wane low before the manifest ascendant -of the Cross!”</p> - -<p>In the meantime in the other part of the field events moved -quickly. The defeated squadron of Russian horse rejoined -the main body in the north valley, and under General Ryjoff -moved up to the crest of the Causeway heights, between the -captured redoubts, with the intention of falling upon our troops -in the south valley. By this time Lord Raglan had arrived -upon the scene, and from a position where he could view the -whole field observed the Turkish flight at Kadikoi. Quick as -thought he directed the Heavy Brigade under General Scarlett -to proceed to their support. As the brigade rode along the -south valley in execution of this order, they were suddenly -aware of a squadron of Russian cavalry gazing down upon -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_256">256</span> -them from the Causeway heights upon their left, and -about to hurl itself upon their flank. To face about was the -work of an instant, though the odds were about ten to one, and -for a few seconds our cavalry awaited the Russian charge. At -a well-governed speed and in splendid order the Russians rode -down the slopes of the hill, gradually gathering impetus to press -the charge, when, from some unexplained cause, their trumpets -sounded, the pace gradually slackened, and the whole squadron -came to a standstill within some four hundred yards of our -troops, and slowly opened out their front as if to envelope -our forces.</p> - -<p>Scarlett was quick to seize this advantage accorded to him -as if by a miracle. Turning to his trumpeter, he called out, -“Sound the charge!” and in an instant, with their gallant -General several paces in advance, the Heavy Brigade hurled -themselves up the hill straight at the halted Russian line.</p> - -<p>The front of our “three hundred” was composed of the -Scots Greys and Enniskillens, regiments long associated with -each other in battle, and old comrades in arms. Side by side -they dashed up the gently-sloping ground, and “the Greys with -a low eager moan of outbursting desire, the Enniskillens with -a cheer,” met the enemy with a terrific shock.</p> - -<p>Well was it for the gallant General Scarlett that he had -ridden several paces in advance of his men, and, hacking and -hewing his way single-handed, had cut deeply into the mass of -Russian horsemen. For their very numbers became a source -of safety instead of danger to him, so that he was enabled -completely to escape the shock of the charge of his own devoted -troops, which completely crushed the first few ranks of the -Russians. After the first fierce shock, the fighting became -individual. Here a single scarlet horseman engaged with three -or four of the enemy, preserving his life solely by the strength -of his sword-arm. There a little knot of three or four cut a -pathway through overwhelming odds. “I never felt less fear -in my life,” wrote one of the Scots Greys after the fight; “I -felt more like a devil than a man. I escaped without a -scratch, though I was covered with blood.”</p> - -<p>General Scarlett himself received five wounds, none of which -was he conscious of at the time, while Lieutenant Elliot, his -aide-de-camp, had no fewer than fourteen sabre cuts, through -which he not only lived, but lived to be returned as “slightly -wounded”!</p> - -<p>The Russians suffered heavily, as our frenzied men cut their -way through and through their overwhelming mass. Spectators -have described the awe with which they watched this devoted -body of scarlet-clad men merge themselves into the sea of -Russian grey, and many thought they must be lost indeed. But -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_257">257</span> -the keen and practised eye of the commander-in-chief saw that, -far from being overwhelmed, our men, though scattered, were -more than holding their own. It was indeed the first step to -victory if it could be pushed home without delay. The joy -with which the order to support “the three hundred” was -received may be well judged from the spirit of Lord Cardigan, -who, with the soon to be famous Light Brigade, was halted -watching the combat, and eagerly awaiting the order to “go -in.”</p> - -<p>“Damn those Heavies!” cried the Earl many times, as in -sheer rage at the enforced inaction, he cantered furiously up -and down the lines of his squadron; “Damn those Heavies; -they’ll have the laugh of us this day!” A spirit shared, it may -be stated, by every British trooper on the scene. But it was -not to the Light Brigade that Lord Raglan sent the order “to -support,” but to the comrades of the three hundred—the Heavy -Dragoons and Royals.</p> - -<p>With wild cheers, and a charge which developed in many -places into a neck-and-neck race, these drove in upon the flanks -of the Russian horse, and beset the sorely-pressed Cossacks at -many different points. Till at length attacked both from within, -where the acting-adjutant of the Greys, Alexander Miller, -towering on his enormous horse and holding aloft his reeking -sword, was collecting his regiment with a stentorian, “Rally, the -Greys!”—attacked from without by the Royals and Dragoons, -and again charged from within by the Enniskillens—the Russian -horsemen began to back, their ranks loosened, and soon they -galloped up the hill for dear life in full retreat.</p> - -<p>Then, as our Heavy Brigade, slowly and laboriously reformed, -there went up such a cheer from the 93rd and all who had -witnessed the fight as could be heard afar and all across the -plain. A French General exclaimed generously, “The victory -of the Heavy Brigade was the finest thing I ever saw.” Sir -Colin Campbell, galloping up to where the Greys were reforming, -uncovered and spoke to the regiment. “Greys! gallant -Greys!” he said, according to one version, “I am sixty-one -years old, and if I were young again I should be proud to be -in your ranks.” Nor was this all. As General Scarlett, blood-stained -from head to foot, having cut his way from one end -of the Russian cavalry to the other, emerged upon the scene, -an aide-de-camp tore up to him from Lord Raglan, and nearly -throwing his horse upon its haunches, with hand at the salute, -delivered in the ears of the regiment the chief’s gracious message -of “Well done!” which caused the hearts of all to swell -with pride and eyes to gleam with joy.</p> - -<p>But Lord Raglan was not the man to waste precious time, -and instantly comprehending that now at once was the occasion -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_258">258</span> -to push home the cavalry victory, sent two successive orders to -Sir George Cathcart, whose 4th Division was by this time -approaching the scene, to at once press on and recapture the -redoubts. These orders for some reason were somewhat -sluggishly obeyed, and so great was the delay that Lord Raglan, -growing impatient, determined to use his swifter cavalry arm.</p> - -<p>An aide-de-camp with written instructions was despatched -post haste to Lord Lucan, to order that the cavalry should -advance and recover the heights. Here again the order was -misunderstood, Lord Lucan being indisposed to move too far -forward without supports, and a delay of half an hour occurred.</p> - -<p>Minute after minute passed by as Lord Raglan and his -staff from the higher ground swept the field with their glasses, -and still no cavalry appeared. Then all at once it was perceived -that the enemy with ropes and horses, was preparing -to drag off the captured British guns.</p> - -<p>Instantly Lord Raglan despatched the world-renowned -“fourth order,” the text of which was clear and unmistakable. -It ran as follows:—“Lord Raglan wishes the cavalry to advance -rapidly to the front, and try to prevent the enemy carrying -away the guns. Troops of horse artillery may accompany. -French cavalry is on your left. Immediate.”</p> - -<p>To Captain Nolan—“the impetuous Nolan”—was entrusted -the carrying of this message, and many have recorded the -dangerous and breakneck speed at which he set off upon his -errand, riding straight down the steep face of the hill, turning -his horse’s head neither to right nor left, on his urgent journey -to Lord Lucan. As one who had been with Lord Raglan watching -and waiting for the appearance of the cavalry who never -came, it may be readily imagined that Nolan was in a temper, -and briefly and uncompromisingly he thrust the order into the -hands of his superior officer.</p> - -<p>Once again Lord Lucan conceived the enterprise a dangerous -one, and ventured unwisely to say so. Nolan, by this time -thoroughly roused, blurted out, “Lord Raglan’s orders are that -the cavalry should advance immediately,” and, says Lord -Lucan in his narrative, pointed to the north valley, where the -Russian guns were dimly seen in battery. It is probable, nay, -almost certain, that Nolan merely waved his hand in a general -forward direction, but Lord Lucan conceived him to indicate -the north valley.</p> - -<p>Stung by the implied reproach of his inferior, Lord Lucan -resolved to carry out the order at once, as he conceived it, and -straightway commanded Lord Cardigan that the cavalry were -to advance, not, as Lord Raglan had intended, up the Causeway -heights, to recapture our own lost guns, but up the deadly north -valley, where the enemy’s guns were in position on every side. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_259">259</span></p> - -<p>Well did the Earl of Cardigan know the awful danger of -the task thus erroneously allotted to him, but to Lord Lucan’s -order he returned a cheerful “Certainly sir!” and, placing -himself at the head of his men, quietly gave the order, “The -Brigade will advance!”</p> - -<p>Again and again poets and historians have placed on record -the fearless devotion to duty thus called into play, and if the -advance of the Light Brigade was one of the gravest military -errors ever made, yet its achievement forms one of the noblest -pages of the national military history.</p> - -<p>“Gallop!” came the order, short and sharp, and as one -man the 673 of all ranks bent to the saddle, and, with Lord -Cardigan at their head, swept over the grassy sward straight to -where the Russian guns stood, backed by five and twenty thousand -horse and foot.</p> - -<p>For a moment the foe were paralysed at the awe-inspiring -folly of the British. They gasped to see the small body of -cavalry, with faces set, their chargers with manes and tails -streaming in the wind, galloping down the deadly valley to their -death. Then their wonder gave place to rage. From right -and left and straight in front burst forth a sheet of flame, and -with a deafening crash the hail of lead tore through the -devoted ranks.</p> - -<p>One of the first to fall was Nolan, who had joined the -charge, a volunteer, and right in front of the division rode with -uplifted sword, to the intense fury of Lord Cardigan, who -claimed that proud position for himself. There is little doubt -that Nolan intended to change the direction of the charge, -seeing at last the full extent of the error which had been made, -but this was not to be. A fragment of a Russian shell tore -Nolan’s gallant breast, and, says Kinglake, “from what had -been Nolan there burst forth a cry so strange and so appalling -that the hussar who rode nearest him has always called it -unearthly. And in truth I imagine that the sound resulted -from no human will, but rather from those spasmodic forces -which may act upon the form when life has ceased.... -The shriek men heard rending the air was the shriek of a -corpse.”</p> - -<p>On into the pen of fire rode the Light Brigade. Saddles -emptied fast, and riderless horses, as is the manner of the poor -brutes, ranged themselves on either side of the gallant leader, -Lord Cardigan, and their hoofs thundered with the rest. -Shrieks, curses, groans, and cheers were mingled as onward, -ever onward, at racing speed, rode the brave band. Never -once did Lord Cardigan turn in his saddle, but, erect and -straight, flew over the grass, and, with eyes riveted on the -crimson tunic of their leader, the gallant men followed him to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_260">260</span> -death. Down went man and horse, with shriek, with prayer, -and some without a sound, but never a pause in the devoted -ranks.</p> - -<p>“Now, my brave lads, for old England!” roared Sir George -Paget, as they dashed towards the guns; onward, ever onward, -till at length the guns were reached, and those who were left -rode in behind them cutting and thrusting at the gunners with -a maniacal fury.</p> - -<p>Lord Cardigan has described the dull wonder with which he -found himself unhit by the discharge of a twelve-pounder -almost in his face, and the next instant cutting and slashing at -the men who fired it. Eye-witnesses have described the awful -sights seen after the charge; of the charge itself few can speak -with accuracy.</p> - -<p>Says a private soldier of the Black Watch, who by this time -had arrived upon the scene:—“A Russian gunner was holding -his head together. It had been struck with a cavalry sword. -He was alive, and was walking to the front, when my comrade -called out, ‘Don’t take him to the front, take him to the rear; -our doctors may make something of him.’ He was sent to the -rear holding his head together. It was often spoken of years -afterwards in our regiment.”</p> - -<p>“I saw one of the Greys,” says the same man, Alexander -Robb of Dundee, “holding his arm that was nearly cut through. -He also was able to walk. As he was passing us he said, ‘They -say the Russians are not good at the sword, but I never gave a -point but I got a parry,’ and he made his way, laughing, to -the surgeons.”</p> - -<p>Thus were the guns taken at Balaclava. “It was magnificent, -but it was not war,” said General Bosquet. The position -was untenable, and after a few brief instants the order came -“Threes about, retire!” and back rode the shattered force—195 -mounted men in all. Once more the Russian fire broke -out, and that the carnage on the return journey down the north -valley was not heavier was due entirely to the French cavalry, -the gallant Chasseurs d’Afrique. Realising the urgent danger -of the Light Brigade, they diverted the attention of the right-hand -Russian battery upon themselves, and thus doubtless preserved -many lives in the ranks of the sadly thinned six hundred.</p> - -<p>That the whole charge of the Light Brigade was a grievous -error none could deny, least of all Lord Raglan, who angrily -demanded of Lord Cardigan, as the scattered remnant of the -cavalry reformed—“What did you mean, sir, by attacking a -battery in front, contrary to all the usages of war?” It is, -however, not unpleasing to learn that, writing privately of the -charge, Lord Raglan has described it as “perhaps the finest -thing ever attempted!” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_261">261</span></p> - -<p>With the charge of the Light Brigade, which lasted some -twenty minutes, the battle practically ended, and about four -o’clock the firing ceased. The Russians still held the captured -redoubts, and had indeed succeeded in severing Balaclava from -the main allied camps before Sebastopol, but no strategical -advantage could dim the lustre and the glorious prestige of the -hare-brained charge of Lord Cardigan and the Light Cavalry.</p> - -<p>Lord Lucan was removed from the command of the cavalry -of the “army of the East,” and his request to be tried by -court-martial was refused.</p> - -<p>The allied and Russian losses at Balaclava were nearly equal -in number—between 600 and 700 on either side.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XL"><span class="large">CHAPTER XL.</span><br /> - -The Battle of Inkerman.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1854.</span></h2> - -<p>By the first week of November enormous numbers of reinforcements -reached the Russian army in the Crimea, so that -not only were some 120,000 troops under Prince Mentschikoff’s -command, but a corresponding enthusiasm was awakened -amongst all Russian ranks by this large addition to their -numbers. Such warlike enthusiasm received a great impetus -at this time by the arrival in camp of two young Grand Dukes, -Michael and Nicholas, sons of the Czar.</p> - -<p>The allied troops, on the other hand, had by this time an -effective strength of some 65,000 men, and with an extended -line of nearly 20 miles to guard it was apparent to all that a -severe struggle for supremacy would shortly take place.</p> - -<p>As is so often the case in war, those upon the spot, Lord -Raglan and General Camobert, though fully aware of a large -accession to the enemy’s strength, were not so well posted as -to its precise extent as were their fellow-countrymen in France -and England. In both countries intense anxiety prevailed as -to the outcome of the next engagement of the war.</p> - -<p>They were not long kept in suspense. The Russian plan -of attack comprised a general advance, partly a feint, upon the -allied right, simultaneous with a sortie from the city of Sebastopol. -Sunday, the 5th November, was the day fixed upon.</p> - -<p>On the eve of the battle—the night of the 4th November—and -again as early as four o’clock on the morning of the 5th, -the bells of Sebastopol were heard ringing, and it was afterwards -ascertained that the Russian Church was bestowing her -blessing upon the soldiers of the Czar. Moreover, the clangour -of the great bells to some extent covered the sound of the footsteps -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_262">262</span> -of the advancing hordes as they crept forward to the attack -some hours before sunrise.</p> - -<p>The attack was admirably planned. The extreme southernmost -portion of the Russian army, under Prince Gortschakoff, -was to feint an attack against the Guards and the French under -Bosquet, thereby hindering them from marching to the assistance -of our 2nd Division under General Pennefather, in whose -charge lay the district of Mount Inkerman. Mount Inkerman -itself, the real objective of the enemy, was to be assailed by -40,000 men under General Dannenburg. To the north again, -the Sebastopol garrison was to effect a further diversion, engaging -the allied left.</p> - -<p>Upon the 2nd Division then was to fall the brunt of the -fight, for the possession of the high ground of Mount Inkerman -would enable the Russians to overlook their besieging enemy, -hamper their operations, and, in all probability, compel them -to abandon the siege.</p> - -<p>On the afternoon of the 4th, General Pennefather, who -commanded the 2nd Division, in the absence through illness -of Sir de Lacy Evans, going his rounds as usual, observed a -somewhat increased activity on the part of the enemy, but not -of such a nature as to warrant other than ordinary vigilance. -Towards evening a thick mist and heavy drizzle set in, and the -outlying pickets on Mount Inkerman strained their eyes through -the mist and darkness for a possible glimpse of the enemy. -Captain Sargent, indeed, of the 95th, regarded the night as -being specially favourable to an attack by the enemy, and -increased the vigilance of the picket under his command, -reloading some of the wetted rifles with his own hands. -Towards four o’clock there rang out the pealing of the Sebastopol -bells aforementioned, and several men reported that they -distinctly heard the rumbling of waggon or gun-carriage wheels -during the early hours of the morning.</p> - -<p>With all these premonitions, however, the attack came -suddenly, so favoured were the enemy by mist and darkness.</p> - -<p>Shortly after the changing of the pickets, and just as day -was breaking, a sentry of the outermost picket on Mount -Inkerman stood straining his eyes to pierce the mist that lay -around him dim and silent. Suddenly it seemed to him a -part of it towards the Shell Hill became darker than the rest, -and then slowly began to move towards him. The sentry -rubbed his eyes, thinking he must be dreaming, but sure enough -the dark patch moved slowly up towards him out of the ravine, -making never a sound, so thick and deadening lay the mist. -Instantly he dashed off to his officer in command, Captain -Rowlands, and reported his suspicions, and together in the now -rapidly-clearing mist they beheld the approach of not one, but -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_263">263</span> -two Russian battalions in array of battle. Bang! rang out -the picket’s fire, and firing obstinately, disputing every inch -of the ground, it fell back before the now rapidly-advancing -foe. The Inkerman engagement had begun.</p> - -<p>Quickly the sound of firing roused the camp, and a battery -was at once established on a shoulder known as Home Ridge, -to check the enemy’s advance by firing more or less at random -into the mist. Shortly afterwards, Lord Raglan and General -Camobert appeared on the scene and placed an increased battery -at General Pennefather’s disposal.</p> - -<p>By intermittent firing, stubborn resistance, and occasionally -a bayonet charge, the advancing Russian columns were thrown -back behind their guns, which were by this time posted on -Shell Hill.</p> - -<p>The respite was not for long. A force of more than 10,000 -Russians under General Sornionoff in person next swarmed up -in front of Pennefather’s devoted troops now slightly augmented -by General Adams and the 41st regiment. Again and again -did overwhelming masses of Russians pit themselves, with -hoarse cries, against numerically insignificant bodies of our -troops. Reports have it that the Russian soldiers had been -sent into battle inflamed by large quantities of raw spirit, and -certainly the extraordinary violence and pertinacity of their -attack tends to support this belief. Be this as it may, their -most determined onslaughts proved unavailing. With sword, -bayonet, and, where the brushwood was too thick to admit of -hand-to-hand fighting, with rifle ball, did our brave fellows drive -them back, and many a Victoria Cross was won in the detached, -but none the less effective fighting of this the first stage of -the long Inkerman fight.</p> - -<p>Here was Townsend’s battery lost and recaptured. Here -Lieutenant Hugh Clifford won his cross “for valour,” leading -some seventy men right into the heart of a column which -threatened to turn his flank. Here Nicholson and many another -gallant officer was killed; whilst, in this part of the field, -Colonel Egerton, with some 260 men, totally routed and relentlessly -pursued 1500 of the famous Tomsk regiment.</p> - -<p>Kinglake tells the story briefly:—“‘There are the Russians, -General,’ said Egerton to General Buller, as the great grey -mass loomed before them in the mist; ‘what shall we do?’ -‘Charge them!’ retorted Buller tersely. And charge them he -did with a will, hurling them down the hillside with loud -hurrahs, and following their confused and broken ranks with -sword and bayonet.”</p> - -<p>Thus again were the Russians beaten back from the slopes -of Inkerman, and in the melee General Sornionoff himself was -killed. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_264">264</span></p> - -<p>The next attack came from another quarter, but still the -brunt of the fighting fell on Pennefather’s troops.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, in other parts of the field, the Russians had -carried out their admirable and well-laid plan of attack. -Gortschakoff’s forces had threatened Bosquet and the Guards -who were opposing him. The Duke of Cambridge, however, -who commanded in that part of the field, was not long deceived -by the feints of the enemy. Leaving only the Coldstreams to -face Gortschakoff (and withdrawing even these before long), he -hurried the Grenadiers and Scots Fusiliers to Pennefather’s -assistance. Bosquet also perceived Inkerman to be the real -point of attack, and while still facing Gortschakoff with his -troops, held them in readiness to march thither should the need -arise, as it very soon did.</p> - -<p>Sir Colin Campbell’s forces, however, were detained near -Balaclava in a state of inaction, to protect that important -port; as it happened an unnecessary, but very wise, provision.</p> - -<p>Says one of the garrison under Sir Colin:—“We remained -in the trenches under arms for three or four hours. The whole -Balaclava force was under arms in the same manner, while -Sir Colin was riding along the line of trenches and keeping an -eye on the enemy in front, which (sic) appeared to be threatening -an attack on us. We heard a heavy musketry fire from -the front, and it was well on in the day before it slackened, and -the enemy were seen to move backwards, out of sight—all but -their sentries. We remained the same, however, not knowing -what was up.”</p> - -<p>On the Sebastopol front, on the other hand, nothing of -importance happened till, between nine and ten o’clock, a -resolute sortie under General Timovieff took place, and the -attention of Prince Napoleon was so occupied with this attack, -which at one time met with some measure of success, that his -troops were unable to reach Mount Inkerman in time to take -part in the main fight.</p> - -<p>Thus it will be seen that in this part of the field the enemy -attained his object and made a successful division. All other -troops available were despatched with speed to the scene of -the main action on Inkerman.</p> - -<p>Of Mount Inkerman itself it may be said that it is in the -shape of a long narrow triangle, with base towards the Russians -and joined towards the Chersonese by its apex to the high -ground of the British camps—this narrow neck being known as -the Isthmus. Shell Hill forms its highest point, whilst on -either hand, but nearer the allied camp, are lesser heights or -shoulders called respectively Home Ridge and English Heights, -and lying north and south of the central peak of Shell Hill, -and separated from it by a ravine. A lower ridge between -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_265">265</span> -these two was called the Fore Ridge, upon which at either end -were the slight defences of the Barrier and Sandbag Battery, -both destined ere long to become famous—“the scene of one -of the bloodiest combats in history.”</p> - -<p>For now once more the Russians swarmed up in front of -our already hard-pressed outposts, the clearer atmosphere -revealing their true and overwhelming numbers.</p> - -<p>By this time the Grenadiers and Scots Fusiliers, under the -Duke of Cambridge, were rapidly approaching. And now -began that terrific struggle over the Sandbag Battery which -resulted in that comparatively worthless entrenchment, situated -as it was some yards in advance of the British position, being -taken and retaken many times with awful slaughter on both -sides.</p> - -<p>Pennefather’s brave fellows, General Adams and his brigade, -the Guards, and some of the French infantry waged in turn a -fierce war round the comparatively worthless position, and soon -its shallow trench was heaped with dead and dying. Time -and again the Russians would sweep into the battery, with -murder in their eyes and brain, and bayonet any hapless -wounded left behind perforce by our outnumbered men. A -few brief moments would elapse, our gallant fellows would -re-form, and, tooth and nail, with cold steel and even fist to -face they would drive out the invader and hunt the Russians -down the slope, thence only to return with dogged pertinacity -again and again to the assault.</p> - -<p>The 56th Westmoreland, the 41st Welsh, the 49th Herefordshire, -the 20th and 95th, the Grenadiers, Scots Fusiliers and -Grenadiers again—each in turn occupied for varying intervals -of time the worthless battery, and then were either forced by -weight of numbers to retire or else abandoned the battery -themselves, having discovered its incapacity for shelter. Seven -times in all was the battery captured by the Russians, and -seven times retaken by our men.</p> - -<p>Says the great historian of the war:—“The parapet of the -Sandbag Battery—it stands to this day—(1869) is a monument -of heroic devotion and soldierly prowess, yet showing, as -preachers might say, the vanity of human desires. Supposed, -although wrongly, to be a part of the British defences, and -fought for, accordingly, with infinite passion and at a great -cost of life by numbers and numbers of valiant infantry, the -work was no sooner taken than its worthlessness became evident, -not indeed to the bulk of the soldiery, but to those particular -troops which chanced to be posted within it.”</p> - -<p>And so the mistaken fight raged on, and heavy indeed were -the losses around the fateful battery. The dead lay around in -heaps. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_266">266</span></p> - -<p>Here General Adams died, his ankle shattered by a Russian -bullet, and General Torrens was here so grievously wounded -that he died later. As he lay upon the ground, General Sir -George Cathcart rode down to him, crying, “Well and gallantly -done, Torrens!” only to fall himself within the hour, a bullet -through his heart.</p> - -<p>Many are the gallant deeds and hairbreadth escapes -recounted from this quarter of the field. The Duke of Cambridge -only escaped being cut off by the Russians through dint -of hard riding, a horse being killed under him and a bullet -grazing his arm. Here Burnaby and his brave little party -were some moments surrounded on every side, and only rescued -by the French 7th battalion of the line; and here and there -“General Pennefather’s favourite oaths could be heard roaring -cheerily down through the smoke” as he galloped from point to -point, encouraging his men wherever the stress was greatest. -It was at this time a horse was killed under him, throwing him -to the ground in its fall, and men smiled amid the slaughter as -they heard the old General “damning” the Russian gunners -with all the fervour of his years!</p> - -<p>On both sides reinforcements were hurried up continually, -and regiment after regiment distinguished itself. “Men! -remember Albuera!” rang out the voice of young Captain -Stanley of the 57th, as a bullet tore its way into his heart, -and his devoted company sprang forward over his body, upholding -to the last the splendid tradition of the “Die Hards.”</p> - -<p>At length, about 8.30, the vast hordes of General Dannenburg -were pressed back, and something of a lull occurred. The -British still held their ground, but with a frightful loss of nearly -1500 men.</p> - -<p>From this time forward the Russian attack was mainly -directed at the Home Ridge, and for a while it prospered. In -this part of the field the allied forces consisted of some 2000 -British, with a regiment of French and a small body of Zouaves, -who had joined the Inkerman fight without orders, and for -pure love of fighting. Most opportune was the moment of -the arrival of this little body of troops, for without hesitation -they hurled themselves at a Russian force which in the first -brief moments of the onslaught had captured three British guns -in advance of the position, and triumphantly restored them to -their owners. Kinglake has declared his belief that they were -led by Sir George Brown in person, who had discovered them -wandering leaderless in a remote portion of the field.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the main body of the Russians advanced, covered -by the heavy fire of their artillery on Shell Hill. So heavy -indeed was this fire that Lord Raglan and the headquarters -staff were in serious danger by reason of it. As Lord Raglan -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_267">267</span> -was directing the movements of the troops from the rear of -the British lines, a round shot tore the leg off General Strangeways, -with whom he was conversing. Without a cry the old -man begged to be assisted from his horse, for he did not lose -his grip of the saddle, and was led tenderly to the back of the -fight, where he died—a veteran soldier of Wellington’s. At -the same instant a shell burst, blowing the horses of two more -staff officers to pieces, and splashing the headquarters staff with -blood.</p> - -<p>Lord Raglan had been too often under fire to be in any -way perturbed by these events, and never for an instant did he -relax his grip upon the battle. It was well indeed that he did -not, for the Russians were making headway, and at this critical -juncture, the 7th Léger, a young French battalion, showed -signs of weakening. The French officers, however, never lacking -in bravery, beat their men back into line, and, mingled -with the remnant of the 56th, literally shoulder to shoulder, -the French and British faced, and ere long worsted, the foe.</p> - -<p>Back and forwards raged the fight at the Barrier. Now -the Russians were in retreat; now for want of fresh troops to -press the victory home the pursuit weakened, and they rallied -and returned; now they were driving our men back, and all -the while their artillery from Shell Hill poured down a pitiless -rain of lead upon our wearied troops, and sometimes even on -their own front ranks, so close and intermingled was the fighting -at this point.</p> - -<p>Lord Raglan, ever upon the alert, beheld the weakening of -our tired-out forces, and sent a staff officer post haste to Bosquet, -bidding him at once bring up supports in force. Meanwhile, -as at the Alma, here Raglan changed the whole aspect of the -fight by the sudden bringing into action of two guns.</p> - -<p>“Bring up two 18-pounders!” came the order, and with -crack of whip and mingled oaths and cheers, two of these, our -most powerful pieces of ordnance, under the command of Colonel -Collingwood Dickson, were placed in position on the ridge, and -soon the thunderous fire of nearly a hundred of the enemy’s -cannon became intermittently punctuated with the deep roar -of the 18-pounders. Shot after shot from these massive guns -tore whistling across the intervening valley and ploughed their -deadly way through flesh and blood, here wiping out a group of -Russian gunners, here dismounting a gun, there blowing up an -ammunition waggon, till in a brief half-hour the formidable -artillery on Shell Hill began to slacken fire.</p> - -<p>Many a British gunner was killed in this artillery duel, for -the Russian fire was of course drawn against their new assailants, -but eager volunteers pressed forward, and the guns were -well and nobly served. So good in fact was their practice, and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_268">268</span> -so great the havoc they wrought amongst the Russians, that -Colonel Dickson’s battery was specially mentioned in the official -records of the battle “for its distinguished and splendid service.”</p> - -<p>After the distress put upon the Russians by the “18-pounder” -battery—one shot of which narrowly missed Prince -Mentschikoff and the two young Grand Dukes, who were watching -the fight from the rear of the Russian position—the end was -not long in coming. Led by their “vivandière, gaily moving -in her pretty costume, fit alike for dance or battle,” the Zouaves -made a dash forward, and hurled themselves upon the enemy -with the bayonet. At this moment a number of the Coldstreams -joined the Zouaves, and together rushed into the fray. -The luckless Russians turned to flee, but soon found themselves -hemmed in by the dead-strewn parapet of the Sandbag Battery. -The victorious French and British drove them back as sheep -are driven to a pen, and slaughtered all they could lay hands -on. The Zouave standard was planted above the embrasure, -heaped about with bodies.</p> - -<p>From now onwards the war was carried into the enemy’s -lines. Finding the Russian artillery fire dwindling, our troops -at the Barrier pressed forward. Step by step, in little knots -and companies, our men pressed up the hill, and many a gallant -deed was done in this the final stage.</p> - -<p>Lieutenant Acton of the 77th rushed forward for some few -moments with only one private soldier of his company, to the -capture of a Russian battery. An instant later, the whole body -followed their brave and impetuous leader, and pressing up the -hill reached the battery only in time to see the last gun -limbered up.</p> - -<p>Here a knot of British would fling themselves upon a company -of Russians with the bayonet, and heavy slaughter on -both sides would result, but ever upward and forward pressed -the victorious advance, the men faint with hunger but vigorous -in pursuit, while the French engaged the Russian forces in the -flank. Suddenly it was observed that the Russian batteries -were being withdrawn in haste, and General Codrington, watching -the fight from the far side of Careenage Ravine, glanced at -his watch and found the time to be a quarter to one.</p> - -<p>By one o’clock, in fact, the battle was practically over, for -there was no pursuit worth mentioning, General Camobert, -himself wounded in the arm, declining to throw French troops -too far forward unsupported—an omission which he afterwards -deeply regretted. Prince Mentschikoff was furious when he -beheld the soldiers of the Czar in full retreat, and angrily -asked General Dannenburg by whose orders the retreat was -taking place. The General’s answer was short and sharp—retreat -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_269">269</span> -was necessary to avert disaster! Long and bravely -had the Russian soldiers fought, but more than that they could -not do.</p> - -<p>By three o’clock Mount Inkerman was freed from Russian -troops, and Lord Raglan and General Camobert rode side by -side over the bloodstained field, strewn with the dead and dying -of three nations; and Kinglake tells how the British commander-in-chief -himself held up, with his one hand, the head of -a wounded Russian soldier, parched with thirst, and begged -water from his staff for the unhappy foeman. But there was -no water on Mount Inkerman, and the poor wretch had to -endure for many hours ere succour came.</p> - -<p>Nearly 11,000 Russians lay dead upon the slopes of Inkerman—256 -officers being amongst the killed; 2357 British were -put out of action—597 being killed, 39 of the number being -officers. Indeed, the ten British Generals on the field were -either killed, wounded, or had their horses shot under them in -action—Lord Raglan alone escaping unscathed. Days were -spent in burying the dead.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XLI"><span class="large">CHAPTER XLI.</span><br /> - -THE SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1854-55.</span></h2> - -<p>Experts have declared that had Sebastopol been assaulted -within two days of the battle of the Alma, it would have fallen -an easy prey to the allied armies of France and Britain. -History has shown, however, that this was not done, and that -instead, Sebastopol was attacked from the south—the side -remote from the Alma; and even at this point not until many -days had elapsed.</p> - -<p>The time thus granted to Russia was not wasted by those -of her subjects who garrisoned the beleaguered town. Under -that prince of engineers, Colonel de Todleben, defence works -were constructed with an almost superhuman activity, whilst -the harbour mouth was blocked to the allied fleet by the -simple expedient of sinking Russian ships of war across the bar. -This desperate measure was long opposed by many in the -councils of Sebastopol, but once decided upon it was promptly -carried out. It has been reported that many Russian sailors -wept as they watched their finest ships of war settling down in -the green waters of the Sebastopol roadstead, and it may be -well believed that this was so, for the love of the sailor for his -ship is proverbial. The Russian sailors showed no ignoble -grief. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_270">270</span></p> - -<p>The roadstead of Sebastopol may be likened to a letter T, -the top part of which constituted the roadstead proper, and the -vertical portion the “man-of-war” harbour. The Sevemaya, -or north part of the town, was built along the top of the roadstead, -and consisted almost entirely of fortifications. To the -west of the man-of-war harbour lay the town proper, while to -the east of it was the Karabel Faubourg, or suburb. At the -extreme eastern end of the roadstead flows in the Tchemaya -River.</p> - -<p>This, then, was the town to be defended by Russia against -an assault from the south. Accordingly a semi-circle of forts -was erected from a point half-way between the man-of-war -harbour and the mouth of the Tchemaya; touching at its centre -the southernmost point of the harbour mentioned; and having -its other extremity on the sea coast at the entrance to the -main roadstead, where the sunken ships defended the waterway -against the approach of the allied fleets. The main forts on -this semi-circle were eight in number, from east to west in order -comprising the Little Redan, the Malakoff, the Redan, Flagstaff -Bastion, the Central Bastion, the Land Quarantine Bastion, the -Sea Quarantine Fort, and Artillery Fort—the last named being -within the semi-circle of defence, to the east of the Sea -Quarantine Fort.</p> - -<p>These works of defence the Russians now toiled at day and -night unceasingly.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the allies, having decided upon an extensive -siege, in preference to an instant assault, actively pressed forward -their siege works. Great difficulty was encountered by -the engineers in their task of bringing their stores and battering -trains some six or seven miles from the coast to their required -position, the means of transport being poor. The heavy -Lancaster guns had to be dragged overland by many sailors -“tallyed on” to drag ropes, and progress was slow. Work in -the trenches was heavy.</p> - -<p>Eventually, on the morning of the 17th October, the first -bombardment of Sebastopol commenced, the heavy Lancaster -battery opening fire about 6 a.m. The noise was terrific, for -very soon both allies and Russians were engaged in a tremendous -artillery duel. The earth shook, dense volumes of smoke -hung over Sebastopol and about the allies’ batteries, and shot -and shell flew screeching through the air. About midday, -when the fleets joined in, the din was redoubled.</p> - -<p>On both sides losses, both in men and armament, were -severe. Some would serve the guns; others, with pick and -spade, would, under heavy fire, repair breaches in the earthworks; -others would rush hither and thither with pails of water -to extinguish fires which now and again broke out in the timber -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_271">271</span> -of the batteries; others again bore off the wounded on litters to -a place of safety—but each and all worked with a will, and -never for an instant did the terrific fire slacken.</p> - -<p>Now and again the smoke would lift for a moment, and -some measure of the damage done on either side would be -hastily gauged. Great bravery was displayed by besiegers and -besieged, and humour as usual found its way into such an -incongruous place. “I say, lads,” said a young Scot, one of -the redoubtable Black Watch; “I dinna think there’ll be many -kail-pots boiling in Sebastopol the day!” Nor were there!</p> - -<p>The Russian admiral, Korniloff, over and over again -exposed himself to shot and shell as he rode round from point -to point of the defences, and at length so often was he bespattered -with sand and stones thrown up on all sides from the earthworks, -that he handed his watch over to a courier, telling him -to give it to his wife. “I am afraid that here it will get -broken,” he added, humourously.</p> - -<p>Before eleven o’clock the brave man had breathed his last. -As he was descending the Malakoff after taking fresh instructions -to the gunners of that fort, a shell tore his left thigh, and -sadly his aide-de-camp and others bore him to the hospital. -There, stretched upon a mattress of agony, the somewhat inaccurate -news was brought him that the British guns were at -length silenced, and with his last breath he cried “Hurrah!” -dying, as he had lived, a brave man and noble foe.</p> - -<p>Meantime in the French part of the field of action disasters -had fallen thick and heavy. A well-directed Russian shell -about nine o’clock burst in a French magazine on Mount -Rodolph, the French main battery of attack, and with a terrific -noise, heard even above the thunder of the arms, the men -surrounding it were lifted sky high, the bodies falling round -in dozens. A second explosion in the French lines just afterwards, -silenced their land artillery for the day, the attack being -maintained by the British artillery and by the allied fleets.</p> - -<p>About half-past one the French fleet opened fire from no -less than six hundred guns—the Quarantine Sea Fort being the -chief object of attack. Soon the other forts towards the sea -were engaged by both navies, and awful havoc resulted on both -sides.</p> - -<p>All through the long October afternoon the battle raged, the -cannonade from the sea being in the estimation of Admiral -Dundas, the British commander, “the heaviest that had ever -taken place on the ocean.” Here again both sides suffered -heavily, but the forts in the main suffered less than the vessels, -many of which were greatly disabled, the Albion and Arethusa -being completely crippled. The Rodney ran aground under -the eye and well within the reach of Fort Constantine, and from -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_272">272</span> -her position right under the Russian guns maintained an -obstinate fight till between six and seven, when the fleet hauled -off and the naval bombardment was abandoned in the rapidly-fading -light.</p> - -<p>Little execution had been done by the fleets, but the disaster -sustained by them was heavy, the British and French losing no -fewer than 500 men killed and wounded, and moreover, failing -in their attack.</p> - -<p>Meantime, though the French batteries were out of action, -the British land forces were making progress, and soon it -became impossible for the Russians to repair the breaches in -the embrasures of the Redan, though officers and men bent their -backs alike to the work. Then, too, by reason of the heavy -fire, the infantry supporting this important work fell back, and -for a while the Redan was left defenceless, but the advantage -was not pushed home before night fell and firing ceased. The -turn of the Redan came later.</p> - -<p>More than 1000 Russians had been killed in this first day’s -bombardment, with but trifling advantage to the allies, so for -the next few days the French proceeded to strengthen their -attack, while the British batteries kept down to some extent -the Russian fire. Thus matters stood till the morning of the -25th October, when the allied rear attacked at Balaclava, and -again, some ten days later, at Inkerman, on the 5th November.</p> - -<p>In both these contests the Russians lost heavily, but still -the assault of Sebastopol was postponed, and it soon appeared -that a Russian winter would have to be faced.</p> - -<p>Life in the besieging trenches now became monotonous. -Duties, as before, consisted of employment in working and -covering parties, sharpshooting and picket work, and the long -and dreary days were spent when off duty in one form of diversion -and another, and many amusing incidents have been -recounted, and many tales of suffering nobly borne been told.</p> - -<p>A glimpse of the life of a private soldier at this time is -very graphically recounted by one of the 42nd. Says this man -in his published record:—“The dismal time now commenced, -for with digging and picking in the day time, and strong pickets -at night, on poor rations, our clothing worn out and verminous, -and the nearly worn-out bell tents to sleep in, on the cold bare -ground, we were getting less in number every day. As the -trenches were formed we had to lie in them at night for the -purpose of reinforcing the picket till the remainder turned out. -We always had our rifles loaded, even the men in the tents, -and false alarms were frequent. Even the poor rations were -not half eaten. The pork and salt beef could be seen piled -up at the tents untouched.... But the commander-in-chief -allowed us two rations of rum a day, and one extra on -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_273">273</span> -night duty.” “In the tent to which I belonged,” says the -same man later, “to keep us from lying on the cold, wet mud, -we got stones and lay upon them; they were better to lie on -than the wet ground!”</p> - -<p>Day by day the sound of the big guns reverberated through -the camp, and day by day the victims of fever, dysentry, and -shot and shell were borne to the hospitals at Kadikoi and -Balaclava by the bandsmen and pipers, who were told off to -this melancholy duty. An occasional reconnoitre in the intense -frost of the Russian winter laid many a poor fellow low with -frostbite, and with these and the aforementioned causes the -hospitals soon grew full. The medical staff worked nobly, but -were wholly inadequate, both in numbers and equipment, to -cope with the enormous multitude of sick and wounded.</p> - -<p>The worst cases were sent by ship to Scutari, where overcrowding -also prevailed, in spite of the utmost efforts and the -noble devotion of Miss Nightingale, at this time not long -arrived from England.</p> - -<p>“As I was going along the passages” (of the Scutari -hospital), says a private soldier, “which were full of patients, -the rooms also being full, I was beginning to think no one cared -for me, when a pleasant-looking lady approached and asked -what was the matter with me, calling an orderly to get me into -a bed. I was frequently visited by the lady, who was no less -a person than Miss Nightingale.”</p> - -<p>So in the camp and in the hospital the winter wore away -with but two outstanding incidents; the great hurricane of the -14th November, and the engagement on the night of the 20th -November at the “Ovens.”</p> - -<p>The hurricane of the 14th November did incalculable harm -to all combatants. An hour before sunrise on that day the -air was calm, and the wind had fallen after heavy rain the -previous night. Suddenly a violent hurricane arose, accompanied -by thunder, lightning, and sleet, and instantly all was -pandemonium. Large trees were torn from their roots, practically -every tent in the allied armies was blown flat, while roofs -were carried away from houses in Sebastopol. Vast stores of -forage were destroyed, and accounts state that at least one man -was swept off his feet, and carried some twenty yards by the -sheer force of the wind! All day the elements held sway -until evening, when the storm abated as quickly as it had arisen, -and an intense calm prevailed, the stars shining out upon the -miry, stricken camp.</p> - -<p>Among the horses and the shipping the casualties were -heavy, and the loss sustained by the cyclone of the 14th was -not repaired for many a long day.</p> - -<p>The story of the capture of the “Ovens” is inseparably -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_274">274</span> -connected with the name of Lieutenant Tryon of the Rifle -Brigade, who lost his life in the engagement. The “Ovens” -comprised a series of old Tartar caves and stone huts long since -untenanted, but now used with deadly effect by Russian riflemen -as “cover,” whence they could annoy the French working -parties. Becoming in course of time unbearable by reason of -the accuracy of their fire, it was determined to dislodge them, -the task being entrusted to Lieutenant Tryon and some men -of the Rifle Brigade. Feinting an open attack with half his -men, Tryon, on the night of the 20th November, crept with the -other half, stealthily upon the Russians, surprised them into a -retreat, and established himself in the very caves which the -Russians had vacated. Their retreat was not for long, and -very soon they returned in overwhelming numbers to the -attack, and three times were they repelled by Tryon and his -gallant band. Eventually “supports” arrived to the Rifles, -and the “Ovens” were held by our men, to the great admiration -of the French. Tryon, however, was mortally wounded by -a Russian bullet.</p> - -<p>After the affair at the “Ovens” the dull routine went on as -before, and sickness did its deadly work amongst the armies of -the three combatant nations.</p> - -<p>The British Government seemed wholly unable to cope with -the requirements of its army in the Crimea, and the tale of the -winter’s misery has been told by many. The improper food, -wretched shelter, inadequate clothing, and deficient medical -supplies have been emphasised by hundreds, and small wonder -that privation and disease wrought as terrible havoc as did -the shot and shell of the enemy.</p> - -<p>Towards the end of December, an improvement began to be -effected. The women of Britain, from the Sovereign downwards, -toiled unceasingly to remedy the defective clothing and -increase the comfort of the soldiers, and moreover, wooden huts -were erected in place of the now worn-out tents, so that by the -arrival of spring the troops were in a better position to carry -on their arduous work. Moreover, fresh troops were constantly -arriving, and Sardinia furnished a powerful contingent -to her new made allies of France and Britain.</p> - -<p>Still, with all these advantages, the awful monotony of the -siege weighed upon the stoutest of our men, and any diversion -was eagerly welcomed.</p> - -<p>On the 2nd March, 1855, the Emperor Nicholas died, worn -out, it has been said, in body and soul by the protracted struggle -in the south of his dominions, and, in particular, by the reverses -sustained by his troops in Eupatoria at the hands of the Turks. -But the death of the Czar had little effect upon the war in the -Crimea. His successor, Alexander, prosecuted the defence with -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_275">275</span> -unabated energy. In May an expedition to Kertch harassed -the Russians considerably, while the newly-arrived Sardinians, -in conjunction with the French, obtained a signal success on the -Tchemaya.</p> - -<p>These were, however, but side issues, and the main armies -maintained their dreary watch upon Sebastopol, where work -and counterwork, mine and countermine, employed the -ingenuities of the engineers of both nations.</p> - -<p>The appearance of Sebastopol at this time has been ably -shown by Mr. Conolly in his history of the Royal Engineers:—</p> - -<p>“Parallels and approaches now covered the hills, and saps -daringly progressed in front; dingy pits filled with groups of -prying and fatal marksmen, studded the advances and flanks; -caves were augmented in size and number in the sides of the -ravines to give safety to the gunpowder, ... while new -works were thrown up in front to grapple with the sturdy -formations of the Russians.”</p> - -<p>Sorties by the enemy were frequent, and, on the night of -the 22nd March, a most determined attack was made upon the -working parties of the allies from four different points. It -failed, however, to accomplish much, and matters continued as -before.</p> - -<p>On Monday, the 9th April, another terrific bombardment -occurred, the British gunners directing their special attention -to the Flagstaff Bastion. For several days, until the 18th -April, the battery was plied mercilessly with shot and shell, and -reduced to a state of distress bordering on annihilation; it -still, however, remained unassaulted, and during a temporary -truce was patched up once more. On the 21st, however, its -fire was reduced to complete silence.</p> - -<p>Count Tolstoy in his stirring pictures of “Sevastopol,” so -admirably translated by Louise and Aylmer Maude, has given -us a vivid glimpse of affairs in this awful battery, “the Fourth -Bastion,” as the Russians called it. “You want to get quickly -to the Bastions,” says Tolstoy, showing an imaginary visitor -through the beleagured town, “especially to that Fourth Bastion -of which you have been told so many tales. When anyone -says, ‘I am going to the Fourth Bastion,’ a slight agitation or a -too marked indifference is always noticeable in him! When -you meet someone carried on a stretcher, and ask, ‘Where -from?’ the answer usually is, ‘From the Fourth Bastion.’</p> - -<p>Passing a barricade, you go up a broad street. Beyond -this the houses on both sides of the street are unoccupied, the -doors are boarded up, the windows smashed, ... on the -road you stumble over cannon-balls that lie about, and into -holes full of water, made in the stony ground by bombs. Before -you, up a steep hill, you see a black, untidy space cut up by -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_276">276</span> -ditches. This space is the Fourth Bastion. The whiz of -cannon-ball or bomb near by impresses you unpleasantly as you -ascend the hill, bullets begin to whiz past you right and left, and -you will perhaps consider whether you had better not walk -inside the trench which runs parallel to the road, full of yellow -stinking mud more than knee-deep!”</p> - -<p>To reach the bastion proper, “you turn to the right, along -that narrow trench where a foot soldier, stooping down, has -just passed, and where you will see Cossacks changing their -boots, eating, smoking their pipes and, in fact, living! Soon -you come to a flat space with many holes and cannons on platforms -and walled in with earthworks. This is the bastion. -Here you see perhaps four or five soldiers playing cards under -shelter of the breastwork, and a naval officer sitting on a -cannon rolling a cigarette composedly. Suddenly a sentinel -shouts ‘Mortar!’ There is a whistle, a fall, and an explosion, -mingled with the groans of a man. You approach him as the -stretchers are brought; part of his breast has been torn away; -in a trembling voice he says, ‘Farewell, brothers.’</p> - -<p>‘That’s the way with seven or eight every day,’ says the -officer, and he yawns as he lights another cigarette.”</p> - -<p>In the British trenches similar scenes were being enacted, -the same coolness under fire, and resolute contempt of danger -being displayed by all ranks and nationalities.</p> - -<p>“One day there was a cluster of us together,” wrote a -Highland soldier to his parents, “when a shell fell close by. -The fuse was not exhausted when John Bruce up with it in his -arms and threw it over the trench.”</p> - -<p>Such incidents were by no means rare, and in this wise the -summer wore on with varying fortune. In May the command -of the French army was taken up by General Pélissier, and on -the 28th June the master-mind of the British army was removed—Lord -Raglan, beloved and mourned by all ranks, dying of -cholera after a brief two days’ illness. Kinglake has recorded -how on the morning on the 29th, the commander-in-chief of -the four allied armies visited the chamber of death, and how -the iron frame of the staunch General Pélissier shook with grief -as he “stood by the bedside for upwards of an hour crying like -a child.”</p> - -<p>On board the Caradoc the body of the Field-Marshal was -conveyed to England, and all ranks mourned for one whom -they had learnt to trust, admire, and almost love—“so noble, -so pure, so replete with service rendered to his country.” For -seven miles the route of the procession to the Caradoc was -lined at either side by double ranks of infantry, and, says the -historian of the war, during the melancholy march “French -and British refrained from inviting by fire the fire of Sebastopol, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_277">277</span> -and whether owing to chance, or to a signal and grateful act -of courtesy on the part of General Ostin-Sacken (now in command), -the garrison also kept silence.”</p> - -<p>So died Lord Raglan, and the command of the British troops -now vested on General Sir James Simpson, a veteran of the -Peninsular.</p> - -<p>On the morning of the 5th September, the final bombardment -of Sebastopol commenced, and the terrific cannonade continued -till the 8th. The French were the first to open fire, -and they did so with a will. Once more the deafening -thunder of the heavy guns and shrieks of shell and mortar were -heard about Sebastopol, and ere long the cannonade wrought -fearful havoc with the “churches, stately mansions, and public -buildings of the still imposing-looking city.”</p> - -<p>From nearly three miles of batteries poured forth the -devastating fire, and a storm of iron swept across the doomed -town. Buildings could be seen crashing down, large spouts of -earth rose high into the air, and, with the glasses, stretcher-bearers -could be seen busy at every point.</p> - -<p>British and French alike were soon engaged, the Russian -return fire being for a long time paralysed by the fury of the -onslaught. The Redan and the Malakoff were the particular -objectives of the British fire, and soon the faces of these mighty -works were seen pitted “as if with the smallpox.”</p> - -<p>At night a musketry fire was kept up to hinder the Russians -from repairing their shattered walls and bastions, till, by the -8th, all was ready for a final and vigorous assault.</p> - -<p>The assault was to be in two portions; the French were to -capture the Malakoff, and, on attaining this their object, were -to signal by rocket fire the fact of its accomplishment. The -British were then to assault the Redan, which was connected to -the Malakoff by a series of trenches.</p> - -<p>Noon was the hour fixed for the Malakoff assault. By -half-past eleven the supports were all in readiness. The Guards -were posted on the Woronzoff Road, part of the 4th Division -was in the trenches, the 3rd Division was held in readiness, -while the Highland Brigade, under Sir Colin Campbell, was -marched in from Kamara.</p> - -<p>Says one of them:—“We had marched nine miles in line -of march order, but when we came to our old camp ground we -took off our knapsacks, and put ourselves in trench order, only -we were in the kilt.... We went into the trenches -assigned for us to form the support. As I looked towards -the Malakoff the French were going in, column after column.... -They appeared to be keen to be in action.”</p> - -<p>Dr. Russell tells the story more graphically:—</p> - -<p>“At five minutes before twelve o’clock, the French, like a -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_278">278</span> -swarm of bees, issued from their trenches close to the doomed -Malakoff, scrambled up its face, and were through the embrasures -in the twinkling of an eye. They took the Russians by -surprise, and their musketry was very feeble at first, but they -soon recovered themselves, and from twelve o’clock till past -seven in the evening the French had to meet and repulse the -repeated attempts of the enemy to regain the work.... -At length, despairing of success, the Muscovite general withdrew -his exhausted legions.”</p> - -<p>The retreat was by way of the Redan, which our men now -prepared to assault.</p> - -<p>“As soon as the tricolour was observed waving through the -smoke and dust, over the parapet of the Malakoff, four rockets -were sent up as a signal for our assault upon the Redan. They -were almost borne back by the violence of the wind, and the -silvery jet of sparks they threw out on exploding were scarcely -visible against the raw grey sky.”</p> - -<p>The force selected for the attack was composed as follows:—160 -men of the 3rd Buffs under Captain F. F. Maude, with -160 of the 77th under Major Welshford. These constituted -the scaling-ladder party. Covering them were 100 more of the -Buffs led by Captain John Lewes, with 100 of the 2nd battalion -of the Rifles led by Captain Hammond. The remainder of -the force comprised 260 of the Buffs, 300 of the 41st, 200 of -the 62nd, with a working party of a hundred more. The -47th and 49th regiments were in reserve, together with -Warren’s brigade.</p> - -<p>To Colonel Unett of the 19th fell the honour of leading the -gallant party into the fray, and at the outset he fell, badly -wounded.</p> - -<p>Sharp came the order: “Forward! ladders to the front; -eight men per ladder!” and instantly our devoted men crept -from the shelter of their trenches to the assault. At a furious -pace they dashed up the slope leading to the Redan, and planted -several ladders in the ditch against the wall.</p> - -<p>But the slaughter was terrific. In less than a minute the -slope of the Redan was thickly covered with red coats. In -the ditch itself matters were worse. Wounded and dead, bleeding -and shapeless, screaming or silent, our men lay heaped in -scores, and still the murderous fire poured down from every -window and embrasure in the work.</p> - -<p>To add to the terrors of their position, our men were now -met by overwhelming numbers, who streamed down the trenches -from the abandoned Malakoff to the assistance of their comrades -in the Redan, the scaling ladders were found to be too short, -and after an hour and a half of a disastrous fight our men fell -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_279">279</span> -back upon their trenches, firing steadily, but, for the time being, -worsted.</p> - -<p>The slaughter had been awful. Colonel Handcock of the -Perthshire regiment, Captains Hammond, Preston, Corry and -Lockhart, Colonel James Ewan of the 41st, and others too -numerous to mention lay dead upon the slope or within the -fatal Redan, where many of our men had penetrated in the -first fierce rush, and scarcely a man was unwounded.</p> - -<p>After this set back, it was decided to attack again at five -a.m.—this time with the Guards and Highlanders.</p> - -<p>“As the night wore on,” says one of them, “the Highland -Brigade advanced and took up position in the advanced trench, -and we kept up a sharp fire with our rifles. Sir Colin came -along the trenches later, and came down to where we were (by -this time) making a new trench. I heard him say: ‘That is -your job in the morning,’ pointing to the Redan.”</p> - -<p>But the attack was not to be. While searching for wounded -comrades, Corporal John Ross of the Sappers wandered far -from our foremost lines, and suddenly becoming aware of the -absence of the Russian outpost, he crept forward up the slope -and entered the Redan!</p> - -<p>The place was empty! The Russians had deserted it earlier -in the evening, and the retreat from Sebastopol was even then -begun.</p> - -<p>Graphically Tolstoy has described it:—</p> - -<p>“Along the whole line of the bastions no one was to be -seen. All was dead, ghastly, terrible, but not silent; the -destruction still went on. Everywhere on the ground, blasted -and strewn around by fresh explosions, lay shattered gun-carriages, -crushing the corpses of foes and Russians alike. -Bombs and cannon-balls and more dead bodies, then holes and -splintered beams, and again silent corpses in grey and blue and -red uniforms.... The Sebastopol army, surging and -spreading like the sea on a rough night, moved through the -dense darkness, slowly swaying by the bridge (of boats) over -the roadstead away from the place which it had held for eleven -months, but which it was now commanded to abandon without -a struggle.... On reaching the north side, almost every -man took off his cap and crossed himself.”</p> - -<p>In the grey dawn of a Sunday morning, the allied armies -entered the abandoned city. The Russians blew up magazine -after magazine as they left the city, and it was sheeted in -flame as the allies entered into possession of it. The fleet was -even then settling down in the lurid waters of the harbour, -scuttled by the retreating foe.</p> - -<p>In the Redan many a British soldier was found stark and -stiff with outstretched hand upon a Russian’s throat; some were -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_280">280</span> -even found clinging to the parapet as if alive! One of the -most heroic episodes recalled with the assault of the Redan is -that of Lieutenant Massy of the 19th, who, to hearten his men, -stood long exposed in the open to the heaviest Russian fire. -Though badly wounded he survived, being long known among -his countrymen as “Redan Massy.”</p> - -<p>Though Sebastopol had fallen, it was not till the last day -of February, 1856, that an armistice was concluded with Russia. -Shortly before eight o’clock on that day a telegram reached -the Russian army, then camped upon the north side of the -Sebastopol roadstead, whither it had retreated, and announced -the temporary peace. On Wednesday, the 2nd April, a salute -of 101 guns announced the conclusion of the war.</p> - -<p>By the 11th April preparations for the return home were -commenced, and went briskly forward, but alas! how many -stayed behind. No fewer than 130 cemeteries in the Crimea -mark the last resting place of British dead; in the French -great Campo Santo are 28,000 sons of France!</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XLII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XLII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLES OF BUSHIRE, KOOSHAB, AND MOHAMMERAH.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1856-57.</span></h2> - -<p>It is a platitude to say that the kingdom of Afghanistan is, -on its Asiatic side, the bulwark of British India. Yet upon this -important, if well-known, fact depended the Persian campaign -of 1856. A brief recapitulation of history will show clearly -the causes which led to the British invasion.</p> - -<p>On the fall of the Mogul dynasty in India, the plains of -Afghanistan were divided between Persia and Hindoostan, but -as the power of their conquerors gradually declined the Afghans -rose, under Ahmed Shah, a native officer, and after a successful -invasion of Hindoostan, in 1773, founded the modern Afghan -kingdom. After varying fortunes, however, the only portion -of the once famous kingdom that remained under the sway of -Ahmed Shah’s descendants was the principality and town of -Herat. At this time Mohammed Shah ruled over Persia, and -on Prince Kanwan of Herat refusing to pay his accustomed -tribute to Persia, the Shah prepared to make war upon him.</p> - -<p>Such a quarrel, while looked upon with great favour by -Russia, could only end in the weakening of the British outposts -of India, and, accordingly, Britain did all in her power to hinder -the Persian expedition to Herat, while Russia fomented the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_281">281</span> -quarrel. Through British influence, Herat proposed to submit -to an arbitration by our Government, but, egged on by Russia, -the Shah declined to favour any half measures, and accordingly, -in December, 1837, Herat was besieged by the forces of the -Shah.</p> - -<p>Well knowing the importance of Herat, and fearing for the -consequences should it fall into the hands of Persia, our representatives -strongly urged the interference of the British Government -at this juncture.</p> - -<p>Two other causes now combined to make critical the -situation in Persia. One was the seizing by Persian high -officials of a British envoy, returning from Herat; the other the -personal insult offered by an intoxicated Indian dervish in the -town of Bushire to Mr. Gerald of the British residency. The -man in question, without provocation, openly insulted Mr. -Gerald in the street, ultimately knocking off his cap. Mr. -Gerald very promptly retorted by severely handling his assailant, -with the result that the latter appealed to the Governor -of Bushire for redress. The British Government, on the other -hand, demanded compensation for the insult to one of its representatives.</p> - -<p>The tendency of these incidents was to put a severe strain -upon Anglo-Persian relations, and at this time the activity of -Russia was so marked that Mr. McNeill urged upon the Government -the advisability of some show of force to restore our -prestige in the affected districts.</p> - -<p>At length, therefore, a force from India was despatched to -the island of Karrack, in the Persian Gulf, and a corresponding -consternation was perceptible throughout Persia, while, at the -same time, the Shah was given clearly to understand that the -continued siege of Herat would lead to an open rupture with -Great Britain.</p> - -<p>For a time then, the siege of Herat was raised, and some -form of apology tendered to the British Minister, but once -more Russia (always, however, unofficially) stirred up the -embers of war, which threatened at this period to cool.</p> - -<p>Petty annoyances and minor outrages upon British subjects -were at this time of constant occurrence, and at length Sir -Frederick Maitland, commander-in-chief of our naval forces in -India, on the 25th March, 1839, landed some men from the -Wellesley at Bushire. These men were fired upon by the -Persians, but, as the result of prompt action on the part of our -troops, a serious affray was averted. On the 29th, however, -Captain Hennell, the British resident, was conveyed to Karrack -with his staff, it being deemed unsafe for any British officials to -remain in the country unprotected.</p> - -<p>Eventually, as a result of pressure and the refusal of the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_282">282</span> -British Government to receive the Persian envoy to the Queen’s -coronation, and other similar uncompromising measures, peace -was more or less fully restored in 1841. But history proverbially -repeats itself.</p> - -<p>Russian influences were at work, and by 1856 the Persian -army, upon pretext of settling local quarrels, was once more in -front of Herat, and subsequently captured it. This, with -other petty annoyances too numerous to mention, led, in November -of that year, to a definite declaration of war against the -Shah.</p> - -<p>As early as July or August, 1856, instructions had been -sent to the Governor-General of India to collect at Bombay an -adequate force, with transport, to occupy, in the event of negotiations -breaking down, the island of Karrack and the city and -district of Bushire, the commercial capital of Persia.</p> - -<p>Says Captain Hunt, in his capital narrative of the Persian -campaign which he himself went through with his regiment, the -78th Highlanders:—“Bushire is itself a place of much importance, -and covers considerable ground. It is defended by a -wall, and has no ditch. As a fortress it is inconsiderable—position -and trade giving it all its value; and yet as a commercial -town, none in the world has perhaps been oftener -attacked.”</p> - -<p>Bushire, then, was the first objective of the British expedition, -which, starting from Bunda Abbas in India, arrived in the -Persian Gulf on the 29th November, 1856. Once in the roadstead, -the British war vessels with their transports made so -great a display of force that the Persian Governor of the town -despatched a messenger to Commander Jones, the then British -Resident, “begging to be apprised of the object of their visit.” -Commander Jones’s reply, which was addressed from the -Admiral’s flagship, conveyed to the unlucky Governor the -scarcely welcome intelligence of the proclamation of war, and -intimated that diplomatic relations were at an end.</p> - -<p>The next move on the part of the British force was the -occupation of Karrack Island, to the north of the town, an -operation which met with no opposition, and then on the -morning of 7th December preparations were made to disembark -the troops in Kallila Bay, some ten miles to the south of -Bushire.</p> - -<p>Now at length the enemy began to show fight, and appeared -in some force in a grove of date palms, near the spot chosen for -disembarkation, but they were speedily driven from their positions. -As our officers and men sat down to breakfast on the -morning of the 7th, previous to disembarking, they were -startled by a furious cannonade from the ships’ guns, and, on -going on deck to find the cause, discovered the grove of date -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_283">283</span> -palms in question to be the object of a heavy fire, which soon -dislodged the Persians. From that time on the landing was -effected without a casualty, the total firing occupying only a -few minutes. A day was spent in resting the men, getting -stores and so on, and by the morning of the 9th, General Stalker, -who was in command, ordered a general advance towards the -town of Bushire, the fleet meanwhile proceeding to approach -the city from the sea, and holding itself in readiness to join in -the attack.</p> - -<p>Early in the morning an advance party proceeded to reconnoitre, -and soon returned with the intelligence that a band of -the enemy, some 400 strong, had entrenched themselves in the -old Dutch fort of Reshire, which lay between our army and -the town of Bushire. The enemy had opened fire with matchlocks -upon our men.</p> - -<p>The fort consisted largely of old houses and garden walls, -and afforded good enough cover, so a general assault was -ordered, the fort being encircled by our men except towards the -sea, where cavalry were posted to cut down any of the enemy -attempting to escape.</p> - -<p>The columns of the 64th and 20th regiments under General -Stopford advanced to the attack, and the enemy’s fire at once -became heavy. The affair was over in a few moments, and -the Persians ran out at the rear of the work and up the beach, -anywhere away from our rifles and bayonets, taking no heed of, -or probably not understanding, the summons to surrender, and -many were shot down while endeavouring to escape. General -Stopford himself was killed by a bullet from a matchlock while -leading the assault.</p> - -<p>Colonel Malet, in command of the slender cavalry force, -met his death by treachery. Seeing one of his troopers about -to cut down a Persian who, kneeling on the beach, implored -mercy with outstretched arms, Colonel Malet bade the trooper -spare the wretch, and passed on. No sooner was his back -towards the two when the Persian he had spared seized his -matchlock from a bush where he had concealed it, and shot the -Colonel in the back.</p> - -<p>Inside the fort many Persians were found hiding, and some -of these were killed, while others made good their escape. -Here also were found a large store of dates, of which our -troops partook heartily, till a rumour was set on foot that they -were poisoned. For some time considerable panic ensued, but -the report was, to everyone’s relief, proved to be unfounded.</p> - -<p>Our troops then bivouacked near the captured fort, while -the fleet, with our wounded on board, moved slowly and -cautiously down towards Bushire to commence a bombardment -the following morning. In the meantime, Commander Jones -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_284">284</span> -had proceeded, in a small steamer carrying a flag of truce, to -approach the town from the sea, with a view to summoning the -Persian Governor to an honourable surrender, but on entering -the narrow channel leading to the roadstead he had been fired -upon by the town batteries. Accordingly the orders were given -to reverse engines, and Bushire lost its final opportunity of -effecting an amicable settlement. Early on the following -morning the sound of heavy firing from the town apprised the -British camp at Reshire that the fleet had commenced their -share of the day’s operations. By nine o’clock the land force -was under arms, and marched to within a mile of the land force -of Bushire, where they were halted to await the issue of the -bombardment.</p> - -<p>This was not long in coming. Terrified by the heavy -ordnance from the British warships, and paralysed by a sight -of the land force, now drawn up in line and giving an extended -front, the Persian Governor held a hurried council on the -rampart.</p> - -<p>A writer in “Blackwood’s Magazine” of that period has -given amusing extracts from that momentous conclave:—</p> - -<p>“‘They stretch from sea to sea,’ said one councillor. ‘Their -guns are innumerable,’ said another; while a third observed, -‘They will kill us all if we resist!’”</p> - -<p>Small wonder that the sadly perplexed and harassed Governor -decided, most humanely, that discretion was the better part of -valour, and “pulled down his flag, or rather ordered the flagstaff -to be cut down, agreeably to the inconvenient fashion of -his country, which gives the victors the trouble of putting it -up again.”</p> - -<p>The cannonade had lasted four hours and a half, but the -damage done was slight, owing to the long range of firing -necessitated by the shallow waters which surround the town, -and it is worthy of note that the British Residency, which had -been specially marked out to be avoided by our gunners, was -in point of fact the most damaged building in the town!</p> - -<p>So soon as the firing ceased, with the lowering of the Persian -flag, General Stalker marched the land force into Bushire, and -received the formal surrender of the town. As our men -approached, many of the terrified Persians succeeded in making -good their escape, while others were drowned in so doing. The -remainder laid down their arms before the British lines, and to -the number of nearly 2000 regular troops were seated on the -ground in rows. Thus, under a guard, they passed the night, -and it is somewhat ludicrous to learn that every time the sharp -words of command rang out for changing guard during the -night, the valiant soldiers of the Shah bawled loudly for mercy, -under the impression that their last hour had come! -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_285">285</span></p> - -<p>In point of fact, in the morning they were set free, General -Stalker deciding that it was useless to retain them prisoners.</p> - -<p>The British casualties at the taking of Bushire were nil, -the whole operation being effected by the guns of the fleet, -though considerable gallantry was displayed by both soldiers -and sailors.</p> - -<p>As the low-lying marshy district of Bushire itself is far -from healthy, the camp of the British army of occupation was -pitched some mile and a half from the city walls, and here, -entrenched, our men awaited both the arrival of reinforcements -and a possible Persian attack from Shiraz, where large numbers -of troops were known to be collecting.</p> - -<p>On the 30th January, 1857, the welcome reinforcements, -the 2nd Division of the British army in Persia, arrived in camp -from Bombay, and with them appeared General Sir James -Outram, in supreme command of the forces.</p> - -<p>The accession of numbers due to the arrival of the 2nd -Division brought up the strength of our army in Persia to -some 3500 men, with 18 guns. The new arrivals consisted of -the 14th King’s Light Dragoons, one troop of horse artillery, a -thousand Scinde horse, the 78th Highlanders, and two regiments -of native infantry. Captain Hunt of the 78th, whose admirable -record of the campaign is indeed the standard work upon the -subject, was one of the incoming men, and he describes the -state of the camp at Bushire at this time, and the uncertainty -which prevailed as to the objective of future operations:—</p> - -<p>“Supplies of all descriptions,” he says, “were plentiful in -camp, and the inhabitants both of the town and neighbourhood -were evidently pleased at the British occupancy; indeed they -could scarcely be otherwise; for, irrespective of the pecuniary -advantages of the presence of a large force which paid heavily, -and on the spot, for everything, the orderly look and appearance -of soldiers who visited the town, without even sidearms as -a protection, contrasted most advantageously with the previous -garrison, which had notoriously lived upon what could be stolen -or extracted from the citizens.”</p> - -<p>Sir James Outram was not a man to let the grass grow -under his feet, and it was by this time ascertained that a considerable -Persian force was assembled at Shiraz, a town situated -above the passes, some 150 miles from Bushire. Moreover, -the Persian Government was known to have collected -supplies of flour and ammunition at the villages of Borasjoon -and Chakota, in the low country—the former forty, the latter -twenty miles from Bushire.</p> - -<p>Accordingly, on the afternoon of the 3rd February, towards -evening, the entire force, with the exception of a camp guard, -moved out of Bushire towards Chakota. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_286">286</span></p> - -<p>Here in the end of December General Stalker had already -blown up a magazine of the enemy’s ammunition, but had not -deemed it necessary to occupy the town, preferring to direct -his operations from Bushire.</p> - -<p>At Chakota, then, arrived our now largely increased force -by nine o’clock on the morning of the 4th February, and a halt -of some hours was indulged in, the troops loading arms and -making preparations for an immediate engagement. By four -o’clock the march was resumed, and the enemy’s videttes in -the neighbourhood of Borasjoon were sighted by noon on the -following day.</p> - -<p>The enemy had been steadily falling back, and up to the -present our men had encountered nothing more formidable than -heavy rain and thunderstorms. Now, however, the army was -halted, positions for attack assigned, and final orders given, -when, “to the disgust of all, the entire army in our front was -descried in full retreat, and going off at such a pace as to -render it hopeless to overtake them.” Some of our cavalry, -however, managed to get into touch with their rearguard, and -a few wounds were received by our troopers.</p> - -<p>The majority of the enemy, however, were quickly out of -sight, having taken to the hills, where it was impossible to -follow them, the hills hereabouts being “formidable and of -great height, and, except at two or three pathways, utterly -impassable.”</p> - -<p>The 6th and 7th were spent by our men in the enemy’s -vacated camp, during which time stores were destroyed and -some treasure was discovered, together with many horses and -carriage cattle.</p> - -<p>An amusing incident was reported at this time. On the -night of the 6th, an alarm was raised that the enemy was at -hand, and in point of fact a half-hearted attack was commenced -but came to nothing. During the “turn-out,” however, the -picket of one regiment, observing a suspicious appearance in -the darkness ahead of them, surrounded the spot with extreme -caution, and gallantly captured—an old house-door which had -been accidentally left propped up against a bush! There was -much laughter in the morning over this “daring exploit.” On -the night of the 7th, the return march to Bushire was commenced.</p> - -<p>Up to midnight all went well, but shortly after, a sharp rattle -of musketry was heard in the direction of the rearguard, and -a halt was at once called. In about half an hour, however, -all was pandemonium. Little could be seen, the night being -intensely dark, but the enemy were heard screaming like fiends -on every side. Horsemen galloped almost up to our lines, -bugles were blown, and everything done to cause confusion. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_287">287</span> -From the first moment of attack our troops behaved with -admirable steadiness. The necessary movements were perfectly -executed, in spite of the darkness, and the formation of a hollow -square, in which to await the break of day, was rapidly performed.</p> - -<p>Sir James Outram himself was, in the confusion, thrown -from his horse, and somewhat severely hurt, but Colonel Lugard, -his chief of staff, assumed the command promptly and effectively. -Shortly before daybreak the desultory firing ceased, -and many have placed on record the almost tearful anxiety with -which our men prayed that the enemy might not have withdrawn -before they should have a chance of “getting their own -back.” At last the morning broke, and to the glee of all -ranks the Persian army, under the Shooja-ool-moolk, its commander, -was descried “in position,” drawn up in line, “its -right upon the walled village of Khooshab, its left resting on a -hamlet with a round fortalice tower.”</p> - -<p>As early as possible our artillery were moved up to the -front, and murderous volleys were loosed upon the enemy’s -right, while our infantry were getting into line.</p> - -<p>“All night long,” says one account, “our cavalry had lain -down beside their horses, watching the glare of the Persian -guns, and wondering whether they would have an opportunity -to seize them as trophies.” The opportunity came soon -enough. Whether from impatience or some mistaken order, -before the infantry could get within musket-shot, our horsemen -hurled themselves upon the right wing, and cut their way clean -through the Persian force with awful slaughter, and without the -assistance of a shot from our infantry, soon had it in full -retreat.</p> - -<p>The left wing of the enemy was thunderstruck. Without -pausing for an instant, they fell back, the two wings thus gradually -converging until they became a disordered stream of fugitive -infantry, without sufficient discipline to rally, yet without -sufficient sense to separate from one another, and so avoid, to -some extent, the fearful fire with which our artillery now plied -them.</p> - -<p>The eighteen guns opened with a roar, and the carnage -began. For three long miles dozens of the wretched Persians -dropped in their tracks, plied alternately by horse artillery and -cavalry, and their retreat became almost a massacre. Indeed, -in once instance, since it was found that many of the wounded -fired upon our men after their lives had been spared, a group of -forty fugitives were cut down to a man, though making signs -of wishing to surrender. Again and again throughout the -Persian campaign did the enemy behave in this treacherous -manner, and the giving of quarter became a precarious leniency. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_288">288</span></p> - -<p>By eleven o’clock the fight and pursuit alike were at an -end, and the battle of Khooshab was won.</p> - -<p>The British loss was nearly a hundred killed and wounded; -the Persians left seven hundred dead upon the far-extending -field. Immense quantities of arms and ammunition fell into -our hands, and high praise was bestowed by Sir James Outram -on all ranks at the highly satisfactory conclusion of the fight.</p> - -<p>After a tedious march, during which they were much -hampered by rain, darkness, almost impassable country, and, -in one instance, by the mistaken leading of a native guide, our -army returned to Bushire, and for several days a well-earned -rest was indulged in. Heavy rains fell during these days of -waiting, but, when the weather was fine, cricket and occasional -race meetings kept up the spirits of our men in camp, and -another brush with the enemy was the dearest wish of every -one of our gallant soldiers, white and coloured alike.</p> - -<p>At this time General Havelock, destined to win fame in -India, arrived and took command of the 2nd Division.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, rumours that the enemy was gathering in force -at Mohammerah began to come to hand, and as this fort stands -at the head of the Persian Gulf, some thirty hours north of -Bushire, and commands the entrance to the Tigris and -Euphrates, it was felt to be of great importance, and so preparations -were soon on foot for its reduction.</p> - -<p>In miserable weather, and hampered by sand-storms, our -men erected five strong redoubts for the defence of Bushire, -and here General Stalker was left in command, with two field -batteries, the entire first division cavalry, some of the 64th and -Highlanders, together with some native troops.</p> - -<p>The remainder, to the number of 3000, were embarked upon -the transports and war vessels, and, under Sir James Outram -himself, set sail for Mohammerah.</p> - -<p>The 6th March saw the sailing of the sloop Falkland for the -Euphrates, and the ships engaged in the expedition composed -the sloop Circe, with the frigate steamers Ajdaha, Feroze, -Semiramis, Victoria, and Assaye. Transports were numerous, -and included the Kingston and Bridge of the Sea. These, -together with the steamers Pottinger and Pioneer, newly arrived -from India, with a fresh troop of horse artillery and the Scinde -Horse, made up the fleet.</p> - -<p>Mohammerah lies on the north side of the river Kanin, -close to its junction with the Shat-ul-Arab, a branch of the -Euphrates, and is about thirty miles from the sea. For a -quarter of a mile from the river’s mouth strong earthworks -lined with artillery and musketry guarded its approach. Now, -while the left bank of the Shat-ul-Arab belongs to Persia, the -right, for sixty miles, is Turkish territory, and accordingly the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_289">289</span> -attitude of Turkey was somewhat apprehensively regarded, since -a hostile demonstration in the river might be regarded by that -Power as an infringement of the laws of neutrality. Accordingly, -no time was lost so that Mohammerah might be taken -before Turkey could have time to interfere. In point of fact, -several Turks were killed in the engagement, the inhabitants -of the Turkish territory crowding to the river’s banks to watch -the issue of the fight.</p> - -<p>By the 8th, most of the vessels had arrived in the mouth of -the Euphrates, and the remainder were expected in the course -of the next few days. A tedious wait followed, but by the -17th, Sir James Outram, with the remainder of the force, -arrived in the river, and an advance was hourly expected.</p> - -<p>Sir James brought bad news. In a fit of mental derangement, -both General Stalker and Captain Ethersay, the commodore -of the Indian squadron serving in the Persian Gulf, had -died by their own hands at Bushire, and considerable gloom was -cast over the fleet by these sad events.</p> - -<p>“No cause,” says Captain Hunt, “save over-anxiety and -an oppressive sense of their respective responsibilities could be -assigned as a reason for their rash acts.”</p> - -<p>On the 24th, all vessels were assembled at the rendezvous, -some three miles below the enemy’s fortifications; a day was -spent in transhipping troops into rafts and light-draught -vessels, and at daybreak on the 26th the bombardment of -Mohammerah began.</p> - -<p>The first shot proved highly successful, killing eleven of -the enemy, who, it was afterwards ascertained, were at their -prayers; and soon after this the action became general.</p> - -<p>It is impossible to resist once more quoting Captain Hunt:—</p> - -<p>“The morning being very clear, with just sufficient breeze -to prevent the smoke from collecting, a more beautiful scene -than was then presented can scarcely be imagined. The ships, -with ensigns flying from every masthead, seemed decked for a -holiday; the river glittering in the early sunlight, its dark -date-fringed banks contrasting most effectively with the white -canvas of the Falkland, which had loosened sails to get into -closer action; the sulky-looking batteries just visible through -the grey fleecy cloud which enveloped them; and groups of -brightly-dressed horsemen flitting at intervals between the trees, -formed altogether a picture from which even the excitement of -a heavy cannonade could not divert the attention.”</p> - -<p>At the end of three hours the Persian fire slackened, and -the order for the disembarkation of the troops, at a point -selected above the batteries, went forth. A few musket shots -alone opposed the landing, and by two o’clock the entire force -was ashore and an advance made. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_290">290</span></p> - -<p>By this time the fire of the Persian forts was silenced, one -of the final shells of our ships blowing up the enemy’s grand -magazine.</p> - -<p>Forward now moved the compact scarlet lines to where the -enemy’s force under the Shah Zadeh in person were drawn up -to defend their camp on the left rear of the town of Mohammerah, -and a desperate fight appeared about to open. Suddenly, -almost as if by magic, the force disappeared. Paralysed -by our fire, particularly by the size of the 68-pounder shots, -and fearing awful consequences, the Shah’s terrible army turned -and ran, and though the pursuit was engaged in for three or -four miles, only a straggler or two was cut off. At night our -cavalry returned, and reported that the enemy, at a distance of -eleven miles, was still in full retreat.</p> - -<p>Our troops bivouacked in line of battle, but such caution -proved to be superfluous, and on the morning of the 27th the -British army took possession of Mohammerah.</p> - -<p>Stores of grain and ammunition, 18 handsome brass guns in -good working order, arms of all kinds, and tents fell into our -hands, for a total loss of 10 killed, with one officer, Lieutenant -Harris of the Indian navy, and 30 wounded. The Persians had -at least 300 killed, while many prisoners were taken.</p> - -<p>These latter received every kindness, but for a long time -were suspicious of their captors, expecting a fate which would -probably have overtaken any of our brave fellows who might -have fallen into Persian hands. Fortunately, such a contingency -had not to be faced.</p> - -<p>The town of Mohammerah, once a place of importance, was -found to be a filthy collection of mud huts, and apart from its -fortifications (where the guns had been admirably served, some -of our ships suffering severely as a result), was found to be of -little practical use. The moral effect of such a victory was -enormous.</p> - -<p>A small expedition under Captain Rennie was despatched up -the Kanin river to reconnoitre, while the General fortified -Mohammerah to the best of his ability before deciding upon a -further plan of campaign.</p> - -<p>By the 4th April, Captain Rennie’s expedition returned, -and reported having seen the Persian army at Ahway. After -a few shots, he had captured the town, together with immense -stores of grain and powder, the Persian army again retreating -with little show of fight. These operations were about to be -turned to advantage by the commander-in-chief when a -despatch was received announcing that peace with Persia had -been concluded at Paris.</p> - -<p>Accordingly, operations were at once commenced for evacuating -Mohammerah, though the disappointment to all ranks -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_291">291</span> -was keen. By the end of May the evacuation was complete, -though Bushire was held till October, when it was handed back -to the Persians.</p> - -<p>Apart from prestige, an important factor in Eastern politics, -the Persian campaign of ’56 and ’57 may be said to have been -of little practical use, but one good result accruing must not be -overlooked. It prepared some, at any rate, of our troops for -the tremendous struggle which was even then brewing in India.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XLIII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XLIII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLES AT DELHI.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1857.</span></h2> - -<p>The Indian Mutiny had really its outbreak at Delhi, to which -place the mutineers fled when they had taken the fatal step -which was to bring death to so many, and which was to weld -the Indian Empire closer to Britain.</p> - -<p>The imperial city of Delhi was destined to play an important -part in the mutiny, and early in May, 1857, the mutineers, -inflamed with preliminary successes and inspired by a religious -frenzy, entered Delhi. Mr. Simon Frazer, the Commissioner, -tried to stem the tide by closing the seven gates of the city, but -his orders were tardily obeyed, and the mutineers poured into -the city, carrying havoc wherever they went. The bungalows -in the Durya Gunge were soon in flames, and every European -was slaughtered. No white man or woman could venture forth -and hope to return alive, for the rebel soldiers, having tasted -blood, were determined to have their appetites whetted. Mr. -Frazer ventured out in his buggy to the residence of the Delhi -princes, but was seized, and after a desperate struggle was -hacked to pieces. His head was struck off, and, horrible to -relate, was carried through the streets in barbarous triumph.</p> - -<p>Terrible were the tragedies enacted within the walls, and the -hapless Europeans calmly waited death, for they knew that -they would receive no mercy. At the palace fort the rebels -asked to see Captain Douglas, who commanded the guard, and -on that brave officer appearing, he was shot down ere he could -utter a word. In their hunt for victims they ascended to the -murdered officer’s quarters, and found there the chaplain of the -station, Rev. Mr. Jennings, and his daughter, who had lately -arrived from England to be married. They were deaf to her -agonising cries and prayers for mercy, and butchered her father -before her eyes. After subjecting the poor girl to awful -indignities, they hacked her to pieces. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_292">292</span></p> - -<p>The Delhi arsenal, was at the time of the outbreak the -largest in India, and it was well that Britain had brave and -capable officers at this quarter. The powder magazine was -included in the arsenal, although there was another at the -cantonments about two miles from the walls of the city, where -three battalions of Bengal infantry were posted. The mutineers -intended to attack this point (the arsenal), and Sir T. Metcalfe -on the morning that the insurgents initiated the attack closed -up the gate at the bridge. He did not suspect that the princes -and members of the royal family were hand-in-glove with the -mutineers, but his eyes were opened when he saw the rebels -march through the palace, which could only have been done -through the complicity of the princes. There were only six -Britons to defend the arsenal, in charge of sullen and stubborn -men whom they dreaded to trust. Guns were posted at every -point where attack was possible, and right nobly did the gallant -half-dozen prepare to sell their lives dearly in defence of the -position. The mutineers were now having the full support -of the natives of Delhi, and armed guards came boldly to the -arsenal, and demanded its surrender in the name of the King -of Delhi. This request was treated with the silent contempt -which it deserved, and then the King of Delhi showed his hand -by declaring that he would send men with scaling ladders to -scale the walls. When these ladders did arrive, the native -portion of the garrison availed themselves of this opportunity -to desert their posts, and, swarming down the ladders, left the -gallant six alone. Outside the howling mass of insurgents, -waving their tulwars on high and calling upon the defenders to -come out and be killed. Inside, every man of the six—Lieutenants -Forrest and Willoughby, Sergeant Stewart, and Conductors -Crow, Buckley, and Scully—were cool and calm at their -respective posts.</p> - -<p>The enemy now began to appear on the top of the walls, -and the garrison poured a deadly grape fire upon these customers -until the ammunition became almost exhausted. The natives -who had deserted the garrison had given valuable information -to the rebels as to the position of the guns. Forrest and -Buckley were firing and loading the guns as fast as they could, -and while the unequal struggle lasted they mowed down the -closely-packed rebels. And this they did under a heavy -musketry fire at forty yards’ range. It was not until the last -round that Buckley had his arm shot and Forrest received -two balls in one of his hands. Willoughby had determined -that the rebels would never secure the magazine and all its -valuable store. A train of powder had been laid by Conductor -Scully, and when all seemed lost, the Lieutenant gave orders to -blow up the magazine. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_293">293</span></p> - -<p>The fire rushed along the trains of powder, and then an -awful crash and roar which seemed to split the earth and rend -the vault of heaven told the rebels that they had been thwarted -by the Feringhee. The whole magazine with its deadly contents -was hurled into the air, and fell, burying hundreds of the -rebels in the ruins.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the brave defenders had made a dash for liberty -and reached the Cashmere gate. The brave Willoughby was -captured while hiding in the jungle, and, after terrible torture, -was mercifully put to death. Simultaneous with the attack -upon the magazines things were going hard with the surviving -Christian population. The infuriated cowards who glutted -their appetite for blood by the massacre of helpless women and -children, had gone too far to turn back, for they knew that if -the Feringhees became victorious they would all perish. They -broke into the bank, and Mr. Beresford, the manager, with his -wife and five children, perished. They devised the torturing -death of cutting their victims’ throats slowly with broken glass, -and it was in this cruel manner that the bank manager and his -family were murdered.</p> - -<p>All the public buildings and churches were plundered, and -robbery and murder was rampant in the streets of the city. A -sepoy when he takes service, makes a vow to remain true to -his salt, <i>i.e.</i>, true to their employers. This vow was even more -binding in the case of those who had sworn to serve the Queen -of Britain, even with their lives, but we shall see how the crafty -natives who wore the Queen’s uniform and her medals evaded -their vow and yet, in their own opinion, remained true to their -salt.</p> - -<p>Colonel Ripley was despatched from the cantonments with -the 54th Bengal native infantry, which had remained loyal, and -the line of march lay towards the Cashmere gate. They -obeyed their officers with alacrity, and marched boldly forward. -Suddenly fifteen troopers of the rebel 3rd cavalry came dashing -out to meet them, brandishing their blood-smeared swords. -The treachery of the 54th was soon made apparent, for, on the -approach of the Sowars they wheeled to the side of the road -and left their officers unguarded in the troopers’ path. The -maniac mutineers dashed upon the bewildered officers and shot -or cut them down. Colonel Ripley had his pistols with him, -and shot two troopers before being killed. When the slaughter -was complete, the bloodstained troopers dismounted, and, walking -amongst the treacherous 54th, shook hands and complimented -their fellow-villains on their action.</p> - -<p>The Brigadier at the cantonments had now only the 38th -and 74th to fall back upon, both native regiments, in whose -fidelity he could put little trust. At all events he formed them -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_294">294</span> -into line, posting the 38th on the road that led to the Cashmere -gate. As long as possible news of the mutiny of the 54th was -kept from the other regiments, but when at last they heard it, -they showed evident symptoms of mutiny. When the awful -crash of the exploded magazine fell upon their ears, the outburst -came. “Deen! Deen!” they shouted, signifying -“Faith!” and rushed to their arms, which had been piled. -They seized the guns, shot the commandant’s horse, and were -soon in a state of complete insubordination.</p> - -<p>The first regard of British officers and men in time of -danger, whether it be on sea or land, is for the women and -children, and now that the sepoys had shown themselves in -their true colours, it was absolutely imperative, if the women -and children were to be saved from terrible torture, that they -should be removed to either Meerut or Kurnool, cities which -were meanwhile loyal and unaffected. Brigadier Metcalfe -sounded the retire, and those who could find conveyances were -fortunate, as in most cases the native drivers had bolted with -the horses and vehicles.</p> - -<p>In the guard-house at the Cashmere gate a number of -women and children, along with several officers, were huddled. -Major Abbott, who was in charge, made the attempt to get the -helpless females to the shelter of the cantonments, and ordered -them to be placed on the gun carriages. The rebel sepoys -opened a murderous fire on the carriages, and the ground was -soon strewn with the dead and wounded. Several reached the -shelter of Brigadier Metcalfe’s house, from whence they were -conducted to the river Jumna, where they were allowed to make -their escape as best they could.</p> - -<p>We need not dwell upon the harrowing details of the adventures -of those who escaped. They wandered about the jungle, -starving and bruised. Delicately-nurtured women clinging to -their babes went raving mad, and many perished. The -villagers were every whit as brutal and cruel as the rebel -soldiery, and men boasted publicly of outraging white women -and then cutting off their breasts. It makes one’s blood boil -to think of the awful indignities, the almost incredible tortures, -and the slow lingering death which was the fate of our innocent -and helpless women and children.</p> - -<p>Certain nations accused us of wanton cruelty in the slaying -of the rebels at the time when the hand of retribution, guided -by Sir Colin Campbell, fell upon the inhuman monsters who -had weltered and gloried in the shedding of Christian blood. -Could the stab of the bayonet, blowing from the cannon’s mouth -or death by hanging ever atone for the fearful sufferings of the -pure and innocent? In our humanity we scorned to devise -new tortures or have recourse to those of the Inquisition to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_295">295</span> -avenge the massacre of the Christian women who had been -outraged and done to death. If those who escaped to the -jungle suffered untold agony, it was nothing to that which the -women who remained in Delhi had to undergo. An officer -who had to be an unwilling witness of many of the scenes tells -the following blood-curdling story:—</p> - -<p>“The sepoys took forty-eight females, most of them girls -from ten to fourteen, many delicately nurtured ladies, and kept -them for the base purposes of the heads of the insurrection for -a whole week. At the end of that time they made them strip -themselves, and gave them up to the lowest of the people to -abuse in broad daylight in the streets of Delhi. They then -commenced the work of torturing them to death, cutting off -their breasts, fingers, and noses. One lady was three days in -dying. They flayed the face of another lady, and made her -walk naked through the streets.”</p> - -<p>A number of officers, women, and children sought refuge in -a mosque, where they were without food and water for several -days. The men could have endured the hunger and thirst, -but the suffering of the women and little children was intense. -On the fourth day they treated with the sepoys, who on their -oath swore to spare their lives and take them before the king. -The men laid down their arms that they might get water for -the suffering ones, and the whole party quitted the shelter of -the mosque. They were instantly seized, and every one killed, -eight officers, eight ladies, and eleven children perishing. The -children were swung by the heels, and their brains dashed out -in the presence of the parents.</p> - -<p>On every side were traces of murder and pillage, and it is -said that even greater ferocity, if that were possible, was used -at Delhi than by the great assassin Nana Sahib at Cawnpore. -Certainly the atrocities practised are unequalled in barbarity -and cruelty, and coming from men who had broken our bread -and eaten our salt, they demanded the most condign punishment. -Delhi was now in full possession of the mutineers, and -this ancient city, with its hundred mosques and minarets, -seemed lost to the British Empire, for the 200,000 inhabitants -were in no way reluctant to accept the change in government.</p> - -<p>The king, seeing that Fortune had so far smiled on the -insurgents, put himself at the head of the new movement. This -crafty monarch, whose kingdom lay within the walls of the city, -had a love of pomp and panoply, and no doubt delighted his -followers by a State procession through the city to the palace -of the Moguls. This is an immense edifice of more than a mile -in circumference. The wall which surrounds it is over thirty -feet in height, and besides serving as a kingly residence, it thus -stands as a gigantic fortress. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_296">296</span></p> - -<p>The princes of the royal house were also concerned in the -spread of the mutiny, Prince Mirza Mogul being commander-in-chief -of the army, and his brother Mirza Abubeker, general -of the cavalry. Although they had foully murdered many of -their officers, the sepoys, to give them credit, did not run -amok altogether, but put themselves under the command of -native officers of inferior rank, who were now given high commands. -They also knew that Britain would not let them hold -undisturbed possession of the town, so they set about preparing -defences in order to withstand a siege. Heavy guns were -mounted on the bastions, and the guards were strengthened at -the seven gates.</p> - -<p>The mutiny was not long in spreading throughout the provinces, -and regiment after regiment rose in insurrection, and -either murdered their officers or fled to Delhi. From every -part tidings came to Agra of a general rising, and it was not -safe for any British officer to place himself at the head of any -native regiment. The sepoys would swear undying fidelity at -one moment, and the next might be either butchering their -officers or on the road to join the main band of rebels at Delhi. -Will our men be faithful? was the question many an officer had -to put to himself, for they were not to be trusted, despite all -their vows.</p> - -<p>The British regiments, manned and officered by Europeans, -had to pass through many perils, and undoubtedly they did good -service in punishing the flying rebels. They shot and -bayonetted the sepoys who had mutinied, and only took prisoner -those of higher caste, and those who had set themselves up in -the leadership of the work of mutiny. These rascals were -reserved for another fate, either at the hands of the hangman, -or, greater punishment still in the eyes of a true believer—blown -from the cannon’s mouth.</p> - -<p>This form of punishment may have been brutal, but it was -thoroughly deserved, and the swift death cannot be likened to -the lingering tortures to which the women and children of our -own flesh and blood had to submit. As this method of punishment -became common as the mutiny proceeded, a description -of the scene at an execution may be of interest:—</p> - -<p>“Three sides of a hollow square facing inwards was formed. -On the fourth side of the square were drawn up the guns, ten -9-pounders, which were to be used for the execution. The -prisoners, under a strong European guard, were then marched -into the square, their crimes and sentences read aloud to them -and at the head of each regiment; they were then marched -round the square and up to the guns. The first ten were -picked out, their eyes bandaged, and they were bound to the -guns, with their backs against the muzzles and their arms -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_297">297</span> -fastened backwards to the wheels. The port fires were lighted, -and at a signal from the artillery major the guns were fired.</p> - -<p>It was a horrid sight that then met the eye. A regular -shower of human fragments—of heads, arms, and legs—appeared -in the air, whirling through the smoke; and when -that cleared away, these fragments lying on the ground—fragments -of Hindoos and of Mussulmans mixed together—were all -that remained of those ten mutineers. Three times more this -was repeated; but so great is the disgust we all feel for the -atrocities committed by the rebels, that we had no room in our -hearts for any feeling of pity. Perfect callousness was -depicted on every European face; a look of grim satisfaction -could even be seen in the countenances of the gunners serving -the guns. But far different was the effect on the native -portion of the spectators. Their black faces grew ghastly -pale as they gazed breathlessly at the awful spectacle.</p> - -<p>You must know that this is really the only form in which -death has any terror for a native. If he is hanged or shot, he -knows that his friends or relatives will be allowed to claim his -body and will give him the funeral rites required by his -religion; if a Hindoo, that his body will be burned with all due -ceremonies, and if a Mussulman, that his remains will be -secretly interred, as directed in the Koran. But if sentenced -to death in this form, he knows that his body will be blown into -a thousand pieces, and that it will be altogether impossible for -his relatives, however devoted to him, to be sure of picking up -all the fragments of his own particular body; and the thought -that perhaps a limb of someone of a different religion to himself -might possibly be burned or buried with the remainder of -his own body, is agony to him.</p> - -<p>But notwithstanding this, it was impossible for the mutineers’ -direst hater not to feel some degree of admiration for -the way in which they met their deaths. Nothing in their -lives became them like the leaving of them. Of the whole -party, only two showed any signs of fear, and they were bitterly -reproached by the others for so disgracing their race. They -certainly died like men. After the first ten had been disposed -of, the next batch, who had been looking on all the time, walked -up to the guns quite calmly and unfalteringly, and allowed -themselves to be blindfolded and tied up without moving a -muscle or showing the slightest sign of fear or even concern.”</p> - -<p>The army of vengeance which was to stamp out the mutiny -and punish the mutineers, was pushing on from Umballa. The -great vortex of the mutiny was at Delhi, and the rebels had -such excellent fortifications and were so well armed and provisioned, -that a prolonged siege was anticipated. There were -many princes with large bands of followers who as yet had -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_298">298</span> -taken no part on either side. They were wise as Solomon in -their judgment, for they deferred taking the great step until -they saw how the game was to go. These princes and chiefs -of the Delhi provinces were loyal enough, but, like the rebel -sepoys, they would turn round and cut our throats if it was -to profit them in any way. Holkar and Scindia had already -sent their contingents to Agra for service under the British -flag, and now the Rajahs of Jheend and Puttiala, two powerful -chiefs, sent well-drilled horsemen, and the Rajah of Bhurtpur -gave his specially-trained bodyguard. These men were good -fighters, and would remain loyal and true to their salt as long -as their Rajah willed. General Barnard, who was in command -of the troops, pushed on as fast as he could to Delhi, and sent -Brigadier Wilson with an advance guard to clear a path.</p> - -<p>The gallant Brigadier came up with the enemy at a place -known as Ghazee-ood-deen-nugger on the 30th of May, and -distant about 15 miles from Delhi. The rebels were present -in large numbers, and had some heavy guns to which they -trusted in keeping their position. Wilson at once saw that -the small iron suspension bridge over the river Hindon would -form a key to his own attack, and two companies of the 60th -Rifles were told off to keep the bridge at all hazards, while a -detachment of the 6th Dragoon Guards, with four guns, went -along the riverside to turn the enemy’s flank. The 60th at -the bridge were exposed to a heavy fire from the insurgents’ -guns, and had to be reinforced. It was plainly evident that -the rebels were aware that if they lost this position an important -point in the capture of the city would be gained. They -handled their guns with great skill, but when the 60th dashed -among them with the bayonet they blanched, wavered, and -turned tail, leaving the guns in the hands of the Rifles.</p> - -<p>“Remember the ladies! remember the babies!” was the -battle-cry of the 60th, as they flashed on with gleaming -bayonets, and many a mother and many a child were amply -avenged in the terrible slaughter they wrought.</p> - -<p>Fleeing from the infuriated and victorious troops, the sepoys -fled helter-skelter towards Delhi, leaving their guns and hundreds -of dead and dying on the field. The Carbineers, who -added to the death-roll in the course of the pursuit, chased the -fleeing horde to within a few miles of the city. Yet they -were not cowed, for, despite the lesson they had received, they -were back in greater numbers to the banks of the Hindon the -following day. They opened fire with their muskets and big -guns, and for two hours there was nothing heard but the boom -of the guns and the rattle of musketry. The rebel fire began -to slacken, and it was now the time for close combat. Once -again the 60th defiled across the bridge, with the 6th Dragoon -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_299">299</span> -Guards as support. Alternately firing and charging, the British -rushed the rising ground, on which the rebels were posted, and -once again the mutineers had to fly to the sheltering walls of -Delhi. Our men were too fagged out to pursue, but there was -not an inch of fight in the fleeing mass, and many of them -cast their swords and guns away in their panic.</p> - -<p>The British burned a village which afforded shelter for the -enemy, and were content to take a well-won rest. General -Barnard was daily expected, and the Brigadier calmly waited, -undisturbed by the faint-hearted mutineers, until such time as -the General would order a grand advance upon the Imperial -City.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XLIV"><span class="large">CHAPTER XLIV.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLES AT DELHI<br /> - -<span class="medium">(<i>continued</i>).<br /> - -1857.</span></h2> - -<p>The army of vengeance was steadily closing upon Delhi, and -the plans of Sir Henry Barnard as to the junctions of his force -were attended with success. Major-General Reed, who had fought -at Waterloo, arrived at Alleepore, situated about one day’s -march from Delhi, while Brigadier Wilson’s troops from the -Meerut provinces had joined Sir Henry Barnard, so that the -investing force was as complete as could be expected.</p> - -<p>As its composition is important, the different details of -the force may be interesting, and are as follows:—</p> - -<p>Four horse artillery guns of the 1st Brigade, the 2nd and -3rd troops of the 3rd Brigade, three companies of foot artillery, -No. 14 horse field battery, a detachment of artillery recruits, a -detachment of sappers and miners, H.M. 9th Lancers and 6th -Dragoon Guards, six companies of the 60th Rifles, nine companies -of H.M. 75th regiment, 1st and 2nd Bengal Fusiliers, -and the Sirmoor battalion of Ghoorkas.</p> - -<p>The city round which the conflict now centred deserves -some little description, not only for its historic associations, -but its immense importance as a British stronghold. It is a -huge conglomeration of houses, mosques, fortresses, and temples -surrounded by strongly-fortified walls. It lies in the midst of -a sandy plain on a plateau close to the river Jumna. Its -streets are wide and handsome, especially the “street of silver,” -through which runs an aqueduct shaded by overhanging palms. -The mosques are all of magnificent appearance, but the most -stately and ornate is the huge snow-white marble edifice built -by Shah Jahan, with its towering minarets and beautiful sculpture. -Again, if we go outside the city walls through any of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_300">300</span> -the seven gates, we come upon the remains of the great buildings -of other days. The present-day Delhi is modern to a -degree, and when we gaze upon the ruins of gigantic buildings, -of mosques and temples, we have an idea of the Delhi of -centuries ago. We have the mausoleums of the Emperors -Homaion Mahomed Shah and Jehanara, but the commanding -feature is the towering Kootub Minar, which was built in 1206, -and is covered over with extracts from the Koran, the walls -rising to a height of about 240 feet, terminating in a majestic -cupola. Such was the general appearance of the city which -had passed into the hands of mutineers, and naturally the British -leaders were anxious to regain it.</p> - -<p>Inside the city, the mutineers, after their first excess of -brutality, and no doubt through a scarcity of victims, must -have thought of the retribution that would surely follow. To -give them credit, they were not lawless or idle, but obeyed the -mandates of their chosen leaders. Military discipline and order -were maintained, and men who had occupied very subordinate -positions in the employ of Britain, found promotion easy and -rapid in the service of the King of Delhi. Yet the townspeople -were downtrodden by the savage soldiery, and the town -was daily the scene of great disorder. The sepoys looted in -every direction, and stuffed their pockets full to overflowing, -in fact in many cases they could not walk, so laden were they -with coin and treasure. Had Sir Henry Barnard made a dash -upon the city when he first gathered together his forces, it is -quite possible that Delhi would have fallen into our hands, -because the townspeople were so discontented that they would -have turned against the rebels. However, the British leader -was not apparently aware of this situation, and preferred to -rest his troops and mature his plans for the taking of the city.</p> - -<p>Now the defences of Delhi were of a formidable character, -having been strengthened by officers and men of the Bengal -Fusiliers several years previous, and the rebels kept a double -watch upon the bastions and martello towers.</p> - -<p>After resting his troops sufficiently, Sir Henry gave orders -to the effect that an advance was premeditated, and at midnight -on the 8th of June the combined Umballa and Meerut -force started to march upon the city. After marching for -about three miles without meeting any opposition, the British -troops were suddenly confronted by a strong rebel force with -a dozen heavy guns, which had been placed in a strong position. -In the glimmering light of the morning, the rebels opened a -deadly fire upon the British lines, and did much execution, our -lighter guns being unable to cope with the heavier ordnance of -the enemy. Men were falling, and every life was precious, so -something had to be done. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_301">301</span></p> - -<p>“Charge and carry the guns!” cried Sir Henry, and like -hounds released from the leash the men of the 75th—that gallant -Stirlingshire regiment—bounded forward to death or glory. -Through a storm of musketry they dashed, and sprang at the -gunners with glittering bayonets. The sepoys turned tail and -fled, the guns were ours, and the brave Scotsmen paused to -regain breath. The rebels had retired to a second position, -where they had a line of defence at the Flagstaff Tower. They -fought like men who fight when they feel the halter round their -necks, but they reeled before the bayonet, and were soon in -full stampede towards the city, to tell their comrades that the -Feringhees had come to put them to death.</p> - -<p>Our men had gained the old Delhi cantonments, but when -they marched in, what a different place it was to that which -had been so well garrisoned but a few months previous! Only -the blackened walls remained, and all was desolation. Fragments -of furniture, scraps of books, clothing, and shreds of -women’s dresses lay about. The soldiers took one look upon -the desolate scene, and looking, understood, for they turned -their eyes to Delhi and ground their teeth. They knew what -the torn and bloodstained garments signified, and although they -said no word there was a gleam in their eyes which betokened -no good for the rebels when they had them at the point of the -bayonet. They were not hurried in their vengeance, but -pitched their camps to await further reinforcements.</p> - -<p>The enemy, seeing that the British did not follow up their -early success, grew bolder, and made frequent sallies, but their -skirmishing amongst the ruins and tombs of the Delhi of a day -that was dead was ineffective, and did little harm to the troops -at the cantonment. But the British were not idle, for three -batteries played on the city day and night. The guns must -have done considerable damage to the city, for the mutineers -turned a number of guns upon this position. It was a stoutly-built -brick house, and withstood the rebel fire, while the daily -attacks of the mutineers upon the battery were easily repulsed -by the defending force, which consisted of the Guides, the Sirmoor -battalion, and three companies of the 60th Rifles.</p> - -<p>In one of these sorties brave young Lieutenant Battye of -the Guides received a terrible wound in the stomach from a -cannon shot. He survived for a day, and ere he died he smiled -to a comrade who came to see him, and quoted the old tag—“Well, -old fellow, ‘<i>dulce et decorum est pro patria mori</i>’; -you see it’s my case,” and then he passed away.</p> - -<p>The Guides, who were led by their commander, Captain -Daly, came in contact with the mutineers, who sniped at them -from behind rocks. They took careful cover, and the Guides -could not get a shot at them. The rebels were good marksmen, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_302">302</span> -and several of the Guides fell. Daly and another officer -drew their swords and rushed up the rocks. They were followed -by their men, and although the sepoys made strenuous efforts -to keep their position the sword and bayonet soon demoralised -them.</p> - -<p>It was on the 12th of June that the mutineers became most -dangerous, and suffered the severest chastisement yet administered. -They came out of the city in great numbers, and -commenced to fire upon the Ghoorkas, until the 2nd Bengal -Fusiliers came up to the posts and drove them back from the -place. The force pushed home the blow, but as they were -unsupported they had to retire, leaving their leader, Major -Jackson, dead behind them. The rebels returned, and the -60th regiment, who had taken up a position in Hindoo Rao’s -house, which commanded a fine situation, had a very hard day’s -fighting. The Scotsmen and the fierce little Ghoorkas fought -with hordes of rebels, who, despite severe losses, returned to the -attack persistently, and displayed much courage. The Welsh -Fusiliers’ left wing, now under the command of Welshman, had -again taken possession of the Subzee Mundee, or vegetable -market, and cleared the streets. Four times did the enemy -return to the attack, and as often were they repulsed. The -heat was terrible, and our men were fairly exhausted with the -heavy fighting. The right wing of the Fusiliers, under Dennis, -were also busily engaged with the enemy, and after driving -them back citywards and killing a large number in a serai, they -were done up, and returned to the shelter of the Hindoo Rao.</p> - -<p>To give some idea of the terrible heat, it may be mentioned -that the musket barrels and bayonet blades grew warm in the -hands of the soldiers. Yet the fight never slackened, and the -enemy, no doubt aware that our troops must become tired, -kept up an attack all along the line. A large company of the -2nd Bengal Fusiliers, who had marched twenty-three miles that -morning and had gone into battle with nothing to eat, were -completely done up, having to take shelter behind some rocks, -while the Ghoorkas kept the mutineers at a respectful distance. -The rebels had two pieces of cannon playing on the British -line, but the Fusiliers and Sikhs charged and gained complete -possession of the Subzee Mundee, driving the rebels away.</p> - -<p>The greatest slaughter of the enemy took place at a serai, -which is really a halting-place for travellers. About a hundred -rebels took shelter in this place, and no doubt felt secure -behind the lofty walls. The 60th Rifles heard of their hiding-place, -and rushing at the gates burst them open and entered. -Then ensued a scene of carnage, for not a rebel was spared, the -Scotsmen driving home the bayonet so fiercely that in many -cases their weapons were twisted and bent. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_303">303</span></p> - -<p>The British troops were now masters of the field, and preparations -were made for the mortars to be put into position to -shell Delhi. A discovery was then made that caused consternation -in the camp—the fuses had been left behind at Umballa. -This was most regretable, as no doubt Sir Henry would have -followed up the shelling with a general attack. The commanding -officers did not show much energy, and those in a -position to judge declare that chance after chance was thrown -away of at least strengthening the British hold upon Delhi. -The troops on the other hand, however, deserved rest, and Sir -Henry may have acted on the more careful plan of harbouring -the strength of his troops and keeping them fresh for a future -attack.</p> - -<p>There can be no doubt, however, that the rebels gained -courage by this apathy, and as they were strengthened by a -number of rebellious regiments, notably the 4th Lancers and -the 60th Bengal Infantry, they became even bolder, and harried -the British to an extraordinary extent. They were fighting -for their lives, and so desperately did they attack our weakened -soldiers that if it had not been for a piece of splendid strategy -by the officer in charge of the outposts, they might have defeated -our troops or at least captured the guns.</p> - -<p>The enemy had made this daring and desperate attack on -the 15th of June, and had met with much success. The officer -of the outposts knew that the rebels recognised our bugle-calls -and understood them as well as our own men, so he determined -to draw them into a trap. Dusk had now settled over the -scene, and presently the bugles rang out the “Retire.” The -mutineers heard the blast, and in a confused mob, numbering -thousands, they advanced tumultuously to pursue the retreating -British. Their rush was suddenly checked, however, for -when the mutineers were about thirty yards from the waiting -British outposts the gallant leader gave the order to charge, -and soon the dreaded bayonet was working havoc in the serried -hordes, who lost heart and retired in confusion to their position.</p> - -<p>The enemy now occupied their attention by forming a -battery of heavy guns which rendered the British position at -the house of Hindoo Rao quite untenable. The whole force -was now concentrated to checkmate this rebel move, and, -marching upon the battery in two columns, our men drove the -enemy back, won the guns and killed a large number of rebels, -hemming about fifty into a corner, where they were shot down.</p> - -<p>The town batteries, however, were still arrayed against us, -five in number; a large one on the left of the Cashmere gate, -a second at the gate itself, a third at the Moree gate, a fourth -at the Ajmere gate, and the fifth on the city walls. These -batteries were sweeping the British positions to the extent of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_304">304</span> -over two miles, and they did great damage to our camp. We -had three batteries, one at Hindoo Rao, another at the Observatory, -and a third at the Jumna Musjid. On the 19th the rebels -made another determined attack, and attempted to get to the -rear of the British position.</p> - -<p>Brigadier Hope Grant, with the 9th Lancers and six pieces -of cannon, advanced to circumvent the enemy, but were assailed -by a heavy fire of grape when they had reached the Ochterliny -gardens, which lie near the cantonments. Grant’s guns -vigorously replied, and his force was at once reinforced, the -attack becoming general. The rebels were fighting with determination, -and the British flank was nearly turned, two of our -guns being in danger of capture. With brave charges, however, -the tide of battle turned, and the rebels fell back, enabling -us to take the guns to a place of safety. The 9th Lancers, -Carbineers, and the Guides were hotly engaged on the right -flank, supporting the batteries of Majors Turner and Tombs.</p> - -<p>The ground was not at all suitable for a pitched battle, being -of a very broken character, and the fight developed into a -series of skirmishes. Our leadership was muddled, and at one -time the cavalry, artillery, and infantry were all mixed up, and -had it not been for the individual energy of the commanding -officers of the various regiments, the confusion might have been -attended with serious consequences. Sir Henry Barnard -seemed incapable of proceeding upon a preconcerted plan, and -the different officers were left to adopt whatever tactics they -thought fit.</p> - -<p>The enemy was strongly posted, and their fire was well -directed, our loss being every whit as heavy as that which we -inflicted. Darkness came on, and, instead of retiring to the -camp, the troops were ordered to fight on. Needless to say, -the confusion became worse, and if the enemy had come to know -of the terrible position of our troops and charged, the total rout -of our men must have been inevitable. When at last the -order came to retire, many of our cannon had to be left on -the field until morning, along with the killed and wounded. -Among the former was the gallant Colonel Yule of the 9th -Lancers, who lay upon the field with four of his men around -him. Both thighs had been broken, a ball had passed through -his brain, and his throat had been cut. It was a miserable -fate for such a gallant officer, who had passed with glory -through many a bloody field. The rebels also lost a great -number in killed and wounded, but they were so strong that the -sacrifice of a few hundred lives made little difference of their -numerical strength. Our brave soldiers never lost heart, -although they felt that they were badly led, not by their own -officers, but by the general in command. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_305">305</span></p> - -<p>The anniversary of the battle of Plassey (23rd June) came -round, and as it was a festival for both Mohammedans and -Hindoos alike, being the first day of the new moon, they became -even more fanatical, making a furious attack upon our outposts. -It is said that every man in Delhi capable of bearing -arms came out to exterminate the Feringhees, but as the British -had taken the precaution of blowing up two bridges, they -could not get their artillery forward. The army opposed to -our battered but determined troops was an immense one, and -if the confusion of the previous attack had prevailed, our force -would have been swamped.</p> - -<p>From sunset to sunrise the battle raged, and fierce were -the rebel attacks, only to be met with dogged resistance by -our men. Repulsed again and again, the rebels grew less determined, -and slackened perceptibly, while the British, advancing, -drove the enemy back to the city, leaving the field littered with -the dead and dying. Our loss was also severe, and thus was -the anniversary of Clive’s victory celebrated before the walls of -Delhi.</p> - -<p>It would have been almost impossible now for Barnard to -take Delhi with the attenuated force at his disposal, and valuable -time was thus lost. He was reinforced by about 500 -Europeans, which made up the entire force to 3000 British -troops, with three native corps of 600 bayonets each, consisting -of the Ghoorkas, Guides, and a Sikh battalion. Continually -harassed by the enemy, who were fighting desperately to -retain their advantage, our troops lay before Delhi having -achieved but scant success, and having little idea of any regular -plan. Sir Henry’s apathy cannot be accounted for, unless it -was due to the fact that he was content to wait until fortune -made an opening for him; but he might have waited long -enough for that.</p> - -<p>The mutiny had by this time spread with alarming rapidity, -and all over India, the sepoys, inflamed with the reports of -rebel successes, murdered their officers and joined the mutineers. -There can be no doubt that the resistance of the rebels at -Delhi encouraged the mutineers at other points, and while -Barnard’s force was lying under the very walls of the ancient -capital, the rebels were being daily reinforced by numerous -bands of mutineers who made Delhi their Mecca. Rain fell -heavily in July, but still our troops were inactive, beyond -repulsing occasional sallies by the enemy. Sir Henry was -engaged in forming a plan whereby he could gain the city with -the least loss of life, but his officers were quite convinced that -the city would only be won by a vigorous attack at different -gates.</p> - -<p>The enemy kept well within the walls, apparently not desirous -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_306">306</span> -of engaging the Feringhees in the open. On the 9th of -July they made a daring sally, and a body of their cavalry got -to the rear of our position through the treachery of a picket of -the 9th Irregular Horse. They gained no advantage, being -driven off with severe loss. An incident of this skirmish is -worthy of mention. Lieutenant Hills of the Horse Artillery, -escorted by 80 of the 6th Carbineers, came suddenly upon a -troop of about 120 Sowars. A panic ensued amongst his -escort, who retired, leaving the guns limbered and useless to -Hills. He confronted the enemy, shot two, and unhorsed a -third by throwing his pistol at the rebel’s head. He was -charged by another two of the enemy, and, although thrown -to the ground, he felled one of his adversaries before he was -cut down from behind. Major Tombs, who was hurrying to -his comrade’s assistance only arrived in time to shoot the assailant, -and running another through the body, he bore off his -bleeding comrade. The mutineers lost heavily in this skirmish, -but the British also sustained considerable loss. For a -few days the enemy remained singularly quiet, and as yet there -was no appearance of an aggressive movement on our part.</p> - -<p>The rebels had not done with us, however, as on the 14th -they poured out of the city about 10,000 strong, and made a -furious onslaught upon our right flank. They poured in a -murderous fire, which was instantly replied to. The attack -and repulse lasted in skirmishing affrays for about three hours, -when the enemy seemed to realise that they had had enough of -it, and, leaving their dead and wounded behind, they made off -as fast as they could to their place of refuge behind the city -walls. Our soldiers, eager for the fray, and no doubt throwing -their usual caution to the winds, kept up the pursuit until they -came up close to the walls. They rushed into a perfect hail -of musket balls and grape shot, and before they came to their -senses and obeyed the bugles, which were sounding the recall, -16 officers and 230 men were placed on the wounded list, a -number succumbing to their wounds.</p> - -<p>This was a foolhardy action, involving a needless loss of life, -but, done as it was in the heat of battle, it showed the fearlessness -of the British troops, and no doubt had its effect upon -the miscreants in the city.</p> - -<p>Further attacks were made on the 18th and 23rd, but both -were firmly met, and considerable chastisement meted out to -the bold rebels. Although Sir Henry Barnard was in supreme -charge, the active command rested with General Reed, whose -health now broke down, necessitating his retiral to the hills. -The operations before Delhi were now entrusted to, and ably -conducted by, Brigadier Wilson of the Bengal Artillery, a zealous -and active officer. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_307">307</span></p> - -<p>On the last day of July the enemy made another attempt to -break our lines, and appeared in force at the Cashmere and -Ajmere gates. One column got a couple of guns into position, -and played on the Mosque and our central battery, while the -other endeavoured to get to the rear of the camp, but being -unable to cross the canal they returned to the city. It was -evidently a well-planned attack, for the guns on the walls gave -them a lot of assistance through a constant fire on our position, -which was rather out of range. All through the night the -rebels kept up an incessant fire upon our outposts, while their -bugles were heard continually sounding the advance, yet no -advance came. Frantically the leaders rushed about, shouting -“Chulo chai! chulo!” (“Come on, brother! come on!”) but no -one seemed willing to answer the call.</p> - -<p>The incessant boom of the guns continued until the 2nd -August, but not much damage was done to our earthworks and -batteries. The rebels seemed to be rendered desperate, as it -was thought that they believed that the British could close -upon them at any time and kill them. They drank chang (a -native intoxicant), which made them frantic, and they rushed -up to our breastworks, only to be shot down in scores. On -the 2nd August they lost over 200 killed and 400 wounded, -while 9 men on our side were killed and 36 wounded.</p> - -<p>An officer graphically describes the British camp during -this anxious time in the following manner:—</p> - -<p>“What a sight our camp would be, even to those who -visited Sebastopol! The long lines of tents, the thatched -hovels of the native servants, the rows of horses, the parks of -artillery, the British soldier in his grey linen coat and trousers, -the dark Sikhs with their red and blue turbans, the Afghans -with the same, their wild air and coloured saddlecloths, and the -little Ghoorkas dressed up like demons of ugliness in black -worsted Kilmarnock bonnets and woollen coats. The soldiers -are loitering through the lines or in the bazaars. Suddenly an -alarm is sounded, and everyone rushes to his tent. The infantry -soldier seizes his musket and slings on his pouch; the artilleryman -gets his guns horsed; the Afghan rides out to explore, and -in a few minutes everyone is in his place.”</p> - -<p>The enemy were very desperate on the first day of August—the -festival of the Eed, or the anniversary of the sacrifice which -Abraham meant to make of Isaac, and they made an attempt -to get their guns across the canal, but the temporary bridge -which they had erected was carried away by a flood, and they -had to retire. It was an awful night, that of the 2nd of -August, with the roar of the guns, the rattle of musketry, the -yells of the savage rebels, and the cheers of our men. When -the morning broke, 22 of our men were found to be killed, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_308">308</span> -while over 200 rebels lay dead in front of our breastworks. The -religious frenzy passed off, and the rebels settled down more -quietly in the city, while Brigadier Wilson waited for reinforcements, -which were by this time hurrying up for the all important -capture of Delhi.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XLV"><span class="large">CHAPTER XLV.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLES AT DELHI<br /> - -<span class="medium">(<i>continued</i>).<br /> - -1857.</span></h2> - -<p>Brigadier Wilson was badly in want of help, and there was -joy in the camp when Brigadier Nicholson marched in one day -towards the middle of August at the head of 1000 Europeans -and 1400 Sikhs, while he was also able to report the advance -of a siege train from Ferozepore.</p> - -<p>There was now a more formidable force concentrated before -Delhi, which might be set down at about 10,000 fighting men, -of whom nearly 5000 were Europeans.</p> - -<p>Not long after Nicholson’s arrival, information was received -in the British camp that the enemy contemplated a move -whereby they might cut off the supplies. The exact nature -of the tidings was that about 7000 rebels had marched out of -Delhi, with a view to crossing the Nujuffghur Jheel Drain, and -that the army was supported by 18 guns. Brigadier Nicholson -organised a movable column, and marched on the morning of -the 25th August to turn the enemy. His force consisted of a -squadron of Lancers, the Guide cavalry, H.M. 61st foot, 1st -European Fusiliers, Cokes Rifles, 2nd Punjaub Infantry, Major -Tombs’ Horse Artillery, and Remington’s troops, with the Mooltan -Horse.</p> - -<p>A party of sappers were also included in the column, to -blow up the bridge at Nujuffghur, making in all a force of 1000 -European and 2000 native troops. The column marched for -about ten miles, when the Brigadier learned that the enemy had -crossed the bridge and were preparing to encamp at Nujuffghur. -He pushed on with all speed, and, after another long march, -came up to the village, from which he was assailed by a vigorous -fire of cannon and musketry, which was directed against the -head of the column.</p> - -<p>The General ordered his men forward, and told them to -reserve their fire until the last possible minute. The flank of -the attacking line were supported by the artillery, and these -went forward at a gallop, concentrating their fire upon a serai -which the enemy were defending with four guns. Sharply and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_309">309</span> -clearly came the order from the gallant Nicholson—“The line -will advance,” and as if on parade the soldiers, with bayonets -on the slant, rushed forward, and with a rousing cheer they -rushed upon the enemy, who flinched at the appearance of the -bayonet. The four captured guns were turned upon the flying -rebels, who took up a position at the bridge. Here they -attempted to make a show of resistance, but the stand was a -brief one. Their lines were soon broken by our relentless -artillery fire, and four more guns fell into our hands.</p> - -<p>The rebels managed to carry off three guns, and when our -troops went forward to hold it while the sappers prepared a -mine underneath for its destruction, they opened a heavy fire -upon our lines. In the midst of the fire the advanced company -held the bridge until the sappers had done their work. The -mine was sprung, the arch disappeared, and the troops retired -to take a well-earned rest. Brigadier Nicholson had completely -baffled the enemy and captured thirteen guns, besides killing -and wounding hundreds of the rebels. The British loss -amounted to about 120 slain, yet it was a cheerful company -that returned to camp, for the soldiers knew that they had -done their duty.</p> - -<p>A few days later there was a murmur in the air, for through -the British lines flew the intelligence that General Wilson had -at last determined upon a grand assault on the city. A general -order was promulgated by the General, from which we make the -following quotation, to show the spirit in which our soldiers -went forward in the work of vengeance:—</p> - -<p>“The artillery will have even harder work than they have -had, and which they have so well and cheerfully performed -hitherto; this, however, will be for a short period only; and, -when ordered to the assault, the Major-General feels assured -that British pluck and determination will carry everything -before them, and that the bloodthirsty and murderous mutineers -against whom they are fighting will be driven headlong out of -their stronghold and exterminated. But to enable them to do -this, he warns the troops of the absolute necessity of their -keeping together and not straggling from their columns. By -this only can success be assured. Major-General Wilson need -hardly remind the troops of the cruel murders committed on -their officers and comrades, their wives and children, to move -them in the deadly struggle. No quarter should be given to -the mutineers! At the same time, for the sake of humanity, -and the honour of the country they belong to, he calls upon -them to spare all women and children that may come in their -way.”</p> - -<p>There was an unusual stir in the camp, for the soldiers -moved about with a business-like air which showed their -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_310">310</span> -pleasure at being at last permitted to rush like an avalanche -upon the city. The cautious Wilson did nothing rash, but saw -that every part of his fighting machine was in thorough order. -The soldiers were now fresh and ready, while the promised siege -train put in an appearance. It came in on the morning of -4th September, consisting of forty heavy guns, mortars and -howitzers, with vast supplies of ammunition. It was well -supported by a wing of the 8th or King’s Regiment, two companies -of the 61st, and a wing of the Belooch battalion. Two -days later arrived a squadron of the 9th Lancers, artillery -recruits from Meerut, and 200 of the 60th Rifles, while the 4th -Punjaub infantry, the Jheend Rajah’s levies, and the Cashmere -Dograhs arrived two days later.</p> - -<p>The force was especially strong in artillery, for the reason -that the walls and gates had to be battered down before breaches -for the assault by the infantry could be attempted. The rebels -in the town were singularly quiet, but they could not miss -seeing the great preparations that were going on in the British -camp. They were not now the smart troops that had been -drilled by British officers in the days before they had been -incited to rebellion. They were fanatical, and therefore unreliable, -and although they could be trusted to make a good fight -for their lives, they were an undisciplined and riotous crew. -If that could be said of the sepoys, words fail to describe the -character of the mercenaries who clung to the fringe of the -rebel army. They were the scum of the country, arrant -cowards who gloried in the butchery of defenceless women and -children. The batteries were well mounted, and everything -was prepared in a manner for the warm reception of the -Feringhees. Every sepoy and rebel knew that it meant certain -death to fall into the hands of the British, so, making the best -of their position, they resolved to fight for their lives.</p> - -<p>The bombardment of Delhi proper opened on the 11th of -September, when nine 24-pounders opened on the towers and -walls at the Cashmere gate. Other guns directed their fire -upon the same position, and a ceaseless fire was kept up, so -that two days later it was seen that two breaches had been -made practicable for escalade near the Cashmere and Water -Bastions. On the 14th September, the whole force moved out -of camp in three columns to the assault. Major Reid, in charge -of the column which consisted of Ghoorkas and Cashmere levies, -attacked the Kishengunze and Pahareepore suburbs, but were -driven back with heavy loss. The rebels defended desperately, -and made big gaps in the British lines.</p> - -<p>Brigadier Nicholson was at the head of another column, -and he stormed the Cashmere bastion, driving the rebels like -chaff before him. His men could not stop, and reached the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_311">311</span> -Lahore gate, where Nicholson, their brave leader, fell mortally -wounded. Brigadier Jones had meantime scaled the breach -at the Water bastion, and aided Colonel Campbell in bursting -open the gate. The assault had thus practically been attended -with complete success at all parts, and although the loss was -severe, yet the hardest part of the work had been performed.</p> - -<p>It was necessary that the Cashmere gate should be blown -up, and this was one of the most daring exploits of the attack. -The party in charge of the explosives was commanded by Lieutenants -Horne and Salkeld, and consisted of Sergeants Smith, -Carmichael, and Corporal Burgess of the Royal Sappers and -Miners, Bugler Hawthorne of the 52nd Foot, and 24 native -sappers, who were covered by the fire of the 60th Rifles. The -whole force rushed towards the gate, bearing the powder, under -a heavy fire from the enemy. The drawbridge over the ditch -had been destroyed, but the brave men crossed over on planks, -and soon had the powder-bags against the gate, with the enemy -firing at them through a wicket. Sergeant Carmichael was -killed while laying the powder, and while Lieutenant Salkeld -was preparing to light the charge, he was shot through an arm -and leg. He was in time to hand the match to Corporal -Burgess who had no sooner fired the train than he fell, mortally -wounded. The survivors of the gallant little party took shelter, -and in a few moments the huge Cashmere gate was blown to -atoms. Lieutenant Horne at once ordered the bugler to sound -the advance to his regiment—the 52nd—and so great was the -din that he had to sound three times before the order was -understood. Bravely the Oxford Light Infantry, with fixed -bayonets, under Colonel Campbell, advanced and secured the -barrier, driving the rebels before them in wild confusion.</p> - -<p>The city had now been entered, and the British troops, still -keeping in formation of columns, marched through the stately -streets, which had been the scenes of such terrible brutalities. -The British soldiers shot and bayonetted every rebel that came -in their path, and drove the cowed sepoys before them like -dumb driven cattle.</p> - -<p>As evening came on, the British attack was allowed to -slacken, but it had been a brave day’s work. The whole line -of works from the Water bastion to the Cabul gate, including -the Cashmere and Moree gates and bastions, were in our hands, -and also the church, college, and a number of private houses. -Altogether we held the northern part of Delhi, and, considering -the impregnable nature of the defences, and the sheer desperation -which the natives threw into their fighting, this immense -advantage had been gained at a comparatively slight cost.</p> - -<p>The enemy, who had suffered severely, fled from the -vicinity of the captured position, but they had not yet evacuated -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_312">312</span> -the city, and the next day was employed by the British -in strengthening their position and directing a heavy fire upon -the magazine. The sepoys never came into actual hand to -hand conflict with our men, for their marked repugnance to -the bayonet deterred them, but they continued to skirmish and -snipe at the British troops. The well-directed fire upon the -magazine had good effect, for before evening a breach had -been made.</p> - -<p>This was all that was required, and although the mutineers -flocked to this point to defend the gap, the 61st gallantly -rushed to storm it. There were a few straggling volleys from -the enemy, but only one or two guns on the bastions belched -forth. Calmly, as if on parade, the 61st went on—a line of -scarlet tipped with steel. They had the dreaded bayonet fixed, -and as they neared the gap which had been made in the wall, -they broke into the double, and literally hurled themselves at -the breach. The craven-hearted rebels were awed by such a -charge, they recklessly fired a volley which did no damage, and, -with a last look at the oncoming avengers, turned and fled.</p> - -<p>The gunners on the walls were seized with a similar terror, -and they dropped their lighted port-fires and fled without discharging -any of the six guns, heavily charged with grape, which -commanded the breach. Through the night of the 16th, when -the assault by the 61st was made, the British troops wrought -great havoc amongst the mutineers. The bayonets were busy, -and our sharpshooters had excellent practice in bringing down -any rebel who had the courage to show his swarthy face above -cover. Next day the bank, which had been the scene of -bloodshed when the mutineers invested the city, fell into our -hands, along with the extensive grounds in the midst of which -it is situated. General Wilson became cognisant of its -importance as a position, and when he moved his guns into the -grounds, the Royal Palace, from which the king and the princes -had made their escape, was as good as doomed.</p> - -<p>The palace, as already indicated, is more of a fortress than -a place of residence, and with capable defenders, might have -defied an investing army for some time. It was imperative -that it should be taken, so our guns battered the stoutly-built -walls, while shells were directed over the complete line of -buildings.</p> - -<p>The resistance was feeble, and when once an entrance had -been obtained, the rebels and royal bodyguard fled in all -directions, seemingly not desirous of encountering the British -troops. The Palace was soon completely in our hands, and -large numbers of rebels who sought to defend their abdicated -master were at once cut down, while those who were fortunate -enough to escape through the grounds, either fell into the hands -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_313">313</span> -of our men posted at various quarters, or were killed by the -avenging troops which dashed along the streets of Delhi. The -order of the General to have no mercy upon the rebels was -carried up to the letter, and although many of the wretches -begged and prayed for their lives, it is to their credit as a brave -race that it must be said that they met their death bravely in -the majority of cases. The women and children were respected, -and sent to places of safety.</p> - -<p>A story is related of a veteran of the 60th Regiment, who, -along with a small detachment, was engaged ferreting out the -rebels. They had come across a band of sepoys, women, and -children mixed into a heterogeneous mass, and, covering the -group with their rifles, called on the men to step aside. This -they sullenly did, while the women, who were apparently their -wives, stood at a distance, quite well aware of what was to -happen. Although ordered to depart, they preferred to stay -and see their mutinous partners perish. One of the women -clung to the knees of the veteran soldier, who was about to -administer the <i>coup de grace</i> to a sinister looking rebel. “Oh, -Sahib, he is my husband!” “Weel, ma guid wumman,” -grimly responded the son of Mars, “ye’re going to be a weedy -sune!” and with that he drove his bayonet through the rebel’s -heart. “Noo, mistress,” he continued, as he surveyed his -reeking blade, “if ye ha’e ony mair freends like yer departed -husband, jist tak’ me tae them, an’ I’ll be pleased to gie them -the same medicine!”</p> - -<p>This aptly illustrates the callousness of our soldiers’ hearts. -They could forgive foes who had killed in fair battle, but they -could not bring themselves to spare fiends who had killed and -outraged their fair countrywomen.</p> - -<p>With the falling of the palace into our hands, the greatest -stronghold of the rebels had gone from their grasp. The -Jumna Musjid, a palatial building which the mutineers had -converted into a fortress, also fell after a heavy attack, in which -a number of lives were lost.</p> - -<p>In these operations no fewer than 205 pieces of cannon were -captured, while a vast quantity of munitions of war fell into -our hands. It must not be supposed that all these advantages -were gained without heavy loss to our troops. The storming -of the gates and breaches was the most dangerous work, and -it was at these attacks that the greatest number of lives were -lost. There were 8 European officers and 162 rank and file -killed, with 103 natives, while 52 officers, 510 rank and file, and -310 natives were wounded. It is impossible to gauge the rebel -loss, but it is computed that at the grand assault on the city -over 5000 perished, and this death-roll was added to day after -day by our pursuing soldiers. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_314">314</span></p> - -<p>The king, along with his two sons, had fled from Delhi by a -secret exit, when the British gained admission to the city. He -fled to the tomb of Hoomayon, situated just outside the city. -This fine building, which is surmounted by a gigantic dome, -served as their hiding-place for a short period, but eventually -Captain Hodson of the Guides discovered their retreat, and as -it was necessary that they should be captured, he proceeded with -his force to the place where they were concealed. He called -upon the occupants to surrender, and although they were inclined -to treat for terms, the Captain was inflexible, and demanded -unconditional surrender. The king, who had attained the -patriarchal age of ninety years, had really played an unimportant -part in the insurrection, and had merely been set up -as a royal figurehead by the mutineers. The Captain, having -respect for his grey hairs, spared his life, and also that of -the Begum Zeenat Mahal.</p> - -<p>The sons of the king had, no doubt much against their will, -been actively engaged in the mutiny, and although they were -but milk-and-water soldiers, they had chosen to act as leaders, -and deserved death. A native of Delhi, writing regarding -these persons says:—</p> - -<p>“The princes are made officers in the royal army; thousands -of pities for the poor luxurious princes! They are sometimes -compelled to go out of the gates of the city in the heat of the -sun; their hearts palpitate from the firing of muskets and guns. -Unfortunately they do not know how to command an army, and -their forces laugh at their imperfections and bad arrangements.”</p> - -<p>Captain Hodson gave orders that the two princes and a -grandson of the king should be shot, and this was done in the -city, their naked bodies being hung by the neck in the Kotwallee, -or Mayor’s Court, in presence of the people, who were -awed at the fate of those who had ruled them. Executions -were common in the city, which was now wholly in possession -of the Queen’s troops.</p> - -<p>General Wilson had carried through his trying part with -honour, and completed his task when, in the Palace of the -Great Mogul he drained a goblet with his other officers to the -health of Her Majesty, as Empress of India, while the soldiers -cheered, and sang “God Save the Queen.”</p> - -<p>With the capture of Delhi and all its attendant excitement -there ensued a time of peace for the troops at Delhi, but they -were fated to lose the services of the dauntless Wilson. The -General’s health, which had never been of a robust nature, -completely broke down, and he had reluctantly to resign his -command, being succeeded at Delhi by Brigadier-General Penny, C.B. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_315">315</span></p> - -<p>Delhi had been the great focus of the rebellion, the gathering -place of the rebels, and now that they had met with ignominious -defeat, those who escaped from the avenging army -made their way to the surrounding towns, inciting those whom -they met to rise against the British.</p> - -<p>The rebels had tasted defeat, but they trusted to their overwhelming -numbers to bring them victory. While they held -Delhi they had inspired the mutineers in other districts by -their success, and now that they had lost this important point -they as rapidly as possible transferred their operations to the -surrounding provinces, where weaker forces met their attack.</p> - -<p>Agra and Lucknow became their headquarters, and they -fully anticipated wiping out the small garrisons quartered there. -In Delhi, the citizens who had been driven to serve the -mutineers during their tenure, were only too glad to throw in -their lot with the British, and the work of repair and reclamation -went steadily on. The troops were seldom idle in pursuing -the enemy, and Colonel Greathed of the 84th went after -them at the head of a large force. At the military cantonment -at Secunderabad there was found a vast quantity of -plundered property which had been stolen from the poor unfortunates -who perished in Delhi, and the sight of the women’s -dresses, hats, and bonnets so exasperated the 84th, that they -set fire to the whole place.</p> - -<p>At Bolundshuhur the enemy made a show of resistance with -light guns at the junction of two cross roads. Our heavy -cannon soon silenced the rebels’ pieces, and the cavalry dashing -into the town drove the cringing and affrighted rebels before -them. Still keeping up the work of clearing the district, the -Fort of Malaghur, which consisted of eight bastions, was blown -up. It was while executing this work that brave Lieutenant -Horne, who, it will be remembered, led the sappers at the -explosion of the Cashmere gate, was accidentally killed by the -premature explosion of one of his own mines.</p> - -<p>It was now evident that the mutineers were endeavouring -to concentrate their scattered forces at Agra, an important and -well-fortified British position. Brigadier Greathed judiciously -sent his wounded to Meerut, and started on the heels of the -mutineers, coming up with them at Alighur, in the doab of the -Ganges, and a little over 50 miles from Agra. The rebels made -every show of giving our troops trouble, but when once their -guns had been silenced, they lost heart, for they could not -stand to meet the shock of a bayonet charge; and few can blame -them when it is remembered that the finest troops in the world -had reeled and broken against the onslaught of the glittering -steel propelled by the brawny arms of a rough Highlander. -The mutineers were continually losing men since their flight -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_316">316</span> -from Delhi, and in this engagement they must have lost fully -400 in killed alone.</p> - -<p>On the 10th of October, 1857, without seeing any other -bands of fleeing rebels, the Brigadier entered Agra, the key to -Western India. They imagined themselves safe from molestation, -and proceeded to pitch camp. While they were doing -so a battery of guns belched out a heavy fire upon the troops, -and a body of cavalry galloped amongst the men, inflicting -heavy loss. Never was surprise more complete, but our -soldiers soon recovered, and before the enemy could fire a sixth -round, our guns were replying, while our troops were drawn -up in position. The ambushed and cunning foe was soon -unearthed, and, afraid to give open battle, they fled. The -troops dashed after them, and over a thousand rebels were -killed, 14 guns taken, along with a vast quantity of stores and -plunder.</p> - -<p>The rebels were now split and scattered, and this force of -Mhow rebels who had been unaware of the arrival of Greathed’s -large force, were practically disbanded for the time being. Sir -James Hope Grant in another direction caught up with the -Delhi fugitives at the ancient city of Canonj, and killed hundreds -without mercy.</p> - -<p>It will thus be evident that the murders of Delhi were well -avenged, and Delhi and its surrounding country swept perfectly -clear of rebels. Delhi had been dearly won, but it was -the turning point in the mutiny, and the mutineers had received -a check and a lesson which told upon their subsequent fighting.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XLVI"><span class="large">CHAPTER XLVI.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLES AT CAWNPORE.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1857.</span></h2> - -<p>Cawnpore stands out written in letters of blood in the -annals of British history, and ranks as one of the bloodiest -episodes of the terrible mutiny in our Indian Empire in 1857. -It is chiefly conspicuous for the inhuman massacre of innocent -men and women and the butchery of little children by the orders -of Nana Sahib, that fiend in human form, who was destined to -become the central figure of the mutiny.</p> - -<p>He first came into prominence at the investment of Cawnpore, -and his bloodthirstiness chilled the hearts of the brave -defenders, yet roused deep feelings of revenge in those who came -to the relief. General Wheeler was in command at Cawnpore—a -brave and tried officer, who would fight to the last; and, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_317">317</span> -being distrustful of a regiment of Oude Irregulars, disbanded -them and sent for a single company of the 32nd from Lucknow.</p> - -<p>All was quietness at this time—the 3rd of June—at Cawnpore, -when news reached Wheeler that the garrison at Lucknow -were in sore straits. He immediately sent back the company -of the 32nd, and, as an additional reinforcement, ordered a -detachment of the 84th to accompany them. This had the -effect of thinning the Cawnpore garrison, which now consisted -of 60 men of the 84th regiment, 70 of the 32nd, and 15 of the -Madras Fusiliers, with a few artillerymen and six guns. Two -native regiments were still within the lines—the 1st and 56th -native infantry; but as a precaution, the General ordered that -they should sleep outside the lines.</p> - -<p>The dreaded outbreak came at last, and the first shot was -fired on the morning of the 6th of June. Immediately the -defenders rushed to the entrenchments to repel an expected -attack of the rebel cavalry and infantry, but the first day’s -fighting was mostly confined to an artillery duel.</p> - -<p>The enemy were vastly superior as regards big guns, and -their shots proved very destructive to the walls of the barracks. -Wheeler’s only hope was to last out until relief came, but -gradually the enemy closed in, capturing the compounds, -bungalows, and other buildings, from which they poured in a -perfect hail of bullets upon the brave defenders. Captain -John Moore, of the 32nd, did yeoman service in checking these -encroachments, and, although wounded in the arm, he sallied -out on two occasions at the head of 25 men and spiked the -nearest guns.</p> - -<p>The deadly fire of the rebels was not the only danger, for -the heat was so intense that the death-rate among the women -and children became alarming. As soon as they died, their -bodies were laid out on the verandah to await the coming of -night, when they were cast into a well.</p> - -<p>The rebels, desperate to achieve their end, commenced to -fire hot shells and red-hot shot, which caused a part of the -barracks to ignite. Unfortunately this was the very part -where the sick and wounded were lying. Before anything -could be done, about forty poor creatures had perished in the -flames, while the defenders could not quit their posts in the -trenches lest the savage horde would burst in and annihilate -the garrison. The barracks soon became so riddled that they -afforded but little protection, and the women had to burrow in -the earth to find safety for themselves and their children.</p> - -<p>Theirs was a terrible plight, with shells screaming over -them, and the foul stench of decaying horses and cattle for -ever in their nostrils. It should be mentioned that the survivors -of the garrison at Futtehghur, which had been abandoned, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_318">318</span> -to the number of 126, men, women and children, had -taken refuge in Cawnpore, where they were lodged in the -assembly rooms. They had escaped in boats down the Ganges, -and many lives had been lost through the rebels firing upon -them from the banks. Little did they dream that a more -terrible fate awaited them.</p> - -<p>On the eighteenth day of the siege, Nana Sahib sent an -old English lady, named Mrs. Greenway, whom he had captured, -to the barracks, to offer honourable terms of surrender -to General Wheeler. These were to the effect that all Government -money should be given up, that the force should march -out under arms with 60 rounds of ammunition to every man, and -that boats, properly victualled, should be in readiness at the -landing-stage on the Ganges, about a mile from the British -entrenchment.</p> - -<p>These terms were signed, sealed, and ratified on the solemn -oath of the Nana. Hostilities at once ceased, and General -Wheeler made preparations to evacuate the place which he had -so gallantly defended against fearful odds. On the 27th of -June, the force, to the number of about 700, marched down to -the boats, little thinking of the treachery that was working in -the heart of the Nana. There were nearly 300 women and -children there, and they took their places in the boats.</p> - -<p>The moment all were embarked, Nana gave the signal, and -a fierce musketry fire rained upon the trusting and hapless -band in the frail boats. Then ensued a terrible massacre, -hundreds being killed without a chance of defending themselves, -while those who sought safety in the water were shot as soon -as they showed themselves. Those in the boat which contained -the gallant Wheeler and his daughter made a gallant resistance, -and actually succeeded in getting down stream, only to be -captured by three of the Nana’s boats and brought back to -Cawnpore.</p> - -<p>The men were separated from the women, and the Nana -ordered them to be shot by men of the 1st Bengal Infantry.</p> - -<p>“No! no!” answered several of the rebels. “We will not shoot -Wheeler Sahib, for he made the name of our regiment great.”</p> - -<p>There were others who were ready enough to perpetrate -the foul deed. The women threw themselves upon the breasts -of those whom they loved, and begged to share their fate. They -were rudely dragged apart, and just as the rebels were about to -fire, the chaplain asked to be allowed to read prayers before -they died. This was granted, and after he had read a few -prayers, the doomed men clasped hands in a last lingering -good-bye. Crack went the rifles, and in a minute they were -all shot down, while those who were wounded were soon -despatched. So ended the first chapter of the Nana’s treachery. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_319">319</span></p> - -<p>The women and children, to the number of 122, were taken -to the Nana’s house, and a few days later, along with the -fugitives from Futtehghur, were removed to the assembly -rooms.</p> - -<p>Such fiendish brutality could not go unpunished, and when -tidings of the massacre reached Britain, Brigadier-General -Havelock was ordered to place himself at the head of a force -to march on Cawnpore and Lucknow.</p> - -<p>It was not a very pretentious army that left Allahabad on -the 7th of July—some 1300 Europeans; but the presence of -600 men of the 78th Highlanders in the ranks gave it additional -strength. Major Renaud had been sent on with a small force -as advance guard, and Havelock coming up with him, the united -forces encamped at Khaga, about five miles from Futtehghur. -While the camp was being pitched, the enemy, numbering 3500 -with 12 guns, was observed, and orders were given for an -immediate action. Captain Maude pushed on his guns to -point blank range, and terrorised the enemy with his fire. -Against a combined British advance the rebels retreated, leaving -their guns behind them.</p> - -<p>It was almost a bloodless victory, for the British loss was -trifling, while the advantage gained was of immense importance. -Worn out with a long march, Havelock decided to rest, -and this gave the rebels time to take up another defensive -position to block the road to Cawnpore.</p> - -<p>Havelock resumed his march on the 14th, and came up with -the enemy at Aong. The resistance made was but feeble, and -under a galling fire of round and grape shot they once more -retreated to the bridge over the Pandoo Nuddee, which was -the last obstacle on the road to Cawnpore. What the withering -artillery fire failed to do, the bayonets of the Highlanders -accomplished, and, leaving a number of guns and ammunition -behind, the rebels were soon in full retreat to join the Nana’s -main force at Cawnpore.</p> - -<p>When the Nana learned of the defeat of his troops, he -determined upon the slaughter of every European in Cawnpore. -About four o’clock on the afternoon of the 15th, the bloody -butchery began. The males were ordered out and immediately -shot, but the women refused to move, and neither threats or -persuasions would induce them.</p> - -<p>They clung to each other until at last the enraged sepoys -discharged muskets from the windows amongst the poor unfortunates. -They then rushed in with sword and bayonet, and -soon the place was a reeking shambles. Fiercely the maddened -brutes slashed and stabbed amongst the quivering mass. They -heeded not the pitiful prayers for mercy, but killed women and -children alike. There were about 150 women and children in -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_320">320</span> -the room, and soon the floor was piled high with bleeding -bodies. The massacre continued for several hours, and at last, -thinking that their work was complete, the murderers of the -pure and innocent desisted.</p> - -<p>Next morning it was found that a number had escaped -death by hiding under heaps of bodies, and orders were given -to recommence the butchery. Terrified and mad with suffering, -the poor creatures, drenched with the blood of their countrywomen, -seized their children, and, rushing over the compound, -cast themselves into a well, preferring such a death to excruciating -torture at the hands of the Nana’s myrmidons. That -same evening the other mangled bodies were cast into the well, -and the Nana’s bloody work was completed.</p> - -<p>Since that dreadful day a mausoleum has been erected over -the well—“Sacred to the perpetual memory of a great company -of Christian people, chiefly women and children. xvi. day of -July, MDCCCLVII,” and guarded by the sublime figure of an -angel standing at the cross, to keep watch and ward for aye -o’er Britain’s noble dead.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, Havelock’s troops, unaware of the foul deed -which had been enacted within the walls of the city, moved -rapidly on, and on the 16th halted at the village of Maharajpoor, -before engaging the Nana, who was posted in a strong -position about two miles off at the village of Aherwa. He -had cut up and rendered impassable both roads, and his heavy -guns, seven in number, were disposed along his position, which -consisted of a series of villages. Behind were the infantry, -composed of the mutineers and his own armed followers, -numbering in all about 5000.</p> - -<p>General Havelock quickly grasped the situation, and decided -upon a flanking movement. The column, therefore, after a -short frontal advance, veered off to the right, and circled round -the enemy’s left. The Nana, observing this move, sent a large -body of horse to the left, and at once opened fire upon the -British column with all his guns. Still Havelock achieved his -object, and turned the enemy’s left. Forming into line, the -British guns were soon playing upon the batteries, while the -infantry, covered by a wing of the Madras Fusiliers as skirmishers, -advanced in direct <i>échelon</i> of regiments from the right.</p> - -<p>Then came the moment for the Highlanders, as three guns -of the enemy were strongly posted behind a lofty eminence, and -these had to be taken. Under Colonel Hamilton, the 78th -moved forward under a steady fire. They reached the guns -and charged with fixed bayonets, but the enemy broke and fled. -Meanwhile the 64th and 84th regiments had not been idle, -engaging the enemy hotly on the left, and capturing two guns. -General Havelock now re-formed his force on account of the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_321">321</span> -retreat of Nana Sahib to a new position to the rear of his -first and nearer Cawnpore. The British infantry changed line -to the front and rear while the guns were brought up.</p> - -<p>While this was being done, the Nana, despatching his cavalry -to the rear of the British force, attacked from this point. They -charged fiercely, but the British volleys were too much for -them, and they withdrew. In the van the fighting was stubborn, -and the rebel infantry seemed to be in disorderly retreat -when a reserve 24-pounder came to the rescue, and played -considerable havoc amongst the British lines. The infantry -once more rallied, and the cavalry rejoined the Nana’s forces. -It was imperative that the 24-pounder should be silenced, as -the Madras Fusiliers, the 64th, 78th, and 84th, formed in line, -were losing heavily. The rebel skirmishers were becoming -bolder and, getting within range, poured a heavy musketry fire -upon the stolid British ranks. To make matters worse, the -tired oxen could not bring up the guns over the rough road.</p> - -<p>The General gave orders for another steady advance. It -seemed madness to go forward amid such a storm of shot and -shell, but Havelock knew his men.</p> - -<p>“No firing, 64th and 78th. Trust to the bayonet, and -remember that I am with you.”</p> - -<p>These words inspired the men with a fresh courage, so, with -a ringing cheer, they dashed forward. Steadily they advanced, -the enemy sending round shot into the ranks up to 300 yards’ -range, and then poured a perfect fusilade of grape. The 64th -were directly in line of the gun, and suffered severely, but -when the order to “Charge!” came, each man bounded forward.</p> - -<p>The rebels did not wait for the bayonet, but broke and fled, -with the British in pursuit, showing no mercy to the fugitives. -The Nana’s forces were now in total confusion, and retired upon -Cawnpore. The British guns were now up, and a heavy fire -was opened upon the retreating host. The battle was over, -and the tired troops halted for the night, while the wounded -were attended and the dead interred. The British loss was -found to be about 100 killed and wounded, which does not say -much for the rebel fire, seeing that they had practically target -shooting for a considerable time. The enemy’s loss was severe, -as the dead and dying strewed the road to Cawnpore.</p> - -<p>Hardly had the troops settled down to rest when a -tremendous explosion shook the earth. Nana Sahib, recognising -his defeat, had blown up the Cawnpore magazine, and -abandoned the place, with which his name will be for ever -darkly associated.</p> - -<p>Next day Havelock’s force entered Cawnpore, to find that -they were too late; a glance at the blood-bespattered room and -the ghastly sight of the mangled bodies in the well spoke all -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_322">322</span> -too plainly of the fearful carnage. It was to find this that -the brave force had marched 126 miles, defeated the enemy four -times, and captured 24 guns. Little wonder that the brave -soldiers were maddened by such a spectacle; little wonder that -they swore terrible oaths of vengeance.</p> - -<p>“I wept,” wrote one of the officers of the 78th, “when I -looked into the room where the massacre had taken place, and -saw the blood on the floor and walls, portions of clothing, and -shreds of hair which had been torn from the innocent heads of -our women and children. And I was not the only one to -weep, for I saw old and hardened soldiers, who had endured the -carnage of many a battlefield without a tremor, with tears -running down their tanned cheeks.”</p> - -<p>No mercy was shown to the rebels who were caught. First -of all they were compelled to clean up a portion of the blood-stained -floor, and as to touch blood is abhorrent to the high-caste -natives (they thinking that by doing so they are doomed -to perdition), this was a terrible punishment. They were then -hanged, and Brigadier Neill, who had now command at Cawnpore, -was successful in sending many to their just doom.</p> - -<p>Large numbers of the enemy still hung about in the -vicinity of Cawnpore, and the troops made several successful -sorties. The Nana had wisely quitted the field, and had taken -refuge in his palace at Bithoor, where he was strongly supported. -The skirmishing bands of mutineers which molested the Cawnpore -garrison were gradually driven back, and must have -suffered severely. An incident, gruesome it may be, is related -of a stalwart Highlander, who had taken part in one of the -skirmishes. He was discovered standing musing and gazing -intently upon two headless corpses which lay upon the ground.</p> - -<p>“What’s troubling you, my man?” said an officer who chanced -to be near.</p> - -<p>“Lo’d, sir, I sliced aff baith their heads, and noo I dinna -ken the ane fae the ither, so I doot I’ll need tae lat them lie -as they are”; and, as if playing football, he kicked the heads -aside.</p> - -<p>There were others who put notches on their guns—a notch -for every rebel they killed.</p> - -<p>Knowing what their fate would be if they were taken -prisoner, the mutineers gradually fell back to join the Nana’s -main force. It was Havelock’s intention to march immediately -to the relief of Lucknow, but his force was sadly in need of -rest. At last, all was in readiness, and on the 25th of July -he set out at the head of his small band of 1500 men to give -battle to countless thousands. Henceforward the stirring -scenes of the mutiny were transferred to other fields than -Cawnpore. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_323">323</span></p> - -<p>But Cawnpore was destined to undergo another siege, as the -Gwalior contingent of rebels, an inactive plundering and blood-thirsty -band, had determined to strike a blow at the city which -had been the scene of such terrible massacres. Havelock had -relieved Lucknow at this time, and Sir Colin Campbell had -gone to the rescue of the force that had to remain shut up -there. Fortunately they delayed their projected attack until -Campbell had forced an entrance to Lucknow, but when they -appeared in large numbers before Cawnpore, on the 26th of -November, the position of the weakened garrison in the city -was a perilous one.</p> - -<p>The rebels drew up at the Pandoo Nuddee, a few miles from -Cawnpore. The forts which had previously been used in repelling -the Nana’s attacks were strengthened, and General Wyndham, -who had won glory at the Redan in the Crimea, felt -confident of holding the mutineers at bay until Sir Colin -Campbell returned with Havelock from Lucknow. When the -enemy were sighted at the Pandoo Nuddee, he determined -to show them that he did not require to act upon -the defensive, but that, if occasion presented itself, he could also -attack.</p> - -<p>He determined to have the first blow, but it is feared that -the bold and intrepid General vastly underestimated the enemy’s -strength. He marched out to check the rebels at the head of -about 2000 men, composed of the 64th, 82nd, and 88th regiments, -along with a section of the 34th. He came up with the -enemy, and at once opened fire, which was smartly returned by -the insurgents from guns which were judiciously posted, and -which commanded the British position.</p> - -<p>Wyndham saw that he had a superior force arrayed against -him, but, trusting to the valour of his men, he renewed the -attack. Against the odds the sterling prowess of the British -soldier had good effect, and the enemy, menaced with the -bayonet, fell back in the direction of their guns, leaving a -number of killed and wounded on the field. The pursuit was -kept up for a short distance, and resistance was offered by the -rebel cavalry, who repeatedly charged to protect their retreating -infantry. These half-hearted charges were easily repulsed -by steady volleying from our ranks, which emptied several -saddles. The cavalry, however, undoubtedly saved the infantry, -which stood in danger of being cut up by Wyndham’s infuriated -troops.</p> - -<p>The gallantry of the little band of the 34th deserves high -commendation. They threw themselves into squares to deal -with the cavalry, and did terrible execution in the ranks. It -was during the fight with the cavalry that Captain Day of the -88th, who had fought in all the battles of the Crimea, was -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_324">324</span> -struck by a musket ball and fell into a well, from which his body -was never recovered.</p> - -<p>While the shades of evening were falling over the blood-stained -field, General Wyndham ordered the troops to fall back. -This they were nothing loth to do, as they had had a hard -day’s fighting, and were glad to encamp for the night on the -Jewee plain. The camp was well situated, having a thick -covering of trees and brushwood in the direction of the enemy, -a brick kiln on one side, with the city in the rear to fall back -upon if occasion should arise. Meanwhile the rebels had not -been idle, and having made sure that the British had given up -the pursuit, they also halted and commenced to beat up reinforcements.</p> - -<p>In the early morning they advanced upon the British position -to the number of 14,000 infantry and cavalry, with no -fewer than 40 guns. General Wyndham, no doubt imagining -that if the worst came to the worst he had the city to fall back -upon, stuck to his guns when the enemy’s fire began. There -was a perfect hail of shot amongst the brushwood, and the rebel -gunners had so accurate a range as to throw the British troops -into confusion at certain parts. Officers gave orders and then -contradicted them, the result being that Wyndham had no -plan of attack or defence. Men were falling rapidly, and the -rebel infantry, under the cover of their big guns, prepared to -advance. There was nothing for it but to retire, and so hurried -was the retreat that the tents and baggage had to be left behind -while the troops took refuge behind the entrenchments.</p> - -<p>This success made the rebels bolder, so that on the 28th, -after forming a junction with Nana Sahib’s troops, they prepared -to attack the entrenchments. They quickly captured -the bungalows, and partially demolished houses in the vicinity, -and practically succeeded in surrounding the British position -on every side save that which fronted the river. This advantage -was not gained without severe loss, for the fire of the -British was most effective. Still, it was an immense advantage, -and for a time it appeared as if the whole force would be -annihilated. The mutineers opened fire from their left and -centre with light and heavy guns, driving in our outposts to -within a short distance of our own guns. Inch by inch the -ground was stubbornly contested, and certainly there was no -lack of courage displayed by the defenders. The assembly -rooms, with all their contents, consisting of 11,000 rounds of ball -cartridge, the mess plate of four Queen’s regiments, along with -the trophies of the 34th, and an immense quantity of private -property, fell into the hands of the rebels. Elated with success, -and gloating over the prospect of a second massacre, they -attacked with greater vigour than had ever been displayed in -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_325">325</span> -previous engagements. There were many brave deeds that day, -and one deserves special notice.</p> - -<p>A party of the 64th regiment, only thirty strong, under -Captain Wright, held the Baptist Chapel and old burial ground. -Finding he was being surrounded, he opened out, and, skirmishing, -kept the sepoys at bay. The gallant captain noticed a -wing of the 64th marching out, 250 strong, to capture four -guns which had done great damage to the British left. Captain -Wright dashed forward to act as advance guard to his -comrades, and the 64th, without pausing to count the cost, -plunged in and spiked three before the gunners had recovered -from their surprise. Although vastly outnumbered, the 64th -did great execution with the bayonet, and this was the first -real check the enemy had received that day. Unfortunately, -Captain Mackinnon and Lieutenant Gordon were captured by -the rebels, and, although wounded, were murdered in cold -blood.</p> - -<p>The sailors and rifles came up and captured three 18-pounders -and two mortars. This check on the enemy proved -the salvation of Cawnpore, for it compelled the enemy to -slacken fire. The defenders settled down to a night’s fighting, -but ere the daylight died, resounding cheers rang through Cawnpore, -for deliverance had come, in the shape of Sir Colin -Campbell, who had heard the roar of the guns and had pushed -on with all speed. The old campaigner took in the situation -at a glance, and, assuming command, he at once saw to the -safety of his own troops, who rested during the night.</p> - -<p>Next morning the rebels opened a cross fire from flanks and -centre, which was replied to from our guns in the entrenchments. -The sick and wounded from Lucknow, along with the -women and children, were safely sheltered, but next day the -rebel cannon playing upon the hospital did some damage. Sir -Colin was plainly biding his time, and meanwhile, he had sent -the invalids and women and children to Allahabad. The 93rd -Highlanders did noble service in spiking the guns and repelling -assaults. On the morning of 6th December every battery and -gun was trained upon the enemy’s positions in the town, and -all day long a storm of shot and shell raged over the town.</p> - -<p>Next day saw the rebels evacuate the town, but if they -bargained to escape, they were wrong, for Sir Colin drove home -the blow, and such regiments as the Black Watch and the 93rd -did fearful execution amongst the flying cowards along the -Calpee road. Sir James Hope Grant pursued them further, -and administered the <i>coup de grace</i>, for the Gwalior contingent -was nevermore heard of, and, thanks to Sir Colin Campbell, -Cawnpore was once more saved. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_326">326</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XLVII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XLVII.</span><br /> - -THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1857.</span></h2> - -<p>Quickly the Indian revolt spread from garrison to garrison, -and the native mind was inflamed with hatred of the British. -At Lucknow the native troops waited a considerable time before -taking any definite step, but, trusting to the success which had -attended the mutineers at Delhi, they at last took the fatal -plunge. On 31st July, 1857, large numbers of the 13th, 48th, -and 71st infantry regiments left the cantonments without -orders, along with two troops of the 7th light cavalry. They -fled in hot haste to Seetapore, but were hotly engaged by a -party of Europeans under Brigadier Handscomb, who was killed -in the encounter.</p> - -<p>All sorts of stories were now in circulation to inflame the -native mind. According to the chiefs and fakirs, a vast army -was marching on India to enforce the greased cartridges and -compel the natives to become Christians. That as the Crimean -war had made a great many widows in Britain, the Queen -intended to marry them to the chiefs of Oude, so that their -children might be brought up Christians and inherit the land. -To a Briton these tales seem ridiculous, but it must be remembered -that the native Indian mind is easily turned when caste -and religion is concerned.</p> - -<p>It was a trying time for the British officers, for well they -knew that their men might revolt at any moment. One -officer sums up the situation in the following words:—“In the -battlefield men stand alone to face the danger, but there are -our wives and families involved in the same risk with ourselves, -requiring our protection and our care, and necessarily withdrawing -our thoughts from the actual work before us, while -their helpless state fills us with the deepest anxiety.”</p> - -<p>Lucknow at the time of the mutiny was regarded as one of -the most important cities. The gilt domes of the mosques -and the mausoleum of Asoph-ud-Dowlah gave it a gay appearance -when viewed from a distance, but the situation is bad, the -soil being white sand, which is driven about by the wind, often -completely enveloping the city. It is situated on the south -bank of the Goomtee river, where it is navigable at all seasons -of the year. A great force of rebels now commenced to gather -before the city, and proceeded to invest the Residency.</p> - -<p>Sir Henry Lawrence, who was in command, was prepared -for the attack, and had placed the buildings formerly occupied -by the Resident and his suite in a complete state of defence. -A large stock of provisions had been laid in, and the walls -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_327">327</span> -were as well fortified and mounted with guns as they could be. -A number of the native troops had remained “true to their -salt,” and they apparently took as much interest in the preparations -for defence as their white comrades. The rebels -made many determined attacks, and kept up a steady fire, which -fortunately did little damage. When they came to close -quarters, they suffered severely, Sir Henry inflicting a number -of heavy defeats upon them.</p> - -<p>Day by day the siege dragged on, the enemy, strongly reinforced, -becoming bolder, despite their losses. Sir Henry had -a large number of helpless women and children in his keeping, -and at last the provisions, which they trusted would last until -relief came, began to run out. Something had to be done, and -the brave Lawrence resolved that at all events the women and -children should not starve while he had men to fight for them. -A sortie upon the rebel camp was agreed upon, so Sir Henry, at -the head of only 200 men of the 32nd Cornish Light Infantry, -and supported by the loyal native infantry and a few guns, -sallied forth to the attack.</p> - -<p>The affair was short and sharp, but to the point. The -advance guard of the rebels was engaged, and, unable to stand -the fierce onslaught of the Cornish bayonets, they fled in total -rout, leaving many dead and wounded upon the field. A -great quantity of live stock was captured, and, well pleased -with the success of his foray, Sir Henry prepared to return.</p> - -<p>Just as the troops were re-entering the city, they were -thunderstruck to have a murderous fire of grape shot poured in -upon their ranks. What had happened? What was wrong? -The questions were soon answered. For the fire proceeded -from the guns which were in the hands of the native artillery, -formerly supposed to be loyal. With the treachery which is -so characteristic in the Oriental, the gunners turned the muzzles -of their guns upon the returning band, and discharged volley -after volley into the ranks, the fire being particularly directed -against the 32nd. It was all over in a few minutes, the -treacherous rebels who had posed as loyal soldiers of the Queen, -fleeing to augment the ranks of the mutineers.</p> - -<p>They had done their cowardly work well, for upwards of -sixty rank and file were killed and wounded, together with a -dozen officers. Sir Henry Lawrence was wounded on the leg, -and, unfortunately for the garrison, the wound proved mortal. -Hopes were at first entertained for his recovery, but lock-jaw -set in, and this brave and dauntless officer died three days after -receiving his wound.</p> - -<p>The Europeans now realised that they had only their own -good arms to trust to, so they determined to avenge the -treachery, and defend the women and the children to the last. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_328">328</span> -The lines commanding the town were abandoned, and the Muchee -Bhaun fort, which had been strengthened, became the headquarters -of the Lucknow defenders. There were 350 women -and children to protect from the murderous rebels, and still -there was no appearance of relief, yet the gallant 32nd, or all -that was left of them, stuck to their posts.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile how fares it with the relieving force under Havelock? -This General, when he had sufficiently rested his troops -at Cawnpore, resumed operations against Nana Sahib, whose -palace and stronghold at Bithoor he destroyed by fire after -capturing 16 guns, several elephants, and a few camels. He -had but a slender force, and by sickness and wounds it was daily -growing more feeble. Still he gallantly pushed on in the -direction of Lucknow, and reached Oonas, a little town whose -only approach was guarded by fifteen rebel guns. Lucknow -lay before, and there must be no turning back. The little -force sprang at the guns with the bayonet, drove the enemy -back in an irresistible charge, and the town was in Havelock’s -hands. Resting but a few hours, he hurriedly pushed on to -Busserut Gunge, where he found fresh opposition. The gateway -was barricaded, and the road, which had been carefully -trenched by the mutineers, was guarded by four guns. A -stubborn resistance was made to his onslaughts, but the fire -from the British guns terrorised the rebels, who, at the next -charge, broke and fled, leaving Havelock master of the situation.</p> - -<p>Yet dearly was the victory bought, for out of his small force -he had eighty-eight officers and men killed or wounded. Sunstroke -was playing havoc amongst the men, but the courage of -the Highlanders was amazing under all conditions.</p> - -<p>An officer of the 78th (the Ross-shire Buffs) writing home, -says:—“I can see the Highlanders are too much thought of -here, for we get the brunt of everything. If there is anything -to be done, the old General calls out, ‘Highlanders to the -front! Charge that battery! You only require the word -from me. Soldiers, up and at them!’ The word is no sooner -said than done, for in the next moment the bagpipes are heard -skirling, and our wild ‘Hurrah!’ resounding from the mountains; -and look a little to the front and you will see the Scots -charging up to the cannon’s mouth. But many of these brave -men never come back. Poor fellows! We have laid a great -many of them in the dust since we came here; and peace be -with them.... The 78th did for the rebels, and sent -them spinning in the air and on the road in all directions, and -in three hours there was nothing of them to be seen but legs, -arms, and heads.”</p> - -<p>With his enfeebled force, it would have been madness on -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_329">329</span> -Havelock’s part to have gone further forward into the rebel-infested -territory, so, on 5th August, he sorrowfully commenced -his return journey to Cawnpore. Toiling on, they reached the -Ganges, where they were again attacked by the rebels, who -opened a terrible fire upon the 78th. The Highlanders did -not stand idle as targets for the mutineers, but with a yell of -rage and hatred they dashed at the guns, and once again the -rebels tasted the terrible bayonet.</p> - -<p>“Well done, my own brave Highlanders!” cried Havelock. -“You have this day saved yourselves and your comrades.”</p> - -<p>The shattered force was allowed to proceed to Cawnpore -without further molestation, and the expedition had not been -in vain, for the rebel army which was besieging the Residency -at Lucknow was drawn off to meet Havelock, thus allowing the -garrison freedom to lay in provisions and strengthen the fortifications.</p> - -<p>Havelock did not put off much time in resting, for, four -days after his arrival, he set out a second time, at the head of -1300 troops. Once again the enemy were met at Bithoor, -which Havelock described as “one of the strongest positions in -India.” The plain in front of the enemy’s position was covered -with thick sugarcane, which reached high above the heads of -the men, while their batteries were defended by thick ramparts, -flanked by entrenched quadrangles. The British guns made -little impression, but once again the bayonet made them flee, -and the British pursued them for some distance, killing many -in the wild rush.</p> - -<p>The force returned to Cawnpore next morning, and took up -a position on the plain of Subada, where Havelock issued a -flattering note to the force to the effect that it “would be -acknowledged to have been the prop and stay of British India -in the time of her severest trial.”</p> - -<p>The force had nothing to do now but wait for reinforcements, -and the soldiers chafed at the delay, especially as cholera -broke out in the camp. The 78th, which had lost a large -number of men, was strengthened by the addition of five -companies from Allahabad, and were also supplied with Enfield -rifles.</p> - -<p>The 5th and 90th regiments arrived at Cawnpore in the -beginning of September, while Sir James Outram, the “Bayard -of India,” also arrived to take command of the Cawnpore and -Dinapore divisions. At once preparations were made for the -third march on Lucknow, where the garrison was pluckily holding -the rebels at bay. A bridge of boats was thrown over the -Ganges, and on 16th September, Sir James Outram issued a -division order in which he resigned to Havelock the honour of -leading on the force to the relief of Lucknow, “in gratitude for -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_330">330</span> -and admiration of the brilliant deeds of arms achieved by -General Havelock and his gallant troops.”</p> - -<p>Sir James accompanied the force as a volunteer, and the -army of relief was divided into two brigades of infantry and -one of artillery as follows:—1st Brigade of Infantry under -Brigadier-General Neill—5th Fusiliers, 84th Regiment, 1st -Madras Fusiliers and 100 men of the 64th Regiment. 2nd -Brigade of Infantry, under Colonel Walter Hamilton of the 78th, -consisted of the 78th Highlanders, 90th (Perthshire) Light -Infantry, and the Sikh regiment of Ferozepore. There were -three battalions of artillery, the volunteer cavalry, a few -irregulars, and a small body of engineers.</p> - -<p>At Lucknow, meanwhile, the Residency had been converted -into a fortress, but the never-ceasing fire of the rebels told -severely upon it. The walls were perfectly riddled with shot, -and a number of the women and children who had taken refuge -there were killed. The master mind of Sir Henry Lawrence -was sadly missed, and with the heavy fire and a spreading pestilence, -the lot of the defenders was most desperate. There was -need of relief, so, leaving the imprisoned garrison, we will follow -the fortunes of Havelock. Leaving Cawnpore in the keeping -of the 64th regiment, the force crossed the Ganges, and were -exposed to a galling fire from the enemy who, however, retreated -to Mungulwar.</p> - -<p>The real advance commenced on the morning of the 21st -September, and the rebels were soon discovered in their old -position at Mungulwar, which they had strongly fortified. The -position, however, was soon carried, the rebels offering but -slight resistance. The cavalry pursued the fleeing mutineers, -and cut down scores, while four guns and a colour were captured, -the British loss being very slight. Through a monsoon -of rain which lasted for three days, the force pushed on over -the scenes of their former struggles, passing Buseerutgunge and -the village of Bunnee.</p> - -<p>On the afternoon of the 23rd the enemy were descried in -a strong position in the neighbourhood of Lucknow, at a place -known as the Alum Bagh. It consisted of a large brick -mansion, a mosque, a well, and a beautiful garden. Havelock’s -troops were now in sight of the glittering domes of Lucknow, -and with light heart they prepared to give battle to the rebels -in their path. The head of the column at first suffered from -the fire of the enemy’s guns, as it was compelled to pass along -the trunk road between morasses.</p> - -<p>The force quickly deployed into line, and our guns coming -up, a heavy fire drove the enemy back. The 2nd Brigade -advanced through a sheet of water, and drove back the enemy’s -right, while the 1st Brigade successfully attacked the front. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_331">331</span> -Five guns were taken, and ultimately the enemy retired towards -Lucknow, pursued by Sir James Outram at the head of the -cavalry. The British force was rested prior to an attack upon -the city, but the force was subjected to a constant cannonading -from the enemy’s guns, which did so much damage that Havelock -had to retire his left wing out of range. The sick and -wounded, along with the camp-followers and baggage, were left -at the Alum Bagh, guarded by a strong detachment of Europeans -and Sikhs.</p> - -<p>Joyfully did the poor unfortunates in the Residency hail the -looming of Havelock’s guns, and they redoubled their efforts to -defeat the rushes of the rebels, who were now rendered -desperate.</p> - -<p>On the morning of the 25th of September, Havelock -advanced on Lucknow, and found that the enemy had taken up -a very strong position at the village of Char Bagh. It should -be mentioned that the city of Lucknow is surrounded by a canal, -and had the enemy broken the bridges, Havelock’s task would -have been more difficult, but as it was, they left them intact, -contenting themselves by posting heavy guns to defend the -Char Bagh bridge. The rebels were in great force, and occupied -gardens and walled enclosures, from which they poured an -incessant and destructive musketry fire upon our advancing -troops.</p> - -<p>The 1st Brigade led the attack under Neill, supported by -Captain Maude’s battery prepared for the attack, and dauntlessly -rushed the bridge. Every obstacle was surmounted by -Outram and Neill with their gallant Fusiliers. The palisade -was stormed, the gunners bayoneted, and the guns taken. -Havelock followed up his advantage by bringing up the 78th and -90th, who rushed in impetuously to complete the work. Fighting -every inch of the way, and subjected to a heavy musketry -fire from walls and gardens, the Highlanders advanced, and after -spiking the guns, hurled them into the canal. The houses on -both sides of the street were occupied, the rebels slain by the -bayonet, and their remains cast in heaps on the roadside.</p> - -<p>From this point to the Residency was about two miles by -the direct road, which lay through the city. Havelock knew -that he had yet to encounter stern resistance, and very soon -found out that the crafty mutineers had trenched parts of the -road, barricaded others, while every house was loopholed. One -of their batteries had a deep pit immediately in front covered -with bamboo, and sprinkled with earth, in the hope that the -Highlanders, in charging the guns, would fall into the trap and -become an easy prey.</p> - -<p>Havelock, however, to avoid any danger, took another route, -which lay along a narrow road on the left bank of the canal. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_332">332</span> -The 78th was left to guard the bridge until the entire force, -with ammunition, stores, etc., had passed.</p> - -<p>The united column pushed on, detouring to the right, but -did not meet with much serious opposition until the Kaiser -Bagh, or king’s palace, was reached. Here two guns and a -strong body of the enemy opened fire with grape shot and -musketry. Our artillery with the column had to pass a bridge -exposed to this fire, but fortunately they were protected by the -buildings adjacent to the palace of the Furrah Buksh. The -fire from the battery was terrible, and our men were falling by -scores. To make matters worse, a section lost their way -through someone calling out, “Cavalry to the front!” Every -house was a fortress, so the magnitude of Havelock’s task may -be imagined. Our men were desperate at seeing so many -comrades fall, and many times they charged up to the walls and -fired into the loopholes.</p> - -<p>A party stormed and kept possession of the palaces of -Furrah Buksh and Lehree Kothee, both of which proved useful. -The night was now coming on, and the red gleams of fire lit up -the scene.</p> - -<p>In the meantime the 78th found themselves hotly assailed. -As soon as the enemy saw the movement of the main body, and -perceived that only a small body was left at the bridge of the -Char Bagh, they returned in large numbers to annoy the Highlanders. -The 78th threw out two companies to occupy the -more advanced buildings of the village; four companies were -sent out as skirmishers, and the remainder held in reserve in -the buildings near the bridge. It was hard work to get the -carts and cattle over the narrow rough road. The enemy -brought two guns to bear upon the regiment at 500 yards’ -range, and the advanced companies were soon engaged in a -tornado of shot and shell.</p> - -<p>There was nothing for it but to capture the guns, so the -two advanced companies, under Captains Hay and Hastings, -pluckily charged up the street and at the point of the bayonet -captured the first gun, while the skirmishing party coming to -their assistance, silenced the remaining gun, which was spiked, -the other being hurled into the canal. The 78th now retired -to the bridge, with the wounded, leaving many dead upon the -field. The entire line of carts having now passed, the 78th -evacuated the bridge, and formed the rearguard of the force. -This gave the rebels the opportunity of crossing the bridge, -and, protected by a wall on the right bank, they enfiladed the -road along which the force had to pass. They were now -almost surrounded, but, under a galling fire, they pushed on, yet -losing severely.</p> - -<p>Havelock by this time had heard of the plight of his -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_333">333</span> -favourite regiment, and ordered the volunteer cavalry and a -company of the 90th to their assistance. The lane, however, -was too narrow for the operations of the cavalry, and they, too, -began to lose men. At length a point was reached where four -roads met, but as the British had no guides the officers had to -trust to luck, and chose a road to the left, which appeared to -be the most direct route to the Residency. They pushed on -through a street composed of fine houses, which were loopholed -and garrisoned, until they reached the Kaiser Bagh, where they -came in reverse upon the battery which was firing upon the -main body. After spiking the guns, the force crept under the -walls of the Kaiser Bagh, being exposed to a belching fire from -the palace, and was at last successful in rejoining the main body.</p> - -<p>After a short rest Havelock decided that they must make -an attempt to reach the Residency that same night. The -78th and the Sikhs were ordered to advance, and, led by Havelock -and Outram, along with Neill and his Fusiliers, they -charged with desperate gallantry through streets of flat-roofed -loopholed houses, from which a perpetual fire was kept up. -Another battery was captured, and every obstacle surmounted. -With a ringing cheer the relieving force entered the Residency, -being joyfully welcomed by the garrison. Relief had come -just in time, for the enemy had driven two mines under the chief -works, and if these had been loaded and sprung, it would have -been all over with the defenders.</p> - -<p>Our loss was very severe, as upwards of 400 had fallen, -including the gallant Brigadier Neill, who fell in the final charge -on the Residency.</p> - -<p>It was not until the next day that the remainder of the -troops, sick and wounded, guns and baggage, could be brought -into a place of safety. The enemy kept up a heavy fire, and -rendered the march difficult and dangerous. After many -desperate deeds, all were safe in the Residency, and the rebels, -smarting under the treatment they had received, withdrew to -positions on the outskirts of the city. The British flag had -been kept flying, and the women and children saved from the -bloodthirsty ruffians who anticipated a second Cawnpore.</p> - -<p>Lucknow had been certainly relieved, but Havelock could -not march back to Cawnpore, through a rebel-infested country, -with such a large number of women and children, his sick and -wounded, and with only a small force to guard them. There -was nothing to do but wait at Lucknow for help in his mission. -The troops were not idle, as the enemy were particularly daring -at times. They were driven from the rear of the position, and -the Palace, extending along the line of the river from the -Residency, was cleared and taken possession of, making excellent -barracks for the troops. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_334">334</span></p> - -<p>On another occasion three columns of Sir Henry’s force gave -the enemy a surprise by attacking their works at three different -points, destroying the guns, and blowing up the houses which -afforded the rebels protection. The garrison had to be maintained -on reduced rations, but there was not much fear of the -defenders starving. The enemy had still one battery which -remained in position close to the Residency, which annoyed the -garrison by its fire. Its capture therefore became imperative, -and a force of over 500 men under Colonel Napier of the Bengal -Engineers, set out to capture it.</p> - -<p>The column formed on the road leading to the Pyne Bagh, -and, advancing to some houses near the jail, drove the enemy -away from them and from a barricade under a sharp musketry -fire. The column, having to work its way through strongly-barricaded -houses, it was late before a point was reached from -which the battery could be commanded. This position having -been obtained, and it being discovered that the battery was in -a high position, scarped and quite inaccessible without ladders, -it was decided to postpone the assault. The position which -had been won, having been secured and loopholed, the troops -occupied the buildings for the night, and were subjected to a -heavy fire from the battery, which somewhat disturbed the -slumbers of the men.</p> - -<p>They were fresh enough next morning, however, and prepared -to advance upon the battery, covered by a heavy artillery -fire from the Residency. A severe fire was opened from a -barricade which flanked the battery on the right, but this being -turned, the troops advanced and drove the enemy from the -battery, capturing the guns, which had been withdrawn to some -distance, and, driving off the enemy, who defended them to the -last with musketry and grape. The guns having been destroyed -and the house blown up, the force retired to their resting-place -of the previous night.</p> - -<p>Everything was now done by the garrison to strengthen its -position. Barricades were erected at all available points, the -defences of the Residency were improved, and every building put -into a state of defence. One of the greatest dangers the -British had to guard against was the enemy’s mines, which -threatened the position from every possible quarter. The -garrison had always to be on the alert, and were constantly -employed in counter-mining. In this they were very successful, -and managed to thwart the rebels at almost every point.</p> - -<p>In regard to the mining operations, Sir James Outram, who -was now in chief command, wrote:—“I am aware of no parallel -to our series of mines in modern war; 21 shafts, aggregating -200 feet in depth, and 3291 feet of gallery, have been erected. -The enemy advanced 20 mines against the palace and outpost.” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_335">335</span></p> - -<p>The 78th regiment, as it always did, played a prominent -part in the defence, and were posted in a range of houses which -were constantly under the heavy rebel musketry fire. The -walls of the houses were riddled, but the Highlanders never -flinched, and kept thousands of the fierce mutineers at bay. -Day by day the siege dragged on, and scarcely a day passed -but there was some assault or sortie. The rebels were being -strongly reinforced by flying squads of mutineers from all parts, -who were content to serve where they were safest in point of -numbers. As yet they had made no impression on the garrison, -but their numbers were becoming so numerous that Outram -and Havelock became extremely anxious.</p> - -<p>It is always when the cloud is at its blackest that the silver -lining appears, and a message, whether it was false or true, -reached the Residency that relief was near at hand. The -soldiers cheered, and vowed to keep the flag flying.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XLVIII"><span class="large">CHAPTER XLVIII.</span><br /> - -THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW<br /> - -<span class="medium">(<i>continued</i>).<br /> - -1857.</span></h2> - -<p>Cooped up in the beleagured city of Lucknow, the brave -Havelock received but scanty news of what was transpiring in -other parts of India. He certainly felt assured that the British -Government would never leave him in that hopeless position, so -he settled down to make the best of his situation and keep the -rebels in check. It was a trying time for Outram and Havelock, -for almost daily the death-roll was increased through -wounds or disease.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile Brigadier Greathed had been marching through -the country, inflicting severe punishment on the mutineers who -had fled from Delhi, where the British had won a great victory. -The Mhow and Indore rebels were crushed at Agra, and the -column which latterly moved from Mynpooree under command -of Sir James Hope Grant, arrived at Cawnpore to hear of the -precarious position of the British garrison at Lucknow. After -one or two minor engagements, in which he inflicted some loss -upon the rebels, Sir James determined to proceed to Lucknow, -and attempt with his small force to relieve the city.</p> - -<p>On 8th November, 1857, he arrived at the famous Alum -Bagh, where Havelock had left his sick and wounded under the -protection of the 64th regiment. Between this strong position -and Lucknow there lay a large undulating plain, intersected by -the canal which encircles the city. Yet that plain could not -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_336">336</span> -be traversed, for it was given over to the camping ground of a -huge company of rebels. The mutinous force before Lucknow -must have numbered almost 50,000, so that the task of relief -was rendered impossible to the small British force. It seemed -galling that relief could not be given, with the Residency such -a short distance away, but it would only have been courting -annihilation to attempt to pierce the serried rebel ranks. -Therefore Hope Grant took up his position at the Alum Bagh -to wait for reinforcements, and to be at hand should Havelock -require aid. The two British forces were vastly outnumbered -by the enemy, and it has never been satisfactorily explained -why the rebels did not attack the Alum Bagh. The position -was certainly a strong one, but the mutineers could with ease -have invested it from all quarters, and at the same time maintained -their pressure upon Lucknow. Possibly they had grown -tired of fruitless besieging, and, confident in their numerical -superiority, preferred to lie passively on the plain and wait for -the attack.</p> - -<p>Hope Grant knew that he would not have long to wait, for -before leaving Cawnpore he was informed that the dashing and -fiery Sir Colin Campbell was on the warpath, and was hastening -as fast as he possibly could to form a junction with the -troops in Oude, which now comprised Outram and Havelock’s -pent-up force in Lucknow and Sir Hope Grant’s column at the -Alum Bagh. Sir Colin, while travelling post haste to Cawnpore, -ran a very narrow escape. He was impatient to get at -the rebels, and, disregarding an escort, hurried on. He came -across a detachment of the rebellious 32nd regiment, and was -all but captured, having to take refuge in a post bungalow, -where luckily he found some of our soldiers, who were resting -after a heavy march. Ultimately he reached Cawnpore, and -without further delay marched to Lucknow, where he now knew -he should join Hope Grant. This desired junction was effected -on 11th November, and Sir Colin immediately assumed command -of the Lucknow relief force.</p> - -<p>This relieving army was now considerably strengthened, and -Sir Colin, trusting to active conjunction by Outram and Havelock -from the Residency, determined to make the attack. His -force consisted of the 9th Lancers, Captain Peel’s naval brigade, -Sikh cavalry, Hodson’s Horse, 8th, 53rd, 75th, and 93rd regiments -of infantry, two battalions of Punjaub foot, native -sappers and miners, 10 guns of the horse artillery, 6 light field -guns, and the heavy field battery of the Royal Artillery. Sir -Colin left his baggage at the Alum Bagh in charge of the 75th, -and was further reinforced by 700 men drawn from the Welsh -Fusiliers and the 82nd Foot, two guns of the Madras artillery, -along with a body of the Royal Artillery and Engineers. The -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_337">337</span> -commander-in-chief advanced from the Alum Bagh in the direction -of Dilkhoosha Park (“Heart’s Delight”), a former hunting -seat of the kings of Oude, with a castle situated on a beautiful -eminence in the park. The advanced guard, which had been -further strengthened by some companies of the 5th, 64th, and -78th Highlanders under Colonel Hamilton of the 78th, was soon -brought into contact with the enemy, and, steadily advancing, -was subjected to a heavy musketry fire from the rebels. The -vanguard, however, cleared away this opposition, and drove the -mutineers over the canal which runs through the park. The -rebels fell back upon the Martinière College, but were unable -to withstand the fire from our guns. This building was splendidly -adapted for defence, standing secure and firm in the centre -of a large thicket of mango trees. The enemy seemed to be -terrorised by the steadiness of our advance, and abandoned the -College after a short conflict, in which they lost heavily. The -mutineers seemed to have a wholesome dread of the Highlanders -with their kilts and terrible bayonets. Many of them had -never seen such men before, and were terrified by their appearance. -They called them “petticoated devils,” and many firmly -believed that they were women sent over to avenge Cawnpore. -At all events, the Highlanders were there, and they did much to -strike terror into the hearts of the cowardly rebels.</p> - -<p>The College having been so easily won, Sir Colin made the -park his headquarters. Sir James Outram and Sir Henry -Havelock were not idle inside the city, the force being busily -employed in digging trenches and erecting batteries in a large -garden held by the 90th regiment. These were concealed by -a lofty wall, under which several mines were driven for the -purpose of blowing it down when the moment for action should -arise. It was determined by the Generals that as soon as Sir -Colin and his force should reach the Secunder Bagh, this wall -should be blown down, and that the batteries should open fire -upon the insurgent defences in front, when the troops would -storm the Hera Khanah, the steam-engine house, and the king’s -stables.</p> - -<p>Sir Colin had meanwhile arranged his force in the gardens -to the best possible advantage as far as safeguarding against -any attack, and being in readiness to make a dash for Lucknow -at any time. On the 12th an attack was made upon his advance -guard by a determined band of rebels. The field battery and -Captain Peel’s heavy guns came into action, and did great execution -amongst the enemy. After the artillery had done its -work, the 53rd and 93rd Highlanders, along with the 4th Sikhs, -charged the enemy in daring style, causing them to break rank -and fly. The 9th Lancers kept up the pursuit, and almost for -the first time the rebels received a taste of the deadly lance. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_338">338</span> -The rear guard now moved up, and a junction was formed -nearer and ever nearer the city. At last Sir Colin determined -to advance, and, as per arrangement his route was by way of the -Secunder Bagh.</p> - -<p>This is a strongly-fortified building, surrounded by a wall -which was loopholed in every direction, fairly bristling with -rifle muzzles. Brigadier Adrian Hope led the troops forward -in skirmishing order, and this was the signal for a heavy fire -from the enemy’s guns. The British guns were quickly brought -up by Captains Blunt and Travers, and replied vigorously to the -enemy’s fire. While this artillery duel was in progress, Hope -made a dash at the head of his infantry, and drove the enemy -from the boundary walls of the Secunder Bagh into the main -fortified building. It was here that the last stand was to be -made, and the rebels knew that if they had to surrender there -was no hope of mercy, for they were caught like rats in a -trap. To the left of the Secunder Bagh the enemy held a line -of barracks, which, in the possession of a trained force, might -have offered great resistance. The Sutherland Highlanders, -supported by a company of the 53rd, rushed the building, and -at the point of the bayonet drove the enemy helter-skelter from -the position to the plain beyond, where the majority of them -were killed. All had been success to Sir Colin’s brave army -up to now, and it was with a cheer that the men rushed to -storm the Secunder Bagh, which was teeming with well-armed -and desperate rebels.</p> - -<p>Havelock had in the meantime exploded his mine, and -through the breach his battery opened a withering fire upon -the enemy’s defences. Volley after volley was poured in, and -this gave Sir Colin’s troops the opportunity to make a great -attack from his point of vantage. The 4th Sikhs, led by Lieutenant -Paul, who fell while gallantly rushing forward, had the -honour of opening the assault, while the 93rd and 53rd acted as -supports. The Highlanders and Sikhs are staunch friends, -and might be seen during this campaign going about camp -arm-in-arm, the Sikh with the Scotchman’s feather bonnet, and -the Scot with his dusky comrade’s turban. It is even related -that they petitioned their captains to procure the Highland -dress for them. It was but fitting then that the Sikhs and -Highlanders should share the honours of this glorious attack.</p> - -<p>Forward the Sikhs rushed, amid a hail of bullets, with the -Highlanders close behind. The rebel fire was terrible, for they -knew this was their last chance, and they could not expect -mercy from our revengeful troops. A small breach had been -made in the wall, but it was so narrow that only a handful of -men could enter at a time. This did not deter our men, and -the Highlanders, just a little bit jealous of the Sikhs that they -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_339">339</span> -should be the first to enter, ran a neck-and-neck race to the -breach through the hail of bullets. They dashed up to the -very loopholes, and from the gaining of this position the fate of -the rebels may be said to have been sealed. The Sikhs, -93rd, 53rd, and the 90th Highlanders clustered round the -doomed building.</p> - -<p>The well-known author, Rees, gives a graphic account of the -situation.</p> - -<p>“Our men,” he writes, “dashed in as quickly as the narrow -breach permitted. They went under the very loopholes of the -enemy, and, cunningly lying down while the enemy let fly a -volley at the caps placed on their bayonets, and which our men -put up as a target for the time being, they as soon as the -enemy’s fire was exhausted, and before they could load again, -tore down the iron bars, broke up the barricades, and jumped -down from the windows in the walls.”</p> - -<p>Then followed a terrible slaughter, for the rebels were so -thoroughly cowed that they offered but little resistance. Here -and there one more brave than his fellows would fire his rifle -or attack with his tulwar. A bullet in his brain, or the terrible -bayonet through his breast soon silenced him. The Highlanders -were reeking in blood. Their faces were bespattered -by drawing their gory hands over their perspiring foreheads as -they momentarily paused in the conflict.</p> - -<p>“This is awful!” exclaimed one soldier of the 93rd to his -neighbour.</p> - -<p>“G’wa, man! this is grand!” and he plunged his bayonet -into a cringing wretch who begged for mercy. “Cawnpore, -ye deevil!” he hissed, and turned to renew his work of slaughter.</p> - -<p>It was the memory of Cawnpore that roused the Highlanders, -and the Sikhs were every bit as bloodthirsty. The gateway, -the large principal room, and a side room were deluged in -blood, and littered with reeking corpses. The green tartan -of the 93rd was of scarlet hue ere many hours had passed. -The full extent of the silent slaughter with the bayonet may -be judged when it is stated that nearly 3000 bodies were -dragged from the building on the following day. Cawnpore -was avenged with interest.</p> - -<p>The troops of the garrison had also been doing brave deeds. -Fully 800 of the garrison had attacked other parts of the -defences. Men like the 78th Highlanders were spoiling for a -charge, and how they rushed upon their foes! The rebels -reeled before the shock, and fled, leaving the buildings in our -hands. Guns were mounted on the position thus gained, and -on the following day opened fire on the observatory (Tara Kotee) -and the mess house. Captain Peel’s naval siege train went to -the front, and drew up within a few yards of the loopholed wall -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_340">340</span> -of the Shah Nujuf, where a heavy and merciless fire was kept -up upon the rebel defenders. After the mess house had been -battered by our heavy guns, recourse was once more had to the -bayonet, which was never known to fail. Nor did it on this -occasion, for the position was soon gained and the enemy put -to flight.</p> - -<p>The task of relief was nearly completed, and madly our -men rushed into the enclosure round the Motee Mahal (Pearl -Palace), where the rebels made their last despairing stand. It -was futile on their part to attempt to stem the rushes of the -victorious British troops. They went down like grain before -the sickle, and those who steered clear of the bayonet gave vent -to yells of terror and fled to the plains, which were already -dotted with bands of fugitives. The slaughter of the rebels -had been enormous, but yet the killing of a few thousands did -not diminish to any great extent the rebel horde which had -ignominiously retreated to a place of shelter. The killed and -wounded were but as a drop in the bucket, and although Lucknow -was for the moment relieved, trouble was yet to be expected -from the mutineers who clustered round the city.</p> - -<p>Proudly Sir Colin met and grasped the hands of the fearless -Outram and the gallant Havelock. With flashing eyes Havelock -praised and thanked the relieving and defending troops. -It was pointed out to him that his son was lying wounded, but -the old warrior continued his address, although his heart must -have been rent with anxiety about his son. Fortunately it -was only a slight wound, and the lad soon recovered, but the -incident shows Havelock as the soldier, who thought it his duty -to thank his soldiers before attending to his wounded son. Our -great success had not been attended without loss, for we had -122 officers and men killed, and 345 wounded. Sir Colin’s -first care was for his wounded, and after consultation with Havelock -and Outram, he decided to remove the toil-worn garrison -to a place of safety. It was evident that it was not worth -while to hold the position against such a large investing army.</p> - -<p>The tactics which he employed in carrying out a safe retreat -show the wily old Sir Colin in his best colours. He was not -afraid to meet the enemy again at the head of his brave troops, -but, burdened with women, children, wounded and stores, he -sought to avoid a conflict, and this is how he managed it.</p> - -<p>On the 20th and 21st, he ordered Captain Peel’s battery to -open a heavy fire upon the Kaiser Bagh, and at the same time -Havelock’s battery in the palaces opened a tremendous fire -upon the same position. Naturally the enemy expected an -attack upon this point, and consequently concentrated there. -The strategic old General bargained for this, and he silently -withdrew the whole garrison. The retreat was managed without -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_341">341</span> -a hitch, and the force marched on with Sir Colin in the -rear to direct any attack upon the force. The enemy at last -learned of the move, and tried to turn the rear at the Alum -Bagh but failed. On arriving at that place, Sir Colin pushed -on with his charges to Cawnpore, where he fought a decisive -battle, which is described in the chapter dealing with Cawnpore. -He left Sir James Outram behind with a strong force -to check any movement on the part of the rebels.</p> - -<p>The British camp was unexpectedly thrown into mourning -through the death of Sir Henry Havelock. This brave and -Christian General was worn out with the hardships and anxiety -of the campaign and siege, and was stricken down with dysentry, -to which he succumbed on the 24th November. Safe to say, -there was no British officer so genuinely loved and respected by -the rank and file. They adored him, and gladly would have -died for him, and now that he was gone, they mourned him as -only true friends can mourn.</p> - -<p>Lucknow had now become the focus of the rebels, who were -flying aimlessly about the country, avoiding actual conflict with -British troops. Sir James Outram’s division numbered almost -4000 men of all arms, and he took up a strong position, being -fortified at all points, the circuit of his entire position being -nearly ten miles. Here the force remained for nearly three -months, while Sir Colin, after retaking Cawnpore, was engaged -recovering the Doab and making his final preparations for a -final assault upon Lucknow.</p> - -<p>These months were full of anxiety for Outram and his men, -for they had to be continually on the alert against a mammoth -army, which must have numbered close upon 100,000. Against -less skilfully prepared fortifications they might have, by sheer -force of numbers, overwhelmed the British, but, like whipped -curs, they preferred to keep at a safe distance, and harry the -British when opportunity came their way. They made one -feint bolder than their usual, which had for its object the -surrounding of the force and the cutting off of supplies. Outram -got to know of the scheme, and checkmated them at every -point. Although vastly outnumbered, our force repelled every -attack, and inflicted heavy loss upon the mutineers, besides -capturing four guns and twelve ammunition waggons.</p> - -<p>News came that Sir Colin was once again upon the march, -and although the troops under Outram were confident that they -could hold back the rebels for ever, they were glad at the -prospect of being reinforced and led into the field by the great -Sir Colin. He matured his plans carefully, and adopted a line -of action which he thought would entail as little loss upon his -army as was possible. With this end in view, he sent out -strong detachments to all parts, with instructions to meet him -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_342">342</span> -at all costs at Lucknow on a certain date. Thus Sir Hugh -Rose, General Hope Grant, and Colonel McCausland scoured the -country and achieved several notable victories.</p> - -<p>But perhaps the most glorious and decisive victory was -gained by Brigadier Franks at the head of a force of 4000 -troops. He contrived to prevent a junction with two noted -rebel leaders, Bund Hossein and Mhendee Hossein, by attacking -the former at Chanda, in the Nagpore territory. The enemy, -consisting of 8500 sepoys and a large number of mercenaries, -occupied the fort and villages in front of the place. They -were driven from this place, leaving behind 300 killed, along -with six pieces of cannon. Franks prepared to encamp in this -position, when he was surprised to hear the discharge of -artillery, and a volley of grape shot crashed into his lines.</p> - -<p>The other Hossein, unaware of his relative’s defeat, had -come up with 10,000 men and eight guns. Franks gave him -battle, and in a very short time the rebel had to seek safety in -flight. Later, he fought another battle with 25,000 desperadoes, -including 5000 trained sepoys, his force being 2500 -Europeans supported by 3000 Nepaulese. He totally defeated -them, and the enemy fled, leaving a rajah and 1800 dead on -the field. Twenty guns, the standing camp, baggage, ammunition, -and all material of war were captured. It was almost a -bloodless battle as far as Franks was concerned, for, incredible -as it may appear, he only lost two men killed and three -wounded.</p> - -<p>Sir Colin marched from Cawnpore on the 28th February, -1858, at the head of almost 30,000 troops, including about -20,000 Europeans. He had 60 heavy guns and 40 field pieces, -while his cavalry consisted of 1500 Europeans and 3000 native -troopers. This imposing force was still further augmented by -the infusion of 4500 men under the redoubtable Franks, and -fully 10,000 fierce and wiry Ghoorka warriors under the loyal -Jung Bahadoor. The savage rebels knew that a big force was -to be set against them, and they realised that every man would -die if he fell into the hands of the British. Rumours spread -in their ranks that great, red-haired men who were giants, with -bare knees, were coming to kill them, and the chiefs had great -difficulty in preventing them from fleeing.</p> - -<p>Campbell appeared with the 2nd Division of infantry, cavalry, -and a section of artillery at a position east of the Alum Bagh -on 2nd March, and on the following day the attack on Lucknow -commenced, the enemy abandoning Dilkhoosha, and falling back -on the Martinière College. The Dilkhoosha was instantly -occupied by the 42nd Highlanders (Black Watch), and a battery -was soon at work from this position on the Secunder Bagh. -Sir Colin, gratified at the arrival of Franks and the Ghoorkas, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_343">343</span> -resolved to make attacks from the river Goomtee, which flows -past the city. A pontoon bridge was thrown across, and 6000 -men and 30 pieces of cannon, under Sir James Outram, passed -over. The enemy, as was expected, came out of the city in -large numbers to check this force.</p> - -<p>A heavy artillery fire and a dashing charge of the Queen’s -Bays sent the rebels back, and Outram was able to strengthen -his position. It was an artillery duel during the next two -days, the enemy’s stronghold, the Martinière College, suffering -severely from our shells. Outram had made good his position, -however, for he advanced along the Fyzabad road, and, although -meeting with stout and desperate resistance, he gained his end, -which was the Badshah Bagh, or King’s Great Garden, from -which his guns had free play upon the whole line of entrenchments -formed by the rebels at the canal, rendering them -practically useless, besides turning the rebels’ entire position.</p> - -<p>Sir Colin now had up the naval brigade to deal with the -buildings within the enclosure, from the windows of which the -rebels kept up a harassing and deadly rifle fire. The mortars, -howitzers, and battery guns had little effect, as the rebels, now -fighting for dear life, remained wonderfully steady in the -trenches.</p> - -<p>“A taste of the steel, my men!” grimly exclaimed Sir Colin, -as he turned to the Highlanders and Sikhs.</p> - -<p>They steadied, and then, at the word, went forward in one -silent, death-dealing line of steel. This was too much for the -rebels, who fired a few random shots and fled, with the swift-footed -Sikhs stabbing them as they ran. The Martinière was -won by the bayonet, and with the chief rebel position there also -fell the Residency, the Secunder Bagh and Bank House. The -Highlanders were once again conspicuous at the Secunder Bagh, -which had withstood the thunders of the naval brigade guns. -Two companies of Highlanders reached a platform, and were -brought to a stop by the dead wall.</p> - -<p>“Tear off the tiles! in at the roof, Highlanders!” cried Sir -Colin.</p> - -<p>This was enough for the brave fellows, and in a minute they -had vanished through the tiles and bamboo, and thus the -Secunder Bagh was taken.</p> - -<p>The enemy by this time were in almost total rout, and Hope -Grant swept the surrounding country, cutting up the fleeing -bands, while the artillery continued to blaze away at the buildings -still infested by the desperate robbers and rebels. The -Sutherland Highlanders, with dauntless courage, stormed the -Begum’s Palace, and swept aside the defenders with their trusty -bayonets, which reeked with blood. The gallant Outram held -the Goomtee Bridge, and cut up the flying enemy unmercifully, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_344">344</span> -while the Kaiser Bagh, which was almost an impregnable position -in capable hands, fell easily, the rebels fleeing out of the -city on the opposite side, only to be ruthlessly cut down by Sir -Hope Grant’s thousand sabres. The gallant little Ghoorkas won -their spurs by the capture of the whole line of trenches which -menaced the Alum Bagh, where our sick and wounded had been -left.</p> - -<p>“It was terrible,” writes an eye-witness, “to see the ferocity -of the Ghoorkas as they sprang at their foes. They inflicted -horrible wounds, but so strong are their arms, it was death -every blow.”</p> - -<p>On the 19th of March, the Moosa Bagh, the last stronghold -of the rebels, fell, and Lucknow was completely in our hands. -Fighting still took place with large bands of rebels on the outskirts, -but they were generally so demoralised that they fell -an easy prey.</p> - -<p>We cannot close this eventful chapter without detailing a -gallant stand made by a slender detachment of that grand old -regiment, the 42nd Black Watch. Forty-eight men of the -regiment were watching a ford on the river Sardaar, which -separates Oude from Rohileund. The notorious rebel Kirput -Sing of Rooyat crossed at the head of 2000 men, with two guns, -and at once opened fire on the little band. They did not -flinch, but stood at their post from sunrise to sunset, when two -more companies came to their rescue and made their victory -complete. The enemy left 400 dead on the field, including -Kirput Sing, his son and brother, along with two guns. Of -the 48, five were killed and eleven wounded, including the -gallant Captain Lawson.</p> - -<p>By deeds such as these Lucknow was won, and the rebels -dispersed and driven from Oude. By deeds such as these has -the Empire been made, and such deeds of valour are never -forgotten, but written in letters of gold on Britain’s scroll of -fame.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XLIX"><span class="large">CHAPTER XLIX.</span><br /> - -THE FIGHTING AT ALLAHABAD.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1857.</span></h2> - -<p>When the spirit of revolt in our Indian Empire first spread -abroad, there can be little doubt but that the minds of the mutineers -were inflamed by headmen or chiefs who had a natural -antipathy to Britain and everything British. We have seen -how the rebels at Delhi behaved basely and treacherously, but -it was the same all over the Empire. The natives in general -had one common bond of union—a growing sense of distrust, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_345">345</span> -and a fixed and firm apprehension that some danger menaced -the religion of the Hindoo and Mohammedan alike. They were -also imbued with the gross idea that either the British must -be killed off root and branch throughout India, or that the -followers of the Prophet or Menou must inevitably be swallowed -up in Christianity. Anglo-Indian society remained oblivious -to the threatening danger, despising the natives, and never -dreaming of the power they would possess in the event of a -combined mutiny.</p> - -<p>Writing of this apathy, a writer in the “Delhi Gazette” of -the time writes as follows:—“Dazzled by the brilliant facility -of their past triumphs, they brought themselves to believe in a -peculiar mission like the ancient Hebrews; and blindly trusting -in their special Providence, neglected all ordinary human precautions -for securing the safety and permanence of their position. -They knew that there was an evil spirit abroad, but they -took no steps to disabuse men’s minds until the mischief was -done. They made no preparation against the coming tempest -though the sea-birds on the shore were shrilly screaming, -though a black murky spot was already visible on the horizon, -though the hoarse murmur of the storm was breathing heavily -on the darkening waters; so no one armed himself against the -day of battle. Suddenly a spark was applied to the train -laid by many hands, and in a moment of time all was death, -desolation and despair.”</p> - -<p>Such undoubtedly was the case, but the native mind must -have been inflamed to an extraordinary degree before the men -who wore the British uniform, and who had sworn fealty to the -Crown, could have descended to such vile acts of treachery as -at Cawnpore and Delhi. It was at Meerut that this slumbering -antipathy and racial hatred, which caused so much bloodshed -and suffering first broke out. Colonel Finnis, of the 11th -Native Infantry, was there shot through the back by a treacherous -sepoy, and a hundred bayonets were plunged into his body.</p> - -<p>This was the inauguration of the work of mutiny and blood, -and all through India the spirit of antipathy animated the -mutinous soldiers to deeds of Oriental barbarity. At Ferozepore, -the 45th and 57th Native Infantry set the buildings on -fire and committed several acts of bloodshed. At Murdaun, -where the 55th Regiment (Ochterlony’s men) mutinied, Colonel -Spottiswoode, who loved and trusted them, was so affected that -he shot himself in despair. At Allyghar, brave Captain Hayes -was betrayed and hacked to pieces. At Bareilly the infuriated -fanatics turned upon their officers and killed and wounded in -every direction.</p> - -<p>While at Shahjehanpore the 28th Bengal Infantry mutinied -while their officers were at church. The Rev. Mr. M‘Callum -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_346">346</span> -was shot as he ascended the pulpit, Lieutenant Spens was sabred -while he knelt at prayer, Dr. Bowling was shot as he was driving -his wife and child to the church, while Mr. Ricketts, the -magistrate of the station, was killed in cold blood. The -women and children were promised every protection, and were -actually allowed to leave the station. They were compelled -to walk, and, on alighting, the fiends disregarded all their -promises by bayonetting the helpless women and dashing out -the brains of the children upon the ground, besides killing all -the officers who had accompanied their women under the promise -of protection. At Seetapore, Neemuch, Hansi, Benares and -Sultanpore the same things occurred, the officers being slain -without being given an opportunity to defend themselves, while -the women and children and private citizens were ruthlessly -massacred.</p> - -<p>But of all the gross crimes committed during this trying -time, when the flame of mutiny was spreading like wildfire -through the country, there were none of such a treacherous -character as that of the mutiny of the 6th Regiment of the -Bengal army at Allahabad. That regiment had fought -gallantly in many a field, as its colours signified, for they bore -the names “Mysore,” “Bhurtpore,” and “Cabul.” Allahabad -is a fortified city at the junction of the Ganges with the Jumna, -and the fort is constructed in a strong position on a tongue of -land at the confluence of the two streams.</p> - -<p>The 6th were lying at this fort or at the cantonments as -might be required, and when they heard of the mutinies at -Meerut and Delhi, at once volunteered to march against the -latter city. They were thanked for their offer, and the officers -commanding the regiment never imagined that their men would -become disaffected. A rumour became general throughout the -town, however, that the regiment was about to mutiny, and -what did the treacherous sepoys do but approach the officers, -and, says a writer of the day, “with tears in their eyes entreated -them to have implicit trust in their fidelity.” The scene that -ensued would not have disgraced the early days of the first -French Revolution.</p> - -<p>The officers and men fraternised in the most loving manner. -Perfect confidence appeared to be established on both sides; but, -before nightfall stragglers from other stations arrived, who -worked up the credulous fools to frenzy. They were told that -the Christian Queen’s troops were marching all over the country, -destroying all who refused to become Christians. The soldiers -had been wavering, and very little required to turn them into -perfect demons, inflamed with the one desire, namely massacre -and safety in flight. That same evening, about half-past nine, -while the officers were in the mess bungalow, calm in a sense -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_347">347</span> -of security, they were suddenly startled to hear the bugles -sounding the alarm.</p> - -<p>With blanching faces they turned out of the bungalow, but -the foremost fell with a bullet in his brain, and the work of -mutiny had commenced. The mutineers rushed about like -veritable demons, slaying and killing whoever dared to impede -them. The officers made a gallant attempt to reach the shelter -of the fort at the riverside, and a few actually managed to -elude the maddened mutineers, but fourteen officers, including -nine young ensigns of the 6th, were brutally massacred, and -their bodies subjected to terrible maltreatment.</p> - -<p>A detachment of the 6th, with two guns, was posted at the -pontoon bridge to stop the progress of the mutineers from -Benares, who were expected to come to Allahabad. A garden -midway between that point and the fort was occupied by about -150 men of the Oude Irregular Cavalry, under Lieutenant Alexander, -who was posted there for the same purpose. When the -men of the 6th at the bridge heard the sound of the bugles, -they at once divined the cause, and turned the two guns in the -direction of the city, also firing upon the artillery officer, who -bravely dashed off amidst the shower of bullets to warn Alexander -of his danger.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the officers of the detachment managed to effect -their escape in the dark, although they were repeatedly shot at. -Lieutenant Alexander, getting together as many men as could -saddle, came dashing up, sword in hand, but was shot through -the heart by one of the rebels. The artillery officer, being -unsupported, saw that his life was in jeopardy, turned his horse, -and galloped to the fort. The garrison of the fort consisted -of about 70 European invalids, the Sikh Ferozepore regiment to -the number of about 400, about 80 sepoys of the mutinous 6th -regiment, along with a number of European volunteers from -the city. It was out of the question to trust the men of the -6th, so the officers at once disarmed them, and found that, -contrary to orders, they had loaded their rifles, which no doubt -they intended to use upon the officers. They were turned out -in an unarmed state, and joined their infuriated comrades in -the streets of the town.</p> - -<p>The mutineers, after looting and wrecking the cantonments, -proceeded in a body to the great prison, where they easily -overpowered the guards and forced an entrance. Indian prisons -at the time were generally crammed full of thieves and vagabonds -who could well and fitly be classed “the greatest scum -on earth,” and the great prison of Allahabad was no exception -to the rule. The mutineers released them speedily, and the -prisoners were nothing loth to join the sepoys in the work of -havoc and death. There were about 3000 prisoners released, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_348">348</span> -and, along with the soldiers, they marched through the streets, -and carried death and destruction on their march. Captain -Birch, the adjutant of the fort, and Lieutenant Innes of the -Engineers, chanced to be outside when the mutiny happened, -and they were caught by the rebels and shot.</p> - -<p>A worse fate befel an officer of the 6th, who chanced to fall -alive into the hands of the savages—for such undoubtedly the -soldiers had become. He was pinned to the earth by bayonets -and a fire kindled round his body, and thus he was slowly -roasted to death as his own men danced around him and -mocked his agony. The European residents who chanced to -fall into the hands of the mutineers were horribly outraged before -death mercifully released them from their tortures. At least -fifty white men and women perished in their houses or on the -streets. Some were cut to pieces by slow degrees, the nose, -ears, lips, and fingers being first cut off, and then the limbs -hacked off by the tulwars of the rebels. An entire family was -burned alive, and little children were destroyed before the eyes -of agonised parents. Houses were wrecked, and choice articles -either carried off or destroyed in the maddest spirit of destruction -and hate.</p> - -<p>Five officers had reached the shelter of the fort by swimming -the Ganges, and three of them were in a state of nudity. The -little garrison lay under arms in the fort for five days and nights, -watching the infuriated sepoys rushing hither and thither, -maddened and desperate, many of them being under the influence -of the native spirit called “Chang,” which seems to steal -away any little sense the ordinary sepoy may have.</p> - -<p>The big guns in the fort were brought to bear upon bands -of rebels who ventured too near, and many were killed in this -way, while the sharpshooters on the walls picked off a number -who came within range. The city volunteers, composed for -the most part of railroad men, were formed into three small -companies and officered. This added to the numerical strength -of the garrison, and Colonel Neill at Benares, hearing of the -outbreak at Allahabad, sent on about 50 men of the Madras -Fusiliers, while he himself hurried to the scene of the mutiny -at the head of 40 more, covering the seventy miles of country -which lay between the two cities in two nights in light carriages. -He found on arrival at Allahabad that the mutineers -had grown tired of looting and killing, in fact, the 6th had -marched out of the town with drums beating.</p> - -<p>Neill, at the head of his Fusiliers, speedily cleared the -suburbs, and had for his opponent a Mohammedan Mollah, who -had unfurled the green flag of the Prophet and proclaimed himself -Vice-Regent of the King of Delhi. He had collected a -large band of ruffians, and occupied an entrenched position in -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_349">349</span> -the town. At the head of only 200 men, with a few guns, -Neill marched out of the fort and attacked the Mollah’s forces -so suddenly, and with such vigour, that the rebels broke and -fled in all directions, pursued by the energetic Fusiliers, who -put many to death.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, the scene inside the fort was a sad one, cholera -breaking out, and many also perished from sunstroke. Over -seventy fighting men lost their lives through disease, and twenty -were buried at one funeral. The shrieks of the insane and -the dying rang through the fort, and the 200 fugitive European -women were in a sad plight. However, when once Neill with -his small force got thoroughly to work in the streets, he rapidly -cleared the rebels out of the city, and the fugitives were able -to return to their wrecked homes. The mortality was very -high for a time, but gradually the disease got stamped out, and -Allahabad became free and latterly welcomed Sir Henry Havelock -and his Highlanders on their march to Lucknow.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_L"><span class="large">CHAPTER L.</span><br /> - -THE FIGHTING AT FUTTEHGHUR.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1857.</span></h2> - -<p>The 10th Native Infantry, while the foregoing events were -occurring, were stationed at Futtehghur, a town on the west -bank of the Ganges. This regiment was every whit as famous -in Indian warfare as the 6th, who had run amok at Allahabad, -bearing on their colours the battles of Buxar and Korah.</p> - -<p>In June, 1857, the whole regiment broke out into open -mutiny, forced the gaol and released all the prisoners. This -was surprising in the extreme, as only a few days previous the -men of the 10th had informed their officers of a plan which -the 41st regiment at Seetapore had proposed to them in the -event of the mutiny. They had even gone the length of -destroying the pontoon bridge, so as to prevent any rebels from -crossing to Futtehghur. No sooner did the 41st arrive after -their mutiny at Seetapore, than the 10th regiment, with a -company of artillery and two guns, marched to the Nawab, -whom they placed on the throne, laying the British colours at -his feet, and firing a salute of 21 guns. The battalion of the -10th were split into two sections, those who were Purbees crossing -at once to Oude, with the obvious intention of returning to -their homes. They were accompanied by a Captain Bignell, -who was killed on the way. Others went off on foraging expeditions -in small bands, and many who remained were murdered -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_350">350</span> -by the men of the 41st, because the men of that regiment were -refused a share of the public treasure.</p> - -<p>The garrison at Futtehghur was but a small one, in fact -there were only about thirty men capable of bearing arms, and -these brave fellows prepared to defend the seventy odd women -and children against the attacks of the mutineers. The forces -exchanged shots with big guns, and latterly the sepoys crept -behind the sheltering bushes, and peppered the defenders with -a heavy musketry fire, which did no harm. On the following -day the persistent rebels, under cover of their artillery fire, were -seen approaching with ladders, which they attempted to set up -against the walls. Fortunately the men inside the fort were -good marksmen, and were successful in shooting down the -bearers of the ladders as they approached.</p> - -<p>For four consecutive days the enemy’s guns and rifles continued -to play upon the fort, and there were several ineffectual -attempts to scale the walls. The rebels adopted a new plan on -the fifth day, as the riflemen took up positions on the roofs of -houses within range. This fire was most deadly, and four of -the little garrison were wounded. They next loopholed the -walls, and kept up a steady fire at any of the garrison who -showed his head above the wall to fire the cannon. Mr. Jones -and Colonel Tucker were killed in this manner. On the following -day, Conductor Aherne, with one single discharge of grape, -was successful in blowing a dozen of the rebels away from the -wall of a woodyard.</p> - -<p>The rebels then fell into a trap, for after they had cut a -hole into this place, the defenders allowed them to enter one -by one. When a sufficient number were in, a well-directed -shot was thrown amongst them, doing great damage. The -place was then set on fire about their ears, and many perished. -Frustrated in this attempt, the rebels now commenced a mine, -at which they worked in secret for two nights and then sprung -it. The report was awful, and the fort was shaken to its very -foundations, but no lives were lost.</p> - -<p>A breach was, however, made in the walls, and the sepoys -were preparing to escalade it, when they were forced to retire -under a heavy musketry fire, through which they lost several -men. Later in the day they made a second attempt, with no -better result, although the garrison lost one of its best gunners -in the person of Conductor Aherne, who was shot through the -head in laying a gun.</p> - -<p>Maddened by such frequent failure, and eager to get at the -garrison for the purpose of massacre, the mutineers got a gun -into position, and started to fire upon the bungalow which they -knew contained the women and children. A number of shots -passed through the door, but extra precautions had been -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_351">351</span> -hurriedly taken, and the balls were stopped by a heavy timber -barricade. Two of the enemy’s guns were dismounted, but still -the rebels kept up the attack upon the wearied garrison, and, -finding all their attempts useless, started to sink a second mine -close to the position of the first. This was a serious outlook, -for if a second breach was made, the rebels would make two -different attacks, and the defenders were too few to repel the -rebels in large numbers at two different places.</p> - -<p>They looked for a means of escape, and the only possible way -that presented itself was the river, which flowed past the fort. -They could not stay in the fort, for it simply meant that -sooner or later they would be all savagely butchered, so the brave -men who had guarded the women and children so faithfully -and well, determined that under cover of night they would make -the attempt. The ladies and children were divided into three -parties, and at midnight they silently quitted the fort in which -they had spent so many anxious and perilous nights. Quickly -they took their places in the respective boats, and then an -officer went round to call in the pickets, who had previously -spiked the guns and destroyed the ammunition.</p> - -<p>At two o’clock on the morning of the 4th July, the fugitives -shoved off, and congratulated themselves in making their escape -unobserved. They could not foresee the end, nor could they -rend the veil and know the dreadful fate that was in store for -them. The sepoys had not their eyes shut, for no sooner had -the boats passed the walls of the fort than the cry rang out, -“The Feringhees are escaping.” They ran along the bank, -firing at the boats, which fortunately were out of range, and -the fugitives had gone down the river about a mile without -mishap when it was found that the boat which contained Colonel -Goldie, his wounded daughter, and other delicate sufferers was -too heavy to be managed, so all the occupants had to be transferred -to the boat under the command of Colonel Smith. This -was safely accomplished, although the sepoys brought a cannon -into play. The boats proceeded down midstream, with the -sepoys in attendance, shouting and firing from the bank.</p> - -<p>At the village of Singheerampore they had to lie-to to -repair a broken rudder, and two men were killed by a shot -from the bank. Further misfortune was in store for the fugitives, -as the other boat grounded on a sandbank, and all the -efforts of the men to move her failed. A panic seized the -occupants of the craft, and when two boatloads of sepoys were -seen approaching, the women and children became frantic, and -when the sepoys opened fire they threw themselves into the -water rather than fall into the murderous hands of the sepoys. -All the ladies were soon struggling in the water, with the -exception of a Mrs. Fitzgerald, who remained in the boat with -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_352">352</span> -her child, while her husband stood over her with musket loaded -and bayonet fixed. A few of the occupants of the boat escaped -by swimming to the other boats.</p> - -<p>Those who were in the other boats were scarcely less unfortunate, -for the sepoys poured in a merciless fire of grape shot -among the women and children. Mr. Jones, who swam to -another boat, found most of the occupants dead—a Mr. Rohan, -the younger Miss Goldie, a child and another lady lying in the -bottom of the boat. All through the night the survivors of -the Futtehghur garrison continued their perilous voyage, ever -and anon hearing the shouts of their pursuers and the constant -drip of the bullets in the turgid waters.</p> - -<p>They passed Bithour, where they were fired upon by the -sepoys under that infamous scoundrel Nana Sahib. The fire -was deadly, and many were wounded. The boats still proceeded -down the river, and at last reached Cawnpore, where -General Wheeler received them. They had been but spared -from one death to another equally as horrible, for they received -no mercy from the Nana, and, as described in the chapter -dealing with Cawnpore, were brutally massacred. The bravery -of the defenders at Allahabad and Futtehghur are bright incidents -in a campaign which was distinguished for bravery.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LI"><span class="large">CHAPTER LI.</span><br /> - -THE SIEGE OF KOTAH.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1858.</span></h2> - -<p>We have now to deal with perhaps the most sanguinary -conflict which marked the closing days of the campaign, when -British arms were employed in stamping out the mutiny in all -directions. Sir Hugh Rose was entirely successful in Central -India, General Whitlock cleared the whole district of Jubbulpore, -while General Roberts, sweeping through Rajpootana, bore -down upon Kotah, the inhabitants of which had cruelly massacred -the Resident, Major Burton, and his two sons.</p> - -<p>Kotah is in the province of Ajmere, and was held by the -noted rebel, Hossein Ali, who had gathered around him a large -force to make a stand against the all-conquering Feringhees. It -was in March, 1858, that Roberts commenced his movement -upon Hossein Ali, and a trying tramp it proved for his brave -troops. Under a sweltering sun, over baked earth, finding the -wells dried up, with men and horses dropping by the way, he -wearily dragged his way toward Kotah. To add to the sufferings -of his troops, most of the water-carriers deserted to the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_353">353</span> -ranks of the rebel chief, and left the British soldiers parched -and thirsty.</p> - -<p>The column consisted of the 8th Royal Irish Hussars, the -72nd, or Duke of Albany’s Highlanders, the 83rd and 95th regiments, -along with the 13th Bengal Infantry—a corps which was -greatly mistrusted. The enemy consisted almost entirely of -mutineers, chiefly of the 72nd Bengal Infantry, whose scarlet -coats were faced with yellow, like those of the 72nd Highlanders -who were marching against them, while they also bore the -same number on all their appointments as the British regiment.</p> - -<p>Bravely the force marched on, passing on the route Sawoor, -which was strongly fortified; Jhajpoor, a straggling ill-defended -town; and Bhoondee. This latter place is a national citadel, -and it was here that the two brigades met, being only two days’ -march from Kotah.</p> - -<p>On the 22nd of March, the division, after great hardships, -reached Kotah, and encamped on the left bank of the river -Chumbul, opposite the city, but this position had ultimately to -be altered to avoid the enemy’s artillery. The whole army lay -exactly opposite the city, and parallel with the river. The -immediate cause of these operations against Kotah was the -treachery of the Rajah, who had always protested himself a -staunch ally of the British. When the mutiny at Neemuch -broke out among the Bengal troops, Major Burton had left -Kotah for some purpose. During his absence, the Rajah warned -him against returning, as the inhabitants had joined the rebellion, -and considerable numbers of mutineers had taken up their -residence in the city. Nevertheless, Major Burton, with his -two sons, returned to Kotah, and all three were barbarously -murdered. The Rajah refused to join his subjects, and shut -himself up in his palace, where he was regularly besieged by his -own subjects.</p> - -<p>Kotah is a large town, girt by massive walls, and is situated -on the eastern bank of the Chumbul, well defended by bastions -and deep ditches cut in the solid rock, while the entrances are -all defended by double gates. In the foreground lies a vast -lake, with the temple of Jugmandal built of snow-white marble, -rising in the centre.</p> - -<p>On the 24th of March two batteries were erected on the -banks of the river, one on the right and the other on the left -of the British position. Hossein Ali, who was in reality an -ex-Pay Sergeant of the revolted 72nd, had about 70 pieces of -cannon at his disposal, and he directed a well-trained fire upon -the batteries. The siege began with vigour, and the guns of -both forces did much execution. Night and day our soldiers -and officers toiled in a trench on the scheme of a mine, which -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_354">354</span> -was afterwards relinquished, amid slaughter, wounds, sunstroke, -and cholera, but they never flinched.</p> - -<p>On the 26th, Major-General Roberts placed a body of troops -in the entrenched quarter of the city, which was still in the -possession of the Rajah, while 200 men of the 83rd regiment, -and the rifle company of the 13th Native Infantry, crossed over -the river. The next day or two, during which the artillery fire -on both sides never slackened, was given over to preparations -for bringing over some of the heavy ordnance and mortars to -be used in a grand assault.</p> - -<p>On the 30th the final preparations were made, and early -that morning three columns of 500 men each passed over in -large square flat-bottomed boats to the city, the reserve being -under Colonel Macan. The leading column in the assault, -under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Raimes of the 95th, was -composed of 260 men of the 72nd, and 250 of the 13th Native -Infantry; the second column, under Lieut.-Colonel Holmes of -the 12th Native Infantry, of 260 men of the 95th regiment, -with the 10th regiment of Native Infantry; and the third -column of 200 of the 83rd, with the 12th Native Infantry. -The Highlanders crept up to the wall in the early morning -while it was yet dark, the design being to blow a hole in the -wall sufficiently large to admit a storming party. The -engineers found the wall too solid to admit of its being blown -up. The engineers toiled away, but the day broke and the -sun shone forth making conspicuous the Highlanders in their -plumed bonnets and tartan trews as they stood in line under the -wall of the city. They became exposed to a galling fire from -the enemy, and their position for a time was a most dangerous -one. The plan of attack was altered, and the 72nd, with the -engineers and supports, were ordered to the Kittenpole gate, -which, although it had been strongly built up, presented more -favourable opportunities for capture. The engineers set to -work, and in a few minutes they had the ponderous gate blown -to atoms.</p> - -<p>Under a heavy fire the 72nd, under Major Thelluson, dashed -in at the breach, and won an entrance to the city by turning -to the right under the protecting fire of a party which had been -placed on the walls of the Rajah’s fortifications. The advance -was rapid, as nothing could stay the impetuous rush of the -Highlanders, who were smarting under the heavy fire they had -been subjected to in the morning. It was a fearful moment for -them while they stood under the walls, waiting for an entrance, -and one of the regiment wrote home as follows:—</p> - -<p>“We were in an awful position for more than seven hours. -I think it would be about eleven o’clock when the gate was -blown up. But it was too bad to keep us in suspense so long, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_355">355</span> -for you may believe me the torture of the mind was awful. -Any who had the opportunity of studying the men’s countenances -could easily read their minds. You would have seen -many a shade of sorrow and sadness. Our plan of attack was -simple. Our Brigade—the second—was to attack and storm -the right bastions, mounting in all 17 guns, the 72nd forcing -through the breach first, supported by the 13th, the 83rd bringing -up the rear. The first brigade was to follow on the left -attack, both having the town in the centre.”</p> - -<p>To the sound of the pipes, and shouting the old war-cry of -the Greys which had resounded over the field of Waterloo—“Scotland -for ever!”—the Albany Highlanders (72nd) dashed -on. But little resistance was offered, and rapidly the column -moved on to the chief point of attack—the bastion called the -Zooraidoor, on the outer walls of the city. The rebels, with -their matchlock rifles, tried in vain to stop the onslaught, but -fell against the deadly Enfield rifle. On the column reaching -the bastion, it was found that most of the enemy had fled, and -those who remained were quickly put to flight by the bayonet. -Several of the mutineers, in their haste to escape, threw themselves -from the ramparts, and were dashed to pieces at the -bottom. The column next proceeded along the wall as far as -the Soorjpole gate, one of the principal entrances to the town, -through which a body of the enemy were flying to a place of -safety.</p> - -<p>Then commenced the real fighting of the day, for when the -column had seized the gate and rushed into the city, the rebels -opened a heavy fire upon the British when they had quitted the -shelter of the walls. They were entrenched in a strongly-fortified -house facing the gateway, which was stormed by Lieutenant -Cameron of the 72nd with a handful of men. Cheering -and shouting, they rushed in amongst the hail of bullets, and -dashed up a narrow passage and staircase leading into the upper -part of the building, where they met with a determined resistance -from the rebels. The band was headed by “the Lalla,” -the commander-in-chief of the mutineers, who fought desperately. -Lieutenant Cameron was cut down, and several men -were killed, so Lieut.-Colonel Parke deemed it expedient to risk -no more lives in a fight in the narrow, dark, and intricate -passages of the building. The Royal Engineers were told off -to destroy the building, and they soon exploded their powder -bags at the corner of the building, bringing it down like a -house of cards. A large number of the rebels were destroyed -by the collapse of the building, while those who sought safety -in the open were cut down. There were a few instances of -desperate resistance but the rout was complete.</p> - -<p>The other two columns operating at different points met with -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_356">356</span> -scarce a check, for the rebels made every haste to save their -skins. By evening the whole strongly-fortified city of Kotah -was in our hands, and the slaughter of the rebels must have -been severe. The 8th Hussars gallantly charged after the flying -mutineers, and cut down hundreds of them, capturing the -treasure which had been taken from the town, while the 72nd -Highlanders captured one stand of sepoy colours, and the 95th -two stands. The victory was really gained by a clever flank -movement, coupled with the fact that the rebels deserted their -guns, which, had they been as well handled as in the early -morning, would have repelled any attack. Upwards of 70 -guns of different calibre, some very heavy, and a vast quantity -of ammunition, fell into our hands. General Roberts, in thanking -the Brigade, said that he had been in field fights, he had -been in storming parties, but he had never seen men go steadier. -It was more like men upon a parade, or on a field day, than -men who were facing death. Thus ended the siege of Kotah, -which will be for ever memorable for British bravery against -terrible odds.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LII"><span class="large">CHAPTER LII.</span><br /> - -THE FIGHTING AT JHANSI, ROOHEA, -AND BAREILLY.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1857-58.</span></h2> - -<p>One of the many black deeds of the mutiny was the inhuman -atrocities at Jhansi, in the province of Allahabad, and about a -hundred miles eastward of Serinje. In June, 1857, the 12th -Native Infantry, which had served with distinction at Ferozeshah, -and the 14th Irregular Cavalry had their headquarters at Nowgong, -but the left wing of each regiment was quartered at Jhansi, -which had therefore a considerable force to repel any attack, -besides having the advantage of two forts for defensive purposes.</p> - -<p>The spirit of mutiny was in the air, and although the regiments -named had remained true to their salt, their officers -could not put implicit trust in them in face of the stories which -were being circulated regarding the success of the mutineers in -various parts of India. The officers and women and children -took possession of the fort in the city, it being preferred to the -Star Fort, which was in the cantonments. For a time the -sepoys remained true, but on the 4th of June a company of the -12th Native Infantry entered the Star Fort, and took possession -of the cannon and treasure which it contained. The fat was -now in the fire, and although the remainder of the men assured -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_357">357</span> -the poor isolated officers that they would remain faithful, no -trust could be reposed in them.</p> - -<p>In all the phases of the mutiny the crafty and cunning traits -in the Indians’ character were brought to the surface. They -behaved treacherously on every occasion, and broke vows which -to them ought to have been sacred. It was thus at Jhansi, -and the officers found that they were indeed in perilous straits. -On the 5th of June, while on parade, the men, who were still -allowed to retain their rifles, deliberately shot down Captain -Dunlop and Ensign Taylor, and Lieutenant Campbell was seriously -wounded, but succeeded in escaping to the fort. Lieutenant -Turnbull took refuge in the branches of a tree, but was -brought down by a musket ball, and shared the same fate as -Dunlop and Taylor. The other officers who were in the fort -at the time of the outbreak, saw what was happening by the aid -of field glasses. They at once put themselves on the defensive, -and after admitting Campbell to the shelter of the fort, secured -the gates and shot down a few of the mutineers who had pursued -the wounded officer. They barricaded the gates with -stones, and prepared to fight desperately for their lives. There -were only 55 Europeans in the place, including the women and -children, along with a number of native servants. The women -as usual showed admirable bravery and fortitude, cooking for -the garrison, carrying refreshments to them at great risk, and, -when ammunition became scarce, they cast bullets for the rifles.</p> - -<p>The native servants were even not to be trusted, and two of -them were discovered attempting to open the gates of the fort. -Captain Burgess shot one of the rascals, but the other managed -to cut down Lieutenant Powys before he was shot by the captain. -The mutineers gathered in force around the little fort, -and kept up a heavy fire upon the walls with cannon and musket. -Twice the brave defenders attempted to send word of their -peril to Gwalior or Nagode, but both failed. Captain Gordon -was shot in the head while looking over the parapet of the fort, -and as ammunition and provisions were almost exhausted, the -little garrison began to lose heart.</p> - -<p>The rebels were most persistent in their attacks, and a -further disaster befel the brave defenders when two gates were -battered in. The rebels offered them their lives if they laid -down their arms, and as the days passed and no sign of relief -came, the wearied officers were compelled at last to throw themselves -upon the mercy of the mutineers. They accordingly -came out of the fort and laid down their arms. The mutinous -troops at once threw themselves upon the now defenceless men, -and tied them in two rows. The men were the first victims -of the massacre, Captain Burgess taking the lead, his elbows tied -behind his back, and a prayer book in his hands. The women -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_358">358</span> -and children, terrified at the murder of those near and dear to -them, stood by and calmly waited until the time came when -they too would be despatched. Not one escaped, but fortunately -all were destroyed without the inhuman indignities to -which they were subjected elsewhere.</p> - -<p>It was left to Sir Hugh Rose, latterly Lord Strathnairn, to -avenge this black deed. On the 21st March, 1858, he arrived -before the walls of the city with a large force, to find that it -was held by a large rebel army. He commenced the bombardment -of the town, but was immediately brought face to face -with a new danger. The Gwalior contingent, which had been -shattered, and was thought to be dispersed, advanced from -Kalpee, a town on the right bank of the Jumna, and, becoming -largely augmented as it marched, the force when it drew up -to give battle to Sir Hugh Rose’s troops, must have numbered -25,000, while it was also supported by eighteen large pieces of -artillery. Still it was not a disciplined force, and Sir Hugh -was quick to avail himself of this fact. Without giving the -rebels time to form any preconcerted plan, he dashed out to the -attack.</p> - -<p>So sudden was the onslaught and so daring in its conception, -the huge mass of rebels reeled and broke into a confused rout. -The British, with a ringing cheer, charged in amongst the now -terrified rebels, and the slaughter was great. The contingent -was again dispersed, and fully 2000 were killed. All the guns, -elephants, and ammunition fell into our hands, and Sir Hugh -was now able to resume his siege operations on the town. The -rebels in Jhansi must have been affected by the defeat of the -large force outside, for on the following day the town fell into -the hands of the British column, the garrison fleeing in the -course of the night. The pursuit was at once taken up, and -before it ended 1500 of the rebels who had been concerned in -the Jhansi revolt were destroyed. This was one of the last acts -in the mutiny, but the revolt was not to be quelled without the -spilling of more British blood in the ill-planned attack on Roohea.</p> - -<p>The Highland Brigade, after the final relief and capture of -Lucknow, had been engaged in pursuing the rebels in the -district and stamping out the rebellion in the province. The -Highlanders were encamped at the Dalkoosha, having been -ordered to form part of the Rohilcund field force under Brigadier -Walpole. On the morning of the 8th of April, the 42nd, -79th, and 93rd Highlanders marched from the camp to the -Moosha Bagh, a short distance from which the brigade encamped. -Here they remained until the 15th, when orders were issued -to recommence the march, as it had been learned that the enemy -were active in the vicinity. The advance guard consisted of -three companies of the Black Watch with cavalry and guns, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_359">359</span> -under the command of Major Wilkinson, while the main body -followed with the remainder of the 42nd leading. The Highland -Brigade was under the command of Brigadier the Hon. -Adrian Hope, the whole being under Walpole.</p> - -<p>Long before daylight on the 16th the force was under arms, -and moved cautiously a few miles across country, when a halt -was called, the baggage collected, and a strong guard set over -it, consisting of two guns and detachments of men from every -regiment. About ten o’clock in the morning the whole force -advanced cautiously through some thick wood, and came suddenly -upon a native mud fort, the garrison of which immediately -opened fire with their heavy guns and musketry. The 42nd -was in advance, supported by the 93rd, the 79th being held in -reserve. The guns were quickly placed in position, and opened -a heavy fire upon the fort, while a movement was also made by -the infantry, the Highlanders advancing under a merciless -shower of bullets close to the walls of the fort. This mud -erection, which did duty as a fort, was called Roohea, and was -hardly worth the attention of the British troops. Walpole, -however, was determined to clear out this nest of rebels, and -gave orders that the infantry were to approach as near the -enemy as they could, and skirmish without support.</p> - -<p>The British plans were decidedly bad, for the rebels could -easily have been driven out by the fixed bayonet without the -sacrifice of life which a skirmishing attack entailed. Walpole -evidently meant to prevent the escape of the rebels by the main -gate, for Major Wilkinson made an attack on the weak side to -drive the rebels out and into contact with the main force. -Captain Ross Grove, with No. 8 Company of the Black Watch, -advanced with fixed bayonets, and without having the slightest -protection or cover bravely marched on till they came close to -the counterscarp of the ditch, with only the breadth of the ditch -between the gallant Highlanders and the enemy. There they -lay, waiting patiently for orders to charge, losing men rapidly; -in fact, so precarious was their position that a company of the -Punjaub Rifles was sent to their assistance. The Punjaubees -and Highlanders quickly forming into line, rushed for the ditch, -and attempted to get over the parapet, but had to admit defeat, -having to retire with heavy loss, two officers and fifty men -being killed and wounded. The impetuous assault had failed, -and the enemy had sustained but a trifling loss, while the fort -was as stoutly defended as ever. Captain Cope, of the Punjaub -Rifles, along with four men of the Black Watch, performed a -daring deed in going almost under the walls of the fort to bring -in the dead body of Lieutenant Willoughby. Creeping to -where the lieutenant’s body lay, the five men raised it and -carried it back to the British lines under a perfect storm of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_360">360</span> -shot. Captain Cope had his left arm broken by a bullet, and -Private Spence, of the 42nd, was mortally wounded.</p> - -<p>Brigadier Adrian Hope, angry at the heavy loss inflicted on -his men, went near the fort to reconnoitre and endeavour, if -possible, to find a better way by which it could be won. The -fort was hexagonal in shape, with two redoubts, two sides of -the hexagon having no fortifications. The bastions were -circular, and the ditch deep and narrow, the escarp and rampart -being completely inaccessible at most parts without the use of -scaling ladders. The gallant leader of the Highlanders, in his -eagerness to learn the internal arrangements, ventured too near, -and he had barely been a minute in the zone of fire when he was -seen to sway and fall. The bullet had penetrated above the -left collar-bone, and he knew that it was mortal, for he -exclaimed, “I am a dead man, lads. They have done for me -at last.” He then asked for a drink of water, which he drank -hurriedly, and then expired in the arms of one of his officers.</p> - -<p>An officer, writing of the scene, says—“I cannot describe to -you the gloom—thick and palpable—which the sudden and -untimely death of our amiable and gallant Brigadier has cast -over the minds of all. He was the foremost and most promising -of all the young Brigadiers; he was the man in whom the -commander-in-chief placed the most implicit confidence, and -whom all trusted and delighted to honour.”</p> - -<p>He was the ninth son of the Earl of Hopetoun, and served -with the 60th Scottish Rifles in the Kaffir war, where he saw -much service. No. 8 Company of the Black Watch were -maddened by this loss, and retired clamouring for orders to -storm the fort, but appealed in vain, for apparently Walpole -had different plans in view. The same writer above quoted -states:—“Everybody asks what did the Brigadier intend to do? -Why did he send men to occupy the position which they did -when nothing was to be gained by their being there? Why, if -he intended to take the place, was it not stormed at once, and -at the point of the bayonet? Or rather—and this is the main -query—why was it not shelled by the mortars and smashed by -the breaching cannon?”</p> - -<p>For an hour or two the guns played on the fort, but after -the death of Hope nothing was done, and the force outside -continued to get the worst of it. All the regiments were losing -heavily, but it was the Black Watch and the Punjaubees who -suffered most severely, the Black Watch having alone forty-two -casualties, including Lieutenants Douglas and Bromley.</p> - -<p>At sunset the force was withdrawn, and, to the amazement -of all, the camp was formed within a mile of the fort, the rebels -firing upon the force as it retired. Next morning, when the -men moved up to recommence the attack, it was found that the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_361">361</span> -enemy had retired during the night, leaving nothing behind but -the ashes of their dead, and a broken gun carriage. Quietly, -thinking no doubt of their dead comrades who had perished in -making the assault upon such a paltry place, the Highlanders -took possession of the fort, and it was soon given over to the -flames. It was found that it was so open and unprotected -behind that a regiment of cavalry could have ridden in; and -yet the brave Highlanders, who were eager and willing to rush -in with their trusty bayonets, were held back, and became -targets for a foe concealed behind the brown walls. The -garrison was only 400 strong, and the rebels could not have lost -many men. “A sad, sad scene it was,” says a writer, “the -burial of our dead on the evening of the following day.”</p> - -<p>A short distance from the camp, in a cluster of mango trees, -the graves were dug, and the slain consigned to them. The -Church of England service was read by a chaplain of that -church, and afterwards there was a short service, consisting of -the reading of a portion of Scripture, a short address, and lastly -prayers. Thus Adrian Hope was left to sleep with the brave -men who had fallen in such a miserable engagement as the -taking of the mud fort of Roohea.</p> - -<p>The rebels had to be pursued, however, and throwing sentiment -to the winds, the force moved away on the 17th, and three -days afterwards came up to the enemy at the village of Allahgunge. -They were in large numbers, and, after the success -at Roohea, they were prepared to fight desperately. The -British were just as eager to come to grips, and although the -rebels were strongly posted, the attack was too much for them. -Burning with a desire for revenge, the Highlanders threw themselves -upon the enemy, who stoutly met the onslaught. There -was a wavering in the ranks when the bayonets flashed, and -almost without having the opportunity of firing a shot, the -enemy broke and dispersed in all directions, leaving a large -number of killed and wounded upon the field.</p> - -<p>The force stayed at Allahgunge for three days, occupied in -rebel-hunting, while reinforcements also arrived. The next -point was an extensive drive in the direction of Bareilly and -Shahjehanpoor, and, on 5th May, after a fortnight’s marching, -by which the district was almost cleared, the force once more -came into contact with an extensive band of rebels on the plains -to the east of Bareilly.</p> - -<p>The engagement was a most trying one, the day being -tremendously hot, but the soldiers kept up wonderfully well, -and after fighting for about four hours, forced the enemy to -retire with some loss. The city of Bareilly was then taken -possession of, the victorious troops meeting with but slight -opposition, although the 93rd lost several men in a skirmish -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_362">362</span> -with a band of rebels who had taken refuge in one of the -buildings in the town. The mutineers were now thoroughly -cowed, and the Highlanders kept them continually on the move, -dispersing several bands who had attempted to rally. The -93rd marched to Shahjehanpoor, to form a brigade with the -60th Rifles and 66th Ghorkas. Along with this force were -some guns, baggage, cavalry, and a few irregulars.</p> - -<p>The rebels were first of all encountered at a village named -Poosgawah, in which they were strongly entrenched. From -this position they were quickly expelled, and the force breaking -up into small parties started in pursuit of the retreating mutineers. -No sooner had the bulk of the force passed through the -village than a body of rebel cavalry appeared in the rear and -attacked the baggage as it was straggling through the narrow -entrance to the village. The main body of the baggage guard -was far in the rear, and the enemy was at first mistaken for the -irregulars of the force until they began to cut up the camp -followers. At this moment the sick of the 93rd, twelve in -number, who, at Surgeon Munro’s request, had been armed the -night before, turned out of their dhoolies and kept up a sharp -fire, which held the enemy in check until the arrival of the -Mooltanee cavalry, which had been sent from the front, and -which dispersed the rebels at the second charge, the men wielding -their heavy cavalry swords with great dexterity, and doing -considerable execution amongst the mutineers.</p> - -<p>The British force did not suffer much loss, chiefly camp -followers, but the bravery of the wounded Highlanders -undoubtedly saved the situation. The force remained in the -vicinity of the village for a few days, and then once more got -into grips with the rebels, who were found in position at a -village called Russelpoor, on the opposite side of a deep nullah, -flanked on one side by a large village, and on the other by some -rising ground.</p> - -<p>The guns and the 6th Rifles attacked, the main body of the -93rd being held in reserve, one company, under Captain M‘Bean, -supporting the heavy guns. The rebels fought with grim determination, -and doggedly stuck to their posts, although they were -losing heavily under the accurate British fire, the big guns doing -great damage to the houses of the village. The attack was -entirely successful, and the enemy were eventually driven from -their position and put to flight with considerable loss to themselves. -The battle of Bareilly, in which the 42nd played so -important a part, opened with a short cannonade for about -half an hour, the enemy who had gathered in large numbers, -latterly falling back from the bridge and nullah, and occupied -the clumps of trees and ruined houses in the cantonments.</p> - -<p>In this position it was necessary to shell every clump and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_363">363</span> -house before advancing, which caused considerable delay. All -the time the sun was beating down fiercely upon the troops. -About ten in the morning the enemy made a bold attempt to -turn the British left flank, and the 42nd were ordered forward -in support of the 4th Punjaub Rifles, who had been sent to -occupy the old cavalry lines, but were there surprised by the -enemy in great numbers. Just as the 42nd reached the old -lines they were met by the Punjaubees in full flight, followed -by a band of Ghazees brandishing their tulwars and shields. -These rushed furiously on, and the men of the Black Watch -were for a moment undecided whether they should fire upon -them or not, their friends the Punjaubees being mixed up with -them, when, as if by magic, the commander-in-chief appeared -behind the line, and his familiar voice, loud and clear, was heard -calling out, “Fire away, men! shoot them down, every man -Jack of them!”</p> - -<p>Then the line opened fire, but so desperate were the Ghazees -that several of them had actually reached the line, and were -about to engage the Highlanders when they were swept aside by -the volley which spurted in one flame from the ranks. Four -of the Ghazees seized Colonel Cameron in the rear of the line, -and would have dragged him off his horse, when Colour-Sergeant -Gardiner rushed from the ranks and bayoneted them, the Colonel -escaping with only a slight wound on the wrist. For this act -of bravery Gardiner was deservedly decorated with the Victoria -Cross. The enemy now fell back under the fire of the Highlanders, -who were at last given the order to advance with fixed -bayonets. The rebels had had enough, and broke and fled, -leaving the 42nd and 79th to take possession of the fort and -post a line of pickets from the fort to the extreme right of the -commander-in-chief’s camp.</p> - -<p>The rebels’ power was now completely broken, and they were -harried from place to place, receiving no quarter unless they -voluntarily surrendered. The famous Highland Brigade, comprising -the Black Watch, 78th, and 93rd regiments, were -ordered to stay at Bareilly, and during a particularly hot month -so far as weather was concerned, took part in many expeditions -against the rebels who made any show of resistance. A private -writing home at this time says:—“What a change has come -over the enemy. At Lucknow and Cawnpore they were as -brave as lions, but now I question if they have as much of that -quality as the mouse. We are engaged in ‘rebel-hunting,’ and -find the constant knocking about very trying. We have not -had a really good brush with the enemy for weeks. Whenever -they see us they give a long-drawn howl, and flee in all directions. -We then start to ferret them out of the brush, and -poor specimens of humanity we find them. They are nothing -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_364">364</span> -like the fierce sepoys we met at the commencement of this great -campaign; but no wonder, for any nation in the world would -have had the spirits knocked out of them had they received half -the defeats that the rebels here have had served to them. The -most of them are glad to come into our lines and get a decent -meal, so you can have an idea of the present state of affairs.”</p> - -<p>It was ever so, and although it took time to completely stamp -out the insurrection, Bareilly was really the last engagement of -any note in the mutiny, and slowly but surely the British soldier, -willing and stern of purpose, traversed the land and subdued the -rebellious spirits. A few chiefs showed signs of resistance for -a time, and the troops were mostly engaged in expeditions -against the foolish people who were now espousing a forlorn -cause. Thus, in little over a year, the rebellion which boded -so ill for British rule was practically stamped out, and the -massacres of the innocent avenged. Brave Sir Colin Campbell -was raised to the peerage, assuming the title of Lord Clyde, and -no man could grudge him the honour.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LIII"><span class="large">CHAPTER LIII.</span><br /> - -THE CAPTURE OF CANTON.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1857.</span></h2> - -<p>On the 8th October, 1856, a party of Chinese, in charge of -an officer, boarded the lorcha or junk Arrow, in the Canton -river, tore down the flag, and carried away the Chinese crew.</p> - -<p>Now, the Arrow had not long before been registered as a -British vessel, and, moreover, the outrage was carried out in -defiance, not only of the master of the ship, but also of the -British consul, to whom appeal was first made. In either case, -the reply was the same—that the vessel was not British, but -Chinese.</p> - -<p>The fact is that for a long time past British influence in -China had been on the decline. The incident of the Arrow -constituted its first outward expression. Now, the Chinese -Imperial Commissioner in Canton at this time was a man called -Yeh. To this man a complaint was at once made, and, at the -same time, Mr. Parkes, the British consul, thought fit to inform -Sir John Browning and Commodore Elliot, the political and -naval authorities respectively, of the occurrence.</p> - -<p>Several days passed in futile negotiations, so that by the -23rd of the month the matter passed out of the hands of the -civil authorities, owing to the repeated refusals of the Chinese -Commissioner to order any redress. Admiral Seymour took -action on that day (the 23rd), and seized the principal forts of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_365">365</span> -Canton, holding them without any attempt at opposition, Still -the Chinese preserved silence, but on the 25th an attack was -made upon the British Consulate. This was repelled without -much trouble, but other more serious conflicts were to follow.</p> - -<p>In the opinion of the British administrative authorities in -China, it was at this juncture deemed expedient to make the -occasion one in which to require the fulfilment of long-evaded -treaty obligations, and accordingly further demands were made -upon Yeh, though the preliminary cause of dispute was still -far from being settled.</p> - -<p>The method of retort was as might have been expected—a -silent celestial contempt of the barbarian demands, so the next -move of the British entailed the bombardment of Yeh’s official -residence. Yeh now offered a reward of thirty dollars for the -head of every Englishman, and matters at length grew serious.</p> - -<p>A course of reprisals now ensued on both sides, and individual -murders were not infrequent, but early in January an -attempt was made to poison the whole British community in -Hong-Kong, where, as in Canton, and indeed the whole of China, -the name of Britisher was one to be spoken with contempt and -loathing.</p> - -<p>With such a state of affairs, and no decisive action on the -part of our authorities, small wonder that British prestige -suffered severely throughout China. Our influence at the Court -of Pekin became nil, and it was feared that further inaction -would have a prejudicial effect upon our influence in India, -where rumours of the approaching mutiny were beginning to -make themselves heard. Accordingly, in the spring of 1857, -our Government despatched to China, not only an expeditionary -force of some 5000 men, but also a Special High Commissioner -and Ambassador to the Court of Pekin, in the person of the -able Earl of Elgin. Though due to arrive in Hong-Kong in -May, Lord Elgin did not finally take up his duties there until -the 20th September, for, on reaching Singapore in May, it -was found that the mutiny in the north-west provinces in India -was turning out to be far more serious than was at first anticipated. -How serious indeed that mutiny finally became, is -well known to every Britisher to-day, but Lord Elgin was one -of the few men to foresee its extent even then. With a -promptitude and energy meriting the highest praise, he diverted -the whole of his China force to the seat of war, and he himself, -only calling for a day or two at Hong-Kong, accompanied the -naval brigade to Calcutta.</p> - -<p>But it is with China, and not India, that we are at present -concerned, and, as before intimated, the 20th September found -Lord Elgin back again at Hong-Kong, awaiting reinforcements -from Britain in place of those troops which he had taken on to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_366">366</span> -India. The reduction of the city of Canton was the first -object at which he aimed. With that city as a hostage, he -deemed it possible to make terms at Pekin and restore British -prestige.</p> - -<p>Till the 28th October inaction prevailed, owing to lack of -troops, but on that date the Imperador arrived, bringing the -first batch of marines for the expedition. Early in November -the American minister, the Russian, German, and French envoys -were all at Hong-Kong in view of the general anti-foreign -agitations of the Chinese. By the 10th December preparations -were complete, and French and British allied presented -their ultimatum to Yeh. Meantime the island of Hainan was -occupied by the allied troops without resistance.</p> - -<p>Yeh’s reply to the message of Britain and France was of a -truly celestial wittiness. He totally denied the existence of -the main grievance, that of the hostility of the Cantonese to -foreigners, slurred over the affairs of Canton itself, and finally -recommended Lord Elgin to “adopt the policy pursued by Sir -George Bonham, which might, as in his case, procure him the -Order of the Bath”! The occupation of the island of Hainan, -however, he strongly resented.</p> - -<p>On the 17th December, Lord Elgin embarked upon the -Furious, the Audacieuse being the flagship of the French -admiral, and the allied fleets assembled at Blenheim beach, -below Canton. Germany and the United States resolved to -join the allied Powers.</p> - -<p>Writing from before Canton at this stage, Mr. George Wingrove -Cook, the “Times” correspondent, says:—“We must -hope, in the interests of humanity, that when the allotted interval -has expired, Yeh will yield. He has at his gates the representatives -of the four great nations of the earth, ... and -they are all equally determined to tolerate no more this foolish -Chinese pageant.”</p> - -<p>In the interests of humanity also, time was granted to as -many inhabitants of Canton to escape as might care to -avail themselves of the advantage. The floating population—a -literal and not a figurative phrase, availed themselves largely -of the interval, and house after house detached itself from what -a moment before appeared to be solid ground, and slipped off -down the river out of the way of the allied guns. Half a -million are said to have fled at this time. Twenty-three -British ships of war, sloops, gunboats and the like were at this -time before Canton, whilst the French fleet numbered nine. -The combined armament was over 500 guns. Our total attacking -land force numbered some 7000 men.</p> - -<p>Christmas Day passed uneventfully, the interval being occupied -by the various naval and military preparations, and up to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_367">367</span> -the last moment it was expected that Yeh would yield; but dawn -on the 28th saw the last hope gone.</p> - -<p>Just as the day was breaking, the hoisting of a white ensign -to the main of the Actæon gave the signal to open fire, and, -with no crashing broadside, but steadily, one by one, the iron -mouths belched forth their rain of shot and shell upon the -doomed city. For twenty-seven hours without intermission the -guns of the allies poured their iron hail upon Canton, and the -bombardment disclosed many strange traits of Chinese character, -particularly the celestial impassivity.</p> - -<p>“These strange Chinese actually seem to be getting used -to it,” wrote Mr. Cook in one of his letters to the “Times.” -“Sampans and even cargo boats are moving down the river -like London lightermen in the ordinary exercise of their calling; -people are coming down to the bank to watch the shot and shell -fly over their heads. Many curious instances occurred, and -strange sights were to be seen. A 12-pounder rocket fell -short, and was burning on the ground, when a Chinaman -attacked it with a flail as though it had been a living thing. -Of course it burst at last, and blew the poor fellow to pieces. -In a room opening upon the river a family were taking their -evening meal within 200 yards of the Phlegethon, which was -keeping up a constant discharge of shells, which passed within -a few yards of their heads. The light was so strong that the -interior of the room was visible in all its details—the inmates -were all eating their rice as though nothing particular was -happening outside.... All day long the sampans were -proceeding from ship to ship, and selling fruit and vegetables to -the sailors who were bombarding their city. Who can pretend -to understand such a people as this?”</p> - -<p>Who, indeed? But the Chinese nature has a darker side, -as we shall see later.</p> - -<p>At times during the bombardment troops were disembarked -for reconnaissance, and the general plan of the assault arranged, -and after a brief exchange of musketry the East Fort was -captured in this way, and shortly afterwards blown up.</p> - -<p>As antagonists the Chinese were not found to be particularly -formidable. They were in overwhelming number, it is true, -and imbued with treachery, but while from a distance they -would fire their gingals, so soon as our men approached to close -quarters, they would throw down their arms and run.</p> - -<p>During the first hours of bombardment, the movements of -our troops on land took the form principally of reconnaissance, -and the grand assault was reserved for the morning of Tuesday, -29th. The city by night, as seen from the ships, presented a -wild and dazzling sight. The inflammable houses caught here -and there, and at times the whole place seemed enveloped by a -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_368">368</span> -ring of flame, while the native brigades could be seen rushing -hither and thither in wild effort to quell the flames which everywhere -opposed them.</p> - -<p>At daybreak the general bombardment ceased, and from -three divisions of the allied troops the attack commenced, -British troops forming the right and centre, the French taking -the left. The extreme right was composed of our naval -brigade. Some stiff fighting was anticipated before the city -wall could be gained, and then, by the aid of scaling ladders, -our men were to pour themselves into the city and carry by -assault its main fortifications of Magazine Hill and Gough’s Fort -and a barn-like building called the Five-Storied Pagoda.</p> - -<p>Now the attack commences. Sharp comes the order to -advance at the double, and into the dense brushwood and tree-covered -space that lies between them and the wall of Canton -plunge fearlessly the troops of France and Britain.</p> - -<p>Stubborn was the resistance of the Chinese. Dropping back -from tree to tree, and firing from dense cover, practised troops -might have delayed their enemy’s advance indefinitely, but, -strange to say, few men were killed at this point of the attack. -Indeed, the loss of the allies at the storming of Canton was -extraordinarily insignificant, considering the huge number of -their armed assailants.</p> - -<p>On and on pressed our men, firing incessantly at the top of -the high wall now appearing in front of them, and thronged -with Chinese and Tartar soldiers, and all the while on the watch -for any Chinese face which might show itself for an instant -in the brushwood, or amongst the stunted hillocks. Here a -man would throw up his shoulders with a short cough, struck -through the lungs by a bullet from a Chinese gingal, aimed -from who knew where; there a man would drop with a groan -with shattered ankle or with wounded thigh. Instantly the -bearers of the medical corps would fearlessly dash to his side, -stretcher in hand, tenderly raise their wounded comrade, and, -with swinging steps, remove him to the ships, where was the -floating hospital.</p> - -<p>Many gallant deeds were done by British and by French -alike, but the coolie corps came in for the special commendation -of Mr. Cook.</p> - -<p>“They carried the ammunition on the day of the assault, -close up to the rear of our columns, and when a cannon-shot took -off the head of one of them, the others only cried, ’Ey yaw!’ -and laughed, and worked away as merrily as ever.”</p> - -<p>At length, however, the wall is gained, and to the last the -Chinese man the top and pour down a fire upon the party -advancing with the scaling ladders. When at length it seems -that we are not to be driven back by any force opposed, the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_369">369</span> -hordes of Chinese and Tartar soldiers, leaping down inside the -city, fled to conceal themselves behind the neighbouring houses -to keep up a musket fire from there.</p> - -<p>Major Luard is the first to gain the wall. Snatching the -foremost ladder from its bearers, the gallant Major scrambles -up, closely followed by a Frenchman. A moment passes, and -our men are swarming up in dozens, firing down upon the -Chinese in the city, and rushing along the wall towards the right, -where the Five-Storied Pagoda awaits them with sullen fire.</p> - -<p>The fighting at the Pagoda is short and sharp. Quick as -thought the bayonets are out, and ere a few moments pass the -Chinese and Tartar defenders are fleeing for their lives, with all -the Chinaman’s abhorrence of “barbarian” cold steel. The -next to fall is Gough’s Fort, where similar scenes are enacted, -and, shortly after midday, the main defences of the city of -Canton are in the hands of the allies.</p> - -<p>The total casualties had been slight—some 15 British and -2 Frenchmen killed; while the Chinese dead have been estimated -at 200. But the capture of Canton may be said to be -quite unlike the capture of any other city. The main defences, -it is true, had fallen, but no formal surrender had occurred, and -so for many days conflicts between victors and vanquished were -of frequent occurrence.</p> - -<p>“People ask,” says the “Times” report, “not what we are -going to do next, but what the Chinese are going to do. These -curious, stolid, imperturbable people seem determined simply -to ignore our presence, and wait till we are pleased to go away. -Yeh lives much as usual. He cut off 400 Chinese heads the -other morning, and stuck them up in the south of the city.”</p> - -<p>A strange picture this, of a conquered city. The Governor, -whom one would naturally expect to be busied with making -formal submission and arranging terms of surrender, going about -his business as usual, and carrying on administration in his old -barbaric way.</p> - -<p>Very slowly and laboriously did the allies effect some semblance -of order in Canton, and in a few days the precise casualty -list came to hand. The number of killed was as we previously -stated, while the wounded totalled some 81 British and 32 -French. Among the killed was gallant Captain Bate. At one -stage of the attack upon the city wall it was found necessary -to send someone forward to reconnoitre the ditch and ascertain -the best position for the placing of a scaling ladder. This -duty involved the crossing of a small vegetable patch which lay -in front of our fellows, and which was exposed to a perfect hail -of hostile bullets. At once Captain Bate of the Actæon -volunteered for the dangerous mission, Captain Mann of the -Engineers accompanying him. Quick as thought they dashed -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_370">370</span> -across the deadly patch of garden and reached the other side -in safety, where they stood for a moment looking down into the -ditch. A sigh of relief went up from our officers and men as -they beheld the mission half accomplished, when suddenly Bate -was seen to throw up his hands and fall headlong. A Chinese -bullet had found a billet in his brave heart. He never spoke -nor stirred when, a few moments later, his body was recovered.</p> - -<p>This and many another tale of deeds bravely done was told -during the succeeding days, when the allies sought to restore -some show of law and order in the city of Canton.</p> - -<p>Mr. Cook’s tale of a scene round the camp-fire of some of our -naval brigade is too good to be missed, bearing in mind the -strictness of law against looting. Says Mr. Cook:—</p> - -<p>“Never was an army kept under stricter discipline. The -eccentricities of the British sailor are kept under strict repression -by the provost-marshal, and if a man is found ten yards in -front of the outposts he is incontinently flogged, unless he happens -to be a Frenchman. Yet somehow pig is very abundant.</p> - -<p>‘Where did you loot that pig, Jack?’</p> - -<p>‘Loot, sir? We never loots; there’s an order against looting, -and it’s pretty strict, as we knows.’</p> - -<p>‘But how do you get all these pigs?’</p> - -<p>‘Why, d’ye see, we lights our fires o’ nights, and I think the -pigs must all come to the light, and the sentries must take ’em -for Chinamen and fire at ’em, for we generally finds two or three -with their throats cut in the morning.’</p> - -<p>This was all the explanation I could get,” adds Mr. Cook, -with an undoubted chuckle.</p> - -<p>New Year’s Day, 1858, now arrived, was held as a gala day -by the victorious army. A formal procession of the Ambassadors -was held to Magazine Hill, to officially “take possession of -the city,” while the ships in the harbour were decked from stem -to stern with bunting. A royal salute at intervals frightened -many Cantonese into the belief that the bombardment was -recommencing.</p> - -<p>Thus the days passed, interspersed with military duties and -the erection of huts upon the city walls for the occupation of -the soldiers. Probably in spite of the strictness of the anti-looting -orders some “curio collecting” was indulged in by our -men, and that not always with the willing consent of the Chinese. -Any way, many strange silks and furs and even jewelled ornaments -found their way into the baggage of this man and the -haversack of that.</p> - -<p>At length, on the 5th January, the capture of the great Yeh -himself was determined upon, and, once mooted, the project -was carried out with secrecy, alacrity, and success. For not -only did Yeh himself become a prisoner of the allies on that -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_371">371</span> -day, but with him the lieutenant-governor of Canton and the -Tartar general. The Treasury, 52 boxes of dollars, and many -other rich spoils fell into our hands upon the same auspicious -occasion. Early on the morning of the 5th, several bodies of -British troops shouldered their way through the city, each upon -its separate mission. That under Colonel Holloway proceeded -straight to the palace of Peh-kwei, the acting governor of -Canton, and little resistance was met with as they burst open -the doors and searched room after room for the person of the -acting-governor himself. Eventually the old gentleman was -discovered at breakfast, and promptly, and without bloodshed, -he was placed under arrest.</p> - -<p>A truly Chinese interview passed between the old man and -his captors. Asked for his keys and seals of office, he regretted -exceedingly that that particular morning, of all others in the -year, he should have mislaid them! He promised to make -search for them, and once more expressed his regrets. Such -shilly-shallying was too much for Colonel Holloway, and a -whispered consultation followed. A few moments passed, and -presently in marched a stout sergeant-major with an axe, which -he brandished about in an ominous and terrifying manner! -Like magic the missing keys were found, and the governor was -removed to the British headquarters!</p> - -<p>The scene at the capture of the Treasury was similarly -typical of the peculiarities of the Chinese. Almost without -resistance the place was taken possession of, the bayonet proving -invaluable as a persuasive power, and the search for the -city’s treasury commenced.</p> - -<p>Taking into account the fact that for six days no guard had -been mounted to hinder the Chinese from removing their -treasures, it was anticipated that little money would be found. -Quite the reverse, however, proved to be the case. Fifty-two -boxes of silver dollars, sixty-eight packets of solid ingots, and -a whole room full of copper cash were recovered, while furs and -silks and other loot was left untouched. The officer in command -of the company, Captain Parke, pressed the Chinese coolies -who had assembled outside in their hundreds into the work of -removing the treasures of their own city to the British camp, -and soon all was safely stored and under guard.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, in another part of the city, the French had succeeded -in laying hands upon the Tartar general, who was found -almost alone in a deserted palace, and elsewhere the hunt for -Yeh was being vigorously pushed forward.</p> - -<p>Mr. Parkes and Captain Key, receiving information that the -Imperial Commissioner was in hiding in a library not far from -the Tartar general’s palace, proceeded thither with all haste, -only to find one old man in possession of the place. After -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_372">372</span> -much interrogation and a mild threat or two, this individual was -induced to lead the searchers to the house of the Tartar lieutenant-general. -Here the doors were burst in by a party of a -hundred bluejackets, and a room-to-room search commenced.</p> - -<p>After a few moments an old man in a mandarin’s cap and -coat threw himself before the party of British officers, and -protested wildly that he was Yeh, of whom they were in search, -but so vigorous was his self-identification that it was promptly -suspected that he was an impostor. He was therefore retained -in custody while the search continued. He turned out subsequently -to be the Tartar lieutenant-general himself, and was -placed under arrest. A few moments later, Captain Key, hearing -a sound as of persons escaping by the back of the house, -hurried in that direction, and was just in time to perceive a -mandarin of huge stature hastening along a narrow passage. -Suspecting this person to be the Imperial Commissioner himself, -Captain Key, without further ceremony, threw his arms -round the neck of the fugitive, and proclaimed him prisoner.</p> - -<p>It was indeed Yeh himself, very eager to escape, but without -the slightest idea of defending himself or otherwise securing his -desired purpose. Many papers were captured in the house, -amongst them both incriminating and amusing documents.</p> - -<p>Says Mr. Oliphant, Lord Elgin’s secretary:—“I reached -Magazine Hill (where the headquarters were established) shortly -after the prisoners arrived there. Yeh, seated in a large room, -and surrounded by some of his immediate attendants, was -answering in a loud, harsh voice questions put to him by Sir -Michael Seymour with reference to Englishmen who had been -prisoners in his hands. Though he endeavoured, by the assumption -of a careless and insolent manner to conceal his alarm, his -glance was troubled, and his fingers trembled with suppressed -agitation!”</p> - -<p>He had heavy sensual features, this mighty mandarin, whose -power was such that he had caused to be beheaded no fewer -than 70,000 of his countrymen during his two years of office -in Canton. But though Yeh may have been in some state of -perturbation while interrogated by our high officials, he yet -retained sufficient self-possession to display great insolence. In -the matter of the British prisoners he was unable, he said, to -recall exactly what had become of them, but, after all, it was -an unimportant matter! Mr. Parkes, one of only two really -competent Chinese linguists, acted as interpreter.</p> - -<p>It was soon decided that little information could be got from -Yeh, and it was determined to keep him prisoner on board the -Inflexible, whither he was at once conveyed, under a strong -guard. A few days later the Governor Peh-kwei was formally -restored to his office as administrator of Pekin, with the assistance -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_373">373</span> -of an allied council of three, composed of Colonel Holloway, -Captain Martineau, and Mr. Parkes.</p> - -<p>Lord Elgin, Baron Gros, and other plenipotentiaries were -present at his installation, which was conducted with much -pomp and ceremony. In the course of an address, Lord Elgin -pointed out the firm resolve of the allied Governments to retain -military occupation of the city until such time as all questions -pending between these Governments and the Emperor of China -should be satisfactorily settled. In the meantime it was -intended that the Governor, with the newly-appointed Council, -should be responsible for the preservation of order in Canton.</p> - -<p>Thus for some days matters remained, while negotiations -with Pekin proceeded. The time was spent in perfecting, so -far as possible, the affairs of the city of Canton, meting out a -rough justice, and in visiting the prisoners, where indescribable -horrors and past brutalities upon the unhappy prisoners were -brought to light by our Commissioners. Most of the poor -wretches found surviving were liberated, and a more liberal and -humane policy urged upon the Chinese Government.</p> - -<p>About this time America and Russia joined with France and -Britain in the agreement to insist upon the proper recognition -and treatment of foreigners throughout the Chinese empire. -The main terms insisted upon by the allies at Pekin were the -appointment of a high Chinese official to confer with Europeans -upon matters concerning them, such as a free transit throughout -China under proper protection from Chinese authority; permanent -diplomatic relations at Pekin; unrestricted commerce, -and indemnity for losses and expenses incurred.</p> - -<p>On the satisfactory adjustment of these matters the international -blockade of the port of Canton was raised on the -10th February, and in about three weeks time Lord Elgin and -Baron Gros proceeded north. The treaty of Tientsin was signed -on June 26, 1858, and for a time comparative quiet prevailed -in China. The British colony at Canton was re-established, -and Yeh, the late Imperial Commissioner, degraded from his -office, was deported by the British to India.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LIV"><span class="large">CHAPTER LIV.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLES AT THE TAKU FORTS.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1860.</span></h2> - -<p>It is one thing to make a treaty with the wily Celestial, -but quite another to see that that treaty is enforced.</p> - -<p>The causes which led to the Chinese war of 1860 are soon -told. Together with France, her old ally of 1858, Britain had -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_374">374</span> -determined to strictly enforce the stipulations of the treaty of -Tientsin, which followed on the fall of Canton, but when a -British envoy was entering the Peiho river for the purpose of -obtaining the formal ratification of the treaty, fire was opened -upon the squadron from the forts at the mouth of the river.</p> - -<p>Thus it was that a British army of about 10,000 men, and -a French force of 7000 men were despatched to China. Our -army, the bulk of which came from India, was collected at Hong-Kong -during March and the beginning of April. It comprised -two infantry divisions, a cavalry brigade, and a small siege train. -The 1st Division, consisting of the 1st Royal Scots, the 2nd -(Queen’s), the 31st, and the 60th (Rifles) regiments of British -soldiers, the 15th Punjaub Infantry, and the Loodianah regiments -of native Indian troops, with batteries of the Royal -Artillery and a company of Engineers, was under the command -of Major-General Sir John Michel, K.C.B. The 2nd Division, -composed of the 3rd (Buffs), the 44th, the 67th, and the 99th -(Lanarkshire) regiments, the 8th and 19th Punjaub infantry, with -similar equipment of artillery and engineers, was under the -command of Major-General Sir Robert Napier, K.C.B. The -cavalry brigade was made up of the 1st Dragoon Guards, one of -our crack regiments, and Probyn’s and Fane’s regiments of -irregular native cavalry, which, under their dashing leaders, had -gained a great reputation during the mutiny.</p> - -<p>The French force, sent direct from France, assembled at -Shanghai. It was under the command of General de Montaubon, -a typical “beau sabreur” of the army of the Emperor.</p> - -<p>Lieutenant-General Sir Hope Grant, of Indian fame, was in -command of the whole expeditionary force.</p> - -<p>The British and French commanders were at Shanghai when -the reply to the joint ultimatum of the allies was received by -Mr. Bruce, the British representative there. It was, as Sir -Hope himself expressed it, “cheeky in the extreme.” The following -extract shows this clearly:—“For the future,” ran the -official communication, “the British minister must not be so -wanting in decorum. It will behove him not to adhere obstinately -to his own opinion, for by so doing he will give cause for -much trouble hereafter.”</p> - -<p>It was decided on receipt of this extraordinary document, -early in April, to commence operations at once. Towards the -end of May all preparations for the campaign in the north were -completed, and by the end of July the combined French and -British fleets of warships and transports stood off the mouth of -the Peiho river, and the troops were able to discern in the -distance the boasted Taku Forts, at which a British admiral -had been previously repulsed, and which it was their immediate -objective to take by assault. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_375">375</span></p> - -<p>The forts were situated two on each bank of the Peiho, -several miles distant from the mouth, the strongest being the -larger one. They were built on the extremity of the firm -ground, in front of them being a great expanse of deep and -sticky mud, to land on which and to storm the forts would have -been an impossibility. It was therefore decided to land at -Pehtang, a town and forts standing on the river of that name -to the north of the Peiho, and advance from this direction to -the assault of the Taku forts.</p> - -<p>It was rumoured throughout the fleet that the Emperor of -China had sent a message to General Grant, informing him -that a picket of 40,000 Tartars was lying in wait at Pehtang -forts, “with a force of 200,000 under the commander-in-chief, -Sang-ko-lin-sin, between that and Tientsin.” He therefore -recommended the General to go away, if he valued the lives of -himself and his people.</p> - -<p>The disembarkation of the troops at about 2000 yards from -the Pehtang forts, on the afternoon of the 1st August, was -accomplished.</p> - -<p>During the night an officer penetrated into the town, and -discovered it had been abandoned by the Chinese soldiers, and -that most of the guns in the town were only wooden dummies.</p> - -<p>At length, on the 12th August, the general advance commenced, -ten thousand British and five thousand French participating. -The first British division, with the French, moved -along the causeway, to attack the Chinese entrenched position -at Sinho, while the 2nd Division and the cavalry diverged to the -right, to cut off the retreat of the enemy. The march of these -latter troops was laborious in the extreme, the mud being knee-deep, -but, after four miles, harder ground was reached, and -the troops found themselves faced by an extended line of Tartar -cavalry.</p> - -<p>Our new Armstrong guns, then for the first time tested in -actual warfare, began to create great havoc among the enemy, -whose wretched gingals and small field guns were absolutely -ineffective at the long range. For a time, however, the Tartars -bore this destructive fire well, and finally succeeded in effecting -a well-directed charge in spite of it. Our cavalry, however, -speedily put them to the rout, and the exhausted state of our -horses alone prevented a lengthy pursuit and a heavier loss to -the enemy.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, on the causeway, the 1st Division was engaged -in bombarding the enemy’s entrenched position, and after -twenty-five minutes the latter found their position untenable. -Here, as elsewhere, our cavalry were too exhausted to pursue, -and the field guns were hurried forward to pour their deadly -volleys into the masses of retreating Tartars. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_376">376</span></p> - -<p>By the afternoon the battle of Sinho was virtually over, -though individual skirmishes still took place. Our loss was -only two killed and some dozen wounded, and the French -casualty list was equally light. The loss of the enemy, however, -was very heavy, the plain being dotted with Tartar corpses -for a long distance, while dead bodies in heaps lay within the -enemy’s entrenchments. Considering, however, that the allied -troops outnumbered the enemy by two to one, it must be -admitted, with General Napier, that the enemy “had behaved -with courageous endurance.”</p> - -<p>At the conclusion of the engagement at Sinho, it was discovered -by the allied commanders that the force there encountered -was but a strong outpost, the main body of the enemy -being located behind entrenchments at Tang-ku, some three -miles further along the causeway.</p> - -<p>Accordingly, Sir Hope Grant decided to postpone the forthcoming -action until the morrow, the remainder of the day and -night being spent in pushing forward our heavy guns up to the -Chinese position and in digging pits for our riflemen. At half-past -five in the morning the 1st Division pushed forward to -storm the Chinese position, the 2nd Division being held in -reserve. The contest was sharp and short, the Chinese replying -with spirit to our fire, which from our 42 heavy guns was -destructive in the extreme.</p> - -<p>Some explanation of the tenacity with which they stood to -their guns was afterwards forthcoming, when it was found that -many of the wretched gunners had been tied to the pieces of -ordnance which they served!</p> - -<p>After the enemy’s fire had been silenced, our infantry dashed -forward, and the foremost of our men, the Rifles, found themselves -just in time to bayonet some of the last of the Tartar -defenders. The fugitives could be seen streaming out of the -village towards a bridge of boats spanning the Peiho, by which -they reached the village of Taku upon the further bank of the -river. Though no precise estimate of the enemy’s dead could -be obtained, dozens of them lay amongst the guns, dozens more -in the ditches, scores had been swept down the river in junks or -borne off by comrades, and numbers had crawled down to the -village to die. The full opposing force was estimated at 6000. -The allies’ casualties amounted to 15 wounded, not a man having -been killed.</p> - -<p>The way was now clear for an attack upon the Taku forts. -Some disagreement arose as to which of the four should be the -first object of the allied attack. The French were in favour -of first assaulting the larger southern fort, the strongest of the -four, but Sir Hope Grant, observing that the nearer of the -northern forts, though small, commanded all the others, decided, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_377">377</span> -in spite of the French protest, to make this the object of attack. -Several days were spent in preparation, road-making, and the -like, and during the night of the 20th August, after a hard -night’s labour, everything was found to be in order for the -attack. Bridges had been thrown over the principal canals, -intersecting the country, batteries had been erected near the -forts, and twenty heavy guns and three mortars were mounted, -four British and four French gunboats moved up the river to -join in the attack, and a storming party of 2500 British, consisting -of a wing of the 44th, a wing of the 67th, and two -detachments of marines, together with 1000 French, mustered -under Brigadier Reeves for what was to prove the hardest fight -of the campaign.</p> - -<p>At daybreak our batteries and gunboats opened fire, the -fort replying briskly, and the engagement was begun. Hotter -and hotter grew the cannonade, and after an hour had passed -and our storming party was in momentary expectation of receiving -orders to advance, suddenly a tall black pillar of smoke was -seen to shoot up from the fort in front, and immediately afterwards -to burst at a great height like a rocket. The earth -shook for many miles. A magazine had blown up. The -enemy’s fire ceased for a moment, but the garrison seemed to -be determined to serve their guns so long as one of them -remained, and manfully reopened fire. Half an hour later a -similar explosion occurred in the second northern fort, having -apparently been caused by a stray shell from the gunboats. -By seven o’clock, the large guns of the enemy having been -silenced, and a small breach made in the wall, the storming -party received orders to advance.</p> - -<p>As the men went forward into the open, they were assailed -by a hail of bullets by the Chinese, and many wounded began -to drop in the line of advance. The British portion of the -force was sadly hampered by the necessity of carrying sections -of the pontoon bridge by which it was intended to span the two -ditches which ran round the front of the fort. After all their -exertions, however, the bridge proved useless, a round shot in -one instant completely smashing one section, and knocking over -the fifteen men who carried it. The French, on the other -hand, carried light bamboo ladders, which proved sufficiently -effective to enable them to cross the ditch, whilst our men had -to swim or struggle over as best they could.</p> - -<p>The first ditch crossed, a formidable obstacle presented -itself. The intervening twenty feet of ground between the -ditches had been thickly planted with sharp-pointed bamboo -stakes, over which it was almost impossible to walk. It was -here that our greatest loss occurred. Missiles of all descriptions -rained down upon our troops halted before this formidable -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_378">378</span> -obstruction. Arrows, handfuls of slugs, pots of lime, and round -shot thrown by hand constituted the enemy’s ammunition, and -now and again the defenders leapt upon the walls to take more -careful aim at the attacking force.</p> - -<p>At length, a few men succeeded in reaching the walls, and -while the French were fruitlessly endeavouring to plant their -scaling ladders, Colonel Mann and Major Anson, perceiving the -drawbridge tied up with rope, cut it free with their swords. -The bridge fell with a crash, and was totally wrecked by its fall. -Eventually, however, a long beam was thrown across, and one -by one our men advanced across it to the walls. The progress -was slow, a considerable number of the men being unable -to perform this feat with success, and numbers of them fell -into the muddy ditch below, among the hilarious laughter of -their comrades, which even the near presence of death failed -to damp.</p> - -<p>By this time ladders had been dragged over by the French -in considerable numbers, and planted here and there against the -walls, only to be thrown back by the active defenders. The -British meanwhile running round the walls, eagerly sought a -scaleable place.</p> - -<p>At last a French soldier holding aloft the tricolour, with a -wild cheer on his lips, succeeded in placing his foot upon the -parapet for a moment before falling back dead. His comrades -were immediately in his place.</p> - -<p>Almost simultaneously young Chaplin, an ensign of the 67th, -holding high the Queen’s colours of his regiment, half scrambled -and was half pushed up the wall, and, amid the wild hurrahs of -his men, planted his flag upon the parapet, where it fluttered in -the breeze. A sharp conflict took place the instant after at the -nearest battery upon the wall, and before the enemy were driven -off young Chaplin received several severe wounds.</p> - -<p>Already a number of British had penetrated through a small -breach in the wall, and, entering the streets below, had come to -a hand-to-hand encounter with the garrison. Headed by their -stalwart commander, the Chinese with unwonted courage presented -a bold front to our advancing troops, and for a moment -a desperate struggle ensued. Then, as their leader, who proved -to be the commander of the forces, fighting in the front rank, -and refusing to submit, fell dead, they turned and fled pell-mell -through the streets. Unhappily for them, the same obstructions -which had so hampered the advance of our troops, now lay -in their line of retreat, and as they endeavoured to struggle -through the ditch and over the staked ground, a great slaughter -took place.</p> - -<p>“Never,” said Colonel Wolseley, “did the interior of any -place testify more plainly to the noble manner in which it had -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_379">379</span> -been defended. The garrison had evidently determined to fall -beneath its ruins, or to the last had been so confident that they -had never contemplated retreat. Probably the stoutness of -the resistance was due to the example of the Chinese commander, -an exceedingly rare one, it being proverbial among the -Chinese that the officers are almost always the first to bolt when -defeat seems probable.”</p> - -<p>Preparations were immediately made for an advance on the -second northern fort, when suddenly a white flag was hoisted -on the principal fort on the southern bank, and a mandarin was -rowed over in a boat to treat for terms. He could not, however, -give any definite assurance of capitulation, and he was -told that if the second fort was not surrendered in two hours -it would be taken by storm.</p> - -<p>The allotted time passed, and our men advanced to the -attack. Not a shot was fired on them, nor any sign of resistance -made, and suddenly, to the astonishment of all, down went -the flags of the fort. The troops entered and found the garrison -of 2000 all huddled together in one place like so many sheep. -It was a sudden transformation, since they had thrown away -their arms and evidently expected nothing less than massacre, -being much astonished when they were sent over to the other -side in boats, and allowed to go where they pleased.</p> - -<p>The Chinese were evidently completely cowed, and, after -some of the usual shilly-shallying, the mandarin in command of -the southern forts delivered them into our hands, “together -with the unconditional surrender of the whole country on the -banks of the Peiho, as far as Tientsin.”</p> - -<p>This struggle cost the British 67 men killed and 22 officers -and 161 men wounded. The casualties of the French numbered -130. The Chinese dead lay everywhere, within and without -the forts, and their loss must have exceeded 2000 killed.</p> - -<p>Thus, with the capture of the Taku forts, boasted as impregnable -throughout the Chinese Empire, ended the first stage of -the war. The gunboats cleared the way of the rows of iron -stakes and ponderous booms which obstructed the passage of -the river, and by the first week of September the allied troops, -with the exception of the Buffs, left to garrison Taku, and a -wing of the 44th regiment sent to Shanghai, which was at that -time threatened by the Taiping rebels, were in quarters at -Tientsin.</p> - -<p>For a time it appeared that the war was ended. The -Chinese Government professed great anxiety for peace, and Lord -Elgin, our ambassador, who accompanied the troops, was in -daily communication with its emissaries. Treachery, however, -was feared, and the Chinese duplicity being well known, the -advance on Pekin was decided on. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_380">380</span></p> - -<p>On the 8th September the 1st British Division and half the -French force moved out of Tientsin, the remainder being left in -the town owing to inadequate means of transport. When, on -the 13th inst., the allies reached the village of Hu-see-wu, it -was arranged in response to the urgent entreaties of the Chinese -that the army should halt within a mile and a half of the old -walled city of Chang-dia-wan, and that Lord Elgin, with 1000 of -an escort, should proceed to Tung-chow, to sign a convention -with the Imperial Commissioners there, and then to proceed -with the same escort to Pekin for its ratification.</p> - -<p>Mr. Parkes, Lord Elgin’s secretary, with some officers and -an escort, set out in advance to arrange preliminaries, and while -the main body were on their march upon the 18th, they were -horrified to hear the sounds of distant firing, and shortly afterwards -a few of Mr. Parkes’s party galloped up. They had had -to fight their way through the Chinese, who had set upon them -suddenly, and the remainder of the party had been captured.</p> - -<p>Sir Hope Grant immediately prepared for battle. In front -were at least 30,000 men, while the allies numbered 3500 in all, -but there was no question of retreat. Seeing the allies coming, -the Chinese opened fire from skilfully-concealed batteries, which -defended their five entrenched camps. For two hours the -contest raged hotly, and, at the end of that time, the French -troops on the left had carried the works in front of them, while -Fane’s Horse, dashing through the village street on their flanks, -completed the enemy’s rout. In the centre our artillery -speedily silenced the enemy’s guns, and the Tartar cavalry on -the right were put to flight by the Dragoons and Probyn’s -horse.</p> - -<p>Our casualties did not amount to 40 in this engagement, -while hundreds of the enemy were cut down by the cavalry in -the long pursuit. Seventy-four pieces of cannon fell into our -hands.</p> - -<p>After halting for some days until the 2nd Division and the -siege guns had come up, Sir Hope Grant on the 2nd October -commenced the final march to Pekin. All overtures of peace -were in the meantime rejected, until the captives should be -delivered up to Lord Elgin. Progress through the dense -country was slow, and numerous isolated skirmishes took place. -On the 7th October the French wing reached Yenn-ming-yenn, -the famous summer palaces of the Emperors of China, and here -a halt took place for several days, while the French gave themselves -over to indiscriminate plunder and wanton destruction.</p> - -<p>The army ran riot in the sacred precincts of the Imperial -residences. Every French soldier had in his possession stores -of gold watches, strings of pearls, and other treasures, while -many of the officers amassed fortunes. The British, however, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_381">381</span> -were prohibited from individual plundering, although a large -number of the officers seized the opportunity of the halt to pay -a visit to the palaces, and returned laden with booty.</p> - -<p>So great was the amount of treasure brought back by these -that when, on the instructions of Sir Hope Grant, the whole of -the loot thus obtained was disposed of at a public auction which -lasted over two days, and was certainly one of the most singular -scenes ever witnessed, the share of each private soldier was not -less than £4 sterling. Sir Hope Grant and his two generals -of division renounced their own large shares of the booty, -thereby sensibly increasing the gains of the private soldiery.</p> - -<p>By the 12th of October the allied armies assembled before -the Au-ting gate of Pekin, and demanded its surrender. On -the 8th, Mr. Parkes and some of his party had been released, -the Chinese alleging that these were all the prisoners they had in -their possession; but we had reason to suppose that others -remained in their hands. Accordingly, a battery was erected -in front of the gate, and the enemy were given till noon to -surrender the gate.</p> - -<p>At five minutes to twelve General Napier stood watch in -hand, and was about to give the order to fire when it was intimated -that the gate had been surrendered. It was immediately -taken possession of by our infantry, while the French -marched with tricolours flying and drums beating. But though -the gate was in our hands, the remaining prisoners had not yet -been delivered up, and our guns were still pointing threateningly -from the city gate, when in the afternoon eight Sikhs and -some Frenchmen in an emaciated condition came into our camp.</p> - -<p>On the 18th, the fate of the remaining prisoners was discovered, -Colonel Wolseley coming on a cart containing coffins. -These were opened, and from the clothing they were proved -undoubtedly to be the missing men. It was found that they -had been most cruelly done to death, and the rage of the troops -at this discovery was near exceeding all bounds. Sir Hope, -however, had given his word that the city should be spared, -but as the Summer Palace had been the scene of these atrocities -it was by Lord Elgin’s orders razed to the ground. An -indemnity of £100,000 was paid as compensation to the relatives -of the murdered men.</p> - -<p>Further preparations were made for a complete bombardment -of Pekin, when, on the 24th October, peace was declared. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_382">382</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LV"><span class="large">CHAPTER LV.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF AROGEE.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1868.</span></h2> - -<p>The man who stands out most prominently in Abyssinian -history is Theodore, the king of kings of Ethiopia. He was a -remarkable personage, perhaps the most remarkable who has -appeared in Africa for some centuries. Having led the life of -a lawless soldier, accustomed from childhood to witness the -perpetration of the most barbarous acts of cruelty and oppression, -there is only one standard by which to measure his career, -and that an Abyssinian one.</p> - -<p>The British Consul, Mr. Plowden, heard of his accession at -Massowa, in March, 1855, and at once proceeded to join his -camp, with the approval of the Foreign Office.</p> - -<p>The news of Plowden’s death having reached London, Captain -Cameron was appointed to succeed him, it being the resolve -of the Government to persevere in the policy of cultivating -friendly relations with Abyssinia. The new consul was -instructed to make Massowa his headquarters, and he was -further directed to avoid becoming a partisan of any of the contending -parties in the country. Cameron was well received by -the king. He received a letter from Theodore, to be forwarded -to the Queen of Britain. This strange epistle, which was -received at the Foreign Office on February 12, 1863, contained -a proposal to send an embassy to England, and a request that -an answer might be forwarded through Consul Cameron.</p> - -<p>On its arrival, the letter was put aside, and no answer was -sent.</p> - -<p>The letter, which was afterwards to become so famous, contained -the following sentences:—</p> - -<p>“I hope Your Majesty is in good health. By the power of -God, I am well. My fathers, the emperors, had forgotten our -Creator. He handed over our kingdom to the Gallas and -Turks. But God created me, lifted me out of the dust, and -restored this empire to my rule.”</p> - -<p>Early in 1864, a young Irishman named Kerans, whom the -Consul had appointed as his secretary, arrived with despatches -from Britain, which were seen by the king. Imagine the -latter’s wrath when there was no reply to his letter! Theodore -felt insulted. Only one mode of retaliation could soothe his -wounded feelings, and forthwith he adopted it. The British -Consul and all his suite were put in prison. Cameron was -afterwards tortured with ropes, and the whole party were sent -to the fortress of Magdala and there put in irons.</p> - -<p>Colonel Merryweather, our representative at Aden, after -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_383">383</span> -trying everything, despaired of securing the release of the -prisoners by peaceful means. A warlike demonstration, he saw -was inevitable, and in March, 1867, he reported to the home -authorities that the last chance of effecting the liberation of -the prisoners by conciliatory means had failed.</p> - -<p>In July, 1867, the British Cabinet finally resolved to send -an expedition to Abyssinia, to enforce the release of the captives.</p> - -<p>Bombay having been fixed upon as the base of operations, -the Government of that Presidency was asked to make all the -necessary arrangements. In August, Sir Robert Napier, the -commander-in-chief of the Bombay army, was appointed to -command the expedition.</p> - -<p>The task which the force had to accomplish was to march -over 400 miles of a mountainous and little known region to the -camp occupied by Theodore, and to use armed force to release -the British officers whom he detained as prisoners.</p> - -<p>The king had now broken up his camp at Debrataber. His -power was entirely gone. His once great empire was wholly -in the hands of rebels. Slowly towards his last stronghold he -was marching, encumbered by his guns and mortars and by -much heavy baggage. According to the campaign arranged, -the British force and the king would advance on two lines which -would meet at Magdala.</p> - -<p>The army, under King Theodore, consisted of about 3000 -men, armed with percussion loaders, about 1000 matchlock men, -a mob of spearmen, and about 30 pieces of ordnance which his -people could not properly handle. This rabble was to oppose -the enormous disciplined army of the British. Doubtless it -was this fact which led Theodore to be described as being like -“an exhausted, hunted lion, wearily seeking his lair, to die -there unconquered and at bay.”</p> - -<p>When Sir Robert Napier arrived upon the scene of operations, -upwards of 7500 of his men were ready to give battle. -Two courses were then open to him. He could have chosen -to intercept Theodore in his flank march before he reached -Magdala, and so prevent the prisoners falling completely into -his power, or, by the alternative plan, which was adopted, allow -Theodore to reach Magdala at his leisure, with all his guns, and -thus place the British prisoners at his mercy.</p> - -<p>The beginning of February saw the pioneer force under the -General marching on the road from Adyerat to Antalo. The -difficulties of the road were great, but the indomitable zeal -and energy of the force overcame them. Along the route the -force was well received by the people. The commander took -care to leave a good impression behind him, and this he did in -several ways, but especially by the prompt payment he ordered -for everything that was brought for sale. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_384">384</span></p> - -<p>Theodore was also marching to Magdala, and he had surmounted -difficulties in a manner that was afterwards to astonish -his foes. He had odds against him, but he knew every inch -of the country, and won the race. Still, the king had already -sealed his own doom. He had devastated his one faithful -province of Bagemder. He burned Gondar, destroyed all the -villages round Debrataber, and put to death in the cruellest -manner possible three thousand persons in the course of eighteen -months. There could only be one result of such barbarism. -The inhabitants of Bagemder, hitherto devoted to the king’s -person, rose against the tyrant and his diminishing army. Such -a state of affairs could not last long. The king had reduced a -rich province to a desert, and in order to keep his troops alive -it was necessary that he should move.</p> - -<p>Back fell the king upon his fortress, his last hope in this -his time of bitter experience. He began his wonderful march -in October, 1867. It was forlorn, but magnificent, and at once -stamps Theodore as a man of brilliant resource. With no -base of operations, surrounded on every side by enemies, and -with the ever-present necessity of constructing roads over which -to take his heavy artillery, he achieved what his own countrymen -had described as an impossibility. By the 1st March, -1868, the king saw the end of his wonderful undertaking -approach. All that remained was to drag the heavy ordnance -up the Wark-waha valley to Arogee, and thence up the steep -declivity of the Fala saddle to Islamgye, at the foot of Magdala.</p> - -<p>The king now spoke frequently of the advance of the British. -One day he remarked, “With love and friendship the English -will conquer me, but if they come otherwise I know that they -will not spare, and I shall make a blood-bath and die.”</p> - -<p>On the day Theodore’s army arrived at Arogee, he sent -orders up to Magdala that the irons were to be removed from -Mr. Rassam. This might be taken as a sign that the king was -about to relent, but it was too late—a fact which he seems to -have realised himself very shortly after. His conduct now -became eccentric in the extreme. He invited the British -prisoners to come down to Islamgye and see the great mortar -brought up. When the operation was completed, the king conversed -with the prisoners, and said that if only his power had -been as strong as it was a few years ago, he would have gone -to meet the British on landing. Now, however, he had lost all -Abyssinia, and had only that rock upon which he must needs -wait for them.</p> - -<p>Stranger than ever, this once mighty ruler of men admitted -to Mr. Rassam that when he was excited he was not responsible -for his actions. This was soon proved. On one occasion -when the king had drank to excess, he was aroused by the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_385">385</span> -clamouring of the native prisoners he had released. Enraged -at this, he ordered them all to be put to death, commencing -the work of execution himself. Many were hurled alive over -the precipice, and those who showed signs of life were shot down -by the soldiers. The massacre lasted for three hours, and was -responsible for two hundred deaths. According to one of his -body-servants, Theodore spent most of the night, after this -massacre, in prayer, and was heard to confess that he had been -drunk when he committed it.</p> - -<p>Meantime, on the 28th March, the British commander-in-chief -had encamped at Santava. Two days later the 2nd Brigade -arrived, accompanied by the naval brigade from the Rocket, -under Captain Fellowes of the Dryad. As usual, the blue-jackets -were the very life of the force. They chummed with -the native troops. They joked and laughed and danced, and -kept everybody in good humour. The close friendship between -the sailors and the Sikhs was most amusing. The latter could -not speak a word of English, and yet the jolly tars seemed to -understand their every wish.</p> - -<p>The two hostile forces, which for months had been converging -from Debra Tabor and the sea to the same point at Magdala, -were now nearly face to face.</p> - -<p>“On that dark basaltic rock,” says Markham, “was the -hunted fallen king, with only 3000 soldiers, armed with percussion -guns and matchlocks, a rabble of spearmen, and a number -of pieces of ordnance which his strong will had created, but -which his people knew not how to use. Only a faithful few of -his followers could be depended on to stand by their brave -master to the bitter end. His mighty prestige alone kept the -shattered remains of his army together.”</p> - -<p>So much for the predicament in which Theodore found himself. -Now for the British position. In numbers they were -nearly equal to the enemy. They were armed and provided -with all that science could suggest for such an undertaking, -besides, they were in a friendly country, and had abundant -supplies.</p> - -<p>Bitter must have been the fallen Theodore’s reflections now. -How he must have sighed for some of his lost power and might -as he realised the magnitude of the task awaiting him! Yet -he had some power left. The prisoners were still in his hands. -It was quite possible for him to make the one object of his -enemies turn out badly.</p> - -<p>Early on 10th April the 1st Brigade, under Sir Charles -Staveley, began the descent of the Beshilo Ravine. The -brigade was led up the steep Gumbaji Spur towards Aficho. -The 2nd Brigade, under the commander-in-chief, followed. The -cavalry was ordered to remain at Beshilo, with instructions to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_386">386</span> -be in readiness to advance when, called upon. It was not -intended that the fight should begin before dark.</p> - -<p>Colonel Phayre had ascertained that Wark-waha valley was -unoccupied by the enemy. A message to this effect was accordingly -sent to Sir Robert Napier. Staveley, through whose -hands the communication had passed, advanced along the -heights, and Napier ordered the naval brigade, A battery, and -the baggage to follow the king’s road up the Wark-waha ravine. -Napier and his staff rode up to the front in the course of the -afternoon, and were present at the action. Meanwhile Colonel -Phayre reconnoitred the country so far as Arogee plain, and the -1st Brigade advanced along the Aficho plateau.</p> - -<p>Right in front loomed Theodore’s stronghold, a thousand feet -above. All was silence, and nothing stirred to break or mar -the stillness. Time passed, and the British force waited -anxiously. At last the silence was broken! Between four -and five in the afternoon a gun was fired from the crest of Talla, -1200 feet above Arogee. It was followed by another and still -another, until the air seemed full of the sound of musketry. -Then the British soldiery were amazed and startled. The very -pick of Theodore’s army poured down upon them, yelling defiance -as they came.</p> - -<p>It was a trying moment, but the British blue-jackets were -not long in realising what it meant. In an instant they got -their rocket tubes into position, and opened fire upon the enemy -coming from the heights. Staveley also acted without loss of -time. All the infantry of his brigade were moved down the -steep descent to Arogee. Then the snider rifles opened a fire -which no troops on earth could have withstood.</p> - -<p>The Abyssinians were simply mowed down. Unable to get -within range with their antiquated rifles, they became merely -a target for the British fire. Hope must have left them then. -Led on by the gallant old warrior, the Fitaurari-Gabriyi, they -returned again and again to the charge with great bravery. -But men could not struggle against machines. The most heroic -courage that ever filled the hearts of heroes was without avail -in face of such unequal odds. While the battle of Arogee was -in progress, a thunderstorm broke over Magdala, and the roar -of the thunder seemed to struggle for mastery against the roar -of artillery.</p> - -<p>Night came on and stopped the action. It was then found -that Gabriyi and most of his chief officers were dead. Slowly -the broken Abyssinian force made its way back to Magdala. -There was no disorder, and now and then a cheer could be heard -from the throats of the defeated warriors. A detachment of -the enemy was still left, however, and it advanced to attack -the British baggage train. Some stiff fighting followed, in -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_387">387</span> -which the gallantry of Theodore’s followers was again, manifest. -Driven back again and again with great slaughter, the Abyssinians -continued to advance, heedless of all danger, until they -were checked by the baggage guard. Those of the enemy who -had got into the ravine were hemmed in, and their loss was -terrible. The Dam-wanz that night is said to have been choked -up with dead and dying men, and the little rill at the bottom -of the ravine ran red with blood.</p> - -<p>The main body of the enemy, too, had not yet reached -safety. The blue-jackets had taken up a position more to the -front, and into the retreating force they sent rockets, with -terrible effect. Shots were also fired at the crest of Talla, -whence the guns of Theodore had played, but just when they -had got the exact range the naval brigade were ordered to cease -firing.</p> - -<p>The Abyssinians estimated their force at 3000 armed with -guns and matchlocks, and about 1000 spearmen. Of these, -from 700 to 800 were killed—349 having been killed on the left -attack alone; 1500 were wounded, most of them severely. -Many of the survivors fled without returning to Magdala, and -all night the Abyssinians were calling to their wounded comrades, -and carrying them off the field.</p> - -<p>The British numbered close on 2000 men, of whom Captain -Roberts and six men of the 4th, twelve of the Punjaub Pioneers, -and one Bombay sapper were wounded—two mortally, nine -severely, and nine slightly. Four of the wounds inflicted on -the Pioneers were from spears, which proved that the fighting -was not all on the side of the British.</p> - -<p>It was computed that 18,000 rounds of musketry were fired -by the British. The action will be remembered in military -history as the first in which the snider rifle was used.</p> - -<p>Touching in the extreme is the description of events in -Theodore’s camp on the night of the Arogee battle.</p> - -<p>“As the shades of evening closed round, Theodore looked -down and saw his army reeling under the deadly fire of the -British troops. He walked, sad and desponding, to the foot -of the Selassyé Peak, and there in the thick darkness, with peals -of thunder resounding over his head, he waited for the return -of his chiefs and soldiers. Then a broken remnant began to -crowd about him, coming up the steep path.... At a -glance he saw it all. His army was broken and destroyed, and -no hope was left but in concession to an invincible enemy. At -midnight he deputed Mr. Flad and Mr. Waldmeier to go up to -Magdala and make proposals of peace to Mr. Rassam, confessing -that with the destruction of his army his power was gone.” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_388">388</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LVI"><span class="large">CHAPTER LVI.</span><br /> - -THE STORMING OF MAGDALA.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1868.</span></h2> - -<p>After the day of slaughter at Arogee, Sir Robert Napier -hesitated. The safety of the captives was ever in his mind. -Upon his forbearance depended their lives, and the signal success -of the campaign. A perceptible movement upon Magdala -might have deprived the desperate Theodore of every ray of -hope, and have caused him to order the immediate slaughter of -the captives. And so Sir Robert Napier decided to ask Theodore -to surrender. His messengers were actually on their way -to the Emperor with a peremptory demand to this effect when -they met two strangers, who turned out to belong to the band -of captives. The whole party thereupon returned to the British -camp. On arrival, one of the captives who had been sent as a -messenger by Theodore spoke to Sir Robert.</p> - -<p>“I have been sent down to you, Sir Robert, by the Emperor, -to ask why it is you have come to this country, what it is you -want, and whether you will return to your own country if the -captives are released?”</p> - -<p>Sir Robert’s reply, which he asked the two messengers to -convey to Theodore, was explicit in the extreme. “Tell him -from me,” said Sir Robert, “that I require an instant surrender -of the prisoners, with their property, of himself, with the -fortresses of Selasse and Fahla, Magdala and all therein. He -may rest assured that honourable treatment will be accorded -him.”</p> - -<p>The captives fulfilled their mission. Theodore was furious, -and again he sent them down to the British General with a -petition for better terms, “as he was a king, and could not -surrender himself to any chief who served a woman. Rather -than surrender,” he added, “I will fight to the death. Can -you not be satisfied with the possession of those you came for, -and leave me alone in peace?”</p> - -<p>They were sent back by Napier with the message:—“You -must surrender yourself unconditionally to the Queen of Britain. -Be assured that honourable treatment will be accorded you.”</p> - -<p>It was then that Rassam, another of the captives, did a very -diplomatic thing. He asked the king to repose his trust in -him, let the captives go free to the camp, and he guaranteed -that the British chief would return to his own country. The -king believed in Rassam. He trusted to his influence to reconcile -him with the commander-in-chief, and gave him orders to -assemble immediately all the European captives, with their -property, at the Thafurbate gate of the fortress. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_389">389</span></p> - -<p>The parting scene was a strange one. Theodore addressed -each and all of the captives in an affectionate manner, wishing -some of them well, and asking others to forgive him for what -he had done to them. As soon as news of their release reached -the army, the soldiers hurried to headquarters by hundreds to -await their arrival, and eager crowds greeted them. Sixty-one -in number, they looked to be in good condition, and were objects -of great interest to all.</p> - -<p>On Easter Sunday 1000 beeves and 500 sheep were sent by -Theodore to Sir Robert Napier, with the hope that the British -soldiers would eat their fill and be merry. But Sir Robert was -not to be caught napping. He sent an officer up to Magdala -to say that he couldn’t think of accepting anything from his -majesty until himself, his family, and his fortresses were surrendered -to the Queen of Britain.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, preparations had been proceeding for taking -Magdala by storm. Escalading ladders were made out of -dhoolie poles; powder charges, hand grenades, etc. were also -made ready for use. The elephants brought up the Armstrong -battery to the camp, and, in short, everything was ready for a -grand assault, which was expected to take place at noon the -following day.</p> - -<p>On the morning of Easter Monday, April 13, 1868, there -arrived at the British camp eight Abyssinians, richly apparelled. -One look sufficed to show that they were chiefs of high degree. -Ushered into the presence of the commander-in-chief they stated -that they came down to offer Fahla and Selasse on condition -that they were allowed to depart unmolested. Their conditions -were promptly accepted. They were then questioned as to the -whereabouts of Theodore. Their answer was a profound surprise -to the British general. They said they expected that the -king had either gone to Gojam or to the camp of the Galla -Queen Mastevat. Who would have dreamt that the king would -have left his fortress? Still, the fact was apparently indisputable, -and Napier promptly adopted means for the capture of -the missing monarch.</p> - -<p>He at once offered a reward of 50,000 dollars for Theodore, -dead or alive, and messengers with this announcement were at -once despatched to all the neighbouring camps. Next Sir -Robert resolved to occupy Fahla and Selasse, and to move upon -Magdala. Regiments in columns of fours proceeded to Fahla -Plain. First came the Duke of Wellington’s Own—a regiment -destined to play an important part in the forthcoming last act -of the Abyssinian campaign. The road was steep and difficult -to negotiate, but the troops, in toiling on, passed enormous -boulders until they found themselves full under the noonday -sun, on the crest of the gorge between Fahla and Selasse. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_390">390</span></p> - -<p>On arrival at the heights, six companies of the 33rd Foot -advanced with bayonets fixed, driving the natives before them -out of the fortress. The chiefs were assured that their people -would not be harmed, but that they must leave at once for the -plain. As the natives emerged from the pass they were disarmed. -When they reached the terraced ridge, where the army -was halted, they drew back in fear, but they were soon -reassured. Men, women and children were eager to greet the -soldiers, for the chiefs had assured them that these were their -best friends.</p> - -<p>While this strange scene was being witnessed, Colonel Loch -and Captain Speedy were manœuvring at the extremity of -Selasse, on the road which encircled the fortress and thence led -to Magdala. Looking up to the heights the British officers -saw a number of men careering about on the plateau which connected -Selasse with Magdala. It was ascertained that they -belonged to the enemy, and their dress indicated that they were -chiefs. When these men saw the cavalry advancing round the -corner at Selasse they retired slowly and in good order to Magdala, -firing as they went.</p> - -<p>As the British proceeded, the officers soon discovered the -meaning of the presence of the Abyssinians. They had been -attempting to secure a number of cannon and mortars lying at -the Selasse end of the plateau. The cannon were at once seized -by our men, and were found to be mostly of French and British -manufacture.</p> - -<p>After retiring as far as the foot of Magdala, a few of the -Abyssinians made a pretence of preparing to charge, but -apparently hesitated. Along the brow of the famous fortress -many dark heads could be seen, and now and then shots awoke -the echoes. Suddenly the Abyssinians who were first noticed -made a dash towards Captain Speedy and the artillery, which -accompanied him. After coming within three hundred yards -the natives halted, and judge of the surprise of the British -officers when they discovered that the foremost among the company -of horsemen was no other than Theodore, king of Abyssinia!</p> - -<p>Such a discovery was of course highly satisfactory to the -British, who had been somewhat downcast at the report of the -king’s escape.</p> - -<p>As showing the reckless courage of the king, it is said that -his words of greeting to the British were, “Come on! Are ye -women, that ye hesitate to attack a few warriors?”</p> - -<p>As Theodore and his followers showed a disposition to -advance, some soldiers of the 33rd were ordered to take up a -position commanding all paths leading to the valleys on all -sides of the plateau. A company of the 33rd, who had eagerly -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_391">391</span> -ascended Selasse for the purpose of planting their colours on its -rampart, were also invited to aid in the defence of the captured -artillery.</p> - -<p>A few shells were now sent whizzing amongst the Abyssinians, -who had by this time commenced a desultory firing. Very -soon, growing alarmed at the work of our artillery, the Abyssinians -retired for shelter behind some wooden booths. A few -more shells, however, soon dislodged Theodore and his men from -their hiding places, and they beat a rapid retreat towards -Magdala. Still they had not finished, and continued to fire -at all who came within reach of their mountain stronghold. -Their persistent firing ultimately lured a detachment of the -33rd Foot into action, but without marked effect, and shortly -after this orders came from Sir Charles Staveley to cease firing. -At the same time the British flag was hoisted above Selasse -and Fahla. Only Magdala now remained.</p> - -<p>Describing the stronghold, one of the correspondents present -says:—“Suppose a platform of rock, oval in shape, and -a mile and a half in length, and from a half to three-quarters -of a mile in width, rising five hundred feet perpendicularly -about a narrow plateau, which connected its northern end with -Selasse. The rock was Magdala, the plateau Islamgee. On -the western and southern sides Magdala towered above the valley -of the Melkaschillo some two thousand feet. The eastern side -rose in three terraces of about 600 feet in height, one above -another. Its whole summit was covered with houses, straw-thatched, -and of a conical shape. The extreme brow of the -fortress was defended by a stone wall, on the top of which a -hurdle revetment was planted. But the side fronting Islamgee -was defended by a lower wall and revetment constructed nearly -half way up the slope. In the centre of the revetment was a -barbican, up to which led the only available road to the -fortress.”</p> - -<p>Fahla and Selasse having been left in the hands of sufficient -garrisons, the remainder of the British troops were withdrawn -to Islamgee, where they were halted behind the captured -artillery. Sir Robert Napier had been at great pains to ascertain -the strength of the fortress. One thing he had made sure -of, that at only one point was it assailable, and that was the -side which fronted the troops as they stood upon Islamgee.</p> - -<p>Then Napier distributed his force in preparation for the -attack. Soon twenty guns were thundering at the gates. -Theodore could not misunderstand the meaning of the British -now. It was surrender or death for him and his followers.</p> - -<p>The bombardment lasted two hours. At the end of this -period Napier had made up his mind that the defenders were -weak, and that the British troops would suffer very little loss -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_392">392</span> -in the assault. He therefore ordered the Royal Engineers, the -33rd, the 45th, and the King’s Own to be prepared to carry on -the attack. Already the fire from the fortress had ceased -Soon signals for rapid firing were given to the British artillery, -and under the furious cannonade which proceeded, the British -troops began their march along the plateau.</p> - -<p>Upon their arrival within fifty yards of the foot of Magdala, -the order was given to the artillery to cease fire. Then the -Engineers at once brought their sniders into play, and for ten -minutes they and the 33rd and 45th rained a storm of leaden -pellets upon the defenders.</p> - -<p>Theodore and his brave followers had been concealed while -the artillery was at work. Now, however, the king showed -himself. Up he sprang, singing out his war-cry, and with his -bodyguard he hastened to the gates, prepared to give the -invaders a fitting welcome. He posted his men at the loopholes -and along the wall, topped with wattled hurdles. Soon his -signal was given, and heavy firing was directed upon the advancing -soldiers, several of whom were wounded. Next the British -fire was concentrated on the barbican, and the revetment, through -the loopholes of which rays of smoke issuing forth betrayed the -presence of the enemy. Slowly the soldiers advanced through -the rain which accompanied the thunderstorm which now raged. -For a minute there was a pause, and then again a dozen bullets -hurtled through the advance guard of the troops, wounding -Major Pritchard and several of the Engineers. Then Major -Pritchard and Lieutenant Morgan made a dash upon the barbican. -They found the gate closed, and the inside of the square -completely blocked up with huge stones.</p> - -<p>A drummer of the 33rd climbed up the cliff wall. Reaching -a ledge, he ascended another, and shouted to his companions to -“Come on!” as he had found a way. In a short time the -intrepid soldiers had passed all the lower defences, and scattering -themselves over the ground they made a rush for the other -defence, 75 feet above them, passing over not a few ghastly -reminders of the battle. There were obstacles in the way, but -they could not stop the excited Irishmen. They leaped forward -and fired volley after volley into the faces of the Abyssinians.</p> - -<p>Nor must we forget the charge of Drummer Maguire and -Private Bergin upon Magdala. It is related that the two men -were advancing a few paces from each other to the upper revetment -when they saw about a dozen of the enemy aiming at -them. The doughty pair immediately opened fire, and so quick -and well-directed was it that but few of their assailants -escaped. Seeing a host of red-coats advancing upward, the -others retreated precipitately. Over the upper revetment both -men made their way, and at the same time they observed a man -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_393">393</span> -standing near a grass stack with, a revolver in his hand. When -he saw them prepare to fire, he ran behind it, and both men -plainly heard the shot fired which followed. Advancing, they -found him prostrate on the ground, in a dying state, the -revolver clutched convulsively in his right hand. To their -minds the revolver was but their proper loot, and, without any -ceremony, they wrenched it from the grasp of the dying man. -The silver plate on the stock, however, arrested their attention, -and, on examining it, they deciphered the following inscription—“Presented -by Victoria, Queen of Great Britain and Ireland, -to Theodore, Emperor of Abyssinia, as a slight token of her -gratitude for his kindness to her servant Plowden, 1854.”</p> - -<p>The soldiers were in the presence of the Emperor, and he was -dying. Soon the rest of the troops followed their leaders, and -the British flag was straining from the post which crowned the -summit of the Abyssinian stronghold. Then, while the sound -of “God Save the Queen” rent the once more peaceful air, and -the soldiers of the Queen joined lustily in the triumphant cheers, -the once proud Emperor of Abyssinia, in all the gorgeous trappings -of his state, and surrounded by a crowd of interested -spectators, breathed his last in the stronghold where he had -thought to give pause to those he regarded as the enemies of -his kingdom.</p> - -<p>Soon after “the Advance” was once more sounded, and -the soldiers filed in column through the narrow streets, the -commander-in-chief and staff following.</p> - -<p>When the cost of the assault came to be reckoned, it was -found that 17 British had been wounded, though none of them -mortally. The Abyssinian dead were estimated at 60, with -double that number of wounded.</p> - -<p>On the fourth morning after the fall of Magdala, the Abyssinians, -to the number of 30,000, commenced their march for -Dalanta. Every living soul having left, the gates were blown -up, and the houses set on fire. The flames soon did their work, -and nothing escaped.</p> - -<p>On the 18th April, 1868, the troops turned their faces -northward for their homeward march, their object fully attained.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LVII"><span class="large">CHAPTER LVII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLES OF AMOAFUL AND ORDASHU.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1874.</span></h2> - -<p>For years the Ashantees had been a source of trouble and -annoyance to the British settlers on the Gold Coast, and the -campaign of 1873-74 was by no means entered upon without -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_394">394</span> -considerable provocation from this barbarous and fanatical -people.</p> - -<p>With the march of time, Britain extended and strengthened -her hold upon the settlement, and ultimately, pursuing this -policy, brought out the Danes, and made exchanges with the -Dutch there. These proceedings culminated in Britain becoming -possessors of the whole of the territory formerly under -Dutch protection. The taking over of the Dutch forts caused -heart-burning among the Ashantees. Particularly was this the -case with regard to Elimina, where, at the time the negotiations -for the transfer were being considered, a number of Ashantee -troops were lying.</p> - -<p>King Koffee Kalkali, the ruler of the Ashantees, protested -against the transfer, maintaining that the Dutch had no right -to hand over the territory to Britain, as it belonged to him. -Notwithstanding, the Dutch contrived to get rid of the truculent -Koffee and his followers then stationed at Elimina.</p> - -<p>Not only did the Ashantees resent the Anglo-Dutch agreement, -but other tribes in several instances also took objection. -This especially was the case as regarded the Fanties and -Eliminas, who hated each other, and interchanged hostile acts, -although by this time both were under one common protection.</p> - -<p>The old hatred of Britain had been awakened. King -Koffee assumed a dominant and aggressive spirit, and became -bent on invasion. To some extent he was abetted by the -Eliminas, who, in part at any rate, were disloyal to the whites. -From these causes arose the campaign of ’73-’74 and the battles -of Amoaful and Ordashu.</p> - -<p>At the outbreak of hostilities the British force available to -resist attack was ridiculously meagre, numbering, it is computed, -not more than 600 men, scattered over several stations.</p> - -<p>At home, the Government was slow to act, and not until -repeated application had been made for white troops was the -appeal given heed to.</p> - -<p>That renowned soldier Sir Garnet Wolseley was commissioned -to operate against the Ashantees. The announcement -gave great satisfaction. If the spirit of the wild tribe was to -be crushed, it was felt that Sir Garnet was the man to do it. -But his task was no light one, and without white troops the -issue was doubly doubtful.</p> - -<p>His instructions, briefly, were to drive the Ashantees back -over the Prah, then to follow and punish them until they should -consent to be peaceful, should release their prisoners, and comply -with terms necessary to our own interests and those of humanity.</p> - -<p>The deadly nature of the coast, “the white man’s grave,” -was doubtless a potent factor with the Government in that -they did not immediately acquiesce with Sir Garnet’s request -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_395">395</span> -for white troops. But, as we know, the Government at last -acceded, and the regiments selected for service in that disease-pregnated -country have added lustre to their fame and also -another page of glorious history to the story of the pluck and -endurance of Britain’s soldiers. The total number of troops -under the command of Sir Garnet Wolseley being made up of -Colonel Wood’s native regiment of 400 men, Major Russell’s -native regiment of 400, the 42nd Highlanders (Black Watch) -575 strong, the Rifle Brigade 650, 75 men of the 23rd Fusiliers, -Royal Naval Brigade 225, 2nd West India Regiment 350, Royal -Engineers 40, and Rait’s artillery 50.</p> - -<p>About the end of October, 1873, Sir Garnet Wolseley began -his forward march into the interior. There was fighting to be -done ere long, for the enemy made an attempt to arrest the -progress of the troops by besieging Abrakrampa, the chief town -of the province of Abra, of which the native king was Britain’s -staunch ally. A three days’ ineffectual leaguer ensued, during -which the Ashantees lost heavily, while not so much as one -white man was injured. With Sir Garnet close behind, the -Ashantees thought it best to recross the Prah and retreat -towards Coomassie.</p> - -<p>Through the dense bush the troops marched in the garish -and dazzling sunlight, and at the end of their daily tramp through -the hostile country they were glad to lie down and rest in the -huts provided for them. In the way of rations the men were -well looked after by the commissariat department, the fare being -as follows:—One and a half pounds of meat, salt or fresh, one -pound of pressed meat, one and a quarter pounds of biscuits, -four ounces of pressed vegetables, two ounces of rice or preserved -peas, three ounces of sugar, three-quarters of an ounce of -tea, half an ounce of salt, one-thirteenth of an ounce of pepper. -With such substantial and varied feeding the hardships of the -march were minimised and weakness was rare—another striking -illustration of the truth of the maxim of the great Napoleon -that “an army goes upon its belly.”</p> - -<p>The further the British force progressed, denser and loftier -grew the forest, although the Engineers with unflagging energy -had cleared a pathway as far as the Prah. On the 15th -December, 1873, Sir Garnet Wolseley was able to report “the -first phase of the war had been brought to a satisfactory conclusion -by a few companies of the 2nd West India regiment, -Rait’s artillery, Gordon’s Houssas, and Wood’s and Russell’s -regiments, admirably conducted by the British officers belonging -to them, without the assistance of any other troops except the -marines and blue-jackets who were upon the station on his -arrival.”</p> - -<p>Sir Garnet arrived at Prashu on the 2nd January, 1874, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_396">396</span> -and was joyfully received by the assembled soldiers. Early in -the same morning an Ashantee embassy was espied on the other -side of the Prah. These ambassadors brought a letter from -the truculent King Koffee, in which the wily savage had the -audacity to point out that the attack upon him was unjustifiable.</p> - -<p>The “Times” correspondent wrote that “many stories were -afloat about the King of Ashantee’s proceedings. The following -is a fair specimen, and illustrates well the extreme superstition -of the Ashantees, showing by what influences Koffee is popularly -supposed to be guided, and upon what councillors he is supposed -to rely in the present crisis. Koffee, the story goes, recently -summoned a great meeting of his fetish men, and sought their -advice as to how he should act towards Britain, and whether he -ought to seek for peace or stake his fortunes on the result of a -war. The fetish men at first declined to give an answer, until -they had been guaranteed that, no matter what their reply was, -their lives should not be forfeited. Having been assured upon -this point, they then replied that ‘they saw everything dark, -except the streets of Coomassie, which ran with blood.’ King -Koffee was dissatisfied with the vagueness of this reply, and -determined to appeal still further to the oracle. He resorted -to what he considered a final and conclusive test. Two -he-goats were selected, one entirely black, the other of a spotless -white colour, and, after due fetish ceremonies had been performed -over the two goats, they were set at each other. The -white goat easily overcame and killed his opponent. King -Koffee, after this test, was satisfied that he was doomed to -defeat at the hands of the white men.”</p> - -<p>He immediately sent the embassies before referred to, to -seek for peace, but the object which was of greatest importance -to him was to avoid the humiliation of seeing his territory -invaded by the whites. When, however, he found that all his -conciliatory overtures were powerless to hinder the advance of -the British, the national pride of the chiefs and the ardour of -the fighting population was too strong to admit of any restraint. -These causes, combined with the threatened humiliation of -seeing his capital invaded by the British and his fetish supremacy -destroyed, nerved him for one desperate effort.</p> - -<p>For this final move Sir Garnet was prepared. In his notes -for the use of his army the commander says:—</p> - -<p>“Each soldier must remember that with his breechloader he -is equal to at least twenty Ashantees, wretchedly armed, as they -are, with old flint muskets, firing slugs or pieces of stone that -do not hurt badly at more than forty or fifty yards range. -Our enemies have neither guns nor rockets, and have a superstitious -dread of those used by us.” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_397">397</span></p> - -<p>With these and similar heartening instructions, the coming -fight was anticipated eagerly by our troops, the Fanties alone, -who were employed as transport bearers, proving unreliable. -These latter deserted in thousands, thus throwing extra work -upon the white troops, many of the regiments having to carry -their own baggage.</p> - -<p>Information was received at the British headquarters on the -30th January, 1874, that a big battle was pending on the -morrow. The natives were assembled in enormous strength, -and were prepared to offer a stout resistance. On the eve of -the fray the advance guard of the British force was at Quarman, -a distance of not more than a couple of miles from Amoaful, -one of the principal villages of the country. Between these -two places lay the hamlet of Egginassie, and to this point Major -Home’s Engineers were busily engaged preparing a way for the -advancing force.</p> - -<p>In front of Amoaful 20,000 of the natives had taken up a -position. Of this fanatical horde there was not a man but -would be ready to perpetrate the most wanton cruelty, and to -whom butchery was but second nature. As usual, the -Ashantees were armed with muskets that fired slugs. They -held a position of considerable strength upon the slopes of the -hill that led to Amoaful. The dense nature of the bush, high -walls of foliage, through which our troops had to pass, made it -difficult for the soldiers to fire with precision, or make rapid -progress. The protection of not only our flanks, but also our -rear, was a matter of special importance and anxiety, for in the -enclosing screen of underwood it would be no difficult task for -a stealthy and numerous foe to surround and decimate small -detachments of the not over strong British force. But every -precaution was taken to guard against surprise, and the British -general had every confidence in each member of his force, -officers and men alike.</p> - -<p>The troops were early on the move, and with precision they -filed into their allotted places. Led by Brigadier Sir Archibald -Alison, the front column was comprised of the famous Black -Watch, eighty men of the 23rd Fusiliers, Rait’s artillery, two -small rifled guns manned by Houssas, and two rocket troughs, -with a detachment of the Royal Engineers. The left column -was under the command of Brigadier McLeod, of the Black -Watch, and contained half of the blue-jackets, Russell’s native -troops, two rocket troughs, and Royal Engineers. Lieutenant-Colonel -Wood, V.C., of the Perthshire Light Infantry, had -charge of the right column, which consisted of the remaining -half of the naval brigade, seamen and marines, detachments of -the Royal Engineers, and artillery, with rockets and a regiment -of African levies. The rear column was made up of the second -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_398">398</span> -battalion of the Rifle Brigade, 580 strong, and the entire force -was under the skilful command of Sir Garnet Wolseley.</p> - -<p>The forces were disposed so as to form a large square. By -this means Sir Garnet hoped to nullify the favourite flank tactics -of the enemy, but to some extent the formation had to be -broken on account of the entangling brushwood.</p> - -<p>The battle of Amoaful was fought on the 31st January. -Lord Gifford and his scouts were the first to get in touch with -the enemy, and the desultory firing heard warned the leading -column that the conflict was opening. The British forces met -opposition about eight in the morning, and soon after the spirting -of red musketry and the curl of white smoke were conspicuous -in the dark, thick bush. So fierce was the onslaught -that it is calculated that had the Ashantees used bullets instead -of slugs scarcely a man of the Black Watch would have lived -to tell the tale. Nine officers and about a hundred men of the -regiment were rendered useless by the blinding fire of the -Ashantees. The marshy nature of the ground impeded progress, -and in the underwood the skulking natives fired incessantly -at the advancing troops.</p> - -<p>Under a heavy fire, the left column were struggling to oust -the enemy. There, while urging on his men, the gallant Captain -Buckle, R.E., was mortally wounded, having been hit by two -slugs in the region of the heart.</p> - -<p>The troops succeeded in occupying the crest of the hill, -where a clearing had been made, and the enemy was driven -away from this position by an advance of the naval brigade and -Russell’s regiment.</p> - -<p>“Colonel McLeod,” says Sir Garnet Wolseley, “having cleared -his front, and having lost touch of the left column, now cut his -way in a north-easterly direction, and came into the rear of -the Highlanders about the same hour that the advance occupied -Amoaful. I protected his left rear by a detachment of the -Rifle Brigade. Our left flank was now apparently clear of the -enemy.”</p> - -<p>The right column were also soon hotly engaged, and so -dense was the jungle between it and the main road that the -men, in firing, had the greatest difficulty to avoid hitting their -comrades of the Black Watch.</p> - -<p>Mr. Henty, regarding this, says:—“Anxious to see the -nature of the difficulties with which the troops were contending, -I went out to the right column, and found the naval brigade -lying down and firing into a dense bush, from which, in spite of -their heavy firing, answering discharges came incessantly, at a -distance of some twenty yards or so. The air above was literally -alive with slugs, and a perfect shower of leaves continued -to fall upon the earth. The sailors complained that either -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_399">399</span> -the 23rd or 42nd were firing at them, and the same complaint -was made against the naval brigade by the 42nd and 23rd. No -doubt there was, at times, justice in these complaints, for the -bush was so bewilderingly dense that men soon lost all idea of -the points of the compass, and fired in any direction from which -shots came.”</p> - -<p>Casualties in the right columns were also numerous, and -Colonel Wood, the commander, was brought in with an iron -slug in his chest. The command of the wing now devolved on -Captain Luxmore. But though the village was entered, the -fighting was by no means at an end, and a final great effort -was made by the Ashantees to turn the rear and drive the -British from Amoaful. Sir Garnet immediately ordered the -Rifle Brigade, hitherto unemployed in the battle, to take the -back track and defend the line of communication towards -Querman.</p> - -<p>This was about one o’clock in the afternoon, and the Rifles -succeeded in repulsing the natives. It will thus be seen that -on all sides of the square the Ashantees had tried to break -through. For more than an hour they maintained the attack, -but the resistance offered completely set their attempts at -nought. The climax came when Sir Garnet, observing that -the Ashantee fire was slackening, gave orders for the line to -advance, and to wheel round, so as to drive the enemy northwards -before it.</p> - -<p>The movement was splendidly carried out. The wild Kosses -and Bonnymen of Wood’s regiment, cannibals, who had fought -steadily and silently so long as they had been on the defensive, -now raised their shrill war-cry, slung their rifles, drew their -cutlasses, and like so many wild beasts, dashed into the bush to -close with the enemy, while the Rifles, quietly and in an orderly -manner as if upon parade, went on in extended order, scouring -every bush with their bullets, and in five minutes from the time -the “Advance” sounded, the Ashantees were in full and final -retreat. Even then the enemy were not inclined to take their -beating without protest, and for several hours continued to -harass the troops by sudden but abortive rushes.</p> - -<p>Terrible carnage had been wrought on the Ashantees. The -losses they suffered have been estimated at between 800 and -1200 killed and wounded. The king of Mampon, who commanded -the Ashantee right, was mortally wounded. Amanquatia, -who commanded the left, was killed; and Appia, one of -the great chiefs engaged in the centre, was also slain.</p> - -<p>The British loss was over 200 officers and men killed and -wounded, the Black Watch suffering most heavily, having one -officer killed, and 7 officers and 104 men wounded. In his -despatch Sir Garnet said:— -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_400">400</span></p> - -<p>“Nothing could have exceeded the admirable conduct of the -42nd Highlanders, on whom fell the hardest share of the work”—the -highest praise for which any regiment could wish.</p> - -<p>Having thus delivered a crushing blow to native power, the -troops marched forward to complete the work which they had -so well begun. It was evident that before the spirit of the -Ashantee savage could be thoroughly broken Coomassie must be -entered. Towards this end, Sir Garnet and his troops immediately -set their faces.</p> - -<p>Hard fighting, however, was not yet at an end, and on the -day following the rout at Amoaful, February 1st, the Ashantees -made a stand at Becquah, an important town standing a short -distance from the line of communication, and which would -undoubtedly have been the cause of considerable trouble and -loss of life had the General moved directly north without causing -the place to be destroyed.</p> - -<p>Only about a mile separated the camp from Becquah, and -the force creeping silently upon the village, soon engaged with -the enemy. Sharp firing took place, and the natives, unable to -withstand the assault, turned tail and fled. The men of the -naval brigade were the first to enter the place, and soon the -huts were a mass of flames. Some native accoutrements and -much corn fell into our hands. Following this, several villages -which lay between Amoaful and Coomassie were taken with -comparatively little fighting, the Ashantees having evidently -taken much to heart the severe loss inflicted on them on 31st -January. Each village passed through had its human sacrifice -lying in the middle of the path, for the purpose of affrighting -the conquerors.</p> - -<p>“The sacrifice,” says Mr. Stanley, “was of either sex, sometimes -a young man, sometimes a woman. The head, severed -from the body, was turned to meet the advancing army, the -body was evenly laid out, with the feet towards Coomassie. -This laying out meant no doubt, ‘regard this face, white men; -ye whose feet are hurrying on to our capital, and learn the fate -awaiting you.’”</p> - -<p>The spectacle was sickening, and the wanton cruelty made -the victorious troops even more determined and anxious to put -an end to these frightful barbarities.</p> - -<p>From behind a series of ambuscades, the advance was again -resisted at the river Ordah. After clearing out the enemy, it -was learned that a large force had assembled at Ordashu, a -village situated about a mile and a half beyond the northern -bank of the river. Things had become serious for the Ashantees, -and King Koffee now sent another letter to Sir Garnet, -imploring him to halt in order that he might gather the -indemnity, at the same time promising to give up his hostages, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_401">401</span> -the heir-apparent and the queen mother. Sir Garnet’s reply -was firm. He would march to Coomassie unless King Koffee -fulfilled his promise by the next morning. The hostages failed -to arrive, and the British troops were on the forward move -at half-past seven in the morning.</p> - -<p>The advance guard, consisting of Gifford’s scouts, the Rifle -Brigade, Russell’s regiment, and Rait’s artillery, were early in -touch with the enemy, who had sought to impede progress at -Ordashu. King Koffee himself directed the battle from a -village nearly a couple of miles from the scene of conflict. As -the successive companies marched up they became engaged, and -the firing was fast and furious. The enemy must now drive -back the invaders or submit, and the throes of this final struggle -for supremacy between barbarity and civilisation, the Ashantees -fought with great bravery. But the Rifle Brigade proved as -steady as a rock. When they moved it was forward, the rapid -fire of the sniders and the well-placed shots of Rait’s artillery -gradually demoralising the defenders.</p> - -<p>In this fashion the Rifle Brigade were gradually drawing -close up to the village, and at the critical moment, with a ringing -cheer and a rush, they carried the day. Although the -village had been occupied the natives continued to rush to their -doom, and the terrible loss inflicted on them by the Rifles was -greatly added to by the naval brigade’s fire and that of the -troops of the main column, as they attempted to carry out their -favourite flank movement.</p> - -<p>The corpses lay thick on the roadside, while the bush was -littered with dead and dying. Sir Garnet rushed the whole -of the army through Ordashu, and then, without loss of time, -“the Forty-Twa” were again in the van, heading towards -Coomassie, a sufficient force having been left to guard Ordashu.</p> - -<p>At Coomassie the troops had little difficulty in effecting -occupation. The king and his household had fled, and further -fight in the Ashantees there was none. Lord Gifford’s scouts -were the first to enter the town, and were followed by the Black -Watch.</p> - -<p>Coomassie, a veritable Golgotha, was razed to the ground, -the palace destroyed, and the fierce spirit of the Ashantees -quelled.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LVIII"><span class="large">CHAPTER LVIII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLES WITH THE ZULUS.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1879.</span></h2> - -<p>Says a writer in “Blackwood’s Magazine,” in March, 1879:—“To -break the military power of the Zulu nation, to save our -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_402">402</span> -colonies from apprehensions which have been paralysing all -efforts at advancement, and to transform the Zulus from the -slaves of a despot who has shown himself both tyrannical and -cruel, and as reckless of the lives as of the rights of his subjects -... is the task which has devolved upon us in South -Africa, and to perform which our troops have crossed the Tugela.”</p> - -<p>Such causes enumerated above would appear to the unprejudiced -observer to be more than sufficient <i>raison d’être</i> for the -British invasion of Zululand, but when one takes into account -the unimpeachable statements of those long resident in the -adjacent colony of Natal, one cannot help believing them to be -a direct, if not wilful, misrepresentation of the facts.</p> - -<p>The kingdom of Zululand in 1873 lay, as all are aware, -between the British colony of Natal on the south and the Transvaal -Republic on the north. Now, while the Natal border had -always been in a state of quiet and peacefulness, and the nearer -settlers were on friendly terms with their Zulu neighbours, the -northern border of the kingdom was in a constant state of -unrest. For one thing, the Transvaal Boers were, upon one -pretext and another, constantly encroaching in a southerly -direction on the confines of Zululand; for another, they were in -the habit of treating the Zulus and other tribes with an -unpardonable severity.</p> - -<p>The accusations brought above against Cetewayo, King of -Zululand, appear also to have been largely unfounded. He was -crowned, at his own request, by the British Commissioner, on -the 8th August, 1873, and had ruled his people well and in a -fairly enlightened manner, though it is true he observed many -barbarous native customs in the punishment of Zulu offenders. -He may, however, be declared to be a competent and capable -native ruler.</p> - -<p>Zululand being at this time under British protection, though -ruled by Cetewayo, the Zulus were not permitted to resent the -intrusions of the Boers upon their borders by a recourse to -arms. When, however, on April 17, 1877, Great Britain, in -the person of Sir Theophilus Shepstone, annexed the Transvaal -Republic, on the ground of its mismanagement, incapability, and -gross ill-treatment of the native races by slavery and other -means, it was felt by Cetewayo that the time had at last come -when the question of his disturbed border would be satisfactorily -adjusted.</p> - -<p>The Transvaal Boers were “paralysed” when the edict of -annexation was read to them, and strong protests were issued -to the British Government against this high-handed proceeding. -Accordingly every effort was made to conciliate the Boers until -such time as they should have settled down under the new -regime, almost the first of these concessions taking the form of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_403">403</span> -an anti-Zulu view of the border question. Upon this question -of the Transvaal-Zulu border, the whole matter of the war now -turned.</p> - -<p>As late as 1876 the Zulu people begged that the Governor -of Natal “will take a strip of the country, the length and -breadth of which is to be agreed upon between the Zulus and -the Commissioners (for whom they ask) sent from Natal, the -strip to abut on the colony of Natal and to run to the northward -and eastward in such a manner as to interpose all its length -between the Boers and the Zulus, and to be governed by the -colony of Natal.”</p> - -<p>Such a Commission was appointed, and, on December 11th, -1878, the boundary award was delivered to the Zulus at the -Lower Tugela Drift. It was, on the whole, favourable to the -Zulus, but so fenced about with warnings and restrictions as to -be virtually negative in tone, and, in fact, many have asserted -that by this time the British Government had made up its -mind to the annexation of Zululand. In any event, the award -was followed up with an ultimatum from Sir Bartle Frere, -containing thirteen specific demands. One of these entailed -the “disbanding of the Zulu army, and the discontinuance of -the Zulu military system.”</p> - -<p>By this time a considerable British force was present in -Natal to protect the interests of the colony, and as a “means -of defending whatever the British Government finds to be its -unquestionable rights.”</p> - -<p>The reasons given for the issue of the ultimatum were three -in particular. The first had reference to the affair of Sihayo. -On July 28, 1878, a wife of the chief Sihayo, an under-chief of -Cetewayo’s, had left her husband and escaped into Natal. -Hither she was followed by Sihayo’s two chief sons and brother, -conveyed back to Zululand, and there put to death in accordance -with the native custom for such an offence. These -culprits the Natal Government now demanded should be given -up to be tried in the Natal courts. Cetewayo, however, did -not regard the offence as a serious one, and offered money compensation -in place of the surrender of the young men, “looking -upon the whole affair as the act of rash boys, who, in their zeal -for their father’s honour, did not think what they were doing.”</p> - -<p>The demand for the person of the Swazi chief, Umbilini, -formed the second point. This chief, a Swazi, was not under -the jurisdiction of Cetewayo, and though he was charged, and -had been frequently convicted of raiding, Cetewayo was in no -way responsible for his acts, otherwise than as an over-lord.</p> - -<p>The temporary detention of two Englishmen, Messrs. Smith -and Deighton, formed the third especial grievance, and for these -several offences large fines in the way of cattle were demanded -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_404">404</span> -in the ultimatum. Says Miss Colenso, daughter of the then -Bishop of Natal, and historian of the war:—</p> - -<p>“The High Commissioner (Sir Bartle Frere) was plainly -determined not to allow the Zulus the slightest “law,” which, -indeed, was wise in the interests of war, as there was considerable -fear that, in spite of all grievances and vexations, Cetewayo, -knowing full well, as he certainly did, that collision with the -British must eventually result in his destruction, might prefer -half a loaf to no bread, and submit to our exactions with what -grace he could. And so probably he would; for from all -accounts every effort was made by the king to collect the fines -of cattle and propitiate the Government.”</p> - -<p>Such efforts were, however, unavailing, owing to the shortness -of time allowed for collecting the cattle, and no extension -of the period was granted. Moreover, in the natural agitation -caused among the Zulus by the grave turn events were taking, -any concentration of troops on the other side of the border was -construed into an intention on the part of the Zulu king to -attack Natal, and urged as an additional reason for our beginning -hostilities.</p> - -<p>On the 11th January, 1879, the allotted period having -expired, war was declared.</p> - -<p>“The British forces,” ran the document, “are crossing into -Zululand to exact from Cetewayo reparation for violations of -British territory committed by the sons of Sihayo and others,” -and to enforce better government of his people. “All who -lay down their arms will be provided for, ... and when -the war is finished the British Government will make the best -arrangements in its power for the future good government of -the Zulus.”</p> - -<p>On the 4th inst., Lieutenant-General Lord Chelmsford, who -had been resident in the colony since August, ’78, was appointed -commander-in-chief of Her Majesty’s forces in South Africa.</p> - -<p>Ulundi was to be the objective of the campaign, the British -force to be divided into four columns, which should enter -Zululand at four different points, and concentrated on -Ulundi.</p> - -<p>No. 1 Column, under Colonel Pearson, was to assemble on -the Lower Tugela at Fort Pearson. It consisted of a company -of the Royal Engineers, 2nd Battalion of the Buffs, 99th regiment, -naval brigade with two guns and one gatling, one squadron -of mounted infantry, about 200 Natal volunteers, two battalions -of the 2nd regiment Natal native contingent, one company of -Natal native pioneers, and a detachment of Royal Artillery.</p> - -<p>No. 2 Column was to co-operate with No. 1. Colonel Dumford -was in command, and the corps was composed almost -entirely of natives; the Natal native horse, 315 in number, the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_405">405</span> -Natal native contingent and pioneers, and three battalions of the -1st regiment, with a rocket battery composed it.</p> - -<p>Colonel Glyn commanded the 3rd Column, and Rorke’s Drift -was the point selected for the crossing of this body of troops. -It consisted of six guns of the Royal Artillery, one squadron of -mounted infantry, the 24th regiment, 200 Natal volunteers, -150 mounted police, the second battalion of the 3rd regiment, -with pioneers, native contingent, and a company of Royal -Engineers.</p> - -<p>No. 4 Column, under Colonel (afterwards Sir Evelyn) Wood, -V.C., was to advance on the Blood River. Its strength was -made up of Royal Artillery, the 13th regiment, 90th regiment, -frontier light horse, and 200 of the native contingent.</p> - -<p>In addition to the four columns, a fifth, under Colonel Rowlands, -composed of the 80th regiment and mounted irregulars, -was available. The total fighting force numbered some 7000 -British and 9000 native troops—16,000 in all, with drivers. -The Zulu army was estimated at not less than 40,000 strong.</p> - -<p>Probably no campaign has ever opened so disastrously for -British arms as that which was undertaken against Cetewayo -in January, 1879. At first sight, all appeared easy enough. -Preparations were made upon a complete scale. Both transport -and means of communication were regarded as highly satisfactory, -and the first movements were conducted with success, -and the two centre columns, Nos. 2 and 3, crossed the Tugela in -safety, and effected their proposed junction in front of Rorke’s -Drift. Many cattle and sheep were captured in these first -skirmishes of the campaign, and some few Zulus were killed with -but slight loss on the British side.</p> - -<p>On the morning of the 22nd January information came to -hand of the presence of a large Zulu army in front of the two -centre columns, and Lord Chelmsford himself, with the greater -portion of his force, advanced to clear the way. A force -consisting of five companies of the 1st battalion 24th regiment, -a company of the 2nd battalion, with two guns, 104 mounted -colonials, and 800 natives were left to guard the camp at -Isandhlwana, which contained a valuable convoy of supplies. -It was 1.30 a.m. or thereabouts when the advance columns -with Lord Chelmsford left camp, coming first into contact with -the enemy at about five miles distant. Till about 8 a.m. -nothing happened in camp worthy of notice. About this time, -however, detachments of Zulus were noticed coming in from the -north-east, and immediately the force got under arms.</p> - -<p>Slowly the Zulus began to work round to the rear of the -British camp, and very shortly the 24th regiment found themselves -surrounded. At this point the camp followers and native -troops fled as best they could, the Zulus killing with the assegai -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_406">406</span> -all they could lay hands on. In a little while the British were -entirely overwhelmed.</p> - -<p>Says Miss Colenso:—“After this period (1.30 p.m.) no one -living escaped from Isandhlwana, and it is supposed the troops -had broken, and falling into confusion, all had perished after a -brief struggle.”</p> - -<p>One bright incident alone stands out distinctly on this fatal -22nd January. On the storming of the camp by the Zulus, -Lieutenants Melville and Coghill rode from the camp with the -colours of their regiment. On they spurred in their frantic -flight to the Tugela, and Coghill safely stemmed the torrent and -landed on the farther shore. Melville, however, while in mid -stream, lost his horse, but clinging to the beloved colours, battled -with the furious torrent with all the energy of despair. The -Zulus pressed upon them. Quick as thought, Coghill put his -charger once more into the current, and struggled to the assistance -of his brother officer, and, despite the fact that a Zulu -bullet made short work of his horse, the two devoted men -succeeded in making their escape with the colours still in their -hands. The respite was not for long, however. Soon the -yelling hordes were upon them, and, fighting fiercely to the last, -Lieutenants Melville and Coghill died bravely upholding the -honour of their country.</p> - -<p>Meantime the advance party had pushed forward, and came -in touch now and again with the enemy, who ever fell back -before them, till about midday, when it was determined to -return to camp. About this time word came to hand of heavy -firing near the camp, and returning gradually till about six -o’clock, when at a distance of only two miles from the waggons, -“four men were observed slowly advancing towards the returning -force. Thinking them to be enemy, fire was opened, and -one of the men fell. The others ran into the open, holding up -their hands, to show themselves unarmed.” They proved to -be the only survivors of the native contingent. “The camp was -found tenanted by those who were taking their last long -sleep.”</p> - -<p>Nearly 4000 Zulus were found dead in the neighbourhood of -Isandhlwana, showing the stout resistance made by our men. -But, at the best, the disaster was a fearful one, the total -Imperial losses being put at over 800 officers and men.</p> - -<p>The night of the 22nd January saw another historic incident -of the war—the heroic defence of Rorke’s Drift. At this -important ford of the Tugela, vital to the British lines of communication, -were stationed Lieutenants Chard and Bromhead, -and B company, 2nd battalion 24th regiment. One hundred -and thirty-nine men in all constituted the numbers of this -devoted band. A mission station, one building of which was -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_407">407</span> -used as a hospital, and one as a commissariat store, made up -Rorke’s Drift.</p> - -<p>At 3.15 p.m. (the time has been noted with great accuracy), -Lieutenant Chard, who was down by the river, heard the sound -of furious galloping. Louder and louder grew the hoof-beats, -and ere long two spent and almost beaten horsemen drew -sudden rein upon the Zulu bank of the Tugela. Wildly they -demanded to be ferried across, and in a few frenzied words told -the terrible tale of Isandhlwana. The Zulus were coming, they -cried, and not a moment was to be lost!</p> - -<p>One of them, Lieutenant Adendorf, remained behind to aid -in the defence; the other was despatched post haste to Helpmakaar, -the next point in the communications, to warn the -troops and bring up reinforcements. Rorke’s Drift must be -held at whatever cost and against any odds! With feverish, -but well-directed haste, all hands set to work to put the mission -buildings into a state of defence. Mr. Dalton, of the Commissariat -Department, assisted ably in the work that every man now -tackled with a will. Loopholes were made in the buildings, -and by means of two waggons and walls of mealie bags, they -were connected and provisioned with the stores.</p> - -<p>At this time, between 4 and 4.30 p.m., an officer of Dumford’s -Horse, with about 100 men, arrived, but these being -totally spent, were sent on to Helpmakaar, and the Rorke’s -Drift garrison prepared cheerfully to face the foe. They were -not long in coming. Whilst Lieutenant Chard was in the midst -of constructing “an inner work of biscuit boxes, already two -boxes high,” about 4.30 p.m., the first of the enemy, some 600, -appeared in sight. Rushing up to within fifty yards of the -now extended position, they yelled defiance at the defenders, -but a heavy fire from the loopholed masonry gave them pause -at once.</p> - -<p>From now on, the defence of Rorke’s Drift became one prolonged -and watchful struggle. Again and again the frenzied -Zulus threw themselves against the slender defences of the -gallant band, and again and again were they hurled back, now -with rifle fire, now with bayonet, but ever backward. Darkness -set in, and still the rushes continued, till at length it was -found necessary to retreat into the inner line of defence composed -of the biscuit-boxes aforementioned. At length the -enemy succeeded in setting the hospital on fire, and the awful -task of removing the sick, under the fearful odds, was taken in -hand. Alas! not all could be removed, and many perished. -No effort, however, was spared to get them all out, and at the -last, with ammunition all expended, Privates Williams, Hook, -R. Jones, and W. Jones held the door with the bayonet against -the Zulu horde. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_408">408</span></p> - -<p>Now and again the battered entrenchments were repaired -with mealie bags, and still the unequal fight went on. By midnight -the little band was completely surrounded, and the light -of the burning hospital, showing off garrison and assailants, -revealed the awful struggle that was going on in the lurid light. -“Never say die!” was the principle of the garrison, and it was -carried out to the letter.</p> - -<p>At 4 a.m. on the 23rd January the Zulu fire slackened, and -by daybreak the enemy was out of sight. Hand grasped hand, -as it was slowly realised that the foe were beaten back and the -flag was still fluttering over the gallant garrison. Even now -Lieutenant Chard, nearly dead beat as was he and were all his -men, relaxed no effort, and the work of repairing the defences -went forward. Not without cause, for about 7 a.m. more Zulus -appeared upon the hills to the south-west, but about an hour -later No. 3 Column arrived upon the spot, and the enemy fell -back. Seventeen killed and ten wounded were the casualties -of the little garrison, while more than 350 Zulus lay dead -around the mission station. At one time the number of the -attacking force was estimated at 3000.</p> - -<p>Rorke’s Drift, however, apart, the disaster to the British at -Isandhlwana was paralysing in its effect upon not only the -colony of Natal, but the home country. The outcry against -Lord Chelmsford was bitter in both places. He was accused -of having neglected the simple precautions which the Boers had -always adopted in fighting with the Zulus, and which had been -observed in our own campaigns against the Kaffirs. Though -the silent celerity, the cunning, and the reckless bravery of the -foe were well known, the camp at Isandhlwana had been pitched -in a site singularly exposed and indefensible; it had not been -protected even by a single trench, nor were the waggons -“laagered.” The arrangements for scouting had permitted a -large Zulu force to assemble unperceived. The small party in -Natal of which the Bishop of Colenso may be regarded as the -leader, argued that Sir Bartle Frere had not only commenced an -unjust war, but had commenced it with inadequate resources. -Other parties declared it to be a military accident which ordinary -prudence could not have foreseen.</p> - -<p>Panic, however, reigned for a season in Natal. “It is -impossible,” wrote Mr. Archibald Forbes, the special correspondent -of the “Daily News,” in a graphic description of the -situation which appeared on May 7, 1879, “to imagine a more -critical situation than that now existing round the frontier of -Zululand. The British territory lies at the mercy of the -Zulus.”</p> - -<p>With such a state of affairs, the pacific intentions of King -Cetewayo were never more clearly shown than at the present -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_409">409</span> -juncture, when he failed to press home the advantage his people -had already won. Instead, the king once more made overtures -of peace. “Cetewayo,” ran one message, “sees no reason for -the war which is being waged against him, and he asks the -Government to appoint a place at which a conference could be -held, with a view to the conclusion of peace.” Added to such -messages as these the Government expressed, through Sir Stafford -Northcote, its anxiety “to promote an early and reasonable -pacification of South Africa.”</p> - -<p>Miss Colenso’s observations at this juncture are emphatic in -the extreme:—“The High Commissioner’s (Sir Bartle Frere’s) -habit of finding evil motives for every act of the Zulu king, -made the case of the latter hopeless from the first.”</p> - -<p>Be these things as they may, the war, once begun, was -carried on—but under new auspices.</p> - -<p>With a feeling of relief the public learned, on May 26th, -that Sir Garnet Wolseley had been sent out to South Africa to -take command of the forces, and to conduct, as the Queen’s -Commissioner, the Governments of Natal and the Transvaal, -and our relations with the Zulus. In making this appointment, -the Government were careful to explain that no slight, either -upon Sir Bartle Frere or Lord Chelmsford was intended, but that -“an arrangement by which the chief civil and military authority -at the seat of war was distributed among several persons, could -no longer be deemed adequate.” On June 28th, Sir Garnet -Wolseley arrived in Natal.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, the other columns of the expedition had been -operating with more or less success elsewhere. On the day of -Isandhlwana, Colonel Pearson’s column had been engaged -against an impi of 5000 Zulus, ten miles south of Ekowe, and -defeated them with heavy loss. With 1200 men he then -prepared to hold the carefully-entrenched position he had -selected round the mission buildings at Ekowe. In a very brief -space of time he found himself cut off from his communications, -and hemmed in on all sides by the enemy. By means -of heliograph signals communication was kept up by the -beleagured force and Fort Tenedos, the base of relief on the -Tugela, and by this means it was soon ascertained that towards -the end of March the defenders would be hard pressed for -provisions. Relief was accordingly hurried forward, and on the -29th of the month a column, of 4000 British troops fresh from -England, and 2000 natives, started from the Tugela. Every -possible precaution was observed by Lord Chelmsford, who -commanded in person. At early dawn on the 2nd April, Colonel -Pearson flashed intelligence to the relieving force that the -enemy were approaching.</p> - -<p>The Zulus swept on with their usual reckless valour, and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_410">410</span> -were met with a perfect hail of lead and fire, gatlings and rocket -batteries being used with deadly effect. Again and again they -renewed the onset, but “never got nearer than twenty yards to -the shelter trenches,” and after an hour and a half of splendid -fight, they broke and fled. The cavalry cut down the fugitives, -and of their force of 10,000, 1500 lay dead upon the field. This -engagement at Gingihlovo, resulting in the relief of Colonel -Pearson, cost us but a trifling loss.</p> - -<p>Elsewhere, Colonels Wood and Rowlands had joined hands, -and were pressing Umbilini, the Swazi chief, who had succeeded -in cutting up some 45 men of the 80th regiment while sleeping -in camp on the Intombi river. Colonel Wood, on March 28th, -captured this chief’s stronghold at Hlobani, but while returning -to his camp with many captured cattle, was trapped by the -whole Zulu impi, and, on the following day, his camp at Kambula -was attacked by 20,000 Zulus. For four hours a desperate -fight ensued, but finally the enemy were driven off. Soon after -this Umbilini himself was killed.</p> - -<p>The tide of war now turned. By the 15th April all the -British reinforcements had arrived, and the invasion of the -enemy’s country, deferred by Isandhlwana, was again considered. -Ulundi, as before, the king’s chief kraal, was the objective of -the expedition, and much time was yet spent in getting -together supplies for the large force now about to be employed, -and in considering the route it was to take.</p> - -<p>The interval now elapsing was conspicuous for an occurrence -which threw a gloom over the whole field force, and even -the continent of Europe itself.</p> - -<p>On June 2nd, the young Prince Imperial of France, who had -been allowed to proceed to South Africa, largely as a spectator -of the military operations, was sent with a small escort of -troopers to examine the proposed line of march from the Itilezi -Hill. Lieutenant Carey of the 98th went with him. Ever -eager in adventure, and careless of personal risk, the Prince -insisted upon setting out with only a portion of his escort, the -others not having turned out in time. The discovery of a good -water supply for the next camping ground was the object of -the reconnaissance. Never for a moment supposing that the -Prince and Lieutenant Carey would proceed far without the -Basuto members of their escort, whose extraordinary powers of -sight and hearing rendered them invaluable on such an occasion, -Colonel Harrison and Major Grenfell rode back after a -certain distance. The others went on alone. About 3 p.m. -the little party halted at a deserted kraal, deciding to leave -again in an hour’s time, but before the hour was over the native -guide came hastening in to say that a Zulu had been sighted -coming over the hill. The Prince never foolhardy, at once -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_411">411</span> -gave the order to “Mount!” But the Zulus were quicker. -Firing a volley from the mealies, which grew high on every side, -they rushed down, assegai in hand. All succeeded in mounting -but the Prince, whose spirited grey charger would not be -controlled. In a moment he was alone, on foot, surrounded -by the savage foe. Turning round, on seeing his riderless -horse, several of the troopers saw the Prince running towards -them on foot. “Not a man turned back. They galloped -wildly on.” Some distance later they met Colonels Wood and -Buller, and to them they made the melancholy report.</p> - -<p>Next day, General Marshall, with a cavalry patrol, went out -to search for the Prince, and lying in a donga, 200 yards from -the kraal, they found his body, stripped bare with the exception -of a gold chain and cross which he wore round his neck. There -were no less than eighteen assegai wounds in the body, every -one of them in front, as he had died fearless to the last and -facing the relentless foe. The bodies of two troopers were -found some distance away; they had been killed in their flight.</p> - -<p>“What citizen of ‘Maritzburg,” says the historian of the war, -“will ever forget the melancholy Sunday afternoon, cold and -storm-laden, when, at the first distant sound of the sad approaching -funeral music, all left their homes and lined the streets -through which the violet-adorned coffin passed on its way to its -temporary resting place?”</p> - -<p>Transferred at Durban to the flagship of Commodore -Richards, the Boadicea, and thence, at Simons Bay to H.M.S. -Orontes, the body of the gallant boy was brought to England -with every mark of sorrow and respect. Lieutenant Carey was -found by court-martial to be guilty of misbehaviour before the -enemy, but military opinion condemned the verdict, and on his -arrival in England he was released from arrest. All ranks and -all classes were profoundly sympathetic towards the Prince’s -mother, the ex-Empress Eugenie.</p> - -<p>In this interval of waiting also, the bodies of those who -died at Isandhlwana were at length interred, the 24th regiment -burying its own dead before the assembled battalions.</p> - -<p>Once more Cetewayo was reported to be eager to submit, -and on June 30th chiefs of rank arrived at Lord Chelmsford’s -camp, bearing elephants’ tusks, the Zulu symbol of good faith. -They were told that the British army would advance to a position -on the left bank of the Umoolori river, and there halt, if -certain conditions were complied with. These were that the -two seven-pounders captured at Isandhlwana and the captured -cattle, should be restored by chiefs of authority, and one of his -regiments should come and lay down its arms.</p> - -<p>By noon on July 3rd these demands were not complied with, -and some of our men who went down to the river to water were -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_412">412</span> -fired on by the Zulus. On July 4 the whole force crossed the -river at 6.45 a.m. and advanced towards Ulundi. Streams of -Zulus soon appeared on every side. The cavalry on the right -and left became engaged two hours later, and slowly retiring as -the enemy advanced, passed into “the square,” which had been -drawn up in a singularly advantageous position. The enemy -advanced in loose formation, throwing out, however, the -customary “horns” of the Zulu impi. Then, when the -distance was sufficiently reduced, the fire of the infantry commenced. -The enemy fired rapidly, but, as usual, with little -effect. The British artillery fire was tremendous. Volley -after volley swept through the Zulu ranks as they rushed -boldly in to the attack, but the issue was not long. The -devoted “braves” began to waver, and the ripe moment was -seized upon by Lord Chelmsford. The cavalry swept out of the -square, which opened to let them through, and within an hour -the Zulus were in full retreat. The 17th Lancers wrought -tremendous execution, killing and riding down in all directions. -No less than 150 of the enemy fell before this squadron alone.</p> - -<p>Brief, as described, was the battle of Ulundi, which terminated -the Zulu campaign. The credit of the victory -admittedly belongs to Lord Chelmsford, who thus regained much -of the prestige which he had forfeited at Isandhlwana.</p> - -<p>The British lost 10 killed at Ulundi; the Zulus nearly 1000. -Our force numbered 4000 Europeans and 1100 natives; the -Zulus counted 20,000 in all.</p> - -<p>Later in the day the army advanced to Ulundi, burnt it -with all the other military kraals and returned to camp. -Nearly all the leading chiefs in Zululand marked the victory -by their submission.</p> - -<p>Cetewayo himself, footsore and weary, was run to earth on -the morning of August 28th in a kraal near the Black Umoolosi. -The kraal was surrounded, and the king bidden to come forth. -Cetewayo, creeping out, stood with kingly composure and -defiance among the dragoons. He was taken by sea to Cape -Town and there confined in the castle. He was a man of -splendid physique, and, says a writer, “showed good-humoured -resignation.” He took to European clothes, and was photographed.</p> - -<p>The terms of peace were subsequently dictated by Sir -Garnet Wolseley at Ulundi, on the 1st September—the -anniversary day of Cetewayo’s coronation. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_413">413</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LIX"><span class="large">CHAPTER LIX.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF MAZRA.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1880.</span></h2> - -<p>The battle of Mazra, one of the stiffest of the many battles -between Britain and Afghanistan, was the deciding blow in a -campaign with a curious history.</p> - -<p>About 1878, hostilities were very pronounced in Afghanistan -against Britain, and, as a result of these, the Ameer, who -appeared unnerved at the troubles, abdicated the throne. This -action after a time was consented to, General Roberts temporarily -taking over the supreme control.</p> - -<p>While Britain was casting about for someone qualified to -fill the position of Ameer, Abdurrahman Khan appeared on the -scene. Abdurrahman was the son of Afzool, and nephew of the -Ameer, Sheer Ali. He had taken a prominent part in the -rebellions formed by his father and uncle against the Ameer. -This prince entered the country with a few followers, and in -the belief that, from the capacity he had displayed during -Sheer Ali’s time, he was likely to make a good ruler, negotiations -were opened up with him on behalf of the British Government. -Eventually he accepted the position of Ameer, and was -installed at Cabul.</p> - -<p>While these events had been taking place in and about -Cabul, Ayoob Khan, the brother of Yakoob Khan, who had been -deposed, was at Herat. During Sheer Ali’s rule, Yakoob Khan -and Ayoob Khan had together governed Herat independently of -their father, and as soon as it became known to Ayoob that the -Indian Government had resolved not to place Yakoob Khan on -the musnud of Cabul, he began making preparations to assert, -by force of arms, his own claim to the Ameership.</p> - -<p>The intention of the new claimant was to make an advance -on Kandahar, the capital, and it was as a result of the success of -this movement that the battle of Mazra had ultimately to be -fought. During several months Ayoob, with fixed determination, -occupied himself in making arrangements for the advance -on Kandahar, and so satisfactorily had these been accomplished -that by the 9th June, 1880, he was ready to form his camp -outside the walls of Herat, preparatory to a march forward. -The town of Herat is situated about 367 miles from Kandahar, -and, as a matter of fact, the Indian Government was somewhat -sceptical as to Ayoob’s capability of marching an army so far. -Nevertheless he did it, with what results we shall see.</p> - -<p>About the 12th June the claimant commenced his march. -His army at starting consisted of 2500 cavalry, of whom only -900 were regulars, the rest being Khazadars, or mounted militia; -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_414">414</span> -ten regiments of infantry, varying in strength from 350 to 500 -men; and 5 batteries, including one mule battery, with about -30 guns. Roughly, he had altogether between 7000 and 8000 -men, and when it is remembered how hardy and resolute the -average Afghan is, this in itself was a fairly formidable enemy -that had set its mask towards the capital of Kandahar.</p> - -<p>Hearing of the advance of Ayoob, British forces were at once -posted to various parts of the country to obstruct the journey -forward, but it was not to be; for, as was afterwards discovered, -the unusual precedent was to present itself to Britain of her -beginning a campaign in very bad fashion and finishing up -brilliantly.</p> - -<p>We have already referred to the strength of the forces which -Ayoob Khan was to lead, and with these he made splendid -progress on his journey to the capital. The obstructions which -were put in his way were easily overcome, and the defeat of -General Burrows was one of Ayoob’s greatest triumphs of the -campaign.</p> - -<p>By about 20th July Kandahar was occupied by about 4000 -British troops, and on the 9th August General Roberts, according -to orders, started his famous march from Cabul to relieve -Kandahar.</p> - -<p>About this time Ayoob Khan’s army was considerably -strengthened by Ghilzais, having an army then under his control -of nearly 20,000. But the real crisis was only brewing, and the -splendid skill and resource of that ablest of British generals, -Sir Frederick Roberts, was soon to be rewarded in the splendid -triumph of Mazra.</p> - -<p>The arrangements made by General Roberts prior to setting -out on his famous mission to Kandahar, were of the most complete -order, and he led in round numbers fully 10,000 troops -to the scene of hostilities. Of these, close on 2000 were -Europeans, and 8000 camp followers. General Roberts took -with him a certain amount of European stores, such as rum, tea, -and five days’ flour, but trusted largely for other supplies to the -food and forage to be obtained on the line of march. But -even this was not left to chance, and to facilitate the General’s -obtaining such supplies, the Ameer sent with him several chiefs.</p> - -<p>It was indeed a curious sight as the troops plodded onward, -eager for the fray, for, in view of the difficulty of the road, the -General took no wheeled vehicles with him, and even the guns -were mounted on mules and elephants. But the commander’s -foresight as to the difficulties he would have to encounter did -not end here, and knowing that the ordinary road for supplies -might be exhausted by the previous passage of troops and the -presence of large bodies of insurgents, he changed from this -route, and marched by the Logur Valley, which had been comparatively -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_415">415</span> -untouched. Although this road had the small disadvantage -of hindering a couple of days longer the progress of -the army by the ordinary route, it brought him into contact -with the latter again a short distance before reaching Ghuzni. -Here some opposition was anticipated, but, notwithstanding, -none was experienced, and the army continued its march -unmolested.</p> - -<p>General Roberts accomplished this march, which must, -reckoning his detour, have been little less than 370 miles, without -any opposition, in 24 days, being an average of 14½ miles a -day. Considering the difficulties that had to be encountered on -the way, this was splendid progress. Picking up the garrison -of 1100 men at Khelat-i-ghilzai, he arrived at Kandahar on -August 31. Here was a feat almost unparalleled in history, -and reflecting the highest credit on the troops, and their skilful, -gallant and energetic commander.</p> - -<p>The news of General Roberts’ approach soon spread, and -Ayoob Khan, knowing well apparently what he had to face in -furtherance of his desires before referred to, at once made an -effort to open communications with him. General Roberts, -however, having in view the whole situation and the nature of -the negotiations, was entirely against this course, and would -hear of nothing but unconditional surrender from the other side, -and also the surrender of such prisoners as had been previously -taken in the course of engagements.</p> - -<p>The General then proceeded to encamp, and prepared for the -coming battle. Passing round the northern wall of Kandahar, -he encamped between the city and the enemy’s position. The -British General was continually on the alert, and in the determination -not to leave a stone unturned to accomplish his purpose, -he immediately sent out his cavalry to reconnoitre. The -main reason for this action was the fear that the Afghans, after -hearing of the way their leader’s attempt at negotiations had -been received, would retreat without fighting, and thus prolong -the trouble, another prominent reason being General Roberts’ -repeated experience of the moral effect of a prompt blow. In -furtherance of his designs, Roberts determined to give battle -the very next day.</p> - -<p>During the first week in August, Ayoob, fresh from his -victories elsewhere, directed his main body to appear in front -of the city, his cavalry having invested it several days previously. -Still watchful and on the alert, his method of going -about matters was extremely guarded. He had erected -batteries and occupied villages and posts on every side save the -north. Up to the time of the approach of General Roberts, -however, he did not venture on more than annoying the town -with a distant and desultory cannonade, and the occupation, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_416">416</span> -chiefly by the armed peasants and Ghazis, of a few posts near the -walls.</p> - -<p>On the other hand, the citadel was occupied in great force, -and the garrison felt confident that they could defend their -position against all Ayoob’s attacks. In an attempt, however, -by one of the British Generals, General Primrose, to impede the -progress of the besiegers, the British troops lost heavily. The -garrison set about the work of repairing the fortifications and -otherwise taking every opportunity to make their position as -strong as possible.</p> - -<p>Returning to General Roberts’ decision to strike a prompt -blow, the result of the cavalry reconnaissance and the General’s -own personal examination was the plan that we will mention -after describing the position taken up by Ayoob Khan more -minutely. About three miles from the north-west angle from -the city of Kandahar is a range of heights running from south-west -to north-east. Parallel to this range, and at a distance -from its crest varying between one and three-quarters and two -and three-quarters miles flows the Argaridub, which, by the -way, is almost everywhere fordable at the end of August. In -the intervening valley are many villages, enclosures, and gardens. -Towards the south-west, or the enemy’s right, the range is -terminated rather abruptly by a hill about 1000 feet above the -level of Kandahar. This hill, called the Pir Paimal, is joined -to the rest of the range by a col or neck, over which passes the -road leading from the north-west angle of the city to the valley -of the Helmund, in which is situated, at a distance of about -four miles, the village of Mazra. Here, after a close scrutiny -of his position, Ayoob had determined to establish his standing -camp and headquarters.</p> - -<p>The pass above mentioned is called Baba-wali Pass, and provided -the advantage of leading directly to the centre of the -enemy’s advanced position, which was on both sides of the -road. The front of the Pass is screened from the city by an -isolated hill, lower than the range in front. In front of Pir -Paimal and to its right rear are situated several villages. In -rear of the position again, and covering the village of Mazra -from an enemy advancing up the river is a detached hill. It -was on the crest of the main ridge of this that guns had been -mounted, and, taking into consideration the arrangement of -Ayoob’s camp, the leader of the Afghans was evidently expecting -a front attack.</p> - -<p>On the other hand, General Roberts’ plan of operations was -entirely in contrast, and was yet simple, effective and safe. In -the first place, the General resolved to amuse the enemy by -demonstrations by General Primrose with a part of the Kandahar -garrison against the Baba-wali Pass. Secondly, he sent -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_417">417</span> -General Gough’s cavalry to the river at the entrance to the -valley, to turn the enemy’s right with the three infantry brigades -of the Cabul-Kandahar force. The whole scheme was worked -out with admirable foresight, and thoughtful resource.</p> - -<p>At nine o’clock in the morning of 1st September the battle -began. According to instructions, General Primrose made -demonstrations against the Baba-wali Pass, and fired with his -heavy battery at the troops occupying it. The ruse succeeded -well, and attention was fixed for the time on Primrose and his -attempted attack.</p> - -<p>It was recorded by one of the officers of Primrose’s forces -that this trick on the part of General Roberts succeeded in a -greater degree than was really expected, and, as the enemy -appeared to be entirely deluded by it, the British forces were -encouraged on seeing that the very initial part of the proceedings -pointed to complete success. Primrose having thus -attracted the enemy’s attention, General Roberts next despatched -Gough’s cavalry brigade to the Argaridab, where it was favourably -placed, either to cut off a retreat towards Girishk or to -carry out a pursuit up the valley.</p> - -<p>Simultaneous with this, he gave the order to the infantry, -commanded by General Ross, to advance. All the forces were -now in action, and the battle had commenced in real earnest. -One eye-witness of the scene stated that the spectacle of the -forces marching towards each other was one of the most impressive -of many campaigns. The first of the brigades to come -into collision with the Afghans was General Macpherson’s of -the 1st Brigade. In front of Macpherson, and a little in advance -of the right of Pir Paimal Hill, was an elevated and strongly-occupied -village. This village was heavily shelled by the -British artillery for a time with steady effect, and the enemy -made an effectual reply. Gradually the opposing forces seemed -to be wavering, and, observing this cringing, the 92nd Highlanders -and the 2nd Goorkhas rushed on and stormed the village -in most gallant fashion.</p> - -<p>The bravery displayed by these regiments was splendid, and -in determined fashion they forced the enemy out of their position. -The 2nd, or Baker’s, Brigade then came into line with -the 1st, the 3rd, or Macgregor’s, Brigade being in support. -These two brigades were making for Pir Paimal, but they were -to encounter stubborn resistance.</p> - -<p>On the way, a number of orchards and enclosures had to be -passed through, and here the enemy, showing in great numbers, -fought desperately and well. Great forces of the Afghans came -out of hiding, and, as the brigades appeared, rushed on them in -overwhelming numbers, forming a formidable attack. As a -great show of fight was anticipated, however, the brigades never -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_418">418</span> -rallied a moment, and nothing could resist the heroic onslaught -which they made to win the day. The Afghans, with admirable -foresight, had prepared thoroughly for any attack that -might be made upon them in turn, and, besides occupying -every available covert, they also lined every wall.</p> - -<p>The Afghans, as indeed most Orientals, are an exceedingly -formidable foe when under cover, and at the outset they absolutely -refused to give ground to the fire. It was only to the -repeated rushes of the brigades that they yielded, and it was -here that the British losses were greatest. But the British -attempt was shortly to be successful. Natives and Europeans -vied with each other in courage, and cut the enemy off at every -corner. Forcing their way on, the brigades made great progress, -and were ultimately successful in their desire to capture -Pir Paimal.</p> - -<p>The resistance still shown by the Afghans was characteristic -of the race, and, although falling in large numbers, there was a -determination goading them on almost equal to that prevailing -on our side. From Pir Paimal the infantry continued to push -on notwithstanding the desperate attempts of the enemy to hold -their ground. Pressing the Afghans still further from their -position, two of their camps and several pieces of artillery fell -into the hands of the brigades, and here there was a perceptible -slackening of the resistance on the part of Ayoob’s army.</p> - -<p>It is one of the most wonderful things in war to note to -what extent an apparently trifling occurrence will turn the scales -of fortune.</p> - -<p>Up to this time, although the British forces had certainly -had the best of matters, in that they had made good progress, -the Afghan army had never belied their reputation as a daring, -if not foolhardy, race. But at this stage, when so little lay -between the armies in regard to the main issue, the inevitable -hitch was to occur and spoil the ultimate prospect of an Afghan -victory. It was only a slight hitch, to be sure, but it was -sufficient to create a much wider breach, and after the British -brigades had been successful in making the small capture noted -above, an extraordinary alarm began to spread along the enemy’s -line, and soon the flight became general. The whole of the -Afghan forces retreated before the British infantry in the utmost -confusion, leaving behind all ammunition and so on in their -flight. The infantry, much exhausted as a result of their heavy -work, pursued the retreating forces, picking up guns at almost -every step.</p> - -<p>By noon, Ayoob’s standing camp at Mazra was in our hands, -and the battle was over. The enemy was completely routed. -But while the infantry were thoroughly exhausted with their -morning’s work, the cavalry, which up till now had largely -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_419">419</span> -participated only as spectators, at this juncture began to play a -vital part in the issue. With his fine body of horsemen, Gough -waited his opportunity, and, as soon as he saw the chance, dashed -forward and crossed the river to where the fugitives were fleeing -in retreat. The sight of the enemy with the cavalry in chase -was in entire contrast with that which had been witnessed an -hour before. The pursuit of the cavalry at the heels of the -retreating Afghans was continued over a great distance at a -terrific pace in the direction of the valley of Khakrey to the -north, till the pursuing body, getting even with their quarry, -succeeded in sabring between 200 and 300 of them. By -this time the Afghans were utterly fatigued, but, scattering on -all sides, many managed to get clear of their pursuers. The -main object of Gough’s dash forward—that of dispersing the -enemy on all sides—had been satisfactorily accomplished, and, -making a complete circuit, he afterwards returned to camp.</p> - -<p>On the way back Gough’s forces joined the 3rd Bombay -cavalry and 3rd Scinde horse, under General Nuttal, so that had -any mishap occurred in Gough’s pursuit of the enemy, these -other forces would have yet saved disaster. General Nuttal, -during the hottest part of the fighting, had been stationed with -his brigade at Baba-wali Pass. When General Roberts saw the -enemy was breaking, Nuttal and his forces were brought through -the Pass, and ordered to carry on the pursuit for no less than -fifteen miles up the river. In the course of his chase, Nuttal -was successful in cutting up more than a hundred of the fugitives, -and, like Gough, completely dispersed the enemy in flight.</p> - -<p>The loss of the enemy in this battle, one of the stiffest in -the history of Afghanistan, were severe. The killed alone -would probably be upwards of 1200. A study of the figures -as regards the work done, shows the havoc played by the -respective British forces. Thus, on the direct line of the -infantry advance no fewer than 650 dead bodies were found, -while between 300 and 400 were slain by the cavalry in pursuit, -many corpses never being recovered. This in itself shows that -the attack on all hands by the British forces had been a deadly -one, and was in most instances followed by disaster to Ayoob’s -army.</p> - -<p>In the action itself Ayoob lost some 32 guns, and six others, -including two captured by General Burrows, were afterwards -brought in, thus completing the total number of pieces possessed -by the Afghan leader on the morning of 1st September, when -the battle began. The general nature of the flight is here -strongly evidenced. Not only was Ayoob’s army completely -dispersed in every direction, but also completely cowed, while -he himself, a discredited man without any political future, made -the best of his way to Herat. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_420">420</span></p> - -<p>The only drawback, if such it can be called, to the entire -success of this action, was that the Afghans got away too easily. -For, in point of fact, the cavalry, from the difficulty of their -positions, were unable to inflict the crushing blow upon the -retreating forces that they might otherwise have done if better -situated. Nevertheless, it has to be recognised that if the -infantry had been so greatly fatigued there could have been no -flight. For we have seen how desperate the Afghans were in -their attempts to gain a victory, while the main object of the -cavalry’s pursuit, that of dispersing the enemy, was yet successfully -accomplished.</p> - -<p>The total number of casualties in General Roberts’ force -was only a little over 200—surely a small price to pay for so -brilliant and decisive a victory.</p> - -<p>The real cause of the enemy’s flight, the incident recorded -about the taking of two of their camps, was greatly aided, it is -supposed, by the spirit of dissension in the Afghan ranks. As -to Ayoob himself, there was no want of skill on the part of his -advisers, no matter what the ultimate result was. Ayoob -himself was not a man of much ability or force of character, but -it was evident all along that he had some excellent military -counsellors with him.</p> - -<p>In the papers relating to this campaign presented to the -Houses of Parliament, the very important statement was made -as a matter of fact that never had an army been handled with -more skill than was Ayoob’s during its brief and ultimately -disastrous campaign. Such a statement, coming from such a -source, goes far to prove that the acumen shown in things -military on the part of the Afghan leader was not a little remarkable. -His advances to the scene of the final battle were -conducted most methodically, and in accordance with all the -rules of war. Indeed, the generalship of Ayoob, and the conduct -of his troops were such that the conviction got abroad that -the operations had been directed, and the guns worked, under -the supervision of Europeans, although no proof of this could -be obtained.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LX"><span class="large">CHAPTER LX.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF TEL-EL-KEBIR.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1882.</span></h2> - -<p>The battle of Tel-el-Kebir stands out pre-eminently as one -of the most glorious achievements in the history of that gallant -old regiment, the 79th Highlanders. The circumstances leading -up to the battle were of a somewhat peculiar nature, and, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_421">421</span> -briefly, are as follows. On the 26th June, 1879, the Khedive -Ishmail, who had caused Britain much trouble, was ordered by -the Sultan of Turkey to resign, and his son Tewfik was appointed -as successor. A short period after this, Britain and France -re-established dual control of Egypt, and this continued for two -years.</p> - -<p>About the end of that period a fellah officer, calling himself -Ahmed Arabi, who had assisted Ishmail during his efforts to -overthrow the constitutional ministry, headed a band of Arab -officers, who complained of the preference shown to officers of -Turkish origin. The dispute thereafter expanded into an attack -on the privileged position of foreigners, and finally it was -directed against all Christians, foreign and native.</p> - -<p>The Government was then too weak to suppress the disorder, -and for the time being certain concessions were made to -Arabi. That individual, from being made Under Secretary for -War, was afterwards appointed to the Cabinet. But the danger -of a serious rising brought the British and French fleets, in -May, 1882, to Alexandria, and after a massacre had been perpetrated -by the Arab mob in that city on the 16th June, the -British admiral bombarded the place.</p> - -<p>The leaders of the national movement prepared to resist -further British aggression by force. A conference of ambassadors -was held at Constantinople. The Sultan, on being -invited to quell the revolt, hesitated, and the British Government -determined to commence the work. France, invited to -take part, declined, and Italy took up a similar attitude. It -was thus that the battle of Tel-el-Kebir came to be fought.</p> - -<p>An expeditionary force, detailed from home stations and -from Malta, was organised in two divisions, with a cavalry -division, corps troops, and a siege train, numbering in all about -25,000 men. An Indian contingent, 7000 strong, complete in -all arms, and with its own transport, was prepared for despatch -to Suez. General Sir Garnet Wolseley was in command, with -Lieutenant-General Sir John Adye as chief of staff.</p> - -<p>The camp of the enemy was situated on the southern slope -of a ridge at Tel-el-Kebir, and was hidden by the folds of a -plateau which lay between this and the British camp. Their -lines were drawn from a canal on the south to the northern -slopes of the ridge, the highest part of which was occupied by -three works for their heavier artillery. It was evident that -they dreaded a turning movement on one or both flanks. A -part of the lines had been executed nearly a year before the -war broke out, for Tel-el-Kebir was held by Egyptian (or rather -by American) strategists to be a position of the greatest importance. -A single line of continuous trench, to which the Egyptians -trusted, was prolonged northwards shortly before the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_422">422</span> -battle, and the work was here only partly complete. Continuous -lines are condemned by European military writers as -essentially weak, because once broken at any point they are -probably lost to their entire extent. Tel-el-Kebir was to prove -the truth of this tactical axiom.</p> - -<p>One open work for guns was erected on the south slope of -the desert ridge. The soil being light, cover was easily -obtained. The trenches were about deep enough to allow of a -man firing easily over the parapet, and an exterior ditch, some -four feet deep, was dug at most parts of the line outside the -mound. The gun positions, which were conspicuous above the -surface, had embrasures very neatly riveted with maize-sticks -and mud, but in so dry and sandy a country they would probably -have been much damaged by any heavy practice from the -guns which they contained. Arabi Pasha had paid special -attention to his flanks, and on the north a line of parapet ran -almost south-west at an acute angle to the front, along the -crest of the ridge, to defend the position from the much-dreaded -turning movement on his left flank. The southern flank was -protected by the canal, and the Wady, a river which Arabi -intended to flood. A battery of four Krupp guns was here -placed outside the canal.</p> - -<p>Such was the position on which the Egyptian War Minister -staked the fate of his army for the Tel-el-Kebir fight, having -with him there some 26,000 men of his entire available army. -About half of these, including some 6000 negroes, the best -troops to be found in Egypt, were trained soldiers, the rest -being recruits of one or two months’ standing, sent down in -trains from the depot near Cairo, and drilled at first with clubs, -until they were able to handle a rifle. In addition to his -regular troops and recruits; Arabi had enlisted the services of -some 6000 Bedouin irregulars, both foot and mounted men. -These were expected to make periodic raids on the British lines -of communication. These raids, however, were not carried -out, for though the Bedouin shiekhs would ride furiously up -and down in front of our outposts, as if to show their valour, -a single shot was found sufficient to disperse them, and they -refused to come nearer. Moreover, when one of them was -wounded, the whole tribe followed him home in disgust. Thus -the Bedouin attacks were of little avail.</p> - -<p>The British troops reached Kassassin, which is situated in -the neighbourhood of Tel-el-Kebir, a few days before the battle -was fought. The Bedouins, although they had not taken part -in any fighting, hovered by night over the battlefield of Kassassin, -where, a few days before, a vigorous attack by Arabi had -failed. The Bedouins murdered or mutilated all the wounded -who could not be shown to be Moslems. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_423">423</span></p> - -<p>While the Egyptian position covered the junction of the railways -from Cairo and Belbeis, and was sufficiently strong, it -had nevertheless its weak points, one of which was the intersected -character of the country through which a retreat might -have to be made. But the difficulty, which also of course -affected the pursuit, would have arisen in almost any position -taken up to oppose an advance from Ismaileh.</p> - -<p>The line of operations chosen by the British General was -incomparably the better of the two. The flat, open desert, -without any natural features such as would interfere with evolutions -on a large scale was far better suited for the advance than -the narrow banks which lead from village to village at High -Nile in the Delta itself. Thus the advantage of taking the -strong works of Kefr-dowar in reverse, the shortening of the -distance from Cairo, and the proximity of the important railway -junction at Zaga-Zig were also considerations favouring the line -adopted. The desert was generally hard enough for all arms, -although some miles of drift sand had to be crossed.</p> - -<p>To Arabi’s forces may be added about sixty guns.</p> - -<p>Against the forces mentioned above, the British mustered -only 11,000 infantry, with 2000 horse and 60 guns—a strength -which, according to ordinary calculations, was quite unqualified -for the task. The British army was extended into two lines, -about a thousand yards apart, over a distance of three miles. -The front line was composed of two brigades, whose duty it was -to attack the highest part of the ridge—Graham’s Brigade on -the right and Alison’s Highlanders on the left. Graham was -supported by the guards, and between this and the supports of -the Highland Brigade were 42 guns of the artillery division. A -gap of more than 2000 yards was thus left between the Highlanders -and the railway, along which the naval brigade and the -iron-clad train advanced. The Indian troops, who supported -the Seaforth Highlanders, south of the canal, formed the -extreme left of the British line. The cavalry division, held -in reserve for pursuit, was on the extreme right in the second -line. The reserve ammunition train, with the telegraph and -pontoons, bringing up the rear.</p> - -<p>The enemy were to be taken entirely by surprise, for Arabi -had not been expecting the attack for a day or two yet, or from -such a position, the British troops being stationed at Ismaileh. -Notwithstanding this, when the great camp was struck at -Kassassin at sunset, the news soon reached the enemy’s ears, -in spite of the secrecy maintained, and it is said that until -midnight the Egyptians remained under arms, after which, in -accordance with Oriental custom, they fell asleep, and, according -to their own account, so remained until awakened by the -shots of their outposts. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_424">424</span></p> - -<p>Sergeant Palmer, of the 79th Highlanders, in one of the -most vivid published narratives of the battle, mentions that -while the British army lay camped at Kassassin the brigade -orders issued on the morning of the 10th September, fore-shadowed -the night march on Tel-el-Kebir, which began the -same evening. One of the instructions in those orders was -that each man’s water-bottle should be filled with cold tea—for -the purpose, it is supposed, of keeping the soldiers awake. The -regimental orders issued in the afternoon confirmed the brigade -orders, and announced that the position of Tel-el-Kebir was to -be attacked with the bayonet; no one was to load; and not a -shot to be fired until the men were over the enemy’s entrenchments. -The 79th, upon whom the bulk of the fighting fell, -cheered vigorously when the orders were read to them. They -had the fullest confidence in their leader, Sir Archibald Alison, -who, although severe, is described as a just and reasonable -man, well versed in war. There were thirteen victories -inscribed upon the Highlanders’ colours, but scarce a man in the -rank and file had seen a battle, for it had been last in action -during the Indian Mutiny.</p> - -<p>The regiment paraded at 5.45 p.m. When the words -“Stand at ease!” had been given, the captains of the respective -companies explained to their men what they were to do to -ensure victory at Tel-el-Kebir.</p> - -<p>The remarks of Sergeant Palmer at this juncture are particularly -impressive:—</p> - -<p>“Our captain,” he explains, “was no great orator, but he -had a straightforward, manly manner of speech, which somehow -stirred the blood. As far as I can remember, this was what -was said:—‘Men, you are marching to-night to attack a strongly-entrenched -position called Tel-el-Kebir, mounting some 60 guns, -and sweeping our line of approach. On the march from Nine -Gun Hill there must be no smoking. The strictest silence must -be kept, and, unless ordered to the contrary, you are to continue -the march steadily, no matter if bullets and shells come hailstone-fashion -into the ranks. No bayonets are to be fixed till -the order is given, and no man is to charge until the last note -of the bugle is finished. The bayonet alone is to do the work, -and not a shot is to be fired until the trenches are carried. You -are to fight on so long as a man stands up. Remember the -country and regiment to which you belong, and fight now as -fought the Highlanders of old!’”</p> - -<p>It is further recorded that as the troops were marching to -Nine Gun Hill chums were giving each other messages for home -in case of being killed, for all knew there was hard fighting -before them.</p> - -<p>Reaching Nine Gun Hill, where lay their camp, the brigade -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_425">425</span> -in dense darkness deployed into line of half battalions of double -companies at deploying intervals. During the halt at this -hill, two lots of rum per man were served out—the first allowance -of strong drink since quitting board ship. The regimental -teetotaller called it “Dutch courage,” but nobody needed an -incentive to fight. The rum proved very comforting to the men -in the chill night air, and when they had bolted it—for it had to -be swallowed on the spot—most of them went to sleep; this to -many their last sleep prior to the final long sleep of all. About -1.30 a.m. the march was resumed, the 79th being appointed the -directing regiment, while Lieutenant Rawson, R.N., had the duty -of guiding it by the stars.</p> - -<p>Occasionally clouds would obscure the sky as the men plodded -on, but the North Star and part of the Little Bear remained -visible. Sergeant Palmer and another non-commissioned officer -were told off to march on the directing flank, close to Lieutenant -Rawson. They were ordered to take off their helmets -and keep their eyes fixed on a certain star, and if it should -disappear they were instructed to inform Rawson in a whisper. -Within the space of one hour several stars disappeared, and -as they did so the Lieutenant indicated others for the men to -watch. At this point the strictest discipline was maintained, -and silence was vigorously enforced, save that occasionally a -horse would neigh and another answer back in the cavalry ranks; -not a sound was to be heard but the low trampling of many -feet on the sand, described as resembling the fluttering of a -flock of birds.</p> - -<p>Once a man on whom either the rum had taken effect, or -the weird silence had had an ungovernable influence, broke out -into wild yells. Sir Garnet Wolseley immediately rode up, and -ordered the offender to be bayoneted, but the regimental -surgeon interposed, and begged leave to chloroform him instead. -This was granted, and the man was drugged into insensibility -and left lying on the sand.</p> - -<p>After the troops had marched at a funeral pace for about two -hours, a halt of twenty minutes was commanded. As the -orders were slowly passed from company to company in a low -tone of voice, they failed to reach the flanks of the brigade, -which continued in motion, retaining the touch until the -extremities all but met in front of the centre. Thus the brigade -in effect formed a great hollow circle. The line had to be -laboriously straightened out and re-formed in the inky darkness, -and in all but silence. It was a fine proof of discipline -that this was accomplished in the short space of twenty-five -minutes, and about 4.30 a.m. the advance was resumed. Those -present have described how the monotonous slow-step marching -induced in them an almost overpowering sleepiness, somewhat -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_426">426</span> -incompatible, but not unusual, with a prospect of shortly facing -the enemy.</p> - -<p>The Colonel of the 79th, Sir Archibald Alison, at this period -was becoming anxious, and was beginning to fear that something -was wrong, as the minutes slipped by and nothing was -discovered of the enemy’s position. Turning to Lieutenant -Rawson, he exclaimed in a low tone, “Are we on the right -track?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, sir,” was the reply; “we have the north star on our -right, and another in front, and soon we ought to be there.”</p> - -<p>Suddenly out of the darkness ahead appeared shadowy forms, -an appearance followed up instantly by the crack of a rifle and -the roar of artillery. Never for a moment did the serried -British ranks betray the confidence which had been placed in -them, and though to spring forward was the impulse of every -man, yet none stirred. Slowly and irresistibly the force moved -forward. Here and there a man fell backward with a bullet -through his head. The others made no sign.</p> - -<p>All at once the order rang out sharp, “Fix bayonets!” and -with alacrity the troops obeyed, the Highland regiments in the -van. The order for the charge was now eagerly awaited, but -the moment was not yet ripe.</p> - -<p>For fully one hundred yards the silent force crept on, with -arms at the slope, and the sound of the enemy’s bullets upon -the British bayonets has been likened to the sound of hailstones -on a tin roof. Suddenly the welcome command, “Prepare to -charge!” rang out on the early morning air, for dawn was breaking, -and a sigh of relief went up from the eager troops. An -instant later and the “Charge!” was sounded. As the last -note of the bugle died away, a mighty cheer went up, the pipes -broke out into the slogan, and like a wave of the sea, with their -gallant Colonel at the head, shouting, “Come on, the Camerons!” -the devoted Highlanders swept forward over the enemy’s position.</p> - -<p>A space of two hundred yards intervened before the first -trench was reached, but at full speed, and shoulder to shoulder, -not an instant was lost in traversing it. All the while the -enemy fired vigorously, but fortunately aimed too high, and -little damage was done. Now the charge was checked by the -first trench, twelve feet in depth and twelve feet wide, which -yawned in front of our men. Many fell headlong into it, but, -scrambling and cheering, strenuously pushing, they gained the -far side, and at length fell upon the enemy, steel to steel.</p> - -<p>It is reported that the first man to gain the other side was -a brave young soldier, Donald Cameron by name. He joined -desperately hand to hand against a throng of Egyptians, till he -received a bullet through the head and fell back bleeding into -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_427">427</span> -the trench, never to stir again. Others were by this time -pushing forward, though the steepness of the trench proved an -almost insurmountable obstacle. In spite, however, of constant -slipping back, and the difficulty of obtaining foothold, -soon large numbers of the Highlanders gained the summit of -the trench, and, cleaving their way with the bayonet, they swept -headlong on towards the second trench, with stentorian cheers. -Here similar scenes were enacted, and many hand-to-hand conflicts -took place ere the force halted for a moment and then -resumed the victorious onslaught.</p> - -<p>It is reported that between two trenches an extraordinary -incident, and one which for a moment threatened to bring ruin -to the British arms, occurred. Even as the Highlanders swept -on towards the second trench there were loud shouts of “Retire! -retire!” and for an instant the ranks wavered. But not for -long. Fortunately a staff officer in the nick of time -galloped forward, and shouting, “No retire, men! Come -on! come on!” led the hesitating ranks once more against the -enemy.</p> - -<p>Sergeant Palmer, to whose narrative we have before referred, -gives the explanation of this singular occurrence, though the -story is questioned by other writers. It seems that the cries -of “Retire!” had been treacherously raised by a couple of -Glasgow Irishmen, who had somehow evaded the precautions -that were in force since the days of Fenianism to prevent the -enlistment of disloyal characters. On two occasions they had -been proved cowards, or something worse, and non-commissioned -officers had been told off to watch their conduct in the field, it -being left to the discretion of these to inflict summary justice -if necessary. When the traitors were seen and heard to raise -their coward voices, short shrift awaited them, and the bayonets -of their fellows inflicted a speedy retribution.</p> - -<p>In the rapidly-growing daylight it was now perceived that -a short halt would be necessary to reform the somewhat scattered -ranks, and this hastily effected, the brigade swept down -before Tel-el-Kebir Lock, driving all opposition before them. -Over the crest of the hill lay the white tents of the Egyptian -camp, on the far side of the canal, and as the Highland ranks -rushed on, the fugitive Egyptians threw themselves into the -water in hundreds, and as many as gained the opposite bank -were seen running like deer across the desert.</p> - -<p>By now the 2nd Brigade arrived upon the scene, together -with the Scottish division of the Royal Artillery at a gallop, and -these quickly unlimbered and opened fire upon the rapidly-dispersing -forces of Arabi. Then again dashing on, they took -up a nearer position, and continued their deadly work. As -they had passed the Highland Brigade a tremendous cheer went -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_428">428</span> -up from battery after battery, and loud shouts of “Scotland for -Ever!” rent the startled desert air.</p> - -<p>The battle of Tel-el-Kebir was won. All that now remained -was to push the victory, and this Sir Garnet was not long in -doing. The 42nd were sent forward to clear the village, while -the cavalry poured down across the desert in their hundreds. -As these latter arrived, bitter disappointment was visible upon -their faces, and they exclaimed as they shot past the now halted -Highlanders in a whirl of dust, “You —— Jocks haven’t left us -the chance of a fight!” Such has ever been the spirit of the -British soldier, and a brave show the cavalry made, as, with -“flashing lances and waving swords,” they swept on upon their -work of annihilation.</p> - -<p>The battle was won, but the casualty list was a heavy one, -numbering 339 of all ranks. Of these no fewer than 243 -occurred in the Highland Brigade, showing the lion’s share which -that brigade had taken in the conflict.</p> - -<p>Among the wounded lay the intrepid Lieutenant Rawson, -through whose skilful leading the British plan of attack had met -with so great success.</p> - -<p>Says Sergeant Palmer:—“The sights of the battlefield were -gruesome, now one looked at them in cold blood. The artillery -had wrought fearful havoc. I remember one heap of twenty-four -corpses, some blown absolutely into fragments, others headless -and without limbs. In the outer trench our dead and -wounded lay more thickly than those of the enemy, but in the -inner trenches and in the spaces between, for one man of ours -there were ten Egyptians.”</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, the British commander had prepared, with -admirable foresight and patience, for the pushing home of his -victory. The rapidity of the subsequent pursuit was even -greater indication of sound military insight than the admirably-planned -attack of the early morning. Cavalry and artillery -vied with each other in cutting up and harassing the hard-pressed -foe, now in full retreat at all points. For everywhere -our arms had been successful.</p> - -<p>The Indian contingent, moving out of camp at 2.30 a.m., -having a shorter distance to cover than the main brigades, -stormed the battery which defended the canal by attacking the -gap which lay south of the Highlanders, and plied the defenders -with canister at a range of 30 yards. There are few recorded -instances in military history in which artillery have been so -handled, fighting alone against infantry in an entrenchment, but -the departure would appear to have been fully justified by -events.</p> - -<p>For already so shaken by the northern attack were the -entrenched Egyptians, that they were quickly dispersed by the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_429">429</span> -bold tactics of Colonel Schreiber’s batteries, and a general rout -ensued. By 4 p.m. on the same day, General Macpherson, -with two squadrons of Indian horse, had reached Zag-a-zig, 26 -miles distant, had captured the station, with five trains, and was -in telegraphic communication with Cairo. Fortunately the -orders issued by Arabi for the flooding of the district had not -been carried out, or the position at Zag-a-zig would have been -untenable.</p> - -<p>The whole position was now in the hands of the British, and -at length Arabi confessed himself beaten, surrendering “to that -great nation, in whose clemency he placed his trust.” Hereafter -his army was entirely broken up, straggling along the -canal to Zag-a-zig, where its disarmament took place. The -enemy’s rifles were either broken or thrown into the water.</p> - -<p>The Egyptian dead numbered two thousand.</p> - -<p>Not content, however, with the signal victory at Tel-el-Kebir, -Sir Garnet Wolseley had more work to do, and a prompt dash -on Cairo was no sooner conceived than carried into effect. -Though it was well known that the city of Cairo was garrisoned -by some 10,000 fresh troops and though the strength of its -defences was admittedly formidable, Sir Garnet never hesitated -for an instant.</p> - -<p>By four o’clock in the afternoon of the 14th September, the -day after the battle, the Indian cavalry brigade, with the 4th -Dragoons and Mounted Infantry rode into the outskirts of Cairo, -where the barracks were at once surrendered to them, some 50 -troopers, a mere handful, accepting the submission of the garrison. -Later the same evening another small detachment of 150 -men demanded the submission of the citadel. So great was -the prestige of our troops, that the 5000 armed soldiers who -formed the garrison marched out submissively, and our Indian -cavalry at once took possession, “riding like black demons into -the formidable fortress.”</p> - -<p>On the 15th, Sir Garnet Wolseley, attended by the Foot -Guards, and fresh from his victory at Tel-el-Kebir, arrived in -Cairo by train, and the campaign was brought to a glorious and -successful termination, barely three weeks from the time of -landing the expeditionary force. Arabi himself was banished -to Ceylon.</p> - -<p>No praise can be too high for the secrecy and energy with -which the enterprise was carried out, and all ranks came in for -the hearty congratulations of the commander-in-chief. The -Highland Brigade, upon whom fell the brunt of the work, justly -recall Tel-el-Kebir as one of the most glorious of their many -glorious victories. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_430">430</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LXI"><span class="large">CHAPTER LXI.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF MINHLA.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1885.</span></h2> - -<p>A period of comparative quiet prevailed in Burmah for some -years following the conclusion of the war of ’52. Gradually, -however, this was broken, and on the accession of King Theebaw -to the Burmese throne, in ’78, relations between the Burmese -and the Government of India became seriously strained. On -his accession King Theebaw in the most cold-blooded manner -massacred most of his nearest male relatives, and with these -and other outrages it soon became undesirable to maintain a -British convoy at the Court of Ava.</p> - -<p>In 1879 this official was withdrawn from Mandalay, and on -his retirement matters went from bad to worse. Ever intriguing, -with first this Power and then that, it was felt that British -prestige in Burmah was at a low ebb. Moreover, dacoities and -persistent raiding by the hill-tribes served still further to unsettle -the country, and so poor was the authority of the king that -these lawless acts and expeditions threatened to overflow into -British territory.</p> - -<p>In the autumn of 1883 a particularly brutal and appalling -massacre of 200 unarmed and defenceless prisoners in the -Mandalay prison, by the orders of the king, still further augmented -the trouble, and a considerable number of the subjects -of the Burmese king crossed with their families into British -territory, attracting the special attention of the Government of -India to the prevailing state of affairs. Moreover, Bhamo, the -second city of the kingdom of Burmah, had been captured by -the Kachyin tribes, and these were expelled by the king only -with the greatest difficulty—another evidence of Theebaw’s -incompetent ruling.</p> - -<p>Two causes combined at this juncture to bring matters to a -head. With a treasury impoverished by his expedition against -the Kachyin’s, Theebaw cast about him for a means of replenishing -it, and his efforts to obtain a large loan from French sources -was very closely watched by the Government of India, who -naturally viewed the introduction of French capital with no -very favourable eye. Unfortunately for Theebaw, his efforts to -negotiate the French loan proved unavailing, and a convenient -opportunity for repairing the deficiency presented itself in the -alleged breach of contract on the part of the Bombay and -Burmah Trading Company, which had worked the timber -monopoly of the forests of Upper Burmah for the last few years. -It was stated by the Mandalay authorities that the company’s -agents had been exporting, as subject to a low rate of duty, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_431">431</span> -quantities of logs which were really of a description liable to -pay a higher rate.</p> - -<p>The first demand for back payments on this account was -estimated at £100,000, which was £30,000 more than the company -were owed by the king on account of previous advances -made to him. The agents, however, declined to recognise the -claim when it was first mooted in August, and the dispute was -carried on till two months later, when a royal decree from King -Theebaw put an end to the protests by awarding a fine of -£230,000 against the company. This preposterous fine met -with a remonstrance through the medium of the Chief Commissioner -for British Burmah, and not only was this remonstrance -unheeded, but in October the king’s troops fired upon -some of the Company’s draughtsmen, bringing matters to a -crisis.</p> - -<p>Drastic action was the outcome of this unfortunate business—the -immediate cause of the third Burmese war. The Viceroy -of India issued an ultimatum to King Theebaw, “requesting the -latter to receive a British Resident at Mandalay, to settle the -dispute in concert with the Burman Ministers, and asking for -an explanation of the hostile conduct of the Burmese troops -with regard to the company’s servants.” The 10th November -was fixed as a limit for the king’s reply, and meantime a force -was got together in preparation for eventualities, and the -Burmese themselves prepared for the worst by massing their -forces at Minhla on the Irrawaddy.</p> - -<p>The time for parleying soon passed by without a satisfactory -answer from King Theebaw, and on the 14th November the -British expedition crossed the frontier.</p> - -<p>Major-General, afterwards Sir, H. N. D. Prendergast, V.C., -was placed in command, while Colonel Sladen accompanied the -troops as chief political officer. A naval brigade, a field battery, -two garrison batteries, one British, and two native mountain -batteries, three European and seven native regiments of -infantry, and six companies of sappers and miners made up the -force. Brigadier-Generals Foord, White, V.C., and Norman -commanded the first, second, and third brigades respectively, -while Captain Woodward, R.N., was in charge of the naval -detachment. The native troops hailed from Madras, Bengal, -and Bombay, while the British regiments were composed of the -Liverpool and Hampshire regiments of the 1st Battalion Royal -Welsh Fusiliers. There were 10,000 men in all.</p> - -<p>The part played by the naval brigade was of the utmost -importance. The quickest and most satisfactory method of -carrying out the campaign was at once seen to be an advance -by water direct on the capital. At Rangoon were then lying -a number of light-draught steamers belonging to the Irrawaddy -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_432">432</span> -Flotilla Company, and those with H.M.S. Irrawaddy, the armed -launch Kathleen and other vessels made up the river transport -and defence. No fewer than 55 steamers, barges, launches, -etc., were employed in the advance. This began on the 14th -November. “There is not the slightest doubt,” says one -account, “that the Burmese king and his country were taken -completely by surprise by the unexampled rapidity of the -advance.”</p> - -<p>A minor naval engagement was the opening one of the -campaign. Moving out of Thayetmyo, the British post on the -river nearest the frontier, the Irrawaddy, on the 14th, the first -day of the advance, engaged the first Burmese batteries she -came across, some 28 miles up stream, and was successful in -cutting out the king’s steamer and some barges, which she -brought back in triumph and without a casualty to our arms. -Two days later the batteries themselves were captured by a -land force, after a very feeble show of resistance.</p> - -<p>On the 17th, however, at Minhla, where indeed most resistance -had been anticipated, the Burmese made a determined -stand. Successively they held a barricade, a pagoda, and the -palace and redoubt of Minhla. A somewhat simple plan of -attack was decided upon, which proved highly successful. The -forts were to be attacked from the land face by troops landed -higher up the river, and marched down through the dense -undergrowth, while the naval brigade was to feint a determined -onslaught from the river or front of the position.</p> - -<p>Seven miles below Minhla, on the morning of the 17th, the -land forces were disembarked, the first and second brigades on -the left bank, the third on the right, for the forts were on both -sides of the river. Immediately after the landing, the Irrawaddy -and Kathleen made all speed up stream to Minhla, and -soon the terrific noise of their great guns told of the commencement -of the feint attack. Slowly and stealthily the troops -crept forward in the dense underbush. Presently Kolegone on -the left bank, the strongest of the Minhla forts, was reached, -and, to the surprise of all, it was found to be empty. Shaken -by the gunboats, and learning at length of the advance of a great -land force, the Burmese, leaving only a few wounded, had -evacuated the fort.</p> - -<p>But the fighting was to come. On the right bank the -enemy held a strong barricade in front of Minhla, and an -obstinate resistance had to be overcome with cold steel ere the -foe was driven out. Lieutenant Drury was killed here, and -other officers wounded, but the fighting was not for long. -Driven out of their barricade into a pagoda, and from there -again into Minhla itself, the harassed Burmese eventually became -victims to a panic. Throwing down their arms, others jumping -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_433">433</span> -in the river, many fleeing over land, the soldiers of King Theebaw -fled in all directions, leaving 170 killed and nearly 300 prisoners -in our hands. The British casualties totalled 36, of whom only -five were killed, one being an officer. This, the most important -engagement of the campaign, thus proved itself to be a -victory cheaply bought, and in confidence and high spirits the -troops moved out of Minhla on the 19th, leaving only a small -garrison to hold the place against a possible recapture.</p> - -<p>No further resistance, with the exception of a little desultory -firing on the far side of Pagau, the ancient city of temples, was -now met with for nearly a hundred miles up the river, but on -the 24th of the month the fleet came in sight of Mingyan, -where the whole Burmese army was reported to be assembled. -Here, as before, resistance was slight, the task of turning the -enemy out of their position being entrusted to the naval guns. -Though Mingyan was not reached until the evening, Captain -Woodward at once opened a terrific fusilade, and soon silenced -the enemy’s batteries and musket fire, driving all before him. -Darkness now put a stop to the operations, but on resuming -firing in the morning it was found that the Burmese had cleared -out with heavy loss. British casualties were virtually nil, two -or three men only being slightly wounded.</p> - -<p>The route to Mandalay now lay open, and news was -apparently carried to King Theebaw of the irresistible British -advance, for on the afternoon of the 26th, as the flotilla was -approaching Ava, envoys from the king approached General -Prendergast with offers of surrender. The General’s reply was -brief and to the point—only in the capital could details of surrender -be arranged. The steady forward movement was recommenced.</p> - -<p>On the 28th of the month Mandalay was occupied without -resistance, the city’s defences being at once occupied by our -soldiery.</p> - -<p>Says a published record:—“The people seemed everywhere -of a friendly disposition, and the soldiery gave up their arms -and were allowed to disperse, a measure which afterwards proved -highly disquieting, though the consequences of it could not at -the time have been foreseen. There was doubtless a considerable -party in the capital favourable to the palace and its -inmates, as could only be expected; so, after an interview with -the king, and a slight survey of the state of affairs in Mandalay. -Colonel Sladen advised General Prendergast to let Theebaw and -his family be sent out of the city without delay, for fear of an -outbreak of the plundering hangers-on of the late favourites.</p> - -<p>Accordingly, on the 29th November, the obstinate Theebaw -and his wives were despatched by river to Rangoon, an exit -which marked the termination of the royal reigning dynasty in -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_434">434</span> -Burmah, for on January 1st, 1886, rather more than a month -from the occupation of Mandalay, a Viceregal proclamation was -promulgated through the late Burmese Empire. “One of the -shortest documents of its kind,” it ran as follows:—</p> - -<p>“By command of the Queen-Empress, it is hereby notified -that the territories formerly governed by King Theebaw will -no longer be under his rule, but have become part of Her -Majesty’s dominions, and will, during Her Majesty’s pleasure, be -administered by such officers as the Viceroy and Governor-General -of India may from time to time appoint.”</p> - -<p>In such unmistakable and uncompromising terms was the -annexation of Burmah accomplished.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, intriguers were found to be at work, and it was -decided that the continued presence of King Theebaw, though a -prisoner, was undesirable in Burmah. The king, quite a young -man, was accordingly despatched to Madras, with a chosen band -of attendants, where he was lodged, pending orders.</p> - -<p>Fighting, however, was not yet entirely over, for almost -immediately after the occupation of Mandalay and the disbandment -of Theebaw’s army, dacoities began to take place all over -the country, especially in the immediate neighbourhood of the -capital, from which it is surmised these attacks were organised -and probably executed by gangs of the late soldiery. The -Tinedah-Woon indeed, said to have been one of the chief -instigators of the late king’s warlike enterprises, was captured -on the night of the 28th whilst attempting to leave the city -disguised as a coolie or common labourer.</p> - -<p>But, however instigated, these dacoities proved a serious -trouble and menace to British authority, and some stiff fighting, -attended however with little loss of life, had to be gone through -before the country was finally pacified.</p> - -<p>An unfortunate incident which occurred is worthy of record, -as it concerned the company so intimately connected with the -above events. Seven European employes of the Bombay and -Burmah Company were engaged in timber operations up the -Chindwyin river, at Keedat, at the time the ultimatum was -despatched to Mandalay, and three of them were killed during -their attempt to obey the order to return, and the rest -imprisoned for a time. They were only released by a timely -and rapid march from the Manipuri State, headed by Colonel -Johnstone, the political agent there, aided by Manipuri troops.</p> - -<p>During the month of February, 1886, Upper and Lower -Burmah were, under Mr. C. Bernard, as Chief Commissioner, -united into one province. On the 31st March, General Prendergast -left Mandalay on the successful termination of his -mission. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_435">435</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LXII"><span class="large">CHAPTER LXII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF THE ATBARA.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1898.</span></h2> - -<p>The struggle for supremacy in Egypt was far from being -finally settled at Tel-el-Kebir. With the voice of discontent, -bursting now and again into open revolt, with that potent influence, -fanaticism, always at work, small wonder that the Soudan -was the scene of perpetual conflict, and at length matters -reached a crisis at the end of 1897.</p> - -<p>The voice of rumour, growing louder and ever nearer, at -length brought warning to Sir Herbert Kitchener, the Sirdar of -the Anglo-Egyptian army, of threatening movements of a -dervish force near Berber, and Anglo-Egyptian reinforcements -were promptly hurried to the front to stem the tide of what -promised to be a formidable revolt. The Egyptian army was -at this time in a very complete state of organisation, thanks to -the great brain which day and night watched ever its growth -and prepared it against all eventualities, and now the time had -come for action the ultimate issue of events was confidently -awaited in Britain. General Sir Herbert Kitchener had had -fifteen years’ experience of Egypt. He had been Intelligence -Officer in Sir Garnet Wolseley’s campaign, commander at -Suakim, fought with success again and again against Osman -Digna, and finally succeeded Sir Francis Grenfell as commander-in-chief -in Egypt. No man was better acquainted with the -Egyptian question, and none knew better how to meet the coming -difficulty.</p> - -<p>The dervish forces were under the leadership of Mahmud and -Osman Digna, and were reported to be marching steadily northward, -with an ever-growing army, to attack the British force.</p> - -<p>That force was now rapidly set in motion. With such men -as Kitchener, Hunter, Macdonald, and Gatacre, to name but a -few, no loss of time or energy took place, and in a few short -weeks a formidable British force, admirably equipped in all -arms and perfectly organised, was marching southward.</p> - -<p>By March 1, the reinforcements were at Berber, some 25 -miles from the junction of the Nile and the Atbara rivers, near -which place it was rumoured that the dervish army, instead of -advancing to the attack, were strongly entrenching themselves -against our force. By this time the British army in the field -numbered some 12,000 to 13,000 men. They were divided -into four brigades. Three of these were Egyptian, under the -chief command of General Hunter. The fourth was British. -The first brigade, under General Macdonald, comprised the 9th, -10th and 11th Soudanese, and the 2nd Egyptian, and it is not -too much to say that never had any troops, British or native, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_436">436</span> -more confidence in their sturdy leader. General Macdonald -had risen from the ranks, after conspicuous and repeated gallantry -in Afghanistan. He had been taken prisoner in the Boer -war at Majuba, and fought gallantly with his Soudanese at -Gemaizeh, Tooki, and Afafit, and it is safe to say his devoted -troops would have followed him wherever he might be pleased -to lead them. These troops were at Berber. The second -brigade, of similar constitution, three Soudanese regiments, the -12th, 13th, and 14th, together with the 8th Egyptian, was under -the command of Colonel Maxwell, and quartered half way -between Berber and Atbara, while at the latter place, and not -far removed from the enemy’s outposts, was the third, or Egyptian, -brigade, under Colonel Lewis.</p> - -<p>The total strength of the Egyptian army was thus brought -up to some 10,000 men, with 46 guns, while three gunboats -operated on the Nile from Atbara. The fourth, or British, -brigade, was under the charge of General Gatacre, and, after a -forced and memorable march to Berber, in the first part of -which the admirably constructed Egyptian railway played a -valuable part, had encamped in the neighbourhood of the second -brigade at Debeika. The Lincolnshire (10th), the Cameron -Highlanders (79th), and the Warwickshire made up the force, -while the 1st Seaforth Highlanders, under Colonel Murray, were -daily expected. A maxim battery completed their equipment. -Thus the total force under the Sirdar’s supreme command may -be estimated at 14,000 men, with 52 guns in all.</p> - -<p>The precise strength of the enemy was unknown, but it has -been variously estimated at 15,000 to 20,000. The Arab spy -is notoriously indifferent to accuracy, and thus precise particulars -were almost unobtainable, in spite of the most strenuous -efforts of Colonel Wingate, the chief of our Intelligence Department.</p> - -<p>By the 16th March the whole Anglo-Egyptian force was -concentrated at Kemir, some seven miles from Fort Atbara, -and the men of all ranks and regiments, in the pink of condition, -were keen and eager for the fight. Some days, however, were -now spent in reconnoitring the enemy’s position, and in this -connection invaluable services were rendered by the gunboats -which patrolled the river. Almost daily did these seek a brush -with the enemy’s outposts, and both loot and invaluable information -were brought back to camp by the enterprising naval -commanders.</p> - -<p>Says the late G. W. Steevens, in his famous work on the -campaign:—</p> - -<p>“You may imagine that the officers of Her Majesty’s navy did -not confine their work to looking on. A day or two ago, -Mahmud had been transferring his war material in barges from -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_437">437</span> -Metemmeh to Shendi (a point some hundred miles up the Nile). -Knowing the ways of ‘the devils,’ as they amiably call the gunboats, -he had entrenched a couple of hundred riflemen to cover -the crossing. But one gunboat steamed cheerfully up to the -bank and turned on the maxims, while the other sunk one -‘nuggar’ and captured two.”</p> - -<p>With minor engagements of this nature, and in the camp -hard drill and busy preparation, the days passed by, till at -length, on the morning of Sunday, March 20th, the force moved -out of Kemir, southwards, in the direction from which the -enemy were known to be advancing. Two days previously the -long-expected Seaforths had arrived in camp, and met with a -warm reception from their British and Egyptian comrades. -They arrived “smiling all over, from colonel to private, to find -they were in time.”</p> - -<p>Great was the joy of all ranks when it was at length -announced that Mahmud’s force was on the Atbara river, and -almost certain to give battle. Rumours were rife at this time, -the most credible being that Mahmud had seized the Hudi ford, -a few miles south of Fort Atbara, but on reaching here on -March 20th and 21st, not a dervish was to be seen. The same -day, however, as Hudi was reached, the cavalry had a brush -with a party of advanced dervish horse, and succeeded in chasing -them off into the bush. Our men, however, lost seven troopers -killed, the first casualties of the campaign.</p> - -<p>By this time the sand and dust of the desert had been -exchanged for the thickly-grown, low-lying land of the Atbara, -and the change was a welcome one in many ways, though indeed -the scrub afforded ample cover for the enemy. The day -following this a stronger reconnoitring force encountered some -more dervish cavalry, and shots were exchanged, which brought -the whole army to the front hot foot, but with the emptying of -a few Dervish saddles the incident terminated. Everything, -however, tended to show that a general engagement could not -be long delayed. And for our officers and men, the sooner it -came the better, for though food was plentiful, the camp -equipments were scanty, and comfort almost unknown.</p> - -<p>Says Mr. Steevens at this stage:—“Though the Soudan can -be live coals by day, it can be aching ice by night. Officers -and men came alike with one blanket and no overcoat, for you -must remember that we left Kemir with the intention of fighting -the next day or the next.”</p> - -<p>The Egyptian army were better off than their British comrades. -Knowing the Soudan, an Egyptian officer summed up -the difference of the equipments of the two armies in a single -sentence:—“I’ve been in this country five years, so when I -was told to bring two days’ kit, I brought a fortnight’s.” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_438">438</span></p> - -<p>The British, however, unprepared for the long delay, had to -make the best of things, and these discomforts, added to the -eagerness of the men, made a general engagement the one prayer -of all. On the 27th March, Haig’s reconnaissance of the Atbara -river took place, but for a distance of 18 miles not a sign of -Mahmud was to be seen, only “the impenetrable, flesh-tearing -jungle of mimosa spears and halfa grass, through which no army -in the world could possibly attack.”</p> - -<p>On the morning of the 27th, the 15th Egyptian, with some -friendly Yadin, who had many old scores to settle with Mahmud, -arrived at Shendi in three gunboats, and, surprising a large -party of the enemy, captured nearly 700 prisoners, mostly -women, and killed 160 of the Baggara warriors. The captives -were brought down to Fort Atbara, where they “are now probably -the wives of such black soldiers as are allowed to marry.”</p> - -<p>This important encounter, the result of the Sirdar’s carefully -laid plans, almost certainly forced the engagement. For, distressed -at the loss of their women, and now unable to retreat to -Shendi, the fighting men of Mahmud’s army must be distracted -at all costs. A fight with the British must occur without delay -if the Khalifa’s enterprise is to succeed. As yet the precise -position of the enemy’s main force was unknown, but at last, on -March 30th, General Hunter’s reconnaissance located them, and -the joyful news went round the camp like wildfire.</p> - -<p>Nakheila, 18 miles away, on the Atbara, formed the stronghold -of Mahmud. The General “had gone on until he came -to it,” says Steevens. “He had ridden up to within 300 yards -of it and looked in. The position faced the open desert, and -went right back through the scrub to the river. Round it ran -a tremendous zareba.” For a few days speculation was rife in -camp as to the next move. Here was the enemy at last, not -attacking as expected, but waiting to be driven from his -entrenched position either by bayonet or hunger. What means -would be adopted to accomplish a successful issue?</p> - -<p>The decision was not long in coming. By April 3rd, the -camp was at Abadar, on the 5th at Umdabieh—nearer, ever -nearer to the enemy. A brush here and there was of daily -occurrence now, and raiding became part of the routine. The -description by Mr. Steevens of the scene of one such raid gives -a vivid picture of the state of affairs at this juncture.</p> - -<p>He was returning with the camel corps convoy from Fort -Atbara, whither during the days of waiting they had ridden for -supplies, when “suddenly one of the men discerned cases lying -opened on the sand about a hundred yards off the trampled -road. Anything for an incident. We rode listlessly up and -looked. A couple of broken packing-cases, two tins of sardines, -a tin of biscuits half empty, a small case of empty soda bottles -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_439">439</span> -with Sirdar stencilled on it, and a couple of empty bottles of -whisky. Among them lay a cigarette box, a needle and reel -of cotton, and a badge—A.S.C.—such as the Army Service Corps -wear on their shoulder-straps. We were on the scene of last -evening’s raid. Two camels, we remembered, had been cut off -and their loads lost.” With such incidents as these, and another -reconnaissance in force by Hunter, terminating in a miniature -battle with seventeen casualties, the evening of the 7th April -arrived. In the early morning of the 8th, Good Friday, the -long-expected battle was to be fought.</p> - -<p>Dawn was the hour fixed for the attack. Unlike the -approach to Tel-el-Kebir, the night of the march immediately -preceding the battle on the Atbara was conspicuous for its -brilliant moonlight. At six the force moved out of Umdabieh. -At seven a halt was called, and till nearly one o’clock the -troops rested. Some ate, some slept, but all were at last -assured of the certainty of the morrow’s action. At one o’clock -the march was resumed, and, under the guidance of Bunbashi -Fitton of the Egyptian army, the dervish zareba was cautiously, -but surely, approached by the Anglo-Egyptian squares. Between -four and five another halt took place, and the prospective battle -was discussed in low tones in the prevailing cold. Some slept -once more, others shivered, waiting for the dawn. At length -the sun rose and disclosed the enemy’s position right in front -and the serried ranks of Britain ready to give battle.</p> - -<p>Says Mr. Steevens:—“The word came, and the men sprang -up. The squares shifted into the fighting formations, and at -one impulse, in one superb sweep, nearly 12,000 men moved -forward towards the enemy.... The awful war machine -went forward into action.”</p> - -<p>Twenty-four guns, under Colonel Long, were on the right -flank, and 12 maxims were divided among the right and left -flanks and the centre. Crash! broke out the roar of artillery, -and in an instant the front of Mahmud’s camp was raked from -end to end. The puffs of smoke floated lazily across the foreground -as the iron hail tore its way into the quick-set hedge of -the zareba, and here and there flames sprang out where the -rockets compassed their work of relentless destruction. Once -during the awful cannonade the dervish cavalry formed up on -the extreme left of the position, emerging from the bush in handfuls, -but a heavy maxim fire soon drove them back. For fully -half an hour the enemy made no reply, and then, after this -interval, the bullets began to whistle over the heads of the -Anglo-Egyptian force. As at Tel-el-Kebir, the fire of the -dervishes was aimed too high, and little damage was done.</p> - -<p>At 7.30 the “Cease Fire!” sounded, and the infantry moved -forward to the attack. The commanding officers of the various -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_440">440</span> -regiments made stirring speeches to their men. Colonel -Murray, addressing the Seaforth Highlanders, said:—“The news -of victory must be in London to-night.” General Gatacre’s -words were to the point, “there was to be no question about -this, they were to go right through the zareba and drive the -dervishes into the river.” The moment had arrived. The -bugles sounded the “Advance!” the pipes screamed out “The -March of the Cameron Men” with that voice of glorious memories -and lust for battle which the pipes convey when heard in -war, and the force swept forward on the foe.</p> - -<p>Upon the Camerons fell a prominent part. They were to -clear the front with a hot rifle fire, and while some were doing -this others were to tear opens in the zareba or surmount it by -scaling ladders. Next behind them followed the Lincolns, the -Seaforths, and the Warwickshires. For a few moments as the -force rushed forward, the enemy made never a sound. Then -suddenly, as the Camerons reached the crest of the ridge overlooking -the zareba, the murderous fire broke out. Fortunately, -as always in the Soudanese campaigns, the fire was for a great -part too high, and the casualties, though heavy, were not so -great as might have been expected. Meanwhile, General Macdonald’s -brigade advanced, and only about a minute elapsed -from the time the combined force crowned the rise of the hill -till the Camerons and Soudanese had torn down the zareba and -made way for the main body of the army.</p> - -<p>“General Gatacre, accompanied by Private Cross, was actually -the first at the zareba,” says an eye-witness. “Cross, of -the Camerons, bayoneted a big dervish who was aiming point -blank at the General.” The simultaneous right attack by the -Egyptians and Soudanese was also a fine spectacle. General -Hunter himself, helmet in hand, led his men on to the zareba, -but thirty yards from it was a strong stockade, backed by -entrenchments, and this too had to be stormed. It was a -thrilling quarter of an hour, and nothing could be finer than the -way these almost insurmountable obstacles were tackled by our -troops, and that in the face of the hottest fire imaginable from -the dervish defenders.</p> - -<p>Inside the zareba, from behind stockades, and from holes in -the ground swarmed the black, half-naked dervishes, running -everywhere, turning now and again to fire at their assailants, -but making ever for the river. Scores of them lay stretched -upon the ground. The slaughter was awful. Gradually the -ground grew clearer. The maxims had galloped right up to -the stockade and poured their merciless fire into the living contents -of the zareba. The Warwicks “were volleying off the -blacks as your beard comes off under a keen razor.” Death -and destruction reigned on every side. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_441">441</span></p> - -<p>But the British had lost heavily. Captains Findlay and -Urquhart of the Camerons had been killed storming the zareba. -Lieutenant Gore of the Seaforths fell in the same place, and, -indeed, most of our casualties were sustained at this place. -“Never mind me, lads; go on!” called Captain Urquhart as he -fell stricken; and go on they did, killing and slaying at every -step. Piper Stewart of the Camerons was killed leading the -way.</p> - -<p>The fight was now practically over. Only the pursuit -remained. On stumbled our men over the broken ground till -suddenly there “came a clear drop under foot—the river. And -across the trickle of water the quarter mile of dry sandbed was -a flypaper with scrambling spots of black. The pursuers -thronged the bank in double line,” says Mr. Steevens, “and in -two minutes the paper was still black spotted, only the spots -scrambled no more.” “Now that,” panted the most pessimistic -senior captain in the brigade, “now I call that a very good -fight!” Shortly after this the “Cease Fire!” sounded, and only -the cavalry pursuit remained.</p> - -<p>Nearly 4000 prisoners had been taken, including Mahmud -himself, who was found hiding beneath a native litter. Zeki, -formerly Governor of Berber, was killed. Osman Digna, wily -to the last, had again escaped, but all the other important -dervish emirs were among the dead. The former, with his -horsemen, at an early period of the action got into the river -bed and made off in the direction of Damara. They were pursued -by General Lewis’s cavalry, but the jungle on the river -banks was so dense that the pursuit had to be abandoned. -Colonel Broadwood, however, chased a large party of dervishes -into the desert, where he captured a number of prisoners.</p> - -<p>The British casualties were three officers and 18 men -killed, with 88 wounded. Four British officers and two British -non-commissioned officers belonging to the Egyptian and Soudanese -brigades, and 14 native officers were wounded, while the -native regiments lost 50 killed and 319 wounded.</p> - -<p>Other accounts put the total Anglo-Egyptian loss at 81 -killed and 493 wounded, out of the 12,000 men in action. The -dervish dead alone numbered 3000, and Mahmud’s ten guns and -hordes of prisoners showed the significance of the crushing -victory at the Atbara. The jubilation among the British force -was great, and loud cheers marked the termination of the battle. -After the engagement, the Sirdar, who had been under fire all -the morning, rode over the battlefield. He was received with -enthusiastic cheers by every regiment of the British brigade, -which he thanked individually for their gallant victory. He -also received an ovation from the Egyptian and Soudanese, -among whose trophies were a great number of standards, spears, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_442">442</span> -and drums, in recognition of the signal gallantly shown by the -native troops.</p> - -<p>The Sirdar provisionally promoted on the field a sergeant-major -of each native battalion which crossed the zareba, to -subaltern rank. In conversation with Colonel Money, whose -helmet had been traversed by a bullet, the Sirdar, referring to -the slow and steady advance of the Camerons under a withering -fire when attacking the zareba, said:—“It was one of the finest -feats performed for many years. You ought to be proud of -such a regiment.” Colonel Money replied that he was “right -proud of it.”</p> - -<p>In the afternoon the three British officers killed and the 18 -British soldiers who fell in the action were buried on the -gravelly slope near the zareba where they met their fate, and -the graves were afterwards covered with a zareba to prevent -their desecration. “The burial service,” says an eye-witness, -“was most impressive. It was attended by the Sirdar, -Generals Hunter and Gatacre and their respective staffs, by -every officer off duty, and by detachments of all the regiments. -No farewell shots were fired, but a firing party presented arms, -and the band of the 11th Soudanese and the Highland pipers -played laments.”</p> - -<p>Inside the zareba, visited after the fight, the dervishes lay -dead in scores, choking the rifle pits and entrenchments, and -“it was curious,” says one who was present at this exploration -of the late battlefield, “to see the Soudanese soldiers filling their -water-bottles from a pool containing dead dervishes.” About -an hour after sunset, the wearied troops returned to their camp -at Umbadieh, which they reached about three o’clock on the -Saturday morning. The wounded started an hour or two -later.</p> - -<p>The captive Mahmud attracted much attention, and all were -eager to catch a glimpse of the famous Arab leader. To the -Sirdar, who interviewed him, he said little but that the campaign -had been conducted at the Khalifa’s orders. He preserved a -stoical silence on all other subjects, and seemed indifferent as -to his fate. He was described by those who saw him as a -remarkable-looking man, of grand physique and good features. -“He has,” says one of these, “a dignified presence, and a quite -natural haughty disregard of the common herd. He looks -intelligent and strong-willed. He is being well treated. In -his captured stronghold were found six heads fixed on poles, and -one body, dreadfully mutilated.”</p> - -<p>On the Sunday following the battle, when the camp had been -moved from Umbadieh to Abadar, a great church parade was -held, and a thanksgiving service for victory conducted by the -chaplains of all denominations present with the forces. At its -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_443">443</span> -conclusion the British Brigade was formed up in square, and -the Sirdar, advancing to the centre, read a telegram from the -Queen, which filled the heart of every listener with pride. “I -greatly rejoice,” said Her Majesty, “at brilliant victory.” And -then, with her infallible consideration and womanly sympathy, -“I desire to be fully informed as to the state of the wounded.” -Needless to say, the reading of this message provoked the wildest -enthusiasm, and at the call of the Sirdar three hearty cheers -for the Queen rent the stifling desert air. Other congratulations -were to follow. From the Khedive, Mr. Balfour on behalf -of the Government, Lord Lansdowne, Lord Cromer, and others -too numerous to mention heartfelt expressions of joy and pride -kept pouring in, and “In short,” said the Sirdar, in conclusion, -“everyone is extremely proud of the conduct of the army in -the field.”</p> - -<p>It is impossible to take leave of the battle of the Atbara -without quoting somewhat extensively from the narrative of a -soldier who was through the fight. Corporal Inglis, of the -Cameron Highlanders, gives a vivid picture of the great engagement:—</p> - -<p>“As we approached the enemy’s position,” writes this gallant -non-commissioned officer, “my feelings got a bit of a shock. I -was thinking of home, and wondering if that day was to finish -my existence, when a large flock of vultures came swooping -down, and settled right in front of us. I had often read about -them, but never saw them before. Some instinct surely tells -them of a coming battle. It made a lot of our fellows feel -queer for a bit, as the big brutes kept walking up and down, -looking at us. We moved on till within 500 yards of the -enemy’s front. We could see all was bustle and excitement -within the camp. We halted, charged magazines with several -rounds, and sat down with fixed bayonets, and for the next hour -were interested spectators of the Egyptian artillery shelling the -enemy.... Just as the advance sounded, one of our men -was shot through the head. We ran under a heavy fire till -within one hundred yards of the zareba, when we got on the -knee and poured in five terrible volleys. What a terrific noise! -We could see the enemy looking over their zareba and laughing -in our faces, all the while keeping up a heavy fire upon us. We -ran till close to the zareba. I was in the front rank, and -another chap and I caught hold of a branch, and, turning, hauled -it clean away, leaving the palms of our hands badly torn and -bleeding. Men at other parts did the same, and as soon as the -dervishes saw their protection giving way, they jumped out of -the pits (in which they were lying), fired a volley into our -midst, and eventually turned tail. Clutching my rifle in my -hand, the fearful work now began of bayoneting the dervishes -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_444">444</span> -in the pits. Lots of them could not get out, and they fought -in desperate fashion.”</p> - -<p>The treachery of the dervishes is well shown by the same -graphic narrator:—</p> - -<p>“One lance-corporal was running up the hill through their -huts when three of them made for him. He shot one, bayoneted -another, and then the third man threw down his spear and held -up his hands (in token of surrender). The lad pointed to the -rear, allowing his captive the way to take for safety, and was in -the act of running after the enemy again, when the man he had -spared picked up a rifle and blew the lance-corporal’s brains -out. General Gatacre was running up behind, and, seeing the -incident, gave the dervish such a blow with his sword that he -nearly severed his head from his body. After that the order -was given to show no mercy. It was not easy to distinguish -the men from the women. A woman was on the point of -being stabbed, when the fellow discovered his mistake and, -laughing, turned away, when she immediately ran a spear clean -through him. In an instant four bayonets pierced her body. -On ceasing fire I found myself alone, wondering how I had -escaped, and a fervent ‘thank God!’ escaped my lips.”</p> - -<p>With such stirring tales as this the battle of the Atbara was -brought to a successful issue, and crushing was its effect upon -the forces of the Khalifa. Not until September were the -dervish forces able once more to confront the arms of Britain, -and then for the last time.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LXIII"><span class="large">CHAPTER LXIII.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF OMDURMAN.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1898.</span></h2> - -<p>Though the snake of Mahdism had been severely scotched -at the Atbara, it was far from being killed, and from the termination -of that battle preparations were steadily pushed forward -for the final overthrow of the Khalifa.</p> - -<p>The magnitude of these preparations was upon a scale never -before seen in the Soudan, and the army, assembled at Wad -Hamed by the end of August, the largest that had ever taken -the field in that disordered region. Regiment by regiment the -troops poured into the town of Wad Hamed, the point of concentration -chosen by the Sirdar, till the Egyptian army had -been raised to nearly double its strength, and its attendant -flotilla of gunboats vastly augmented. The railway had been -pushed forward to Atbara, and, trainload after trainload, the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_445">445</span> -troops dismounted almost upon the scene of the former battlefield, -and pushed steadily southward, British, Egyptian, and -even the recent dervish foe, all pressed into the service of the -British army.</p> - -<p>Mr. Steevens’ description of the changed conditions at -Atbara is graphic in the extreme:—</p> - -<p>“The platform was black and brown, blue and white, with -a great crowd of natives. For drawn up in line opposite the -waiting trucks were rigid squads of black figures.... -The last time we had seen these particular blacks they were -shooting at us. Every one had begun life as a dervish, and -had been taken prisoner at or after the Atbara. Now, not four -months after, here they were, erect and soldierly, on their way -to fight their former masters, and very glad to do it.... -In mid-April the Atbara was the as yet unattained objective -of the railway; in mid-July the railway was ancient history, and -the Atbara was the point of departure for the boats. Just a -half-way house on the road to Khartoum.” And, adds Mr. -Steevens sententiously, “What a man the Sirdar is!” Indeed, -such organisation has seldom been seen before or since.</p> - -<p>The force destined to overthrow the last stronghold of -Mahdism was made up of two infantry divisions, one British and -one Egyptian; one British cavalry regiment, and ten squadrons -of Egyptian horse, and eight companies of camel corps, with -batteries of artillery, a siege train and maxims—the latter to -be used with deadly effect against the army of the Khalifa. The -usual medical services and transport, both by land and river, -completed the equipment. Six “fighting gunboats” accompanied -the expedition.</p> - -<p>The British infantry division was under the command of -Major-General Gatacre, and Colonels Wauchope and Lyttelton -respectively commanded its two brigades. The first brigade -was made up to nearly 3500 strong, and consisted of Camerons, -Seaforths, Lincolns, and Warwicks, with a maxim battery. Four -battalions, each over 1000 strong, of respectively 1st Northumberland -Fusiliers, 2nd Lancashire Fusiliers, 2nd Rifle Brigade, -and the 1st Grenadier Guards constituted the second brigade. -The whole division was thus about 7500 strong.</p> - -<p>The Egyptian Infantry division consisted of four brigades -(in place of the three which had fought at the Atbara), and its -first, second and third brigades respectively under the commands -of Macdonald, Maxwell, and Lewis, were constituted as -before. The fourth, under Collinson Bey, consisted of the -1st, 5th, 17th, and 18th Egyptian regiments. The total Egyptian -Division numbered 12,000 men.</p> - -<p>The cavalry numbered 1500 in all, of whom 500 were the 21st -Lancers, under Colonel Martin, and the remainder Broadwood -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_446">446</span> -Bey’s Egyptian horse. Long Bey, of the Egyptian army, had -supreme command of the artillery—forty-four guns and twenty -maxims.</p> - -<p>With camel corps and transport, the total land force numbered -some 22,000 men of all arms.</p> - -<p>On the 23rd August, 1898, the Sirdar held a general review -of this imposing force at Wad Hamed, and company after company -filed past the commander-in-chief, stirring the dust of the -desert in dense clouds. Early on the 24th, the march south -began. Rumours were rife in camp as to the Khalifa’s intentions -and probable plan of action. It was thought by some -that he would advance to meet our force in the open, by others -that he would entrench himself in the fastness of Omdurman. -His army was reported 45,000 strong.</p> - -<p>Hajir was the first object of attainment by the British army, -a distance of 40 miles from Omdurman, and thence the route lay -by Kerreri, where a low range of sandstone hills inland led to the -Khalifa’s city. The work of shifting quarters from point to -point was characterised with the mechanical and infallible precision -which marked every move of the Sirdar’s vast army. -Writing from Wad Hamed about noon of the 26th August, the -historian of the war says, “The camp is a wilderness of broken -biscuit-boxes and battered jam tins”—where but a few hours -before had been concentrated a force of 20,000 men.</p> - -<p>Slowly the army marched south, and for a week its progress -was uneventful. Moving in the form of a vast square, with -sides a mile long, it crept nearer and ever nearer to Omdurman.</p> - -<p>By the 28th, Gebel Royan, or Hajir, was reached, and from -the hill overlooking the camp the Nile could be viewed almost -up to Omdurman itself, and at this period the first dervish -cavalry patrols were sighted. These, however, fell back without -showing fight The same day the gunboat Zafir, the flagship -of Captain Keppel, sprang a leak and sank within a few -moments. The utmost coolness was displayed by all on board, -Captain Keppel being the last to leave, and no lives were lost, -but the Zafir was, of course, rendered useless, and the naval -commander’s flag was transferred to the Sultan.</p> - -<p>A striking example of the altered conditions of warfare in -modern times is to be found in an observation of Mr. Steevens -at this point. “The correspondents,” he says, “would find the -chief disadvantage of rain (of which the army had had by this -time considerable experience) in the possible interruption of the -field telegraph, which has been brought here, and will probably -advance further.” An admirably-equipped field telegraph -formed a not unimportant adjunct to the army’s equipment. -From now on, reconnaissances were of frequent occurrence, and -on the 30th, some five Arab horsemen were overtaken and captured -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_447">447</span> -by Major Stuart-Wortley’s friendlies, and shortly afterwards -the army reached Kerreri.</p> - -<p>From this point Omdurman was clearly visible, “the Mahdi’s -tomb forming the centre of a purple stain on the yellow sand, -going out for miles and miles on every side, a city worth -conquering.” Clearly visible, too, was the enemy’s army, a -long white line stretching in front of the city wall with a front -of three miles.</p> - -<p>On September 1 an admirable and final reconnaissance was -effected, and the enemy’s exact position and strength located. -On the night of September 1st, the British army bivouacked -under arms at the village of Agaiga, fully expecting the Dervish -attack, but not until the morning of the 2nd did our scouts -report the entire dervish army to be advancing against the -British position. Their front was estimated at between three -and four miles. Countless banners fluttered over their serried -masses, and they chanted war-songs as they came steadily on.</p> - -<p>Short and sharp came the orders from headquarters, and -in a very short time the British army had taken up its appointed -position in front of its camp at Agaiga. On the left were the -2nd battalion Rifle Brigade, the Lancashire Fusiliers, the Northumberland -Fusiliers, and the 1st battalion Grenadier Guards, -with the maxim battery manned by the Irish Fusiliers. Then -came the 1st battalion Royal Warwickshire regiment, the -Cameron and Seaforth Highlanders, and the 1st battalion -Lincolns in the order named, with a battery of maxims directed -by the Royal Artillery. The Soudanese brigades, under Generals -Maxwell and Macdonald continued the fighting line, with the -Egyptian brigades, under Generals Lewis and Collinson, in -reserve. Captain Long had his maxim nordenfelt batteries on -both flanks. The British fighting line formed a large obtuse -angle, with its convex side towards the enemy. Facing either -flank of it were, on the British right, the heights of Kerreri, on -their left the hill of Gebel Surgham. Between these two the -enemy was now seen to be advancing.</p> - -<p>About 6.30 a.m. the British opened fire with a suddenness -which must have startled the advancing foe. Frightful was -the execution done during these first few moments of Omdurman. -The foe were mown down in handfuls, yet fresh men -ever rushed forward to fill their places, and still for a time they -pressed forward.</p> - -<p>“No white troops,” says Steevens, “could have faced that -torrent of death for five minutes, but the Baggara and the -blacks came on. The torrent of lead swept into them, and -hurled them down in whole companies. You saw a rigid line -gather itself up and rush on evenly; then, before a shrapnel -shell or maxim the line suddenly quivered and stopped. The -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_448">448</span> -line was yet unbroken, but it was quite still. Sometimes they -came near enough to see single figures quite plainly. One old -man with a white flag started with five comrades; all dropped, -but he alone came bounding forward to within 200 yards of -the 14th Soudanese. Then he folded his arms across his face, -and his limbs loosened, and he dropped sprawling to earth -beside his flag.” In such manner did the Mahdists fight their -last great fight, but the issue of this, the first stage of the -battle, was not long held in the balance. By eight o’clock -firing ceased, the Dervishes being by this time all out of range, -and leaving scores of dead upon the field.</p> - -<p>Half an hour later the advance was sounded, and in the -order known as “echelon of brigades” the troops moved off -towards Omdurman. As they approached the hill of Gebel -Surgham a heavy dervish fire broke out, and it was then -apparent that the Khalifa had divided his army into three. The -first portion had attacked the British camp at Agaiga in front; -the second, under Ali Wad Helu and the Sheik el Din, had -moved towards Kerreri to envelop the British right; the third, -under the Khalifa himself, lay in wait behind Gebel Surgham, -where they had bivouacked the previous night.</p> - -<p>Both flanks were soon hotly engaged, and former scenes -repeated. When the Dervishes drew off behind the ridge in -front of their camp, the Sirdar detailed General Lewis’s and -General Collinson’s Egyptian brigades, which up to this point -had been held in reserve, to watch the attempt which the -dervishes made to overwhelm our left, and meanwhile the -cavalry were sent on in advance.</p> - -<p>Just as the brigades reached the crest adjoining the Nile, -the right, comprising the Egyptian brigades, marched out of -camp and became engaged with the enemy. The action was -now general. It was found that the Dervishes had re-formed -under cover of the rocky eminence two miles from camp, and -had marched under the black standard of the Khalifa in order -to make a supreme effort to retrieve the fortunes of the day. -Meanwhile a mass of about 15,000 strong bore down upon the -two Egyptian brigades on our right. These, supported by a -battery of maxims, succeeded in forming up steadily in order to -face the Dervish attack. The Sirdar swung round his centre -and left, leaving the 1st British Brigade with General Wauchope -with the transport. General Maxwell’s Soudanese brigade -seized the rocky eminence, and General Macdonald’s brigade -joined the firing line.</p> - -<p>In ten minutes—before the attack could be driven home—the -flower of the Khalifa’s army was caught in a depression, -and came under the withering cross-fire of three brigades and -their attendant artillery. Manfully the devoted Mahdists strove -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_449">449</span> -to make headway, but their rushes were swept away, and their -main body mown through and through by the sustained and -deadly fire of the Sirdar’s troops. Defiantly the Dervishes -planted their standards and died by them. It was more than -human nature could bear, and after the dense mass had melted -to companies, and companies to driblets, they broke and fled, -leaving the field white with jibbah-clad corpses, like a meadow -dotted with snowdrifts.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile on the left was taking place the great incident -of the battle of Omdurman—the fine charge of the 21st Lancers -against enormous odds. Colonel Martin’s orders were to prevent -the broken enemy from returning to Omdurman, five miles -away from the field of battle. The 21st Lancers unexpectedly -came upon the enemy’s reserves behind Gebel Surgham, who -were 2000 strong, but whose precise strength could not be ascertained -owing to the nature of the ground. The cavalry were -then in column of troops. They deployed into line for the -attack, and charged. When they were within thirty yards of -the enemy they found the latter, who had been ensconced in a -nullah, and had been concealed by a depression of the ground.</p> - -<p>Wild with excitement, coming on to the attack, the Lancers -had not a single moment for hesitation. They charged -gallantly home, the brunt of the business falling on No. 2 -Squadron, who absolutely had to hack their way through the -enemy, twenty deep, exposed as they were to a withering -infantry fire. They struggled through, but every man who fell -was immediately hacked to pieces by the swords of the fanatic -foe. The men of the British cavalry rallied, bleeding and -blown, on the far side of the lanes which they had cut for themselves -in the enemy’s ranks, and with admirable fortitude they -re-formed as coolly as if they had been on parade.</p> - -<p>One corporal who was covered with blood and reeling in his -saddle, was yelling, “Fall in! fall in!” to the remnant of his -company. “Fall out, corporal; you’re wounded!” roared an -officer. “No, sir! Fall in!” bawled the wounded man, waving -his bent lance; “Form up, No 2!” and No. 2 Squadron -re-formed—four whole men all told.</p> - -<p>Then it was that Lieutenant Grenfell was missed for the first -time. Lieutenant de Montmorency, with Corporal Swarback, -dashed out to effect, if possible, the rescue of his body. They -were immediately joined by Captain Kenna. With their -revolver fire the two officers kept the enemy forty yards away, -and would have secured Lieutenant Grenfell’s body if the horse -upon which it was placed had not shied with its burden.</p> - -<p>Seeing that a second charge would be futile, Colonel Martin -dismounted his men, and with magazine and carbine fire drove -the enemy steadily back into the zone of the Anglo-Egyptian -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_450">450</span> -infantry fire, the Lancers having accomplished their object by -covering the enemy’s line of retirement, though at the cost of -heavy casualties.</p> - -<p>“This maiden charge of the 21st Lancers,” says an eye-witness, -“is regarded as an extremely brilliant affair.”</p> - -<p>All over the field the enemy were falling back before the -tremendous fire of the British, but a last splendid stand was -made by the Khalifa’s most devoted followers to the south-west -of Gebel Surgham. Upon Macdonald fell the brunt of -this last and most determined engagement. Suddenly the -enemy poured down from Kerreri upon Macdonald’s right, and -for a moment things looked critical. “To meet the attack he -turned his front through a complete half circle. Every tactician -in the army was delirious in his praise. ‘Cool as on parade’—Macdonald -was very much cooler. Beneath the strong square-hewn -face you could tell that the brain was working as if packed -in ice. He saw everything. Knew what to do. Did it. All -saw him and knew they were being nursed to triumph.” The -issue was not long; the British fire tremendous. Soon the -enemy remaining fled in all directions, and the fight was won.</p> - -<p>At a quarter past eleven the Sirdar sounded the advance, -and the whole force in line drove the scattered remnants of the -foe into the desert, while the cavalry cut off their retreat to -Omdurman. At 12.55 the Anglo-Egyptian column, preceded -by the Sirdar with the captured black standard of the Khalifa, -headed for Omdurman once more, this time unopposed.</p> - -<p>The slaughter of Omdurman had been appalling. The -dervish casualties reached the astonishing total of 11,000 killed, -16,000 wounded, and over 4000 prisoners. The Anglo-Egyptian -losses were phenomenally small, some 66 killed of all ranks -in both forces—387 killed and wounded together. Such was -the extraordinary disparity in the numbers. The Khalifa himself -escaped with the Sheik el Din to Omdurman. Ali Wad Helu -was wounded. Mahdism was completely overthrown. The -only dervish force now left in the field was that of the garrison -of Gedaref up the Blue Nile. Here, some days later, Parsons -Pasha, the Governor of Kassala, killed 700 of this number, and -dispersed the rest, with a loss of only 37 killed.</p> - -<p>No words can be too high in praise of the courage and -discipline of the Egyptian troops. Led by such able men as -Macdonald and Lewis, they had proved themselves first-class -fighting men, and hearty congratulations were conveyed to all -ranks from Her Majesty the Queen when the news of Omdurman -became known in Britain.</p> - -<p>Newspaper correspondents suffered heavily on the day of -Omdurman. The Hon. Hubert Howard, acting for the “Times,” -was killed by a bullet, but not till the end of the day. Colonel -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_451">451</span> -Rhodes, of the “Times,” and Mr. Williams, of the “Daily -Chronicle,” were wounded. Mr. Cross, of the “Manchester -Guardian,” died shortly afterwards of enteric fever—a heavy -list in all.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the advance to Omdurman continued, and about -two o’clock in the afternoon the city of the Khalifa was reached. -Here for some days past the gunboats had been doing considerable -execution. The forts on Tuti Island had been totally -demolished, and the dome of the Mahdi’s tomb and the mosque -of Omdurman partially destroyed. The destruction thus -wrought became clearly visible as the British troops approached -the city. They were met on the outskirts by “an old man -on a donkey, with a white flag,” and after some parley with the -Sirdar, and an assurance that the British would not put all the -inhabitants to the sword, the way was continued into the heart -of the city. Strange scenes were witnessed. Assured at -length that the victors would not massacre and pillage, the -inhabitants streamed out in their thousands, and, with shrill -shouts of welcome, escorted the British soldiers through the -streets.</p> - -<p>“Yet more wonderful were the women,” says Steevens. -“The multitude of women whom concupiscence had harried -from every recess of Africa and mewed up in Baggara harems, -came out to salute their new masters. There were at least -three of them to every man. Black women from Equatoria, -and almost white women from Egypt. Plum-skinned Arabs, -and a strange yellow type ... the whole city was a monstrosity -of African lust.”</p> - -<p>The capture of the Khalifa himself was the one thought -uppermost in every mind as the British troops streamed into -Omdurman, and the Khalifa’s citadel was the first object of the -quest. Here were found the numerous members of his bodyguard, -but the leader himself had disappeared, slipping out of -his conquered city, even as the white troops had marched in! -All ranks were much chagrined by this failure to capture the -wily dervish leader, but it was felt that his power was broken -once and for all, as indeed proved to be the case. The work -of disarming his bodyguard proceeded apace, and very soon, -finding they had little to fear from the victorious troops, the -inhabitants of Omdurman set to work to loot the Khalifa’s corn. -Among the captives released were Sister Teresa, a captive nun, -who had been forcibly married by the Khalifa’s orders to a -Greek, and Charles Neufeld, a captive German merchant, who -had suffered many years of imprisonment and brutality, and -whose record of life in the Khalifa’s capital is full of interesting -details and unique experiences.</p> - -<p>By this time evening had set in, and all ranks were -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_452">452</span> -exhausted with the labours of the day, though the army continued -to pour into Omdurman. “Where the bulk of the -army bivouacked, I know not,” says the historian of the campaign, -“neither did they. I stumbled on the second British -brigade, and there, by a solitary candle, the Sirdar, flat on his -back, was dictating his despatch to Colonel Wingate, flat on -his belly. I scraped a short hieroglyphic scrawl on a telegraph -form and fell asleep on the gravel with a half-eaten biscuit in -my mouth.”</p> - -<p>On the 3rd September the majority of the army moved out -to Khor Shamba, where they camped. The stench of Omdurman -was found to be intolerable. Dead donkeys lay about the -streets, and filth and squalor were perceptible on every side; -the boasted capital of Mahdism proved to be little more than a -vast collection of miserable hovels, and one and all were glad -to be out of it, if only into the fresh air of the desert. Preparations -were now made for one of the crowning acts of the -campaign—the visible avenging of Gordon, who had died so -nobly at Khartoum, distant less than two miles up the Nile.</p> - -<p>Here, on the morning of Sunday, 4th September, the Union -Jack and the Egyptian crescent were flung to the desert breeze, -above the ruins of the Residency of Khartoum, half a dozen -paces from the spot where Gordon died.</p> - -<p>The Sirdar, accompanied by the Divisional Generals, the -Brigadiers, and the full staffs, together with detachments from -all branches of the Anglo-Egyptian army, steamed up the Blue -Nile to the ruins of Khartoum, early in the morning, and landed -at the Masouri stage on the river bank opposite the Residency. -Gordon’s old palace, though gutted, was still intact in its -foundations. On the summit of the dismantled walls two -flagstaffs were raised, and detachments of representative troops, -with the band of the 11th Soudanese regiment, the drums and -fifes of the Grenadier Guards, and the pipes of the Highland -regiments, formed up reverently round the historic spot, the -gunboat Melik being made fast to the quay beside the Residency. -In the centre were the Sirdar and his full personal -staff, on the right the Divisional Generals and their staffs, and -on the left a detachment of officers and sappers of the Royal -Engineers—Gordon’s old corps. The background was composed -of the picturesque ruins of Khartoum, amid which were -growing wild palms, acacias, and lemon trees.</p> - -<p>At ten o’clock the Sirdar gave the signal, and amid the crash -of the first saluting gun and the opening strains of the British -National Anthem, the personal aide-de-camp to the Sirdar and -Lieutenant Staveley unfurled the Union Jack. The Egyptian -aide-de-camp to the Sirdar and Major Nutford next hoisted the -Khedivial Crescent, and thus the cry for vengeance heard for -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_453">453</span> -fifteen long years was for ever stilled. Amid the booming of -the salutes and the rolling bars of the British and Khedivial -National Anthems could be heard the shrill cries of crowds of -natives and slaves exulting at their emancipation from cruel -serfdom. Then the music changed. The Highland pipers -wailed out a dirge, and the fifes of the Grenadier Guards played -a dead march in memory of Gordon and of the heroes fallen in -the late battle.</p> - -<p>Now the chaplains to the forces—the Rev. J. M. Simms -(Presbyterian), the Rev. A. W. B. Watson (Anglican), and the -Rev. Robert Bundle (Roman Catholic), read appropriate passages -of Scripture and prayers. The religious service was followed -by the firing of 15 minute guns. The impressive and touching -service was brought to a close by the Sirdar calling on the troops -to give three cheers for Her Majesty the Queen-Empress and -the Khedive. They were given with a fervour which awoke -the echoes for miles around.</p> - -<p>What may be described as a side-ceremony then began. -Fifes played the Dead March, pipes wailed a lament, and the -band played Gordon’s hymn, “Abide with me.” When the -solemn music ceased all the general officers stepped forward -and congratulated the Sirdar, and half an hour was subsequently -spent in visiting the chief historical points of the ruined city -and the totally dilapidated remains of the steps on which Gordon -was killed.</p> - -<p>The Sirdar then re-embarked and returned to camp. There -were those who said that during the closing ceremonies he could -hardly speak or see for emotion. “What wonder? He had -trodden this road to Khartoum for fourteen years, and he stood -at the goal at last. Thus, with Maxim, Nordenfelt, and Bible -we buried Gordon after the manner of his race.”</p> - -<p>Of the subsequent advance through the former country of -the Khalifa a correspondent gives a vivid picture. “If ever -there were any who entertained a thought of pity for the -Khalifa and his following when they considered the crushing -force which is advancing to their annihilation, if they could have -been with us upon the road during the last few days, all thought -of sentiment and pity would have vanished, and even the most -philanthropical would have longed, as do we, to volunteer our -aid in ridding the world of a tyrant so brutal and a butcher so -ferocious.</p> - -<p>All along the line of march there are evidences that the -country was once a flourishing, populous province, well cultivated -where occasion offered. Yet to us it was a wilderness of -desolation, every mile with its evidences of the tragic means by -which it had been depopulated, and every landmark showing the -handiwork of the ruthless destroyer. From end to end it has -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_454">454</span> -been swept with fire and sword. The very crops have grown, -withered, and died without a hand to gather them. Mile after -mile of earthen village lies deserted, ruined and destroyed, and -now in the courtyards where the women were wont to grind corn -and card cotton, with their children playing at their skirts, -jackal and hyena disport amongst the broken distaffs and the -bones of the murdered women and butchered infants. Well -may we cry, ‘Retribution and Khartoum!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LXIV"><span class="large">CHAPTER LXIV.</span><br /> - -THE ADVANCE OF ROBERTS.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1900.</span></h2> - -<p>The war of 1899-1901 in South Africa is of too recent date -to call for a very minute exposition of the causes which led up -to it.</p> - -<p>The first appearance of the Dutch in South Africa took -place in 1652. On the invitation of the Netherlands Government, -Britain seized Cape Colony in 1795, holding it for a period -of seven years, when it was restored to the Netherlands. Five -years later Britain again seized it, and it was finally ceded to -them upon a payment of £6,000,000. From this time forward -strife commenced between the Boers and the British immigrants. -English was the language chosen for the law courts of Cape -Colony, and all slaves of whom the Boers held many thousands, -were freed under British rule. Both these happenings gave -great offence, and in 1836 the Boers made their “Great Trek” -into new territory.</p> - -<p>Says Mr. Julian Ralph in his history of the late war:—“Great -Britain never ceased to regard the Boers as her subjects, -and yet did nothing to interfere with their course or the government -which they set up.”</p> - -<p>In 1852, after many bickerings, the famous Sand River Convention -established the Transvaal Republic, over which Great -Britain “held the right to impose conditions, upon which she -granted the Boers what rights they held, and this British overlordship -was acknowledged by them without protest.” The -Orange Free State was set up under somewhat similar conditions, -with, however, somewhat more extended privileges than -those enjoyed by the Transvaal. The Transvaal government -went from bad to worse. Frequent friction with the natives, -marked by savage cruelties on both sides, and the virtual -enslaving of many natives, brought the Government of the -Transvaal into disrepute, and in 1877 the British Commissioner, -Sir Theophilus Shepstone, formally annexed the Transvaal, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_455">455</span> -reporting that the majority of people desired annexation. Protests -were, however, numerous, and shortly after order had been -apparently restored the newly-annexed territory revolted, -defeating the British forces at Laing’s Nek and Majuba Hill, -in what has become known to posterity as the First Boer War.</p> - -<p>An armistice was ordered by Mr. Gladstone’s Government in -March, 1881, and the Boers were granted self-government under -British suzerainty. Further independence was granted to -them in 1884.</p> - -<p>The discovery of gold in the Transvaal Republic had by this -time led to a great rush of new settlers, called by the Boers, the -“Uitlanders,” to whose energy the present prosperity of the -country was now largely due. These European settlers, the -Uitlanders, were of course subject to the laws of the Transvaal, -and very soon they found that instead of possessing equal rights -with Transvaal burghers, though forming nearly three-fourths -of the white population, they were at disadvantages in every -way. Dutch was the only language of government, and was -taught in the public schools. British citizens were assaulted, -and even murdered by agents of the Transvaal with impunity, -and right of franchise was refused.</p> - -<p>The Uitlanders determined on revolt, and a somewhat premature -movement was made by Dr. Jameson, in his famous, and -of course disastrous, raid. Negotiations now ensued, and Sir -Alfred Milner, the High Commissioner at the Cape, held many -meetings with President Kruger of the Transvaal, with a view -to securing fair and equal rights for the Uitlanders. The -sequel is fresh in the minds of all. Prevarications, endless -delays, and abortive conferences followed—the Boers all the -while arming themselves for the forthcoming conflict which they -had virtually decided upon. The British yoke was to be thrown -off once and for all.</p> - -<p>Gradually Britain massed her forces in South Africa, and -when finally, on the 9th October, 1899, the Boer Government -presented a virtual ultimatum, war became inevitable. The -ultimatum protested against the right of the British Government -to interfere in the affairs of the Transvaal. It demanded -the withdrawal from South Africa of the British reinforcements, -and it desired an answer to these demands before 5 p.m. on the -day in question. The British reply was brief and to the point; -it merely announced that Her Majesty’s Government had no -further announcement to make to Mr. Kruger.</p> - -<p>At first the British preparations were wholly inadequate. -Some 20,000 British troops in all were available on the spot, -but a complete army corps of 50,000 men, under Sir Redvers -Buller, was mobilised in Britain and despatched at once. Divisional -commanders were Lord Methuen, Sir William Gatacre, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_456">456</span> -and Sir Francis Clery. The opening engagement of the war -took place on October 12th, when an armoured train, conveying -cannon to Mafeking was attacked, and several men were captured. -On November 1st, the Free State Boers, siding with -their Transvaal brethren, invaded Cape Colony.</p> - -<p>To relieve Kimberley, Ladysmith, and Mafeking, where the -frontier garrisons were enclosed on all sides by the enemy, now -became the objective of the campaign. Lord Methuen moved -from the Orange River for the relief of Kimberley, and on -November 23rd, with the Guards and the 9th Brigade, drove -2500 Boers out of their entrenched position at Belmont with the -bayonet. Two days later, at Enslin, near Graspan, a memorable -battle was fought against 3000 Boers, and the British, -though successful, lost heavily—14 killed and 91 wounded out -of a total force of 550 men. On November 28th the battle of -Modder River, against 8000 Boers, was fought. Ten hours’ -fighting under a burning sun resulted in the British holding -their own, but with a loss of 4 officers and 71 men killed, and -19 officers and 375 men wounded. On the 11th December, -Lord Methuen’s force fought a fierce engagement at Magersfontein, -to the north of Modder River, where General Cronje had -prepared a long series of concealed entrenchments. The British -force numbered 11,000, the Boers 15,000, strongly entrenched. -The Highland Brigade, marching in quarter column in the dusk -of early morning found itself close to the barbed wire obstructions -of the strongest entrenchments, and a tremendous rifle fire -at close range greeted the hardy Scotsmen. Nothing could -exceed their gallantry, but no troops could stand against that -awful blast, and one man in every five of the 3000 led by -General Wauchope was mown down. The gallant Wauchope -himself fell, riddled by bullets, at the head of his men, a brave -and well-beloved soldier. For the whole day the fight raged, -but it was found impossible to dislodge the Boers, and a retreat -to Modder River was inevitable. The British losses were more -than 850 casualties—the killed alone totalled 152, and 130 men -reported missing.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile General Gatacre had begun operations in Cape -Colony north of Queenstown. He occupied Bushmen’s Hock -on November 27, while his main force was at Buller’s Kraal. -On December 10th, the day before Magersfontein, he met with -a sad reverse in making a night attack on Stormberg, when he -was misled by guides and at daybreak was surprised by the -enemy. Five hundred of his force were cut off and made -prisoners. All attempts to reach Ladysmith had been fruitless.</p> - -<p>General Symons, acting under Lieut.-General White at Ladysmith, -occupied Dundee and Glencoe, and fought the first serious -battle of the Natal campaign on October 20th, in an attack on -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_457">457</span> -Lucas Myer’s army, 6000 strong, who held an advantageous -position on Talana Hill. At the cost of his own life, General -Symons accomplished a successful issue. The Boers were driven -from their guns, and these were captured. The next day a -fierce engagement was fought at Elandslaagte. General -French’s cavalry and the Gordon Highlanders played conspicuous -parts, and a heavy defeat to the enemy resulted. Four -British officers and 37 men were killed; the wounded of all -ranks totalled over 200. The Boer losses were put at 100 -killed, 108 wounded, including General Kock, and nearly 200 -prisoners. Generals White and Yule now joined forces in Ladysmith, -which was at once invested by the enemy. Disaster -now overtook the relieving force. At Nicholson’s Nek nearly -900 officers and men were taken prisoners. On December 15th -General Buller fought a fierce battle with the enemy at Colenso, -and lost eleven guns, having 1097 officers and men killed, -wounded, and missing. Operations were now brought to a -standstill.</p> - -<p>Few will forget that dark December day when check after -check to the British forces in South Africa announced the war -was at a standstill, and little forward movement could be made -until the hands of our commanders had been strengthened, and -that, too, considerably. The disasters did much to bring out -the national doggedness and determination. From every county -and every colony, from remote Highland hamlets and from the -teeming cities of the Empire the flower of Britain went forth -to do battle for her honour in South Africa, and the Government, -at length convinced of the arduous nature of the enterprise, -lent an able assistance to the national will and determination.</p> - -<p>On December 23rd, 1899, Field-Marshal Lord Roberts of -Kandahar left London for Cape Town, to take supreme command -of the British armies in South Africa, and he was joined -at Gibraltar by his chief of staff, Lord Kitchener of Khartoum, -who had travelled post haste from Egypt. A sigh of relief -went up on every side when these two able and distinguished -officers, backed by a vast and ever-increasing army, took up the -reins of war in the disordered kingdoms.</p> - -<p>Matters now began to mend slowly. A detachment of 120 -colonial mounted infantry, on December 30th, under Captain -Montmorency, were cut off near Dordrecht, and for a whole -night held out gallantly against a force of 800 of the enemy. -In the morning they were relieved by a party of the Cape -Mounted Rifles. The next day General French conducted successful -operations near Colesberg, and on the 1st of January he -shelled their position, compelling them to fall back. The same -day Colonel Pilcher defeated a commando at Sunnyside. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_458">458</span></p> - -<p>With such small successes the arrival of Lord Roberts was -heralded, and every day reinforcements poured into South -Africa. A desperate attempt was made on the 6th January -to overwhelm Ladysmith, but after 17 hours’ fighting, the foe -were driven back with heavy loss.</p> - -<p>The turning point of the war, however, was reached when, -on January 10th, 1900, Roberts took charge of hostilities, and -began his famous march to Pretoria. A month after his -arrival at Cape Town, Lord Roberts and his staff went north, his -movements being shrouded in mystery. On the 9th February, -1900, he took over command at Modder River camp, and within -three days his great movement was begun. The Highland -Brigade, under the bravest of soldiers, Major-General Macdonald, -were engaged with the enemy to the west of the railway, this -being to attract the enemy’s attention from the preparation -for a greater event. The intention was to make straight to -relieve Kimberley. Suddenly the Free State (as it was then) -was invaded at various points to the south of Modder River. -General French, who had been withdrawn from Colesberg with -his cavalry, dashed north, brushing aside or ignoring small -parties of Boers, who sought to oppose him. The General then -swept in a circle round the east of Magersfontein, and after a -trying march, Kimberley was reached late in the afternoon of -Wednesday, February 14th.</p> - -<p>The Boer commandoes had timely warning of the advancing -hosts, and, recognising that in the circumstances their position -was untenable, the enemy took to flight. There was very little -fighting. The Kimberley garrison moved out when it was -apparent that the relief force was at hand, but the enemy did -not wait for these. The garrison was too late to intercept the -retreat, the Boers getting away in the darkness. The Boers’ -loss in arms and ammunition was enormous. The first of the -besieged towns had been relieved, but not at a cheap price. It -was work which cost Britain, from Belmont onwards, 129 officers -and 1818 men. The British infantry brigades followed in the -wake of General French, and marching north-east, occupied -Jacobsdal, the Boer base of supplies.</p> - -<p>General Cronje, one of the most stubborn of the Boer generals, -whose tactics were typical of his reputed border ancestry, -saw that he ran a great risk of being surrounded in his trenches -at Magersfontein. There was one loophole of escape—to the -east between the rear of the British cavalry and the front of -the infantry. Accordingly Cronje warily made towards Bloemfontein -by this route. But he was not circumspect enough, and -his retreat was soon discovered. British infantry and cavalry -were despatched in hot pursuit, and he was brought to bay on -the 10th at Paardeberg, in the valley of the Modder River. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_459">459</span> -On that day an attempt to storm the Boer laager failed. The -British circled round the doomed Cronje, and day by day the -lines of investment were drawn closer. Shot and shell were -poured into the camp of the Boers, who, like rabbits, buried -themselves in holes in the river bank. Quite a number of Boer -commandoes were defeated, but despite this, and the fact that -his camp was in flames, and shot and shell were dropping into -it like rain, the obstinate Cronje refused to yield. The statement -that Cronje was a descendant of the old raiders of Galloway -was certainly amply qualified by his tactics throughout. -However, on the morning of Majuba Day—27th February—the -Canadians, Gordons, and Shropshires dashed forward, and -entrenched themselves in a position which commanded the Boer -camp. After this, Cronje saw that further resistance was useless, -and, with 4000 men, unconditionally surrendered.</p> - -<p>It was a small force that was commanded by Cronje as -compared with the army of besiegers, and he had held out -magnificently. After the battle an examination of the enemy’s -position showed this. The whole of the river on both sides -was honeycombed with trenches, but such trenches as had never -before been used in warfare; they were really underground -dwellings, and perfectly secure unless a shell was dropped into -the opening above. Straight projecting missiles were bound to -fail to have an effect. The condition of the whole laager, and -trenches, however, was a frightful one. Every three paces lay -dead horses, mules and cattle, polluting the air, and it was -no wonder Cronje was forced to surrender at last. The parting -between several men and their wives at this stage was -extremely heartrending, and both were crying bitterly. The -completeness of the capture was the more singular in view of -the determined character of the enemy, and it was thought, at -the very least, the enemy would destroy their guns and ammunition -before surrendering.</p> - -<p>The pursuit and capture of the Boers cost Britain no fewer -than 98 officers and 1436 men.</p> - -<p>Pushing on from Paardeberg, Lord Roberts, on the 7th -March, outflanked the Boers at Poplar Grove, compelling them -to retreat, and three days later he defeated them at Driefontein. -Ex-President Steyn fled from the capital, and on the -13th Lord Roberts took possession, as he himself put it, “by -the help of God and the bravery of Her Majesty’s soldiers.” -The total casualties, since the army left Modder River, were -2086 officers and men, killed, wounded and missing.</p> - -<p>The occupation of Bloemfontein had a wonderful effect on -the course of events. The Boers withdrew from northern Cape -Colony, and the British forces crossed the Orange River -on 15th March. There had been much desultory fighting -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_460">460</span> -in this district, and the British losses would amount to -about 2000.</p> - -<p>While the relief of Ladysmith by General Buller was taking -place, Lord Roberts rested at Bloemfontein for six weeks for the -purpose of reorganising his transport service, and generally -strengthening his forces. This inactivity on the part of the -British commander was fully taken advantage of by the Boers, -who swept down to the east and south-east of the capital. It -was then Lord Roberts decided to check the enemy’s progress, -and the battle of Karree was fought, at which the enemy made -their last stand between Bloemfontein and Brandfort. Their -attitude had become unceasingly aggressive, and if the Free -State burghers, who had surrendered to Britain, were to be -assured of her ability to protect them, it was necessary to check -the raids and incursions in the country immediately north of -the capital. Lord Roberts deputed this task to the 7th Division, -commanded by Lieutenant-General Tucker, the 1st and 3rd -cavalry brigades under General French, and the brigade of -mounted infantry under Colonel le Gallais.</p> - -<p>At an early hour in the morning the whole force, preceded -by a screen of mounted men, moved out of the advance camp in -the direction of a ridge which commanded the line of railway -north of Modder Bridge. It was known to be occupied and -entrenched by an outpost of 1500 Boers. Moving forward over -the plain, which the British cavalry had already reconnoitred, -General Tucker was soon in front of the enemy’s position. After -a stiff fight and attacks from various positions, the object of -the advance was fully attained, and the troops bivouacked on -the position they had carried. The Boers, however, succeeded -in getting away over a flat country with all their guns and -waggons.</p> - -<p>This was followed by several rather unfortunate mishaps to -the British forces at Sanna’s Post and Reddersburg, the latter -being particularly noted for a gallant stand by the Royal Irish -Rifles against great odds. Three companies of Royal Irish -Rifles and two companies of the north regiment of mounted -infantry which had been captured by the Boers, were falling -back for a position when they were surrounded by over 3000 of -the enemy, occupying a kopje. They defended the position -for nearly 24 hours, notwithstanding that they were without -food or water, and were exposed to the shells of the enemy’s -guns. This fight was one of rifles on the Boer side and artillery -on the other, and before darkness fell all the gallant British -fellows were being led away. General Gatacre, who had been -advised of the fighting, hurried to the scene, to arrive two hours -late. At this time the whole country was reeking with active -spies. As a result of Reddersburg about 600 men were captured. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_461">461</span> -While at Sanna’s Post, another unfortunate mishap, -37 officers and over 500 men were made prisoners. After this -came the stiff engagement at Wepener, which lasted several -days. An attempt was made to encircle the enemy by the -British general, and while the opposing forces received a check, -both sides suffered heavy casualties. This attempt at -encircling the enemy was not successful.</p> - -<p>The end of April found Lord Roberts’ preparations finished, -and the opening days of May witnessed the beginning of the -triumphal march north. The British front extended across -country for forty miles, and time and again overlapped the -burgher flanks and threatened their lines of retreat. After -several days’ hard marching, during which splendid progress -was made, Kronstad was reached, and here great opposition -was expected. Great preparations had been made by Lord -Roberts to make his march a successful one, and before the rapid -advance of the British forces the Boers fled in confusion from -the position at Kronstad. No fewer than 10,000 of them -passed through the town the night previous to the arrival of -the British forces, quite a number of the residents following. -The enemy had been reinforced by 3000 men from Natal, but -the position they took up was quite untenable, and they beat a -retreat.</p> - -<p>Thus, no fewer than 128 miles had been covered by Lord -Roberts’ forces in about twelve days’ time. For a week the -forces rested at Kronstad, and getting ready for the march -again, an advance was made towards the Transvaal. On the -23rd May the forces arrived at Rhenoster River, where again they -were surprised in finding the enemy had gone, having fled -during the night of our arrival. The enemy had occupied a -strong position on the north bank of the river, which had been -carefully entrenched, but they did not think it advisable to -defend it when they heard that General Hamilton’s force was at -Heilbron, and the cavalry, which crossed the Rhenoster, some -miles lower down the stream, was threatening their right rear.</p> - -<p>Right on from here the British march to the Vaal was made -with great progress, and although the enemy threatened strong -resistance on several occasions, they always retreated in front -of the British forces, and evacuated their strongholds. On the -Queen’s Birthday, 24th May, the British forces entered the -Transvaal, and encamped on the north bank. The advance -troops, who crossed first, were only just in time to save the coal -mines on each side of the river from being destroyed. The -river was crossed amid loud cheers by Compton’s Horse and -the Dorset Company, who were fired at by several scouting -parties of Boers. These were pursued, and had a very narrow -escape from being captured. General Botha had considered -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_462">462</span> -the line of the Vaal indefensible, and the big guns were taken -to Pretoria. After this it was becoming more and more evident -that the Boer forces were shrinking at the thought of opposing -such an army as General Roberts led, and on May 28th, when -Klip River, which is 18 miles from Johannesburg, was reached, -the enemy, who had prepared several positions, where they -intended to set up opposition, again fled, or abandoned one after -another of their vantage grounds. So hard were the enemy -pressed on this occasion, that they had only time to get their -guns into the train, and leave the station when some of the -mounted infantry dashed into it</p> - -<p>The complete success of Lord Roberts’ march seemed now -only a matter of time, but there was falling off in the desire -to press forward as quickly as possible the more so seeing the -enemy were being hustled out of their various positions. On -the Tuesday following their arrival at Klip River, the British -forces arrived at a point about ten miles from Johannesburg, -without any serious opposition. The enemy were completely -taken aback, as they did not expect the arrival until next day, -and had not even carried off all the rolling stock. On the -Thursday Johannesburg was in the hands of the British.</p> - -<p>Lord Roberts, on the Wednesday, had summoned the town -to surrender within twenty-four hours. The Boer commandant -considered this course inadvisable, as the town was full of -burghers, but these difficulties were overcome, and the Field-Marshal -entered and hoisted the British flag. The entry of -Lord Roberts into Johannesburg has been described as a spectacle -to be remembered by all who beheld it. After formally -accepting the surrender of the town, Lord Roberts left the -building, and, remounting his charger, proceeded to the next -ceremony, which was the hauling down of the Transvaal flag. -Numbers of the rugged burghers who were witnesses to this -action appeared touched to the heart. When the flag was -lowered tears were seen streaming down the faces of several men -as they looked at the loss of all they had been fighting for during -many weary months. While the National Anthem was being -sung, a tall Free Stater, an artillerist, refused to remove his -hat, and a fellow-spectator, a small man, attempted to pull it -off, whereupon a British soldier standing near pushed the -aggressor away, saying,</p> - -<p>“Leave him alone. He fought for his flag; you fight for -none.”</p> - -<p>Lord Roberts took up his quarters at a small inn with the -sign “Orange Grove,” and here a rather interesting anecdote is -recorded, the truth of which has, however, been denied by the -principal actor.</p> - -<p>Early in the evening, soon after the Field-Marshal reached -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_463">463</span> -his quarters, one of the officers of the staff approached him in -order to discuss a matter of importance. He found the Field-Marshal -with one of the innkeeper’s little children on his knee, -trying to teach the mite to trace the letters of the alphabet. -When the officer entered, Lord Roberts looked up with a smile -and said, “Don’t come now; can’t you see I’m busy!”</p> - -<p>Only 30 miles now separated the British forces from -Pretoria. After the taking of Johannesburg, the people began -to lose all confidence in their leaders, and during the short -period that the troops stayed in the town, large numbers of the -Boers came forward and surrendered. After hearing that Lord -Roberts had reached Johannesburg, Kruger joined the retreat. -Gathering up his goods and chattels, the ex-President, leaving -his ignorant and deluded burghers to their fate, scuttled ignominiously -out of the country.</p> - -<p>Continuing his march forward, General Roberts made -straight for Pretoria for his crowning effort. On the way a -number of lingering parties of Boers were met, and these were -driven off to surrounding hills. On Monday, the 4th June, -the troops started on what was supposed to be their final march. -After going about ten miles, however, the district of Six Mules -Spruit was found to be occupied by the enemy. Two companies -of the mounted infantry, along with four companies of -the Yeomanry, were despatched to the scene, and quickly dislodged -the enemy from the south bank. After pursuing them -for nearly a mile, the companies found themselves under a heavy -fire from guns, which the Boers had placed on a well-concealed -and commanding position. The British heavy guns, naval -and Royal Artillery, which had been purposely placed in the -front part of the column, were hurried on to the assistance of the -mounted infantry as fast as oxen and mules could travel over -the great rolling hills by which Pretoria is surrounded. The -guns were supported by Stephenson’s Brigade, and after firing -a few rounds they drove the enemy out of their positions</p> - -<p>The Boers then attempted to turn the British left flank. -In this they were again foiled by the mounted infantry, and -Yeomanry, supported by Maxwell’s Brigade and Tucker’s Division. -As they still kept pressing on the left rear, General -Roberts sent word for Ian Hamilton, who was advancing three -miles to the left, to incline his forces and fill up the gap between -the two columns. This finally checked the enemy, who were -driven back towards Pretoria. General Roberts was expecting -that he might have been able to follow them, and as the days -were then very short in that part, and after nearly twelve -hours’ marching and fighting, the troops had to bivouac on the -ground fought-over during the day. Just before dark the -enemy were beaten back from nearly all the positions they had -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_464">464</span> -been holding, and Ian Hamilton’s mounted infantry followed -them up within 2000 yards of Pretoria, through which they -retreated hastily. Colonel de Lisle then sent an officer with -a flag of truce into the town, demanding its surrender.</p> - -<p>Shortly before midnight Lord Roberts was awakened by two -officials of the South African Republic—Sandburg, military -secretary to General Botha, and a general officer of the Boer -army—who brought him a letter from Commandant Botha, -proposing an armistice for the purpose of settling terms of surrender. -Lord Roberts replied that he would gladly meet the -Commander-General the next morning, but that he was not -prepared to discuss any terms, as the surrender of the town -must be unconditional. At the same time his lordship asked -for a reply by daybreak, as he had ordered the troops to march -on the town as soon as it was light. In his reply, Botha stated -that he had decided not to defend Pretoria, and that he trusted -the women, children and property would be protected. About -one o’clock in the morning Lord Roberts was met by three -principal civil officials with a flag of truce, stating their wish to -surrender the town. At two o’clock in the afternoon of the -5th June, 1900, Pretoria was occupied by Her Majesty’s troops, -and nearly 4000 British prisoners of war were released.</p> - -<p>But the occupation of Pretoria was not to see the termination -of the war. May 17th had seen Mafeking relieved by -Colonels Mahon and Plumer, and cordial was the welcome -extended to these officers by its harassed garrison and by its -brave defender Colonel Baden-Powell. For six months and six -days the gallant defenders had held out. On February 26th -Ladysmith had been relieved, after a siege of nearly four months, -General Buller making a formal entry on the 2nd March; but -much yet remained to be done elsewhere, and a species of -guerilla warfare ensued.</p> - -<p>On July 31st, Generals Hunter and Rundle captured the -Boer leader Prinsloo with 4000 of his men, but De Wet, the wily -and mobile head of the Boer cavalry forces, still remained at -large, and for nearly 18 months the war dragged on its weary -course, the blockhouse system of Lord Kitchener, now in -supreme command, gradually reducing the number of the foe in -the field.</p> - -<p>Peace was finally signed at Pretoria on May 31st, 1902, -both the Transvaal and Orange Free State having been formally -annexed by the British Empire.</p> - -<p>No less than 1072 officers and 20,870 non-commissioned -officers and men had died in the field, either from wounds or -disease, whilst the total Boer losses will probably never be -known. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_465">465</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LXV"><span class="large">CHAPTER LXV.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE OF JIDBALLI.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1904.</span></h2> - -<p>To say that the story of Somaliland lies before it, is, at -first sight, to make a self-evident and apparently obvious assertion. -But undoubtedly the future of the country will constitute -by far the most important part of its history. The -“Unknown Horn of Africa” was but recently, and is indeed -still, a barbarous land whose tale is yet to be told. Day by -day, however, the story is being added to, and this out-of-the-way -district of Africa is at the present receiving an amount of attention -from European Powers which will ensure it, ere long, an -important and prosperous development.</p> - -<p>As early as 1840 treaties with the native chiefs of this tract -of land opposite Aden had been concluded by the British. -Between 1873-77 the country was practically annexed by Egypt, -but was given up and eventually occupied by the British in 1885, -who declared a Protectorate over it, to the great satisfaction of -its inhabitants. The reasons for such occupation were obvious—partly -to save the country from relapsing into barbarism, and -partly to prevent its occupation by other Powers, by which the -overland route to the east might be menaced. Such Powers -were France, Italy, and Abyssinia. The outcome of conferences -between these Powers—with France in 1888, Italy in ’91 and -’94, and Abyssinia in ’97—fixed the boundaries of the Somali -Coast Protectorate. So far the story of Somaliland development -was a peaceful one, and the commerce of the country in -skins and hides, ostrich feathers, gums, cattle and sheep bade -fair to grow and flourish to the profit of all concerned.</p> - -<p>In 1899, however, the name of the Mullah began to be first -heard. In that year Haji Mohammed Abdullah, a strict Moslem -and Somali patriot, started a fanatical movement in the Dolbahanta -country against both British and Abyssinian rule.</p> - -<p>For several months, however, apathy marked the attitude of -the British Government towards the Mullah and his following. -It was thought that the rebellion would in all probability come -to nothing, and nothing was accordingly done to check it. The -issue proved the contrary, and as the Mullah’s following increased -and he now and again moved within a threatening distance of -Berbera, the principal port, it was felt that something must be -done. The Abyssinians were the first to make a move, and, -massing a large army, they fought a sanguinary battle in the -Ogaden country against the forces of the Mullah at Jig-gigga. -The immediate outcome of this engagement was to drive the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_466">466</span> -Mullah towards Berbera, and once more his presence in the -vicinity, and his frequent daring raids, had the affect of unsettling -the countryside.</p> - -<p>Accordingly, in 1901, Colonel Swayne, the Consul General -of the Protectorate, took the field with a small force, but with -most unfortunate results. It has been suggested that not only -was the force at Colonel Swayne’s disposal totally inadequate, -but that his appeals to the Foreign Office did not receive the -backing they merited; in any event, disaster overtook the small -expeditionary force. Not at first, however. On June 1st the -column reached Sanala, and captured much of the enemy’s live -stock. Leaving a Zareba under Captain Macneil with 300 -men, Colonel Swayne moved against the Mullah’s camp at Yahel. -The Zareba meantime was fiercely attacked, but gallantly -defended, and the enemy driven off. Further operations -resulted in the break up of the Mullah’s force, but the Mullah -himself escaped across the Haud desert, where pursuit was, under -the circumstances, impossible.</p> - -<p>A period of comparative quiet followed, extending to nearly -six months, but at length, in December, 1901, the Mullah once -more resumed his operations against the friendly tribes. -Colonel Swayne again got together a force, but while operating -between Bohotte and Mudug sustained a severe reverse at Erego. -Two officers, Colonel Phillips and Captain Angus, with 50 men, -were killed, and the British wounded numbered over 100. The -force was attacked in the thick bush, and the Somali levies were -severely shaken by the savage onslaught of the Mullah’s men. -Under the circumstances Colonels Swayne and Cobbe, the latter -wounded in the engagement, decided to retreat to Bohotte.</p> - -<p>Not a little anxiety was occasioned at home over this setback, -and the immediate outcome of Colonel Swayne’s urgent -entreaty for more men was the despatch of large reinforcements -under General Manning. Such measures were felt to be especially -necessary, as a Hungarian adventurer (“of the worst type,” -says one account) was reported to be directing the Mullah’s -forces, and would assuredly make the most of the British reverse. -This report was, however, discredited. In any event, large -reinforcements were now despatched to Berbera; Bombay -Grenadiers from Aden, and Bombay Infantry from Simla, -Soudanese and Sikhs, with maxims and many extra officers—all -were hastened to the scene of war.</p> - -<p>General Manning himself set foot in Berbera on the morning -of the 22nd October, and at once all was renewed activity. -The campaign, however, was destined to be a failure, owing to -inefficient transport, the service of which utterly broke down, -and also to the great daring and activity of the opposing force, -whose fighting qualities had been seriously underestimated. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_467">467</span></p> - -<p>As far on as April 15th, 1903, advices reached this country -from Somaliland, telling of successful reconnaissances and bright -prospects of success, but two days later, on the 17th, and again -on the 23rd of the month, two such severe blows were inflicted -on the large British force now in the field as to render a second -withdrawal from the country necessary. Colonel Plunkett, in -charge of a strong party of the King’s African Rifles with -maxims, set out from Galadi in the direction of Walwal, on the -15th of the month for the purpose of rounding-up stock in the -bush. After marching 40 miles, the force left its spare kit -and maxims, and pushed on after the carriers, who, with the -cattle, were following the Mullah’s rear. On the 17th the force -was surrounded by the enemy and cut to pieces. No fewer -than 10 officers and 174 men were killed, among them Colonel -Plunkett himself. The enemy’s force was estimated at 80,000, -of whom they left 2000 dead on the field. Only 41 of the little -British force managed to reach camp, six alone being unwounded. -Both maxims fell into the Mullah’s hands. A force under -Colonel Cobbe in the vicinity was, with the greatest difficulty, -extricated by General Manning, who left Bohotte at midnight -on hearing of the disaster.</p> - -<p>But alas! this was not all. A week later, on the 23rd, the -flying column under Major Gough, operating to the north, was -attacked with a loss of two officers, Captains Godfrey and Bruce, -and 13 men. With the greatest difficulty it reached Bohotte, -and here the 1902 campaign came to a disastrous termination.</p> - -<p>Small wonder that considerable dissatisfaction should by -this time have arisen at home over the conduct of the Somaliland -campaign. The question of withdrawal from the country -was even mooted, but fortunately overruled, and a still stronger -force was once more got together to initiate the campaign which -is at the present time (1904) in progress.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the Mullah sustained a trifling defeat at the -hands of an Abyssinian force on the 31st May, the remains of -the British expedition being still at Bohotte, where they were -detained until plans of reinforcement and advance had been duly -organised.</p> - -<p>On the 21st June Major-General Sir C. Egerton was appointed -to command the Somaliland expeditionary force.</p> - -<p>Shortly after the General’s arrival at Berbera, active and -most strenuous preparations were made for an expedition which -should at last succeed in overthrowing the Mullah’s power. -Several months were spent in these preparations. Reinforcements -began to arrive in large quantities at Berbera; from Simla -came mounted infantry and Punjaubees, companies of the -Norfolk and Yorkshire regiments, mounted infantry from Bombay, -300 of the Hampshire regiment from Aden, a telegraph -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_468">468</span> -battalion of the Royal Engineers from Lorne, two companies of -the Army Service Corps from Durban, Natal, and even a strong -contingent from the newly-formed Boer colony in South Africa, -with camels and transport materials, and all the munitions of -war poured into Somaliland in a steady stream.</p> - -<p>Sheikh was chosen as a first base of concentration, and later -this was advanced to Kurit, where there is a capital and abundant -water supply. Lack of water indeed has constituted one -of the chief difficulties attending operations in Somaliland—the -possessor of the somewhat infrequent wells being master of the -situation. Transport, too, is of even greater importance than -ever in such a country, Somali camels alone being found -thoroughly suitable for the purpose. Many thousands of other -camels were imported into the country, but it was found that -they stood the climate ill, and in many instances were totally -useless. Under the circumstances, the local supply had to be -mainly depended upon, and as this proved to be wholly inadequate, -the best had to be done under adverse circumstances. -In due course, however, garrisons were established at Bohotte, -Ganero, and Burao, and early in December the General issued a -proclamation to the tribes that operations were about to commence, -and abjured them to preserve a loyal and helpful attitude -to the British arms.</p> - -<p>On the 19th December occurred the first fight of any -importance. On that date Colonel Kenna, moving out of Eil -Dab, on a reconnaissance, came on 2000 of the enemy at Jidballi -at the head of the Nogal Valley. Fierce fighting ensued, the -enemy losing 80 killed and nearly 100 wounded. The British -loss was two of the Tribal horse killed. These troops fought -with conspicuous gallantry, and earned the special commendation -of their British leaders. After the engagement, Colonel -Kenna fell back upon the main body as the Mullah was reported -to be in force in the Nogal Valley.</p> - -<p>Such indeed proved to be the case. On January 11th was -fought what may be described as an important battle at Jidballi, -the enemy losing over 1000 killed, and retreating considerably -shaken. At nine o’clock on the morning of the 11th, General -Egerton advanced upon the enemy’s position. Leaving the -heavy transport in a zareba, 12 miles in the rear, the force -advanced in the following order.</p> - -<p>The 1st and 2nd Brigades, commanded respectively by Generals -Manning and Fasken, marched in one large square, covered -by a screen of Illaloe natives on the front. The advance guard -was composed of the Gadabursi horse, with the Somali mounted -infantry. On the south flank was Major Kenna with two -companies of British and three companies of Indian mounted -infantry. The Tribal horse, supported by the Bikauirs, had -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_469">469</span> -been sent from the north flank to work round the enemy’s rear -to prevent them making a way to the east or north.</p> - -<p>Slowly the British force worked up towards the enemy’s -position—a deep nullah directly in front of the line of march. -Nearer and nearer came the attacking party, until within 700 -yards of the position. Suddenly the Mullah’s dervishes swept -down with wild cries, and hurled themselves towards the square. -They never reached it. From rifle and maxim swept forth such -a fire as must have astounded those who lived to recall it. For -ten minutes an awful hurricane of bullets hurled back the -Mullah’s soldiers, and then, doubly bewildered by the flank attack -of the mounted troops, they turned and fled. The attempt to -rush the square had failed. It was the only one they made. -Losing heart under the terrific storm of lead, they scattered, -helpless and disordered, in all directions. Three hundred lay -dead upon the field.</p> - -<p>Major Kenna’s mounted infantry now took a hand in the -engagement, and for two hours inflicted severe punishment on -the fugitives at short range, killing over 500, as they fled -hither and thither, and only pausing when his horses were worn -out for lack of water, and ammunition began to run short.</p> - -<p>The Mullah’s army at Jidballi was estimated at 5000 men, -of whom they left, as stated, 1000 dead behind their line of -flight. The Mullah himself, who was a few miles distant, -escaped. But the victory had cost us dear. Three officers, -including Lieutenants C. H. Bowden-Smith and V. R. Welland, -were killed, together with nine of the native troops, whilst the -wounded officers numbered nine, and other wounded 22. The -total British force numbered 3200 of all ranks.</p> - -<p>Captain the Hon. T. Lister, of the 10th Hussars, who was -at first reported missing, was found also to have been killed. -He was the eldest son of Lord Ribbledale—a young man of five -and twenty.</p> - -<p>Thus ended the fight at Jidballi, a position which the Mullah -had ordered his forces to hold to the last, and there can be no -doubt that the effect of the victory was far-reaching, if indeed it -did not succeed in shattering the morale of his troops. Meanwhile, -the pursuit of the fugitive was actively proceeded with.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<h2 id="CHAPTER_LXVI"><span class="large">CHAPTER LXVI.</span><br /> - -THE BATTLE AT HOT SPRINGS.<br /> - -<span class="medium">1904.</span></h2> - -<p>For a series of years matters had been in an unsatisfactory -state between Thibet and the Indian Government. This was -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_470">470</span> -caused by the non-fulfilment of treaty obligations on the part of -the former. The Indian Government made long-continued -efforts to bring matters to a proper understanding, but all -without result. These efforts were frustrated by combined -duplicity on the part of the Llamas of Thibet and of the Chinese -authorities. The Thibet and Chinese authorities having -repeatedly failed to fulfil their promise of sending properly-authorised -deputies to settle matters of dispute and disagreement, -the Indian Government at last felt compelled to send a -political agent to the seat of Thibetan authority in order to have -proper parties to deal with. Accordingly, Colonel Younghusband -was despatched for that purpose, but for his protection he -required a military escort. The progress of the party was -reported from time to time, everything going on peacefully, -when the country was startled by the account of the following -engagement, the British forces, under General Macdonald, comprising -1000 men, also four guns and two maxims.</p> - -<p>The whole history of war shows no parallel to the extraordinary -action fought at Hot Springs, the tragical romance of -it being heightened by the fact that it took place in the throne -of the winds of the world, in a secret place of the earth under -the shadow of the mighty snow-capped mountains. The -Thibetan position extended for about a mile from the road under -which the springs issue. Up the steep ridge the road was -barred by a wall ending in a blockhouse. Walls were built on -every fairly level spot on the ridge. When Colonel Younghusband -asked Brigadier-General Macdonald to get the Thibetans -out of their position, if possible without firing, our force was -deployed and moved slowly up the ridge. The Thibetans -manning the topmost wall, numbering about 200, surrendered -without resistance, and allowed themselves to be disarmed. The -remainder, however, obstinately held their places till our troops -were within a few feet. They then sullenly retired towards the -blockhouse, where the Lhassa General and other Thibetan -officials were collected. Within a short time there was gathered -between the blockhouse and the ridge a great mob of Thibetan -soldiery. Estimates as to their number differ, but the place -they occupied would have held a battalion in quarter column, -and the Thibetans were shoulder to shoulder. The driving operation -was carried out with the most admirable exactitude, the -troops showing great self-restraint in not firing, although not -knowing when the Thibetans might attack them.</p> - -<p>When the Thibetans were all gathered together, Brigadier-General -Macdonald, Colonel Younghusband, their staffs, the press -correspondents, and others rode up to look at them. At this -time the Thibetan rear was perfectly open, and they could have -marched away if they had wished. The mob, nevertheless, stood -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_471">471</span> -together round the Lhassa General in a discontented frame of -mind and muttering angry threats. Their attitude was sufficiently -hostile to induce Brigadier-General Macdonald to order -up two more companies of Pioneers with fixed bayonets. Presently -there was a thin ring of Sikhs round the Thibetans, but -no one dreamt of the terrible event which was impending. The -officers got off their horses; some sat down to eat sandwiches, -and others brought out cameras. Suddenly a scuffle began in -the north-eastern corner of the ring. The Thibetans shook -their fists in the faces of the Sikhs and commenced throwing -stones. The Lhassa General himself fired the first shot, blowing -away a Sikh’s jaw. A great tumult instantly arose. The -Thibetans uttered a wild shout, drew their swords, and surged -forward in all directions, firing their matchlocks. About a -dozen swordsmen made a desperate rush in the direction of -Brigadier-General Macdonald and the small knot of officers surrounding -him.</p> - -<p>Major Dunlop had two of his fingers slashed off. This -assailant was shot down by Lieutenant Bignell. Four Thibetans -made for Mr. Edmund Candler, “Daily Mail” correspondent, who -was unarmed. He received no fewer than 12 wounds. Brigadier-General -Macdonald himself shot down one of Mr. Candler’s -assailants at a few yards distance, and Lieutenant Davys, I.M.S., -promptly killed two others, thus saving Mr. Candler from death. -The other Thibetans, rushing forward, were met by revolver fire. -Meanwhile, the Sikhs in front had drawn back a few yards, and -met the Thibetans who were trying to climb over the wall with -a terrible magazine fire. Four or five of the enemy actually -climbed over the wall, and died like heroes. One old man, -armed with only a matchlock, sprang over the heaps of dead -and deliberately kneeling down, well in advance of the others -fired into the Sikhs. He was riddled with bullets. The -Thibetans were so huddled together that they were unable either -to use their swords or to fire. Many of them probably killed -each other in their mad excitement. Finally the mob surged -to the rear, breaking through the ring of Sikhs.</p> - -<p>The scenes that then followed were impressive and more -awful than a fight in the cockpit. The Thibetans, though their -retreat was still open, disdained to scatter and run. They -tramped away slowly and steadily, sullen and solemn, followed -by a perfect hail of bullets. The mountain battery came into -action and tore their line with shrapnel. A terrible trail of dead -and dying marked their line of march. Finally the last wounded -Thibetan limped round the corner about 400 yards away. The -grim tragedy was over. The whole affair did not last ten -minutes, but in that short space of time the flower of the -Thibetan army perished. The Thibetan General and the whole -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_472">472</span> -of his personal escort, as well as five high Lhassa officials were -killed. Our own small losses are accounted for by the fact that -the Thibetan swordsmen in the front rank could not reach the -Sikhs, who had fixed bayonets, while the men in the middle of -the mob were unable to use any weapon, but they all died game.</p> - -<p>All those who witnessed the scene will carry for ever the -memory of the grim, determined faces lighted with devildom and -savagery. The Lhassa General himself undoubtedly provoked -the fight, for in his interview with Colonel Younghusband his -attitude was that of a man determined to either die or turn the -Mission back. Part of the fearlessness shown by the Thibetans -was undoubtedly due to want of knowledge of the effect of -modern firearms, as well as contempt for the smallness of our -forces. The Thibetan soldiers outnumbered the wing of the -Sikhs by six or seven to one. The impassive stolidity of the -Sikhs of the 23rd and 32nd Pioneers deserves a word of admiration. -Had they given way before the rush of the swordsmen, -or had Brigadier-General Macdonald and the small knot of -officers shown less personal courage, a disaster one does not care -to dwell upon might have taken place. Colonel Younghusband -and his staff were amongst the onlookers near the Thibetan -soldiers, and were wholly unarmed.</p> - -<p>The total British casualties were 12, but, besides these, two -or three officers and a number of men received bruises from the -flat edge of the Thibetan swords. Immediately after our -wounded had been attended to, several officers with attendants -went out among the wounded Thibetans scattered over the battlefield, -binding up injured limbs, administering water, and applying -field dressings to the wounded. Our troops provided dressing -splints, hastily improvised from the muskets and scabbards -abandoned by the enemy. The Thibetan prisoners were -employed in placing the wounded under shelter. The next day -men were sent out from Turin, and a large number of wounded -were brought into a house in the village, where Captain Baird -and Lieutenant Day attended to them. They were evidently -most grateful for these attentions. Some of them were to be -seen cheerfully smoking cigarettes, and there were no signs of -cringing in their manner, which rather suggested a proud and -independent spirit.</p> - -<h3>THE END.</h3> - -<div class="transnote"> - -<h3>Transcriber’s Note:</h3> - -<p>Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation are as in the original.</p> - -</div> - - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Battles of the British Army, by -Robert Melvin Blackwood - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BATTLES OF THE BRITISH ARMY *** - -***** This file should be named 51056-h.htm or 51056-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/1/0/5/51056/ - -Produced by Brian Coe, Wayne Hammond and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/51056-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/51056-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b5b5813..0000000 --- a/old/51056-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null |
